《The Greatest Man Alive》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 The Devendill Prison. In this prison, the most vicious prisoners in the world were detained. All of them were famous for their evil reputation. There were agents who stole state secrets, killers who assassinated the president, and warlords who ughtered tens of thousands of captives. Nathan Evans dressed in his prison guard uniform and was practicing handwriting in his father¡¯s study. His writing was firm and elegant. ¡°Mr. Nathan, help! Killer and Lobo are fighting¡­¡±A prison guard stumbled in and said in horror. Nathan sighed and threw a page of his handwriting at him. ¡°Show them this paper and let them clean the toilet for three days. If they don¡¯t obey, I will press their heads into the toilet again.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Nathan!¡± The prison guard was taken aback for a moment, then hurriedly grabbed the paper and ran away. Killer was the most famous assassin of all time, he was imprisoned for assassinating the President of Nordime. And Lobo was the leader of a massive organization in the Underground, he was imprisoned for stealing and selling nuclear warheads. ¡°Mr. Nathan, please help! Butcher was unhappy with his food and injured several other prison guards!¡± Another prison guard rushed in a panic. Nathan raised his brows and threw another page at the prison guard. ¡°Let him wash the dishes in the kitchen for a month, and if he doesn¡¯t obey, I will hang him up in the square for another three days!¡± The prison guard grabbed the paper and trotted away.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Butcher was a terrifying warlord who had ughtered more than ten thousand prisoners and believed that human life was useless as dust. ¡°Mr. Nathan, save us! That Jack who exterminated the General of Nievic¡¯s family went crazy again and demolished our confinement room!¡± Nathan was a bit annoyed. He threw out the handwriting he had just written and said coldly, ¡°Ask him to break his legs and lie in the cell for a month. I will throw him in a cesspool if he dares toe out in advance!¡± The prison guard immediately grabbed the page and rushed out. Nathan patted his forehead and scolded, ¡°What a mess! Dad has left for three years without any news!¡± As usual, he walked out of the study, checked the time, and went to the courtyard to inspect. The prisoners were exercising in the courtyard. When they saw Nathan, they all lowered their heads and stood straight, and none dared to look at him. ¡°Mr. Nathan, have a cigarette¡­ Can you help me send this letter to my family? I will give you 100 million dors! I¡¯m rich!¡± It was an oligarch who earned hundreds of billions of dors reselling national resources. He ran up with a smile and handed Nathan a cigarette. ¡°Mr. Nathan¡­¡± The wealthiest man of Hd, whomitted a heavy monopoly crime, bowed to Nathan. ¡°Good day, Mr. Nathan!¡± The former head of the Nordime Military Intelligence, who betrayed his country, also bowed. None of the prisoners were ordinary people. The reputation of any one of them was enough to shock society. But at this moment, they bowed their heads obediently and respectfully greeted Nathan. ¡°I¡¯ve been in a bad mood recently. Don¡¯t start any trouble.¡± Nathan said. ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Everyone was stunned for a second and hurriedly agreed. As soon as Nathan returned to his office, a prison guard rushed over and shouted, ¡°Mr. Nathan¡­¡± Nathan raised his brows and said impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s not the prisoners making trouble this time. A beautiful female general has escorted a prisoner here.¡± The prison guard smiled tteringly. ¡°Okay.¡± The prison guard continued, ¡°She asked to see you and said that she knew Mr. Evans!¡± Nathan was stunned and said, ¡°She knows my father? Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Outside the prison, dozens of soldiers were guarding a cage with a gloomy man trapped inside. ¡°None of you will survive When I get out of here!¡± The man threatened. The surrounding soldiers turned away, afraid that this man would remember their faces. A woman with two stars on her epaulets was standing beside them. She was tall and slender, and she seemed very valiant. She was the eldest daughter of the Perkins family of Emperia City, Jade Perkins. Jade looked coldly at Nathan after he came outside. His uniform was crumpled, and he seemed unpleasantly feckless. ¡°You¡¯re Nathan Evans, right?¡± Jade asked as she looked down at Nathan, the two Dragon stars on her shoulders seemed to bring out her unique arrogance. Nathan was annoyed by her gaze. ¡°Who¡¯s the prisoner?¡± ¡°He is Beardo, also known as Terror of the Greatest Four in the Underground. The superior ordered me to escort him here.¡± Jade came up and handed a document to Nathan. Nathan signed it and asked, ¡°You asked to see me?¡± Jade said calmly, ¡°I am Jade Perkins, and I came to tell you that we are not the same kind.¡± After Nathan heard her name, he was slightly stunned and then frowned. Jade looked at the two little white stars on Nathan¡¯s epaulets indifferently. He was just a prison guard. ¡°I won¡¯t marry you,¡± Jade said lightly, with pity in her eyes. It was hard to imagine that Nathan Evans of the Evans family was guarding a broken prison here. ¡°Any objections?¡± After asking, she took out a marriage contract and slowly tore it into two pieces. The soldiers behind her also looked at Nathan with disdain and contempt. How could a prison guard be worthy of General Perkins, who was already a Lieutenant General? Jade sighed and shook her head slightly. She said with pity, ¡°I know this is a big blow to you, but as you can see, we are not a good match.¡± While speaking, she nced at their epaulets. Nathan didn¡¯t answer or speak. Jade handed out a business card and said, ¡°Aspensation, you can take it and ask me to do two things for you¡­¡± ¡°You were a member of the Evans family, and you should leave this ce as soon as possible. In that case, your family might take you back. Terror is yours now, be sure to keep him in the cage. Otherwise, many people will die¡­ We lost a lot of elites when trying to catch him, and even I was slightly injured.¡± The next second, Jade turned around and jumped into the car. Without waiting for Nathan to reply, she ordered her team to leave. ¡°After he left the Evans family, he haspletely fallen. His talent has been wiped out after staying in this horrible ce for a long time.¡± ¡°I talked to him, but he didn¡¯t respond to a word. Obviously, he also realized the difference between us.¡± Jade let out augh. If Nathan came with her business card, she would give him a chance to let him leave the prison and enter the army, so he might achieve something. Nathan watched Jade leave the prison in confusion and then slowly retracted his gaze. The business card was instantly shattered in his hand. She¡¯s mentally¡­ Nathan muttered and opened the big lock of the cage. Terror pushed the door open and said with a grin, ¡°Kid, you should listen to that woman!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a rtionship with the mighty General Jade Perkins! But you are very pitiful. She broke off the marriage¡­ I would feel sorry if I killed you¡­¡± Nathan suddenly pped Terror¡¯s face, and then this vicious prisoner that the military had worked so hard to capture passed out. ¡®¡±I¡¯m in a bad mood. Why are you so long-winded?!¡± Nathan scolded and grabbed Terror¡¯s ankle, then dragged him into the prison. ¡°Mr. Nathan, you have a letter!¡± A postman hurried over, shoved the envelope into Nathan¡¯s hand, and nced at the fainted new prisoner calmly. Nathan took a look and felt surprised. ¡°It¡¯s from my dad!¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 ¡°Dad wants me to marry Natalie Johnson?¡± Nathan looked at the letter in his hand speechlessly. Natalie Johnson was his childhood friend. She had been good-looking since she was a kid and was probably even more beautiful now. Nathan¡¯s father¡¯s words were very strict and left Nathan no other choices, so he had to do what his dad had ordered. *** Early the next morning, the prisoners were celebrating when Nathan left the Devendill Prison. Once he left, they could do whatever they wanted again! ¡°I¡¯lle back at any time. Don¡¯t forget to record every trouble you will make during this period!¡± Nathan said with a smile. The celebrating prisoners fell silent in an instant and began to shiver. Nathan looked at some typical troublemakers and grinned. Then, he brought his luggage, left the Devendill Prison, where he had lived for more than a decade, and got on a ne to Mimar City. ¡°How can I meet this woman wherever I go?!¡± Nathan frowned after entering the first-ss cabin. There were eight seats in the first ss, and one of them was upied by Jade, whom he had just met. Jade was dressed casually in ck. Although she took off her uniform, she still looked very arrogant. She was also startled when she saw Nathan. She shook her head and didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ms. Perkins tell you that you are not worthy of her? Why are you following her?¡± Brinn, the assistant of Jade, asked in a deep voice, her pretty face was cold as ice. Nathan was stunned and smiled in disdain. He took out a magazine and didn¡¯t even bother to look at the two of them. On contrary, Jade¡¯s face darkened, she didn¡¯t like this stalking man. Nathan didn¡¯t say a word When they met at the gate of Devendill Prison. But now he followed her to the ne, which was rather shameful. It was important for a man to know when to let go. Suddenly, three men rushed in and aimed their guns at Jade. ¡°General Perkins, you arrested our boss and brought us a lot of trouble!¡± The person in the front thumbed the safety catch and sneered. The passengers in the first-ss cabin were frozen. How did these three guys board the ne with guns?! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Nathan put down the magazine, nced at them, and then picked it up again as if he had be blind. Brinn¡¯s face turned pale. She didn¡¯t expect Beardo¡¯s men to chase after them to the ne! She turned around and nced at Nathan. The other party was sitting in the blind spot of those three men. If he took the opportunity to attack them, she would have a chance to fight back. But Nathan was still in his seat as if something in the magazine deeply attracted him. This coward! Fortunately, Ms. Jade has broken the engagement with him! Brinn became nervous. Jade said nkly, ¡°Well. It seems that I haven¡¯t captured all of Beardo¡¯s men. Or, there is still someone behind him.¡± The man with the gun sneered and said, ¡°This is not what you should be concerned about, General Perkins. Come with us!¡± Brinn once again looked at Nathan. At this time, the only chance that she could turn the situation around was if Nathan attacked those three men first. This coward! Brinn gritted her teeth in anger when she saw Nathan didn¡¯t move. Jade looked directly at the three men. She smiled slightly and said, ¡°Do you know there is a saying about the martial art of Hd? The closer, the scarier.¡± The men¡¯s expressions changed, and they shouted, ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Just follow us immediately if you don¡¯t want to die!¡± As soon as they finished speaking, Jade stood up in a sh, reached out her hand, and took the pistol from one man. At the same time, she struck his throat with her hand and knocked him out. Then, she did the same to the other two¡¯s foreheads before they could react. Jade quickly brought down the three dangerous hijackers in the blink of an eye. Brinn was taken aback. She didn¡¯t expect Jade could bring down three armed men by herself and didn¡¯t cause any harm to the others. ¡°Sorry for making you all startled. I will ask someone toe over immediately so this flight will not be dyed.¡± Jade bowed slightly and smiled at the stunned crowd. One of the passengers seemed to recognize her and eximed, ¡°You are Lieutenant General Perkins, right? A rising star of our military and a great fighter!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were General Perkins! It¡¯s our honor to travel with you!¡± ¡°With General Perkins here, this flight can¡¯t be safer! You don¡¯t need to worry!¡± After everyone recognized Jade, they all started to praise her. Soon, some soldiers came to escort the three hijackers, and the flight was not dyed. Brinn couldn¡¯t help but look at Nathan with disdain. This coward didn¡¯t look like a man at all. Jade said indifferently to Nathan, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy, don¡¯t follow me anymore. I won¡¯t change my mind.¡± Brinn also sneered. ¡°If you follow her again, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± Their words attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and they all looked at Nathan in disdain. However, Nathan didn¡¯t pay any attention to this sarcasm. After arriving at the airport in Mimar City, he took his luggage and left. ¡°This is¡­¡± Brinn noticed a letter left on Nathan¡¯s seat, she picked it up and handed it to Jade. Jade nced at it, then froze for a while. She smiled, ¡°He didn¡¯te for me, but for another woman¡­ It¡¯s good for him. He should be clear that we are not a good match. After this incident, he might not chase after me anymore.¡± Nathan, who had just gotten off the ne, walked out of the airport and saw a familiar man. ¡°Mr. Nathan!¡± After seeing Nathan, the man bowed deeply and greeted him respectfully. The surrounding passengers were shocked. ¡°Who is that? Is that Miller Walter, the wealthiest man in Mimar City?¡± ¡°He is actually bowing to a young man? Could he be a VIP from Emperia City?¡± ¡°My dear, Miller has always been swanky and arrogant, and he has ever greeted nobody like this. This young man is incredible¡­¡± On the other hand, seeing the young man greeting, Nathan onlyughed and got into Miller¡¯s Rolls- Royce. Jade had just walked out of the airport when she saw a luxurious Rolls-Royce drive past her. She vaguely saw a familiar figure from the window. Hah! That¡¯s impossible¡­ Jadeughed at herself. Nathan had been expelled from the Evans family. How could he afford such a luxury car? Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Miller Walter, the wealthiest man in Mimar City, was a legend. And it was not an exaggeration. He was imprisoned for two years in Devendill Prison, where Nathan had taken good care of him. Plus, he was able to get out of prison because of Nathan. Even though Nathan was young, he was Miller¡¯s savior. ¡°Mr. Walter, sorry for bothering you. You even came to the airport to pick me up.¡± Nathan smiled and spoke. ¡°Mr. Nathan, this is what I should do!¡± Miller said with augh, ¡°This is a gift I prepared for you, two bottles of vintage wine.¡± Nathan was stunned and asked, ¡°Why did you prepare this?¡± Miller smiled. ¡°If you want to propose, you must bring some decent wine to the girl¡¯s family! I have stored these two bottles for many years, and they would be a wonderful gift!¡± Nathan thought about it and agreed. He couldn¡¯t go to the Johnson family empty-handed. Hector Johnson was Nathan¡¯s father¡¯s friend. Nathan¡¯s dad helped Hector start the business, and after Nathan and his dad were driven out of the Evans family, the Johnson family helped them for a period. And now, Nathan¡¯s dad asked him to marry Hector¡¯s daughter, Natalie Johnson. Nathan walked into the Johnson family¡¯s yard with his luggage and two bottles of wine. Hector, whom Nathan hadn¡¯t seen for many years, was sitting in the living room. ¡°Nathan! I received a letter from your dad two weeks ago. You¡¯re finally here!¡± Hector shouted and shook hands with Nathan. Nathan saw Hector and smiled. ¡°Uncle Hector!¡± Hector said, ¡°Just in time! Go to the government office with Natalie and get the marriage certificate!¡± A girl snorted coldly on the side, with her face full of disgust. She was dressed in a snow-white dress, and a delicate golden belt outlined her slender waist. The makeup on her pretty face was delicate and beautiful, and her long legs were more attractive than anything else. Hector¡¯s wife, Luisa Johnson, was also frowning. She didn¡¯t understand why Hector refused the marriage of the Roberts family and chose this prison guard! ¡°Uncle Hector, why so hurry?¡± Nathan scratched his head and said embarrassedly. ¡°This was settled a long time ago!¡± Hectorughed. Natalie looked at Nathan coldly and said, ¡±I didn¡¯t expect you actually to be a prison guard. What a shame!¡± Nathan nodded to her with a smile. ¡°Natalie, long time no see¡­¡± Natalie looked at her childhood friend and shook her head. A long time passed, and she knew Nathan was not worthy of her. However, her father¡¯s order made her unable to resist. But if they were forced to be together, their rtionship might be easier to copse. Luisa pointed at Nathan and said, ¡°Hector, what would your rtives think if you married Natalie to this brat? How would your friends talk about it? Look at him. After so many years, he is still a prison guard!¡± ¡°The first time he came here, he brought two bottles of fake wine. Are you sure you want to marry your daughter to such a person?!¡± Nathan said lightly, ¡°I brought two vintage wines, Miller¡­¡± Luisa sneered with contempt. ¡°I have a few boxes of wine at home. Would you like me to take them out and show you? And you said yours are vintages? Do you know how much a fine vintage wine costs? Is it something you can afford?¡± Nathan smiled and said nothing. Hector shouted angrily, ¡°Stop it, you are not allowed to doubt! Natalie, go with Nathan and get the marriage certificate now!¡± Although Natalie was unwilling, she went to the government office with Nathan and got the marriage certificate. *** ¡°I¡¯m married?¡± Looking at the certificate in his hand, Nathan was helpless. In the photo, Natalie¡¯s face was frosty, which made it didn¡¯t look like a wedding photo. Natalie looked at Nathan and said indifferently, ¡°You must know you¡¯re not worthy of me. You are just a prison guard, and I am the president of the Johnson Group!¡± ¡°I hope you behave yourself and have any evil thoughts. We will divorce immediately as long as my father agrees!¡± Then, Natalie got into the car, mmed the door shut, and drove away. Nathan looked at the taillights and shrugged helplessly. It seemed that he had been left alone. Plus, why did all these women repeat the same sentence? How could they consider him not worthy without even knowing him? Nathan shook his head, then took out a key card from his pocket. He muttered, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll find a ce to rest first. If Nightking dares to fool me, I will hang him up in the toilet for three days after returning to Devendill City¡­¡± Nightking gave Nathan a key card after learning that Nathan would go to Mimar City. He said it was the key card of his vi, which was the best in the city. Nathan had just walked out of the government office when he saw Jade jump off a jeep. ¡°It seems that you have already married Natalie and be the son-inw of the Johnson family. Good for you. At least you will not worry about daily life in the future,¡± Jade said lightly. ¡°None of your business.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t like the woman¡¯s attitude and replied with a half-smile. Jade remained calm and continued, ¡°You are an ordinary prison guard, but the Johnson family is wealthy. It will be difficult if you want to stand firm.¡± ¡°We used to be engaged, but I broke our engagement. So, I allowed you to ask me to do something for you. Don¡¯t be ashamed. Natalie is a good woman with many admirers who dreamt of being her husband. If you need me to help you, you can contact me anytime.¡± Nathan looked indifferent. He looked at Jade and said, ¡°Now, I¡¯m sure. You¡¯re indeed mental!¡± ¡°Do you think I care about standing firm in the Johnson family? Even your Perkins family is a piece of trash for me. Please put away your superiority. I¡¯m none of your business!¡± Nathan spoke rudely, then, he walked away. Jade¡¯s expression was gloomy. She felt sorry for Nathan when she broke the engagement, so she wanted to make up for him. But she didn¡¯t expect him to be so ungrateful. ¡°How daring! But how could you bear being the son-inw of the Johnson family with your great pride?¡± Jade got into the jeep and drove away, and even the car seemed to be roaring to Nathan in disdain. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Nathan came to Almonube Estate alone. Almost every rich person in Mimar City lived here, and Nightking¡¯s vi was on the top of Mountain Almonube. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Beep! N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Nathan opened the gate of the vi. It was located on the top of Mountain Almonube and was known as the Almonube Pce. ¡°Nightking knows how to enjoy life. I¡¯ll beat him up less to appreciate him for giving me this vi.¡± A satisfied smile appeared on his face. Rudolph ¡°Nightking¡± Wolfgang was the most respected person on the Underground of Hd. He used to serve in the military, and after he retired, he formed a massive organization to protect the country in secret. However, because of an ident, Rudolph went mad. He started to attack his formerrades after killing all the enemies. In the end, a top fighter of Hd captured Rudolph and sent him to Devendill Prison. Rudolph was a legendary man admired by countless people, but he also made many of them feel sorry for him. But now, Nathan had be the new owner of this mysterious, two-billion dors vi. ¡°Nathan, I¡¯m sorry that Natalie was so naive and left you alone at the government office!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already scolded her. Come back for dinner! Tell me the address, and I¡¯ll ask the driver to pick you up.¡± Before he could finish visiting the vi, Nathan received a call from Hector, which made him feel warm. And he also vaguely heard Natalie snort coldly. Nathan didn¡¯t ask Hector to send the driver. He chose a low-key Phaeton in the garage and drove to the Johnson family. The Phaeton was indeed low-key. A lot of people could recognize it as a 100 thousand-dor Passat. Jade arrived at Almonube Estate and parked in front of a vi. Then, she saw a Phaetoning down from the top of Mountain Almonube. ¡°Huh? It¡¯s him?¡± Jade was shocked. ¡°Who is it?¡± Brinn asked. Jade hesitated. ¡°I saw Nathane down from the vi at the top of Mountain Almonube¡­¡± Brinn giggled and shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re seriously injured by capturing Terror that you saw fantasies!¡± ¡°How could Nathan afford Almonube Pce? Even you tried to buy this vi but didn¡¯t get it. I think it¡¯s because you¡¯ve been too tired recently and feel ashamed of breaking up your engagement.¡± Jade smiled and nodded to agree with Brinn. It was impossible for a prison guard to afford Almonube Pce. She was a Lieutenant General, but she still couldn¡¯t buy this vi. Nathan sat at the dining table and saw a pot of braised oxtail. The smell of the wine was fragrant, and the dish had a dark red color. He was stunned for a while. Did someone use my vintage wines to make this dish? ¡°Look at it, the color is wrong! The so-called vintage wine must be fake! I don¡¯t think we can eat it,¡± Luisa said unhappily, ¡°What a shame! Your son-inw sent you fake wine on his first visit!¡± Natalie was also full of contempt. ¡°Just throw it away. It¡¯ll make me sick.¡± Hector was embarrassed and said in a deep voice, ¡°Nathan is a good guy; the others must have fooled him. Keep the dish, and I will if you don¡¯t want to eat it.¡± Luisa frowned and said, ¡°Brett will be here in a while. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to serve him with this dish?¡± Before she finished speaking, a man of the same age as Hector walked in with a burst of hearty laughter. ¡°Nathan, this is my old friend, Brett! If he is in a good mood, he may gift you his painting which is worth a lot!¡± Hector smiled at Nathan. Brett was a painting master throughout Hd. He was experienced and very famous. Nathan greeted him politely, and as soon as Brett sat down, Luisa was ready to take away the pot of braised oxtail. But Brett said, ¡°Hey, wait! I remember that braised oxtail is your signature dish! Why are you taking it away? You want me to leave?¡± Luisa hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°What are you talking about, Brett? The wine in this braised oxtail is wrong. It¡¯s a fake wine sent by Nathan, who has just be our son-inw. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get sick¡­¡± Brett smelled the dish, and his expression suddenly changed. He hurriedly pressed the pot in Luisa¡¯s hands on the table. ¡°Wait, you said this is fake wine?¡± Brett was shocked at this moment and threw away all his manners. He picked up his fork and tasted the dish. Luisa was shocked, ¡°Brett, spit it out¡­ What if you get sick? If you like it, I will make another!¡± Brett¡¯s face was full of satisfaction, and then he slowly said, ¡°The wine is fragrant, silky, smooth, and the aftertaste is long¡­ This is a rare wine. I am afraid that only vintage wine can have this taste!¡± The three Johnsons were stunned after hearing this. ¡°What a waste! Hector, why do you waste your money like this? The Negino Commerce still owes you 20 million dors, right? Why are you wasting this extremely expensive vintage wine?¡± Brett stomped his feet in anger, and his beard trembled. Luisa said in surprise, ¡°Vintage wine? Brett, are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course! Thest time I drank this kind of wine was at the official literature and art exchange meeting held in Emperia City three years ago. The taste was something I would never forget!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to spoil the vintage wine like this¡­ It really hurts me! If you don¡¯t want to drink it, you can give it to me!¡± Brett was furious. It was such a waste that a vintage wine was used to make braise oxtail, no matter how wealthy you were. Luisa and Natalie smiled embarrassedly, and didn¡¯t know what to say. How could a prison guard get such a precious wine? It must have been secretly brought out from the Evans family when he was kicked out! Natalie thought, but she also felt it was a waste to use a vintage wine in a dish. Hectorughed and said, ¡°I knew Nathan would never fool me! How could you think that he brought me a fake wine?¡± Brett also shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°What a pity¡­¡± After drinking for a while, Hector asked Nathan toe to work in the Johnson Group. However, Nathan rejected it with a smile. Natalie looked at him and sneered secretly. Why does he even care about his remaining dignity? What a pretentious man, so ridiculous! In the evening, Natalie had a long video chat with her best friend, Hannah Ranchy,ining about what happened today. Hannah was also annoyed. ¡°How is a prison guard good enough to be your husband? Mr. Luke has been chasing you all the time!¡± ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make him embarrass himself tomorrow, and then he probably won¡¯t pester you anymore¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Nathan declined Hector¡¯s invitation to stay overnight and returned to Almonube Estate. As soon as he stopped the car, he felt someone was watching him. Nathan frowned and said coldly, ¡°Come out!¡± Several men appeared around him, and each seemed like a cruel beast. ¡°Your rtionship with Jade seems to be very unusual. Kneel right now, or we¡¯ll break your limbs before we take you away.¡± A man said slowly with a cold and evil tone. When Nathan heard Jade¡¯s name, he felt annoyed and shook his head. ¡°I have nothing to do with her. You better not mess with me.¡± ¡°You are just a prison guard, how dare you be arrogant in front of us! We are the four greatest fighters of Terror!¡± The manughed and walked toward Nathan, then, he suddenly reached out to grab Nathan¡¯s throat. Nathan shook his head. This man was so weak that any prisoner in his prison would beat him up easily. Nathan blocked the man¡¯s fist and ignored his shocking expression. He struck them and brought all of them down in a heartbeat. ¡°I hate troubles!¡± Nathan shook his head and threw their bodies down the cliff. *** A momentter, Jade tracked the bloodstain to the bottom of the cliff, where she saw four bodies that she could hardly recognize. ¡°They were Terror¡¯s greatest fighters who troubled us a lot, and we haven¡¯t been able to arrest them¡­¡± When Jade saw the four corpses, she was deeply shocked. And she was even more shocked when she saw briefly that these four people were beaten to death and thrown down the cliff. ¡°Who would be this powerful to kill all of them? Their blood is still warm, which means they died not long ago. But I didn¡¯t notice the fighting.¡± Jade¡¯s eyes were full of solemnity, because the man who killed them was stronger than her! She looked at the top of Mountain Almonube thoughtfully and made a call. ¡°Find the person who lives in Almonube Pce, and then send someone here to clean up the scene¡­¡± *** Early the following day, Nathan received a call from Hector. ¡°Nathan, you and Natalie married too fast, and this rtionship needs to be consolidated. She invited a few friends to a sports club today and will introduce them to you. Tell me your address, and I¡¯ll ask her to pick you up!¡± Hectorughed. ¡°Okay,¡± Nathan smiled helplessly. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He couldn¡¯t refuse Hector¡¯s kindness, so he had to agree. Soon, Hannah and Natalie came to pick up Nathan. Hannah saw Nathan and looked at him from head to toe. She felt disdained. He¡¯s just a prison guard with a good figure. He¡¯s not good-looking or influential, how can he be Natalie¡¯s husband? ¡°My best friend, Hannah,¡± Natalie sat in the passenger seat and said coldly. With a smile, Nathan stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Hello!¡± However, Hannah ignored him. ¡°Hurry up and get in the car! Mr. Luke and the others are waiting for us!¡± Hannah drove very fast, and it didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive at a club called Runmile. ¡°Natalie, Hanna, you are finally here!¡± Several young men greeted them. The man at the front was tall and handsome, he was Natalie¡¯s admirer. His name was Luke Roberts. Luke¡¯s eyes turned cold when Nathan came out of the car. ¡°Who is this?¡± he asked. ¡°A nobody,¡± Hannah nodded to Luke. Luke looked at Nathan and found nothing special about this man. How could he dare to chase Natalie? Natalie said, ¡°Hanna always talks like this, don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡± Nathan nced at her but was toozy to speak. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, no matter who you are, we¡¯ll treat you as a friend,¡± Luke said indifferently. He didn¡¯t care about Nathan and thought he was just an ordinary, useless man who could do nothing without his wife¡¯s wealthy family. Luke smiled at Natalie. ¡°Natalie, haven¡¯t you always wanted to learn to fence? I won the third runner-up at the National Fencing Fans Conference, and I can teach you today.¡± ¡°By the way, I promised to help you take back the 20 million owed by Negino Commerce. I¡¯m working on it, and I assume they¡¯ll respond in the next two days.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although the Negino Commerce is rich and influential, I can still ask them to do me a favor.¡± Natalie nodded with a hint of joy in her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Luke!¡± After entering the club and finding the venue, Luke asked another man who liked fencing to practice against him. ¡°D*mn it, who is that¡­ Is that General Perkins?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really her! I didn¡¯t expect to meet her here¡­¡± ¡°Who is she practicing archery with? Is that Negino Mendez, the president of the Negino Commerce?¡± ¡°Wow, Jade is a great idol who is good at everything! Look, she scored ten everytime!¡± Jade was dressed in sportswear, and she seemed valiant and heroic. She aimed the target and fired four arrows in a row, each of which was stuck into the center of the target. Nathan suddenly had the urge to curse someone. Why would I encounter Jade wherever she went? What is going on? He looked over again and smiled. Wasn¡¯t that Negino ¡°Loach¡± Mendez? Back then, Negino was very arrogant when he was imprisoned. He disliked the food and smashed the canteen, and then Nathan hung him up on a telephone pole for three days. After that, he turned from the mighty Negino to the little Loach. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would have the opportunity to meet Jade. She is thetest top fighter in our country. If I can marry such a woman¡­¡± ¡°Stop dreaming, the Perkins family is big in Emperia City, and General Perkins is a heroine. Who can be worthy of her?¡± However, everyone¡¯s attention returned to Luke and the other man when they picked up their swords and started practicing. Luke was indeed quite skillful. Otherwise, he would not have won the third runner-up. The man on the opposite side was not his match at all. After a few rounds, Luke knocked down his opponent¡¯s sword and pointed at his throat. ¡°Mr. Luke is amazing! He knocked off Mr. Mandy¡¯s sword in five moves!¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes lit up. Luke¡¯s movements were flexible and elegant, which made many young girls flutter. Nathan frowned and decided to leave. He didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Jade. He hated trouble, even though the four menst night were nothing to him. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Hannah immediately stopped Nathan when he was about to leave. ¡°What are you doing? Natalie brought you out to meet her friends, and you¡¯re leaving without saying goodbye?¡± Hannah said. ¡°I guess he probably saw Mr. Luke¡¯s skills and felt ashamed.¡± Mr. Mandyughed. Then he said to Natalie, ¡°Natalie, fencing is a noble sport. But he is a bumpkin, so he doesn¡¯t know how to y. Thus, it is understandable if he wants to leave in advance.¡± Natalie said coldly, ¡°Nathan, don¡¯t think yourself too important. I brought you here, and you dare to embarrass me? How would my dad think of you if I told him?¡± Luke sorted out his protective gear and said lightly, ¡°Forget it, Natalie. A bumpkin will never be a noble. Fencing is not suitable for him, so just let him go to the basketball court outside.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Nathan twitched his mouth, shook his head, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in this kind of fancy sport. Swords are for killing people, not for ying.¡± Mr. Mandy jeered Nathan and said, ¡°How dare you judge fencing? I think you are ranting on purpose because you don¡¯t know how to fence at all.¡± ¡°If you think you can do it, don¡¯t sneak away like a coward and practice with Mr. Luke!¡± Luke shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t force him. I¡¯m afraid that I might hurt him.¡± Nathan also knew that if he didn¡¯t act, these guys would never let him go. And he wouldn¡¯t know how to get out of this matter if Hector knew about it. Nathan frowned and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be gentle.¡± ¡°So ridiculous! Have you ever yed fencing before, you bumpkin? You¡¯re so arrogant!¡± Hannah was the first tough. Luke narrowed his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Since you want to try, I¡¯ll y with you.¡± Nathan wanted to get it done as soon as possible so he wouldn¡¯t need to deal with Jade again. He picked up a sword. ¡°Put on the protective gear, I¡¯m afraid I might cripple you,¡± Luke said. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. Let¡¯s end this quickly.¡± Nathan weighed the toy-like sword with his hand and shook his head. Luke felt rather annoyed. ¡±Okay, let¡¯s get started!¡± He stepped away and pointed his sword at Nathan. Then, he breathed deeply, and the sword in his hand was as steady as a column. A terrifying pressure suddenly appeared around him. Nathan stood leisurely without even raising his sword. Clearly, people could see he didn¡¯t know how to fence. ¡°Looking at the way he stands and holds the sword, you can tell that he is ayman. He¡¯s so pretentious and didn¡¯t even wear protective gear. I¡¯m afraid Mr. Luke might stab his eyes with one strike!¡± Mr. Mandy said with a sneer. Natalie saw it and became hesitated. Hannah seemed to see her softening and immediately said, ¡°Natalie, you can¡¯t hesitate! We have to let him know the difference between him and us. Otherwise, he might never agree to divorce!¡± ¡°Luke knows what he¡¯s doing and won¡¯t hurt Nathan badly. Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Natalie nodded slightly. ¡°Start!¡± Luke took a stride and raised his sword to stab Nathan¡¯s upper body. Mr. Mandy praised, ¡°Look at Mr. Luke¡¯s attack. His movement is clean and sharp, without any fanciness, which is as good as a professional athlete¡¯s!¡± Luke¡¯s strike was sudden, and his movement was direct and clean. Even a professional athlete couldn¡¯t do it better. Nathan¡¯s ck stance remained unchanged. He moved when Luke¡¯s sword was about to stab into his body. ¡°This bumpkin will regret that he didn¡¯t wear protective gear¡­¡± Mr. Mandy grinned. Before he finished speaking, Nathan¡¯s wrist flicked and blocked Luke¡¯s sword, and then he swung the sword downwards as if swatting a fly. ¡°Ouch!¡± Luke suffered heavily from Nathan¡¯s move, which was not elegant at all. He only felt a pain in his wrist, and the sword in his hand was knocked off. Everyone¡¯s expressions instantly froze, looking at each other in disbelief. Luke was the third runner-up in thepetition, and his level was close to that of a professional athlete, but Nathan defeated him! ¡°I¡¯m leaving if there¡¯s nothing else. Don¡¯t ask me to y such a boring sport again.¡± Nathan dropped the sword and turned to leave- Hannah said angrily, ¡°Impossible! You must have used some trick to win Mr. Luke by chance!¡± Mr. Mandy came back to his senses. ¡°That must be it. You must stay and apologize to Mr. Luke!¡± ¡°Nonsense¡­¡± Nathan snorted coldly and didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to these boring guys, he shook his hand and walked away. Luke held his wrist in pain. Nathan could have broken his wrist if he hadn¡¯t had gloves and protective gear. Just then, Jade happened to see Nathan leaving the club and Natalie and the others. She put down the well-made bow and walked slowly toward them. Negino was stunned for a while. He didn¡¯t seem to have offended Jade, but why did she walk away without saying anything? He quickly followed behind her.. Negino then saw Nathan walking out of the club and felt confused. Why does he look like Mr. Nathan? ¡°Holy sh*t! General Perkins is walking towards us!¡± They were all dumbfounded when they saw Jade approaching them, and their bodies couldn¡¯t help trembling. Jade was not only beautiful but also very brave. She was an outstanding heroine who had achieved great things that countless men couldn¡¯t do. Since she became well-known, people would praise her with all the vocabry they could use topliment a woman. No man didn¡¯t admire a woman like Jade. Likewise, no woman didn¡¯t desire to be someone like her. Luke, Hannah, and the others who were still aloof just now couldn¡¯t help shrinking their necks at this moment. Jade¡¯s footsteps became louder, and everyone felt their heartbeat seemed to be integrated with this sound. The aura of this woman is too stunning! Chapter 7 Chapter 7 ¡°Are you Natalie Johnson?¡± Jade stepped forward, looked at Natalie, and smiled. Natalie trembled and nodded. She used to be proud of being the Johnson Group¡¯s president at a young age. However, when facing Jade, this achievement was nothing at all. ¡°G-General Perkins, I am Natalie. Do¡­ Do you need anything?¡± Natalie said tremblingly. Jade nodded and said, ¡°Not bad¡­¡± Just like that, then, she turned around and left. Natalie was stunned while thinking. What was that supposed to mean?! Negino came forward with a dark face and said solemnly, ¡°Were you talking about General Perkins behind her back?¡± Luke stood up quickly and waved his hand. ¡°No, sir. We absolutely dare not gossip about General Perkins!¡± Negino nodded with satisfaction and said nothing else. Natalie opened her mouth, wanting to mention the 20 million debts to Negino, but she didn¡¯t dare to speak after all. Luke saw her hesitation and thought it was his chance to impress Natalie. ¡°Mr. Mendez¡­ Could you please ask the Negino Commerce to pay the 20 million debts to the Johnson Group?¡± Negino said, ¡°Are you asking me to deal with such a tiny matter? Go deal with it yourself!¡± He then went after Jade. Luke didn¡¯t dare to talk to Negino anymore. He turned and smiled at Natalie. ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get your 20 million back tonight!¡± After Jade and Negino left, the silence was finally broken. ¡°My dear! I was able to look at General Perkins at such a close distance. I can die smiling now!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect General Perkins¡¯s aura to be so terrifying- When she came over, I couldn¡¯t even breathe! She¡¯s about our age, but her aura¡­¡± ¡°Natalie, General Perkins seems to know you. She also said that you are not bad. When did you know her?¡± Natalie was dazed, and she didn¡¯t know what was going on at all. ¡°If Nathan didn¡¯t leave and still acted pretentiously in front of General Perkins, what would happen?¡± Hannah asked. ¡°Probably beaten up? No, General Perkins wouldn¡¯t even bother to pay attention to that bumpkin!¡± Luke shook his head and said slowly. Natalie watched Jade walking away, clenched her fist, and muttered. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. I¡¯ll work as hard as possible and be a woman like Jade! Nathan, you¡¯re just a prison guard, a useless bumpkin. How can you possibly be worthy of me?! At this moment, Nathan had already received a call from Miller. After he left the club, he came to a market in a Rolls-Royce. Miller saw Nathan get out of the car and smiled, ¡°Mr. Nathan, I¡¯m sorry to bother you. I need to ask you to look at this object!¡± Nathan agreed, and Miller asked the shopkeeper to show him a painting. Nathan looked at it carefully for a moment, then nodded. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°One hundred million,¡± Miller said nervously. ¡°Buy it.¡± Nathan was toozy to say anymore. Miller immediately took out his card to pay. A group of experts was shocked and looked at each other in disbelief. Who was this young man? How did he make Miller buy a painting that even they couldn¡¯t identify? ¡°Mr. Hopp, we¡¯re so lucky. We found the rarest herb in this store! I have made the medicine for you, and you can drink it directly.¡± An old man in a suit was holding a teacup while talking with a middle-aged man who seemed unwell. Gerard Hopp, the mayor of Mimar City, took the teacup and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Sanders, thank you for treating my disease these days. When I get better, I will make more policies to support the development of traditional medicine!¡± Carlos Sandersughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re very wee. It¡¯s my duty to treat diseases and save people!¡± ¡°That is the mayor of our city. He had a strange disease recently, and many famous doctors couldn¡¯t cure him.¡± ¡°Mr. Sanders is so experienced! He found the herb and made the medicine; he¡¯s the best doctor!¡± ¡°Even a big man in Emperia City will need an appointment to see Mr. Sanders. Many people can¡¯t see him no matter how wealthy they are.¡± Nathan nced at them and stepped forward rapidly. Just as Gerard took the teacup, Nathan stretched out and held the teacup in Gerard¡¯s hand. ¡°You doubt my medicine?¡± ¡°If you want to live more days, you¡¯d better not drink this medicine.¡± Nathan shook his head. Gerard was stunned, while Carlos became furious. ¡°Where did this brate from? How dare you!¡± Miller was startled when he saw Nathan go forward, and he exined hurriedly. ¡°Mr. Sanders, don¡¯t be angry. This is my friend, and please don¡¯t take his unpleasant words in mind¡­¡± Gerard saw Miller and nodded. ¡°Mr. Walter, tell your friend to mind his tongue!¡± Nathan said indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t have a disease, someone is trying to kill you. You won¡¯t live for long if you drink the medicine made from that rarest herb.¡± Carlos was displeased and said coldly, ¡°Nonsense! Do you want to fool me? Or do you think you¡¯re a better doctor than I am?¡± Everyone shook their heads. Carlos was a top doctor in Hd, and it was ridiculous that Nathan doubted Carlos¡¯s medicine would kill Mr. Hopp. Gerard¡¯s face was gloomy, and he shouted, ¡°Mr. Walter, discipline him now, or I¡¯ll take action.¡± Miller smiled wryly. He would never dare to discipline Mr. Nathan. ¡°Whatever¡­¡± Nathan shrugged and left. Carlos smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s just a clown trying to fool everyone. Please drink the medicine.¡± Gerard nodded and drank the medicine. A momentter, he felt a sense of relief. ¡°Mr. Sanders, you are indeed the best doctor! Your medicine cured my disease!¡± Gerardughed loudly, feelingfortable and full of energy. Everyone started to praise Carlos¡¯s medical skills when they saw it. ¡°It is said that it¡¯s easy to be sick, but it¡¯s hard to recover! However, Mr. Sanders healed Mr. Hopp in a heartbeat!¡± ¡°Mr. Sanders is such a great doctor! He healed Mr. Hopp¡¯s disease at once! It¡¯s amazing!¡± Carlos smiled when he heard thesepliments. He had heard too many simrpliments in his life. Gerard looked at Nathan proudly and smiled. ¡°Young man, what else do you want to say now?¡± ¡°This is your remaining lifetime!¡± Nathan raised a hand without looking back. Gerard was taken aback. ¡°Five days? Huh!¡± ¡°Five dayster, if I¡¯m still alive, you should consider the consequence of offending Mr. Sanders!¡± Miller felt worried that Nathan offended the mayor, what should he do? ¡°Five¡­¡± ¡°Four¡­¡± ¡°Three¡­¡± Suddenly, Nathan started to count down coldly. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Everyone was stunned while watching Nathan count down. ¡°What is he doing? How dare he curse the mayor!¡± ¡°He¡¯s in great trouble, and even Mr. Walter won¡¯t be able to protect him. Mr. Hopp is furious!¡± ¡°Look at Mr. Sanders; his face is so dark. This brat offended him greatly!¡± When Nathan blurted out thest number, Gerard suddenly covered his chest, and his face turned dark. Soon, he yelled and fell unconsciously on the chair. ¡°Help me¡­¡± Gerard stretched his hand hard and shouted thest two words to Nathan. Carlos was terrified and frozen. He hurriedly gave first aid to Gerard, but nothing worked out. After a while, Carlos was covered in a cold sweat. lf this medicine really caused Mr. Hopp¡¯s death, he would never be forgiven! ¡°This rarest herb is an excellent tonic, and your medicine is perfect. But Mr. Hopp can¡¯t drink this medicine because he doesn¡¯t have a disease. Therefore, this tonic could actually kill him,¡± Nathan exined. Everyone¡¯s expressions suddenly changed. They didn¡¯t expect this young man to be a better doctor than Carlos. Carlos cleared his throat and said, ¡°Young mister, can you help Mr. Hopp?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Nathan said. He had just said that Gerard would die if he took that medicine, but Gerard didn¡¯t listen to him. Why would he help now? Carlos hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, I was very reckless just now, so I said something rude¡­ If you could cure him, please help me. I will be very grateful.¡± ¡°Mr. Hopp has been conscientious over the years and made great contributions to the development of Mimar. He is a pir of society. Would you please give him a chance to live?¡± Then, everyone started to beg Nathan to cure Gerard. Miller also smiled. ¡°Mr. Nathan, they didn¡¯t know you are capable, please don¡¯t mind them and help Mr. Hopp. l have many projects that require Mr. Hopp¡¯s policies¡­¡± Nathan walked to Gerard and kicked him in the chest. Gerard was kicked to the wall, and then he spewed out some blood and the medicine he just took. ¡°How dare you! You don¡¯t want to cure Mr. Hopp and even hit him?!¡± Gerard¡¯s bodyguards were all furious and prepared to act. ¡°Stop!¡± Gerard suddenly felt energized again, he shouted angrily and made everyone stop. Carlos was extremely shocked. Gerard looked pale after spewing the ck blood, but his voice was loud and firm. It was apparent that he was nearly cured. Gerard coughed. ¡°He is saving me, not hitting me!¡± Carlos hurriedly walked to the side of the ck blood, picked up a bit with a piece of paper, put it under his nose, and smelled it, then, he said in shock, ¡°Poisonous?!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Good for you to notice it¡­ Yes, it¡¯s poisonous, and the poison is not ordinary,¡± Nathan nced at Carlos in surprise. A notorious guy in Devendill Prison created this poison, and it could kill anyone unnoticeably. ¡°Master Evans, please ept my gratitude!¡± Gerard bowed to Nathan. Nathan nodded and said, ¡°All right. Go back and recover gradually. Don¡¯t forget to be very careful with your food.¡± Gerard nodded with a sh of coldness in his eyes. He should indeed investigate the people around him after he returns. Carlos walked up to Nathan in embarrassment and smiled. ¡°Master Evans, your medical skills are extraordinary. I¡¯m sorry that l was so rude to you¡­ I hope you can give me a chance to be your student. I want to follow you to learn medical skills¡­¡± Everyone froze when they heard Carlos¡¯s words. As one of the country¡¯s most famous doctors, he was asking to be Nathan¡¯s student! ¡°Maybe next time,¡± Nathan refused without hesitation. Miller smiled. He knew Nathan had such a unique character that nobody dared to provoke him. Each of those vicious prisoners of Devendill Prison could be a country¡¯s nightmare, but they were still obedient when they saw Nathan. In sudden, Nathan received a call from Hannah. ¡°Nathan, someone is forcing Natalie to drink. Get over here now and pick her up, you b¡±stard! The Johnson family will never forgive you if something goes wrong!¡± Hannah roared. Nathan asked for the address and hung up the phone, and then he asked Miller to send him there immediately. He and Natalie were a couple. Even though nothing had happened between them, he couldn¡¯t watch the others bully her. After being kicked out of the Evans family, Nathan still remembered that the Johnson family helped him and his dad. When he was very upset, Natalie gave him a lollipop. Until now, he could still remember the sweetness of that lollipop. Meanwhile, Natalie had already drunk a lot of wine. Her eyes were blurred, and her pretty face was blushed, revealing an irresistible charm. Hannah sat next to her worriedly. ¡°Mr. Fisher, I¡¯ve drunk these three sses of wine. Can you repay the 20 million you owe my company?¡± Natalie asked. A small leader of the Negino Commerce, Pedro Fisher, sat on the chair with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve had three sses, so I¡¯ll repay you 3 million.¡± Natalie was stunned. ¡°You fooled me?!¡± Pedro said in surprise, ¡°Ms. Natalie, of course not! I said I would pay back the money if you drank, but I didn¡¯t say how much.¡± He suddenly put a bottle of wine on the table and said, ¡°If you drink the whole bottle, I¡¯ll repay your 20 million at once!¡± Natalie tried hard to blink. It was already a disaster for her to drink three sses, she wouldn¡¯t be conscious if she drank the whole bottle. She shook her head and said, ¡°Mr. Fisher, I really can¡¯t drink anymore. Forget it¡­ Just pay me the three million first!¡± ¡°Since you are here, how can you not drink? You must drink even if you don¡¯t want to!¡± Pedro¡¯s eyes shed coldly, and he said with a wicked smile. He opened the wine bottle, and the pungent smell made Natalie want to vomit. Hannah hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Fisher, please¡­ Natalie really can¡¯t drink anymore!¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Pedro sneered. The Negino Commerce was a tyrant in Mimar, and there was no need to show mercy to two women. ¡°Who do you think you are? You plead for her; will you drink for her as well?!¡± Pedro looked at Hannah coldly and asked. The men around Pedro also jeered Hannah and Natalie with sneers. In their opinion, these two women had be Mr. Fisher¡¯s prey. Hannah¡¯s face turned pale, she was not good at drinking, and if she drank this bottle of wine, she would probably go to the hospital for gastricvage. Pedro said, ¡°Ms. Natalie, I have given you the opportunity, see if you can grab it.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Natalie pursed her lips and held the bottle with hesitation. ¡°You can¡¯t drink¡­¡± Hannah gritted her teeth and insisted. Pedro was unpleasant and pped Hannah¡¯s face. ¡°If you don¡¯t want her to drink, you do it!¡± Hannah was a rich girl who had never been treated rudely before. But, after being pped, she didn¡¯t dare to say a word because she didn¡¯t want to offend the Negino Commerce. The Negino Commerce was as famous and influential as Miller and the leading enterprise of Mimar, the Giradia Group. Natalie knew Hannah couldn¡¯t drink and didn¡¯t expect it to be so hard to ask for these 20 million debts. ¡°I¡¯ll drink it. Don¡¯t fool me again!¡± After saying this, Natalie started to drink the whole bottle of wine. Pedroughed and said, ¡°Sure!¡± Natalie endured the burning pain in her throat and drank the entire bottle. After that, she was so drunk that she was about to pass out. She then said to Pedro with blurred eyes, ¡°Mr. Fisher, I have already drunk this bottle of wine, and you should pay me back the 20 million¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m very drunk, so I¡¯ll leave now¡­¡± However, Pedro grabbed Natalie¡¯s wrist and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you the 20 million for sure. After all, seeing such a straightforward woman like you is rare!¡± ¡°However, I haven¡¯t had enough time to drink yet. Isn¡¯t it a bit of a disgrace to me if you leave now?¡± Natalie felt extremely ufortable in her stomach, and Hannah was very anxious. If it continued like this, Natalie probably couldn¡¯t leave here tonight! ¡°Where is that b*st*rd Nathan? Natalie is going to suffer!¡± Hannah stomped her feet in a hurry, but she didn¡¯t dare to provoke Pedro¡¯s boss is Negino, the chairman of Negino Commerce. This man has an unimaginable background and could even practice archery with Jade¡­ Natalie could hardly stand still and begged, ¡°Mr. Fisher, please let me go home. I can¡¯t drink anymore!¡± Pedro smiled and said, ¡°One more, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± ¡°F*ck off!¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, she screamed and smashed the wine bottle on Pedro¡¯s head. Pedro took a step back in pain, clutching his head and groaning miserably. ¡°You b*tch!¡± Pedro¡¯s eyes were red with anger, and he kicked Natalie away. Hannah¡¯s face turned pale with fright. She didn¡¯t expect Natalie to be so courageous and injure Pedro with a wine bottle. We¡¯re doomed. Natalie made a big mistake! ¡°Are you f*cking stupid? You don¡¯t know how to drink it yourself?¡± The door was kicked open, and Nathan rushed in. Pedro kicked Natalie away and was about to fall in front of Nathan. He took a step forward and let her fall into his arms. With thest bit of consciousness, Natalie nced at the man holding her and closed her eyes. Nathan¡¯s face darkened. He carried Natalie, walked toward Pedro, and suddenly pped his face. The p was so powerful that Pedro¡¯s body was pped into the air and fell heavily to the ground. Hannah looked at Nathan with a horrified face. How could a prison guard hit someone of the Negino Commerce for Natalie? The members of the Negino Commerce at the same table stood up and rushed to Nathan without saying a word. Nathan¡¯s face was expressionless, he grabbed Natalie with one hand and protected her with another. He fought all of them simultaneously, and Pedro¡¯s men ally on the ground curled up like cooked shrimp. ¡°You can drink whenever you want, but you¡¯re not allowed to bully my wife.¡± Nathan sneered and stepped on Pedro¡¯s head. Pedro screamed in pain and roared, ¡°Brat, you¡¯re in trouble! Do you know who you¡¯ve offended?¡± ¡°We are from the Negino Commerce! My boss is Negino Mendez!¡± Nathan¡¯s face was full of disdain. ¡°When did Loach¡¯s men have the right to bully my woman?!¡± Although he had no deep feelings for Natalie, they were still a newly married couple. Hannah almost fainted when she heard Nathan call Negino like that. If Negino heard it, the Johnson family would perish. ¡°Pay the debt, or I will kill you.¡± Nathan bent over, picked up Pedro, and threw him next to the table. Hannah couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Is Nathan crazy? How could he still ask for that 20 million after beating them up? ¡°You want the f*cking money? Your whole family will die out!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re not getting that 20 million. And you also have to kneel and beg for mercy for three days! Otherwise¡­¡± Pedro still wanted to scold, but Nathan mmed his head on the table. A lot of blood came out of Pedro¡¯s wound as he screamed miserably. Pedro was frightened and wailed, ¡°Please stop¡­ I don¡¯t have the money¡­ I need Mr. Mendez¡¯s signature to repay this debt¡­ Even if you beat me to death now, I can¡¯t give you any money!¡± Nathan frowned and said, ¡°Okay, ask Loach to prepare the money for me, and I¡¯lle over to get it myself!¡± Pedro nodded but scolded Nathan secretly. F*ck, you still want money? I¡¯ll bring more men and cripple youter! ¡°Let¡¯s go. What are you waiting for!¡± Nathan carried Natalie and said to Hannah. Hannah came back to her senses and hurriedly followed Nathan. As for what kind of trouble there would be in the future, it was not something she should care about. ¡°Nathan, are you crazy? Do you know what would happen after beating them up like that?!¡± Hannah was still frightened and scolded Nathan on their way out. Nathan was toozy to speak. After going out, he asked Hannah to send Natalie home. Then, he went back to Almonube Estate, *** Early the next morning, Nathan drove the low-key Phaeton and came to visit the Johnson family. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Natalie lying on the sofa with Luke sitting beside her. He heard Lukeforting Natalie, ¡°Natalie, it¡¯s all right. You can rest assured because I saved you and brought you back.¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Hearing this, Nathan frowned. ¡°B*st rd, where have you been?! Natalie suffered so much, yet you hid away like a coward!¡± After seeing Nathan, Luisa became furious and scolded him. Nathan didn¡¯t reply, he nced at Luke and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is Luke here?¡± Luisa growled, ¡°How dare you ask!¡± ¡°Yesterday Natalie went to collect the debt from Pedro Fisher of Negino Commerce, but she was forced to drink a whole bottle of wine! If Mr. Luke didn¡¯t show up to save Natalie, she would suffer a lot!¡± Hector¡¯s face was also a little gloomy, and his eyes showed slight dissatisfaction when he looked at Nathan. He said solemnly, ¡°Nathan, since I entrusted Natalie to your care, you must take this responsibility.¡± Luke smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too polite. Natalie and I are good friends, and this is what I should do! Plus, you don¡¯t have to scold Nathan. He¡¯s just a prison guard. It would be useless even if he showed up.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to always thank me, I¡¯m a bit embarrassed.¡± After Nathan heard Luke¡¯s words, he shook his head andughed. ¡°I rescued Nataliest night. When did it be your credit?¡± Everyone was stunned. Lukeughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re new here, so you need some credit to stand firm. I understand. Well¡­ This matter has nothing to do with me. Nathan was the one who rescued Natalie. I just happened to Luke¡¯s words directly made Luisa extremely displeased with Nathan. ¡°Nathan, you have no ability, but Hector insisted on your marriage with Natalie, and I have nothing to say. People can be ipetent, but they can¡¯t be shameless!¡± ¡°Luke saved Natalie, and you said it was your credit? How shameful! You are just a prison guard. How could you dare to offend the Negino Commerce?¡± Luisa stomped on Nathan¡¯s dignity with no mercy. A smug smile appeared on Luke¡¯s face. And then, Natalie woke up, but her head still ached. Natalie saw her family and felt relieved.She vaguely rememberedst night and asked Luke in confusion, ¡°Mr. Luke, did you save mest night?¡± Luke smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Natalie, it wasn¡¯t me. It was Nathan who saved you.¡± Luisa said loudly, ¡°Mr. Luke, you are kind and willing to help this useless bast*rd, but I can¡¯t stand it!¡± ¡°Natalie, Mr. Luke saved youst night. Otherwise, you don¡¯t know what would happen! Your good husband had his phone turned off all night. How rxing.¡± Natalie also vaguely remembered that there was a man who had saved her. After hearing what her mother said, she looked gratefully at Luke. ¡°I seem to remember. Thank you, Mr. Luke. If you didn¡¯t save me, I would have been miserable.¡± Natalie breathed a sigh of relief and thanked Luke. Luisa became even more furious and said to Nathan, ¡°What else do you have to say now?¡± Nathan shrugged and said, ¡°I asked Hannah to send Natalie back yesterday. If you don¡¯t believe me, just ask her.¡± Luke nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Hannah and tell her to tell everyone that it was you who saved Natalie.¡± Nathan nced at Luke disdainfully. Natalie nced at Nathan with some contempt. She thought this man was useless and shameless as well. It was Luke who saved her from Pedro, but he had to take the credit. What a shameful man! I hope Dad will see him through very soon, then I can ask for a divorce. Hector patted Nathan¡¯s shoulder and said earnestly, ¡°Nathan, people can be poor, but they can¡¯t have no ambition.¡± Nathan said, ¡°I understand.¡± He smiled and didn¡¯t bother to argue about these things. ¡°Natalie, you don¡¯t have to worry about the 20 million, I said I will help you.¡± Luke smiled at Natalie. ¡°Thank you.¡± Natalie breathed a sigh of relief, but her face suddenly changed, ¡°I remember that I smashed Pedro¡¯s head with a wine bottle!¡± After hearing her words, Hector suddenly frowned, and Luisa gasped. Luke¡¯s smile froze, and heforted Natalie with a stiff tone, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll talk with Mr. Mendez. It¡¯ll be alright.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Luisa said, ¡°Sorry to bother you, Mr. Luke!¡± Meanwhile, a Mercedes¨CBenz stopped outside. Hannah got out of the car, entered the house with some fruit, and smiled. ¡°Natalie, I¡¯m here to visit you!¡± ¡°Hannah is here. Come in and sit!¡± After seeing Hannah, Luisa smiled and weed her inside. The Ranchy family was also quite influential in Mimar and were the Johnson family¡¯s business partners. Hanna and Natalie were very close, so she was always weed by the Johnson family. Natalie was not entirely sure that the person who rescued her yesterday was Luke. After all, before she fell asleep, she was so drunk that she couldn¡¯t see that person¡¯s appearance clearly. She dragged Hannah to her side and said, ¡°Hannah, you went with me yesterday. You didn¡¯t drink much, so you should remember things clearly.¡± Hannah was stunned for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Natalie said to Hannah in a deep voice, ¡°Tell me the truth. Who saved mest night?¡± Hector looked at Hannah as well. Natalie was sent back by Hannahst night, so Hannah must know the truth. Nathan shrugged. He didn¡¯t care about Luke. But he would be happy to see Hannah tear up Luke¡¯s disguise if she could tell the truth. ¡°You really don¡¯t remember anything?¡± Hannah asked Natalie with a smile. ¡°I drank a whole bottle of wine yesterday and had no memory ofst night at all!¡± Natalie said with a wry smile. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Hannah was the one who sent Natalie home yesterday. She was there when Natalie was drinking with Pedro, so her words should be true. Everyone looked at Hannah, waiting for her to disclose the truth. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Natalie, you drank yourself unconscious yesterday! When I saw Pedro harassing you, I called Mr. Luke directly.¡± ¡°Mr. Luke knows Negino, after all. I thought he might help you out through the back door. But Pedro didn¡¯t give way. He even wanted to do something indecent to you.¡± ¡°You know how Mr. Luke feels about you. After he heard the news, he burst into a rage and broke in with a sword, giving them a good licking,¡± Hannah lit a cigarette and said to Natalie. After hearing Hannah¡¯s words, Nathan was slightly stunned. Then heughed out loud and shook his head without saying a word. Hannah squinted at Nathan after speaking, with an ineffable expression shing across her face. Everyone also turned their attention to Nathan, expecting how he would strike back. Luisa said bluntly, ¡°Since the truthes out, what else do you want to say?¡± Nathan shrugged. He didn¡¯t even bother to speak. There was nothing to exin. Natalie shook her head in disappointment. She didn¡¯t expect Nathan to be so despicable and wanted to take credit for himself. ¡°Haha! Calm down. Nathan hase to the Johnson family not for so long. It can be understood that he needs to do something to gain a firm foothold!¡± Luke rooted for Nathan. Nathan nced at him with a faint smile. He said calmly, ¡°Stop pretending to be nice. Keep out of my business!¡± Natalie¡¯s face became sullen. She chided, ¡°Nathan, enough! You are a good-for-nothing, and you can¡¯t tolerate others who are better than you. You¡¯re so petty-minded, aren¡¯t you?¡± Luke hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t me him. He¡¯s just a prison guard from a small town. It¡¯s normal to be a little parochial. He will change slowly.¡± Luisa sneered. She was getting more disgusted with Nathan and nned to persuade Hector to let Nathan and Nathan divorce as soon as possible. In her view, Luke should be a good match for Natalie. Roberts Property was a leading enterprise in Mimar City, which was a perfect match for the Johnson family. As a prison guard who came from a vige, Nathan was not in a position to marry Natalie. ¡°Alright. I know that Nathan is not such a person. There must be some misunderstanding. Say no more about it!¡± Hector shook his hand with a serious look. As the head of the family had spoken, no one picked on Nathan anymore. When Hannah went to the bathroom, Nathan waited to meet her at the door. He nced at her indifferently and said, ¡°Why did you lie?¡± He looked Hannah up and down. Her appearance was on par with Hannah¡¯s. She had soft and beautiful hair and was in great shape with wearing a delicate long dress. As the saying goes, judge a book by its cover and lost son feather. Nathan thought that she wouldn¡¯t lie, but it turned out he was wrong. ¡°Officer Evans, are you threatening me?¡± Hannah put on a pitiful expression and pretended she was scared. ¡°If I lied, will you put me in jail? This is my first offense. Sir, please forgive me this time.¡± Nathan obviously knew that the title ¡°Officer Evans¡± was a kind of tease and contempt for him. In the view of rich people like Hannah, he was just an ordinary prison guard who craved what he was not worthy of. Natalie happened toe at this time. Hannah said to Nathan immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me. I¡¯ll do what you want¡­¡± Natalie suddenly became angry. She said, ¡°Nathan, you j*rk.¡± ¡°Hannah witnessed everything yesterday. She just told the truth. How dare you threaten her? I should kick you out of my house. You¡¯ll never step in again for the rest of your life!¡± Nathan said helplessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t threaten her. We¡¯re just talking.¡± Hannah hurriedly showed a look of flutter. She said to Natalie, ¡°Right. He didn¡¯t threaten me. Natalie, don¡¯t get him wrong.¡± Looking at Hannah¡¯s panicked face, Natalie was more outraged. She said, ¡°If you dare to threaten my friend again, I will not let you go! Hannah, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t mind this bast*rd!¡± ¡°No need to be afraid of him. He¡¯s just a prison guard. He won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Then Natalie took Hannah¡¯s hand and walked away. Before Hannah left, she turned her head and smiled at Nathan with a smug look. Although Nathan was calm, he couldn¡¯t help but get angry at this moment. Sure enough. All cats are grey in the dark¡­ Nathan shrugged casually. Then he heard a guesting to the vi. The visitor looked like Hector, with an angry look on his face. ¡°Hector, keep an eye on your daughter. Don¡¯t let her go out and cause trouble. Do you know how big trouble she brought to our group?!¡± The man scolded angrily. ¡°Reif¡­ Calm down. Don¡¯t be so mad. What¡¯s going on?¡± Hector shrugged helplessly and spoke. Reif¡¯s face was full of sullenness. He said coldly, ¡°Your daughter went to discuss business with Mr. Fisher of the Negino Commerce yesterday. She was drunk and knocked on Mr. Fisher¡¯s head with a bottle!¡± ¡°Mr. Fisher is bbing it all over the city. And the Bank of Mimar, which has a good rtionship with Negino Commerce, has rejected our loan because of this!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already lost the 20 million arrears. Since our capital chain ruptured, how can we run the company?¡± ¡°What did your daughter do to deserve the presidency of our Johnson Group?!¡± When Natalie heard her uncle¡¯s words, her face immediately turned pale. So it was true that she knocked on Pedro¡¯s head with a bottle, which caused big trouble for her family. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Pedro had some influence in Negino Commerce. His blow immediately made Johnson Group hard to operate. Natalie didn¡¯t expect her careless mistake would set up a chain reaction. Even her uncle came to condemn her. Reif¡¯s daughter, Bailey Johnson, also said disdainfully, ¡°If Natalie is not capable of this job, then get off the pot!¡± Luisa immediately turned hostile, she said angrily, ¡°Nonsense! Since it has already happened, we will be responsible and will not involve thepany in trouble!¡± Natalie pursed his lips and nodded without speaking. But his eyes were filled with determination. ¡°Pedro is mad, and the Negino Commerce is taking a shot at our Johnson Group. We can¡¯t even get a bank loan. You said you would be responsible? Then let Natalie get it done.¡± Bailey sneered. ¡°By the way, I heard that Uncle Hector refused to let Natalie marry the heir of Roberts Property but to a lousy prison guard?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Are you looking for a matrilocal son-inw because you have no son?¡± Luisa suddenly turned to look at Hector with a grievance. How would his family be humiliated by others if he hadn¡¯t acted his way? Reif waved his hand impatiently and said, ¡°Three days. I¡¯ll give you three days to solve the problem!¡± ¡°If Natalie can¡¯t be forgiven by Negino Commerce and can¡¯t get the loan and arrears within three days, my daughter Bailey will take her ce. She has to be responsible for her mistake!¡± Reif finally found an opportunity to strike by using Natalie¡¯s mistake. Natalie took a deep breath. Thinking of Luke, who had promised her help before, she nodded slightly and said, ¡°I will get it done!¡± Bailey couldn¡¯t help sneering, ¡°You will get it done? How?¡± ¡°It would be solved if you married Mr. Luke. But you married a prison guard. Are you trying to let your husband put all the people of Negino Commerce in prison? How ridiculous! I think you¡¯d better give it up quickly.¡± Natalie¡¯s face turned sullen. She said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I will give you an answer within three days!¡± Bailey said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll wait. If you can¡¯t solve it, let¡¯s see how you exin it to grandpa!¡± Then Bailey turned to look at Nathan, with her face full of contempt and disdain. She couldn¡¯t understand why Hector picked a powerless prison guard as his son-inw. ¡°It won¡¯t take three days to settle a man under Loach.¡± Nathan said calmly. ¡°Loach?!¡± When hearing this, everyone looked at him in shock. ¡°Shut your foul mouth! Get out! You¡¯re not wee here! Don¡¯t implicate my daughter!¡± Luisa was furious, she pointed at Nathan and hurled abuse at him. Nathan just smiled. He picked up his jacket and turned to leave. The things that happened today made him very unhappy. There was no need to be subservient and servile here. Hector frowned. He was annoyed by these things and didn¡¯t keep Nathan. ¡°Hector, your son¨Cinw is a bit ignorant!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what crap he will say if he¡¯s not the member of our Johnson family. But he is Natalie¡¯s husband now. He must manage his mouth. If Negino hears what he says, you know what will happen!¡± said Reif, who stared at Hector with a stern expression. Natalie was out of anger, sheined in mind, ¡°That good¨Cfor¨Cnothing with a foul mouth. I¡¯ll be ruined by him one day!¡± A strange expression shed across Hannah¡¯s face. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Does he really have something? ¡°I never should have listened to dad!¡± Nathan was also a little helpless. Luisa kicked him out from the Johnson family without eating, so he could only buy something on the street. He took the food in his hand and walked slowly into Almonube Estate. When walking into Almonube Estate, Nathan frowned because he saw Jade¡¯s jeep. However, only her assistant Brinn was standing by the car. After seeing Nathan, Brinn was stupefied. So, Jade did catch Nathan driving out from Almonube Pce that day?! When she saw the food bag in Nathan¡¯s hand, she soon gave a smile with a little contempt. ¡°The Almonube Estate is not a ce where ordinary people can live in. Anyone who can afford a house here is a billionaire or a powerful man.¡± Brinn walked towards Nathan and said calmly. Nathan gave her a nce and didn¡¯t want to waste time with her. Brinn added, ¡°With your efforts, I¡¯m afraid you will never get a chance to live in Almonube Estate in your life¡­ Since Miss Perkins gave you the opportunity, you should cherish it instead of always thinking about stalking. It won¡¯t change anything!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed. It¡¯s not a shame to deliver food. At least you are living on your own. It means that you are a forward¨Cmoving person. If you don¡¯t want to ask for help from Miss Perkins, let me know. I¡¯ll be happy to do it for Miss Perkins.¡± Hearing Brinn¡¯s words, Nathan felt the other party must be out of mind. They always acted like they were doing charities for him as if they were a notch above him. ¡°Please go away. Let me go home to rest.¡± Nathan said indifferently and walked away. ¡°Go home?¡± Brinn couldn¡¯t help but sneer, she shook her head helplessly. ¡°A poor man with his despicable vanity. Did he really think he lives in Almonube Estate once he delivers a takeaway?¡± she thought in mind. ¡°Is that Nathan?¡± Jade appeared at this time, she looked at Nathan with a frown and asked indifferently. ¡°Yes, to deliver food.¡± Brinn answered with a faint smile. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jade nodded, feeling a little helpless in her heart. In her view, this man was a bit stubborn. He would rather deliver food by himself than ask her for help. However, it didn¡¯t matter. They were strangers now. How he lived had nothing to do with her. Nathan leisurely returned to the vi in Almonube Pce. He opened the food bag and took out many letters from his luggage which the prisoners gave before he left. Among those letters, he directly filtered out those who were ttering or having bad rtions with him. ¡°s. A false move would lose everything. Randy, you stupid. What did you sell the arms? What¡¯s wrong with you¡­¡± Nathan shook his head and took a letter to read. A momentter, he slightly shook his head with pity. After eating a while, he received a call from Miller. ¡°Mr. Nathan, Mr. Hopp is very regretful with what happenedst time. So he held a banquet with Carlos to apologize to you¡­ Would you do us the honors ande to the dinner?¡± Millerughed. Nathan wanted to refuse, but Miller kept persuading him. He could only give up the unfinished food and go to the banquet. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 The venue for the banquet was the most expensive hotel, Gloire Hotel Gerard felt it could greatly show his respect in such an expensive ce. Last time, he almost died because he looked down on Nathan. As Nathan¡¯s background was secret and powerful, Gerard didn¡¯t dare to snub him again. ¡°Mr. Hopp, are you eating here too?!¡± Luke and Natalie¡¯s families, who had just arrived at the hotel, were stunned when they saw Gerard and others standing at the door. Luke ran up to greet Gerard, but Gerard frowned. He didn¡¯t know Luke at all. Luke said, ¡°Mr. Hopp, I¡¯m Luke of Roberts Group. I had a drink with youst time!¡± Gerard greeted him calmly, with a little impatience in his expression. Luke didn¡¯t dare to say more and guided Natalie¡¯s family to enter the hotel quickly. ¡°Mr. Luke, you also know Mr. Hopp!¡± When Luisa saw Luke talking to Gerard, she admired Luke very much. ¡°Yeah, thanks to my dad. Not a big deal,¡± Luke waved his hand and said casually. Luke¡¯s attitude made Luisa fonder of him. She was more convinced that Hector had chosen a wrong person. Hannah said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Hopp may wait for some distinguished guests here. A big leader from the state, maybe.¡± Luke also felt the same way. Otherwise, Gerard couldn¡¯t have been so impatient. ¡°If I could be the person who can make Mr. Hopp wait outside the hotel, how cool would it be?¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help but imagine in her mind. It takes time. One day, I will be a great person like Jade! They walked into the Gloire Hotel and entered the Private Room which had been booked in advance. It was also around this time that Nathan arrived. He looked casual and calm. He said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a littlete.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m d you cane!¡± Gerard said respectfully to his savior. Some people watching on the side were shocked. Who was the young man to make Mr. Hopp wait for so long? Moreover, he knew that Mr. Hopp was waiting for him, but he still put on the air and camete! As a loose cannon, Nathan was an indolent man. He had already tried his best to arrive here at this time. ¡°Master Evans, have you made a decision about our talkst time?¡± Carlos kept ttering Nathan, hoping to learn something from him. Carlos was well¨Cknown throughout Hd for his skills, but he was also a famous maniac. He would be willing to kneel to Nathan without hesitation to further his medical skills. Nathan only replied, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Knowing the answer, Carlos didn¡¯t press him anymore. At the dinner, Miller acted as an intermediary to cheer up the atmosphere, while Gerard and Carlos kept toasting to Nathan to show their respect. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After they drank for a while, the door to the room was pushed open. A slightly fat middle-aged man walked in. ¡°Mr. Kent, why are you here?¡± Gerard asked with a frown when he saw Matthew, chairman of Bank of Mimar. Matthew started as a small salesman in the bank, so he was wise in reading faces. When he saw that the host position was not upied by Matthew and Miller but by an unfamiliar young man, he realized something in his mind. ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to Howard about the capital. He is the president of Roberts Property. I heard that you are here, so I came here to toast.¡± Matthew said with a smile and nced at Nathan. He was curious about why Mr. Hopp highly respected Nathan. Gerard frowned. He said, ¡°Howard¡¯s group has a big problem. The capital deficit is toorge. Even if you lend money, I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t save theirpany.¡± Matthew immediately ttered him, ¡°Mr. Hopp has a keen sense of the problem! Yes, I won¡¯t lend money to Roberts Group. Their deficit real estate is toorge. They can¡¯t fill the hole even if we lend 2 billion dors.¡± Nathan listened to them with a calm expression. It seemed that Luke wouldn¡¯t be smug for so long. Matthew toasted them one by one. When he toasted to Nathan, he held up the ss with a smile. He said, ¡°Buddy, nice to meet you.¡± Nathan casually dipped his lips while Matthew gulped it down. Even so, Matthew didn¡¯t feel he was insulted. He thought Nathan must be someone powerful as he could sit at the host of the table and keep Mr. Hopp waiting outside the hotel. After the toast, Matthew left the room quietly. It was enough for him to show up in front of the leader and toast the leader¡¯s distinguished guests. Nathan could see that Gerard was asking for help or something. He said, ¡°Mr. Hopp, if you want me to do something, just tell me. No need to beat about the bush.¡± Gerard was not embarrassed even though he was disclosed. After all, he is sophisticated in politics. He said, ¡°My daughter has been ill for many years¡­ Even Mr. Sander can¡¯t cure it, so I want to invite you to give it a try.¡± ¡°A disease that Mr. Sanders can¡¯t cure?¡± Nathan gave a nce at Carlos. ¡°Master Evans, it¡¯s a mental illness. Angelina Hopp locks herself in the room all day. I¡¯m afraid her illness will get worse if it goes on like this!¡± Carlos sighed. ¡°There must be a reason for the mental disease,¡± Nathan said. After hesitating for a moment, Gerard sighed, ¡°She had a fight with her mother and then ran away from home¡­ I never expected that my wife would have a sudden illness, and my daughter never saw her mother until she left. So she has been living in self¨Cme and guilt.¡± Nathan nodded thoughtfully, then said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll take a look when I can.¡± With Nathan¡¯s words, Gerard was finally relieved. Nathan was not a person who liked to socialize. After the meal, he left immediately. Gerard didn¡¯t press him to stay and immediately got up with Carlos to see him off. Watching Gerard, Miller, and Carlos send a young man out, the people around were all dumbfounded. Hannah happened to be answering the phone outside. When seeing them, her phone almost fell to the ground. How¡­ How could that be¡­ The person who made Mr. Hopp wait outside was him? He¡¯s just a prison guard. Why is he held in high esteem by Mr. Hopp?! Hannah was obviously startled. She returned to the room and wanted to tell Natalie the shocking news. As soon as she came in, she heard Luke say with a smile, ¡°Ourpany has decided to increase capital and shares. Natalie, are you interested in it?¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Luke¡¯s words surprised everyone. Roberts Property was an established enterprise in Mimar City and was at the top among many enterprises. Their shares used to be hard to buy. But now, they wanted to increase capital and expand shares?! ¡°Mr. Luke, are you joking with us? Is yourpany short of funds?¡± Hannah asked Luke directly and had forgotten what had happened to Nathan just now. Luke smiled lightly, he said, ¡°Of course not. Ourpany is preparing to go public!¡± ¡°Everyone knows that our Roberts Group is verypetitive and established. Many properties in Mimar City are built by us. We didn¡¯t tell the public about our increase in capital and shares. It is a benefit for our internal employees. We¡¯ll let them subscribe for shares in advance and distribute dividends after we go public!¡± ¡°As we are on good terms and Natalie is here, I want you to know the good news.¡± The Johnson families and Hannah were surprised and soon became excited. If they could subscribe for some shares of Roberts Group, they would get considerable profits after it went public. After all, this was the welfare of internal employees, but Luke was so kind to leak the information to them! ¡°Mr. Luke, I will invest 10 million. For the sake of our rtionship, would you give me more dividends?¡± Hannah smiled. ¡°No problem. You and Natalie are close friends. I¡¯ll give you ten percent more in proportion. Is that okay?¡± Luke replied nobly. Natalie pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Luke, I¡¯d like to invest 20 million!¡± Luke roared withughter and said, ¡°Great! Natalie, I will give you 15% more of the dividends.¡± Luisa said happily, ¡°You¡¯re so generous!¡± As a man who had a long experience, Hector didn¡¯t doubt Luke at all. He knew what Luke did was all for Natalie. Nothing worthwhile ever came easy in life. But since Luke was pursuing Natalie, it was reasonable to provide them with these benefits. Natalie didn¡¯t have much money left. 20 million was the maximum she could provide. She still had to ask Luisa and Hector to chip in. This was an opportunity for them. After getting the shares of Roberts Group, they could get considerable dividends every year after it went public. ¡°Mr. Luke, you are so generous! A toast to you!¡± Natalie held the ss and said to Luke. ¡°It was nothing. Just call me Luke!¡± Luke said with a smile. Luisa immediately pinched Natalie and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Luke treats you so well. Don¡¯t alienate yourself from him!¡± Natalie said bashfully, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll call you Luke.¡± Luke nodded happily. This was a big step for their rtionship. After dinner, Luke asked someone to send Natalie and others back. Hector shook hands with Luke, he said, ¡°Mr. Luke, Natalie has a hard time these days. I really appreciate your help for her.¡± ¡°Uncle Hector, you¡¯re very wee. I¡¯m very happy to help!¡± Luke said nobly. Hector called Nathan in the car and asked him toe to the Johnson family, saying that there was something important to discuss. Nathan respected Hector very much and came to the Johnson family in advance. ¡°Nathan, I have good news here. It can bring you a bunch of money.¡± Hector smiled. ¡°Uncle Hector, I appreciate your offer.¡± Nathan smiled. In fact, he was not really interested in money. Those tycoons in prison always bribed him with hundreds of millions. Hector said, ¡°Prepare the money as much as you can. If it is not enough, I will help you.¡± Nathan smiled, ¡°Uncle Hector, could you tell me what business makes you so sure?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Well Luke told us today that Roberts Property is ready to go public, but the news has not been revealed yet. It is only aimed at internal employees to increase capital and expand shares. Roberts Property is a well-developed enterprise. It¡¯s a good thing to hold their shares!¡± Hector said to Nathan. Nathan felt something weird. Today, he heard Gerard say that Roberts Group was in serious deficit in real estate and Matthew was not willing to lend to them. But now it was going to go public? ¡°Roberts Property¡­ The chairman is Howard?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°So you also know Luke¡¯s father, Mr. Roberts!¡± Hannah, who had followed Natalie back, said in a voice dripping with sarcasm. Nathan said calmly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯d better not buy their shares. Roberts Group has suffered a serious internal deficit and will go bankrupt at any time. I think they want to run away with the money by the name of expanding shares!¡± ¡°What?!¡± When everyone heard this, their eyes were wide open. Natalie said solemnly, ¡°Nathan, you¡¯re talking nonsense. Mr. Luke is very kind. He won¡¯t cheat us!¡± Luisa also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Luke said it¡¯s for internal welfare. So he tells us in advance because he has a good feeling about Natalie! You b*stard. Be grateful.¡± Hannah was silent this time. She didn¡¯t say a word against Nathan. ¡°Nathan, don¡¯t be jealous. Since you don¡¯t want to invest, I¡¯ll invest three million in your name.¡± Hector shook his head and said helplessly. Nathan gave a wry smile. ¡°No, you have to trust me! I had dinner with Gerard tonight, and they told me themselves.¡± Luisaughed, she said, ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± ¡°The distinguished guest Mr. Hopp waiting for at the Gloire Hotel must be a great leader from the top. You have to know yourself better. As a prison guard in a vige, do you think you¡¯re able to keep Mr. Hopp waiting at the door?¡± ¡°Next time when you brag, pay attention to the details. You d*mbass!¡± Natalie was also full of displeasure, she said in a deep voice, ¡°Nathan, you¡¯re always ungrateful. Please don¡¯t say this cr*p, and don¡¯t curse Mr. Luke again!¡± Nathan shrugged helplessly and didn¡¯t exin it any further. Hector said firmly, ¡°That¡¯s it. I will help you invest 3 million to buy shares. Don¡¯t sell them to others.¡± Nathan had no choice but to say, ¡°Thank you.¡± Hector looked at him and shook his head, thinking that Nathan¡¯s personality might be formed by working in the small prison. After a few more years in the metropolis, he should get better. Hannah also said goodbye to Natalie while Nathan was going out. She followed him out and shed in front of him with a cold expression. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Nathan looked at her. If Hannah wasn¡¯t Natalie¡¯s close friend, he wouldn¡¯t bother to talk to her. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 ¡°How did you know that Roberts Group is in deficit, and they¡¯re going to run away with the money?¡± Hannah stood in front of Nathan and asked him. Nathan said nkly, ¡°I¡¯ve already exined. I don¡¯t want to say it again. You are not deaf, aren¡¯t you?¡± These words made Hannah so angry that she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Nathan did know how to irritate people. Usually, when men saw Hannah, they were always polite to her. ¡°I believe your words, so I decided to take back my money from Roberts Group!¡± Hannah said with a sudden smile. Her words made Nathan stunned. He thought this woman would say something to taunt him, but he didn¡¯t expect she would believe him. He frowned and said, ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Hannah said, ¡°Are you going to let the Johnson family give such arge amount of money to the Roberts Group?¡± Nathan said, ¡°They don¡¯t believe me. There¡¯s nothing I can do. But I¡¯m curious. Why do you believe me?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you all the time, including I lied today to put your credit on Luke. I wanted to test your performance and see if you¡¯re a man of courage¡­ With my careful observation, I don¡¯t think you are the kind of man with a strong vanity, and you won¡¯t talk big to show off.¡± ¡°So I believe what you said!¡± Hannah followed Nathan¡¯s and said with a charming smile. She stepped on the ground with her high heels rhythmically, making a very pleasant sound. Nathan was surprised and frowned slightly. Hannah approached him and smiled, ¡°Officer Evans, what I said is true! I believe you. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Nathan looked indifferent, he said, ¡°Since they don¡¯t believe me, you can persuade them to withdraw their capital. Otherwise, if Roberts Property run away with money, I can¡¯t do anything either!¡± Hannah nodded and said, ¡°I will find a time to talk to Natalie. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Are you free tomorrow? I want to invite you for tea.¡± Hannah changed the topic suddenly and smiled at him. ¡°Huh?¡± Nathan didn¡¯t know what she was nning. He was afraid she might want to set him up again to humiliate him and let him divorce Natalie. ¡°Would you like toe?¡± Hannah leaned forward and held Nathan¡¯s arm. Nathan had never been so close with a woman. He felt that his arm was immersed in a sponge, soft and extraordinarilyfortable. However, he was not that kind of lustful man. He immediately pulled his arm back and said indifferently, ¡°Thanks. I¡¯m not interested!¡± Hannah¡¯s face suddenly became sullen. For the first time in her life, she took the initiative to invite a man on a date, but she was rejected directly! ¡°Humph! What an arrogant man!¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help but snort annoyingly. ¡°Huh?¡± Nathan waved silently to stop a taxi. Natalie said, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m Natalie¡¯s friend. If you want to win her heart, you need to get over me first! With this attitude, do you think I¡¯ll help you?¡± Nathan said calmly, ¡°I know she doesn¡¯t like me. Our marriage is decided by the elders! I don¡¯t want to force her. I just want to protect her in secret until our marriage is over.¡± Then Nathan stopped a taxi and said to the driver, ¡°Almonube Estate. Thank you.¡± Hannah was about to catch up and ask him about the Gloire Hotel today. When she heard what Nathan said to the driver, she was taken aback. Almonube Estate?! It came as aplete shock for her. Almonube Estate was the top wealthy area in Mimar City. The people living in it were either very rich or powerful. There were many vacant vis. Only during the holidays, those bigwigs would asionally live there for a while. Nathan actually lives in Almonube Estate? That¡¯s impossible¡­ He is just a prison guard. How can he afford a vi of Almonube Estate? Before she came back to her senses, the taxi taken by Nathan had already driven away. Hannah stood there in a daze for a long time. When she came back to her senses, she smiled slightly and said, ¡°Natalie, do you hear it? He¡¯s not interested in you! And you don¡¯t like this guy either¡­¡± After saying these words to herself, a sly smile shed across her face. No wonder even rich people like the discount in the mall. What a happy thing to get an amazing bargain! Hannah thought to herself and walked happily into her car. Nathan returned to his vi andy down directly in the bedroom. Not long after, he heard the doorbell Through electronic eye monitoring, he saw that the person standing outside the door was Jade. Jade was wearing an army uniform. She looked serious and kept ringing the doorbell. What¡¯s wrong with her? She follows me?! Nathan was annoyed. For the first time, he wanted to hang a woman on the yground for three days. Seeing there was no response in it for a long time, Jade said solemnly, ¡°Nightking. Mr. Wolfgang! I know you live here, and I know you are inside right now.¡± Nathan breathed a sigh of relief. This crazy woman didn¡¯te to him but to Rudolph. ¡°I¡¯m Jade, the Lieutenant General of the Darkme Army. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you! I also know that you killed the four kings of Terror. So, I want to pay a visit to you and express my gratitude!¡± Jade said solemnly. Nathan didn¡¯t want to open the door. He blocked the electronic eyes and doorbell and went back to bed again. Jade continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened to you before. But it¡¯s all over. Our country needs you. I hope that you can have a thoughtful consideration!¡± Nathan had fallen into a sound sleep at this time. Jade stood outside the door for another five minutes. Seeing that there was still no response, she sighed and put down one of her business cards. ¡°Mr. Wolfgang, this is my business card. I¡¯m expecting your call!¡± Jade said. After saying this, she turned and left with undisguised excitement on her face. She had just found out about this vi¡¯s owner, and the result surprised her. No wonder he was able to easily deal with the four strong men of Terror! The person living here is the king of Underground, Nightking! If I can persuade him toe out, I will be able to achieve more feats! She didn¡¯t know that this vi had been sold out. The person living in it was just a prison guard despised by her. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 ¡°Miss, how¡¯s it going? Have you seen the Nightking?!¡± Seeing Jade return from the vi, Brinn asked her excitedly. Nightking was a cult icon for her. His life was legendary and impressive, making people have many imaginations about him. Jade shook her head in disappointment. She said, ¡°He should be in the vi, but he doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡± Brinn sighed, ¡°I think it was because of what happened to him before. He was deeply guilty in his heart, so he didn¡¯t want toe out!¡± Jade said, ¡°I hope he can get out of the dark as soon as possible. Our country needs him.¡± Brinn agreed with her. She felt it was a pity that Jade didn¡¯t see Rudolph. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. *** At the next day. Nathan received a call from Hannah early in the morning. Hannah said, ¡°Officer Evans, Hannah went to Negino Commerce to find Pedro. I think you may want to know it.¡± When Nathan heard it, he immediately hung up the phone and went straight to Negino Commerce. Hannah was stunned, she held the phone and scolded, ¡°Sh*t! Why hang up so quickly?¡± At this time, Natalie had already arrived at the headquarters of Negino Commerce and met Pedro. ¡°Ms. Natalie, youe so early!¡± Pedro had a yful smile on his face when seeing Natalie. Some scars on his face were left by Nathan. When seeing Nataliee alone, he was somewhat disappointed in his heart. He had already left room for maneuver. He would let his men hack Nathan into pieces if Nathan showed up. Natalie said apologetically, ¡°Mr. Fisher, I¡¯m very sorry for what happened the day before yesterday. I don¡¯t mean to make things get worse. I hope you can forgive me.¡± Pedro took out a room card from his pocket and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hotel to talk about it.¡± After seeing this room card, Natalie got nervous, she said solemnly, ¡°Mr. Fisher, what do you mean?¡± ¡°What do I mean? You said you wanted me to give you a chance to solve this matter. I¡¯m giving you a chance now!¡± Pedro sneered. ¡°Come with me to the hotel. If you serve me well, I will give you a chance to sit down and have a good talk. Otherwise, you¡¯ll see how I ruin your Johnson Group.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I like your cute mouth. I hope you can use it to serve meter.¡± Natalie¡¯s face began to turn pale. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Fisher¡­ I¡¯m¡­. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t. My husband will¡­¡± Pedro said, ¡°I like young women. They know how to serve and are very obedient. Besides, I can let your husband be a cuckold. What a nice thing!¡± Natalie shook her head in fright. She said, ¡°Mr. Fisher, I can do anything for you except this one¡­¡± Pedro shrugged and said, ¡°So you don¡¯t negotiate with me about this matter?¡± Natalie remembered how her uncle and Bailey treated her yesterday. She lowered his head and said in a grievance, ¡°Of course I want. But your request is difficult for me.¡± ¡°Is it difficult? You should thank me for giving you a chance. Come on. Take off your clothes and show me your body.¡± Pedro sneered, reaching out to pick Natalie¡¯s chin. Just as his fingers touched Natalie¡¯s chin, Natalie subconsciously pped him before he could feel the touch. Snapped! After the p, Natalie was stunned. So was Pedro. Covering his scorching cheeks, a ferocious look shed across Pedro¡¯s face. Then he pped Natalie back fiercely! ¡°B*tch! You asked for it!¡± Natalie fell to the ground at his p. She felt her brain buzzing, and a fit of dizziness came over her. She was in a daze after the p, and her tears fell soon. Pedro grabbed her shoulders and dragged her to the hotel. He sneered, ¡°Today, you have to serve me well. This is the chance I gave you. You can¡¯t say no!¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Natalie eximed in shock. ¡°Humph! Call the police? No one dares to arrest me!¡± Pedro sneered. As soon as he finished, a figure appeared. He pped away the hand holding Natalie¡¯s shoulder and kicked Pedro out. Pedro was kicked more than two meters away. His body thumped to the ground and glided a little further. ¡°It seems you wish to go the jail?¡± The person who kicked Pedro away was Nathan. He asked Pedro with disdain on his face. With his hands in his pockets, he kept his right foot kicked out. Pedro was mortally wounded by Nathan¡¯s kick. He knelt on the ground with a session of spasms. He vomited out almost all the things in his stomach. ¡°D*mn. Is that Mr. Fisher? He has kicked away?¡± ¡°Am I hallucinating? How could Mr. Fisher lose the game?¡± ¡°The guy would be a dead man. No one can save him!¡± Natalie was supported by Nathan¡¯s hand. Her swollen face made Nathan be a little gloomy. No matter how Natalie sneered at him and looked down on him, he didn¡¯t have anyints. For a girl treasured by Nathan, how dare Petro p her?! ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re f*cking dead. You dare to beat me at my ce! No one can save you this time.¡± Pedro said breathlessly, with great pain in his belly. Natalie¡¯s face waspletely pale, she said to Nathan in horror, ¡°Run. Run. Now! This is not a joke. You¡¯re in big trouble!¡± Nathan didn¡¯t take it seriously. The people who were in big trouble were now locked in his Devendill Prison. It was not a big deal for him. ¡°Who is this guy? He dares to kick the management staff of Negino Commerce. Is he tired of living?¡± ¡°Negino Commerce was founded by Mr. Mendez. He¡¯s famous for cold blood¡­¡± ¡°If this guy doesn¡¯t run away immediately, he¡¯ll be spilled half soon!¡± Natalie was still urging Nathan to run away, and Nathan was a little touched by her. Although Natalie was indifferent to him as usual, she worried about him at this critical moment. Of course, Nathan didn¡¯t want to be the only one to contribute to their marriage. In the caf¨¦ across the street, Hannah was wearing sunsses and watching all this, withholding a Blue Mountain worth more than 300 dors. When seeing Nathan kicked Pedro, she took a sip from her cup to suppress the shock in her heart. ¡°She¡¯s right. You¡¯re in big trouble!¡± Pedro stood up with a grin, and he had already taken out his phone. Nathan stepped forward calmly and gave a p on Pedro¡¯s face. ¡°Then tell me, how big is the trouble?¡± This scene almost made Hannah drop her coffee cup to the ground. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Pedro was kicked by Nathan. After he warned Nathan, he was pped again. This p not only hurt Pedro but also humiliated Negino Commerce in front of people. Natalie was stunned by Nathan¡¯s movement. He was so reckless to p Pedro in the face. Although she was moved by Nathan to stand up for her, she alsoined that he didn¡¯t know how to get things done properly. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon!¡± Pedro groaned in pain and began to look for the number on the phone. He looked at Nathan with a wicked smile and said, ¡°You two, get on your knees. It¡¯s not toote. I¡¯ll consider not calling Mr. Mendez!¡± Natalie was startled. She hurriedly went over and snatched the phone from Pedro¡¯s hand. She said, ¡°Go! Just go!¡± Nathan leisurely took the phone from her hand and threw it at Pedro, he said, ¡°Let him call!¡± Natalie said angrily, ¡°Do you know what you are doing? You are just a prison guard. Can you handle them?!¡± The people around also nodded. They looked at Nathan as if he was going to be executed. ¡°He knows Pedro is Negino¡¯s man. I think he will be a dead man.¡± ¡°Mr. Mendez is notoriously ruthless. Last time, a wealthy businessman from out of town offended him. His arms and legs were broken, and he climbed into the hospital¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen someone who dares to provoke Negino Commerce. But he died for many years.¡± People all thought Nathan must be out of mind for his series of reckless movements. Nathan shrugged and didn¡¯t answer, waiting for Pedro to make a call. Pedro didn¡¯t hesitate. He immediately called Negino. ¡°Someone beat you at our ce? Which b*st*rd dares to embarrass me?¡± Negino asked calmly. ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll be thereter. I¡¯d like to see what¡¯s the boy¡¯s name. I haven¡¯t met a bold guy for many years!¡± After saying this, Negino hung up the phone. Pedro was overjoyed in his heart. Negino woulde over to deal with the matter in person. He must be furious now. ¡°Mr. Mendez said that he woulde here soon. I suggest you prepare for burying your dead body!¡± Pedro said with a grinning smile. When Natalie heard this, she was frightened and almost fainted. For a person like Negino, she couldn¡¯t afford to offend him. Even if she had Johnson Group behind her, she still couldn¡¯t win! As Nathan beat Pedro, Negino was outraged and woulde over to deal with this matter in person. Nathan was her husband. If Negino found it out, the Johnson Group might also be cracked. ¡°Nathan, we¡¯re done!¡± Natalie gritted her teeth, and her eyes turned red, there was only despair left in her heart. Nathan looked very calm. In his eyes, Negino was just Loach, who had been hanged on the square for three days. He was not afraid of Negino at all. If this Loach dared to fight him, Nathan would tie him up again and hang him for six days. Hannah was also frightened when sitting in the coffee shop. She estimated Negino woulde over later. Nathan had bragged at the Johnson family before. Theyughed about him for looking down on Negino. However, Hannah saw Gerard and Miller at the Gloire Hotel. And she saw they sent Nathan out of the hotel in person. She was a little curious when she was nervous about what would happen next. She wanted to know if Nathan was a bigwig. ¡°Dude, go! Mr. Mendez is not easy to handle¡­ Buy a ticket to fly abroad. It is not safe to stay anywhere in our country!¡± A kind passerby reminded Nathan in a low voice. Pedro wiped the blood from his face, he looked at Nathan ferociously and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote to run now! If you run away, your wife and the Johnson family can¡¯t escape! And I will let them die with you!¡± Natalie was extremely frightened. For the 20 million arrears, shepletely offended Negino Commerce. She was regretful about all of this! At this time, a ck Rolls¨CRoyce slowly drove towards this side. When seeing this car, Natalie¡¯s legs became limp subconsciously. ¡°You go first. I will handle it!¡± Natalie finally restrained her fear and said to Nathan. It all started with the 20 million arrears owed by Negino Commerce. Although Nathan messed it up, she still knew what she should do at this time. As a prison guard, Nathan was doomed to die under the pressure of the powerful Negino Commerce. If she held up the pressure, although the Johnson Group would suffer a loss, at least Nathan would have a chance to live. ¡°Sorry? You will handle it? How?¡± Pedro looked ferocious as if he couldn¡¯t wait to skin them alive. Hannah put down the coffee cup and watched Rolls¨CRoyce slowly stop on the side of the road with a solemn expression. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Negino finally shows up!¡± ¡°Mr. Mendez is really here. Oh my¡­¡± ¡°I heard that Mr. Mendez started his business on the ck market. He¡¯s very ruthless. I¡¯m afraid the young man will probably die this time!¡± ¡°s! A reckless young man. He still looked arrogant. He won¡¯t know what will happen to him next.¡± After the driver got out of the car, he turned around to the back seat. He opened the door and held the frame of the door with one hand to prevent the one who came out from being collided on the head. A foot wearing a polished leather shoe stepped out first. He stepped firmly on the ground, making a crisp click. ¡°It¡¯s over. You can¡¯t run now!¡± Natalie looked at Nathan desperately, with tears falling from her face. Nathan stood calmly with his hands in his pockets. Pedro immediately rushed to the side of the car. He bent down and said loudly, ¡°Mr. Mendez!¡± Negino got out of the car holding a high-end cigar made by Nordime. He dressed in a ck suit and wore sunsses, making him very imposing. When he showed up, people immediately became silent. All of them turned their attention to him. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Some people were born to overwhelm everyone when they showed up. There was no doubt that Negino was such a person. Negino nodded slightly, he said, ¡°Show me your face.¡± Pedro raised his head, revealing a face full of scars, looking like a bullied cat. Negino squinted his eyes slightly behind his sunsses. Then he gave a nce at the golden signboard on the building behind Negino Commerce! No one dared to stir up trouble here for many years! Chapter 18 Chapter 18 ¡°Mr. Mendez,st time the Johnson Group supplied us with goods worth 20 million. However, as the goods were of poor quality, we refused to pay them.¡± ¡°So, Natalie, the CEO of the Johnson Group, came to me and wanted to ask me to help¡­¡± Before Negino was about to ask what was going on, Pedro began to gush over. ¡°Also, Natalie tried to seduce me. But she underestimated me. I¡¯m a loyal man under your leadership and will never betray ourpany! I rejected her request. But I didn¡¯t expect that she would be so angry that she set me up and let her husbande and beat me.¡± ¡°You see? The wounds on my face are all hit by her husband!¡± As Pedro spoke, he pointed to his face, which was covered in blood and bruises.. Negino frowned impatiently. Natalie was anxious when she heard Pedro trying to hide the truth. Refraining from fear, she strode towards Negino, she bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Mendez, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with our products. He¡¯s deliberately making difficulties for ourpany¡­ What he said about me seducing him was false. He wanted to use his power to make me do some disgusting things.¡± ¡°My husband hit him because he hit me first. My face still hurts! Look at my face.¡± Negino waved his hand and interrupted Natalie¡¯s exnation, he sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t care who¡¯s wrong.¡± Natalie was stunned. Negino said coldly, ¡°You hit my man at my ce. It¡¯s your wrong! Since you dare to find someone to beat him here, I think you¡¯re looking down upon me! Do you think I need to listen to your arguments?¡± While speaking, Negino leaned forward and stared at Natalie¡¯s eyes with a sense of oppression. He sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t care at all!¡± When Natalie heard this, she was utterly depressed. Pedro couldn¡¯t help but feel proud on the side. Negino had always protected his men. As Pedro was severely injured at their ce, even if Natalie had a good reason, Negino wouldn¡¯t let them go easily! ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Mendez. He is domineering and won¡¯t listen to this at all.¡± ¡°Yeah,st time someone in themerce did something wrong and was beaten by an outsider. However, Mr. Mendez didn¡¯t pay attention to the fact and directly cut the outsider¡¯s hands!¡± ¡°It won¡¯t work on reasoning with Mr. Mendez. He is dictatorial and very bossy!¡± Negino¡¯s remarks were within the expectations of the onlookers. They seemed to have already expected that things would go this way. Natalie was so frightened by Negino. She subconsciously took a few steps back and mmed into Nathan¡¯s arms. Nathan stretched out his hand to support Natalie and looked at Negino with a faint smile. Negino snorted coldly and looked at Nathan. When his eyes met Nathan¡¯s, his body shook violently, and the sunsses on his face almost fell to the ground. ¡°I tried my best¡­¡± Natalie gritted her teeth and said in a deep voice. Natalie nodded with a smile. Then he narrowed his left eye slightly. Negino had been in Devendill Prison for five years. He knew that was Nathan¡¯s habitual action when Nathan was about to settle with someone! He still remembered how he was knocked down by Nathan with one hand. Then he was tied up by those his henchmen and hanged on a pole for three days. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As Nathan preferred to hang them as a way of punishment, prisoners all had heard about it. Because they had all suffered it, they were very happy to help Nathan hang those indocile neers. F*ck. It¡¯s really him. I saw him in the sports club that day! Negino felt a little cramp in his calf at this moment, making him unable to stand. He didn¡¯t feel that he could fight Nathan even when he was out of prison. Everyone in Devendill Prison was not easy to trifle with. Some people were even used of trading nuclear warheads! For a man who could take those monsters, how dared he provoke Nathan? ¡°D*mn!¡± Negino suddenly cursed and clenched his fists. ¡°Mr. Mendez is angry. The Johnson family is screwed this time!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Mr. Mendez so angry for a long time. They¡¯re done.¡± ¡°That¡¯s horrible. We¡¯d better step aside for our safety.¡± Pedro was smug, he said to Natalie and Nathan, ¡°You¡¯d better kneel down to beg for mercy!¡± ¡°For your nobodies, I am generous enough to see you. Look what you¡¯ve done to me. How dare you! Now Mr. Mendez is here. How about one more fight?!¡± Snapped! Negino turned and punched Pedro in the face. The fierce impact hurtled Pedro forward. After his body thumped to the ground again, his body glided three or five meters away. Pedro¡¯s teeth were shattered by this punch. He spat out several bloody mrs from his mouth and looked at Negino in confusion Negino walked towards him and kicked his stomach. He scolded, ¡°I pay you to work at Negino Commerce, not to boss around everywhere under my name!¡± ¡°Ms. Natalie is quite a capable woman. Why would she seduce you? Don¡¯t overestimate yourself! Who told you to abuse your power? You ruined the reputation of our Negino Commerce. I will kill you today!¡± Negino kept punching Pedro. Pedro covered his head and curled up on the ground, shouting, ¡°Mr. Mendez, I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t do it again. Please forgive me. Give me a chance!¡± The people around were stupefied. It was unexpected for everyone! When Negino was kicking Pedro, there was a dense cold sweat on his back. He could only pretend he didn¡¯t know Nathan and continue punishing Pedro as if he was delivering justice. ¡°You bast*rd, why did you bully Mr. Nathan¡¯s wife? Do you want to ruin me?¡± Negino wished to beat Pedro to death. Natalie was stunned. She opened her eyes wide and watched them in disbelief. Hannah was also excited a tremble. She even spilled some coffee. ¡°I got it. I got it. I found a great deal!¡± Hannah¡¯s lips were trembling. She couldn¡¯t help stammering, and it took a long time to finish these words. She had been observing the whole process. Negino was first arrogant when he got out of the car. Then he was shocked and became terrified. Now he looked ferocious about his ipetency. All these changes started when he nced at Nathan. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Negino kicked Pedro more dead than alive. He squinted at Nathan quietly. Seeing that Nathan¡¯s left eye had opened, he was finally relieved. He kicked Pedro aside and smiled at Natalie, ¡°Ms. Natalie, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t take care of my man. I¡¯m sorry that he scared you!¡± Everyone was stunned by Negino¡¯s words. When did Mr. Mendez be so righteous? Natalie was speechless for a while. Then she said, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s okay. That¡¯s very kind of you.¡± Negino coughed. He was afraid to look at Nathan¡¯s face. He pretended not to know him and said, ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll let them pay you the arrearster!¡± ¡°As we dyed the payment for so long, we must have vited the agreement. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll pay double for the penalties! This is the gift to show my apology. Hope you can ept it.¡± Natalie said, ¡°Huh? Alright¡­ Thank you!¡± Negino nodded andmanded, ¡°Tie him up. I¡¯ll handle itter!¡± ¡°Ms. Natalie, I have other things to deal with. I¡¯ll go first!¡± Negino hurriedly got into his Rolls-Royce and urged the driver to drive away quickly. He was afraid that if he stayed one more second, he would be stopped by the horrible guy behind Natalie. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. What if Nathan called him? Should he greet Nathan, or should he pretend not to know Nathan? After Rolls-Royce had driven far away, Negino breathed a sigh of relief and cursed in his mind. He thought that he would never see Nathan again in this life. But he didn¡¯t expect that Nathan would come to Mimar City and marry Natalie. After Negino had left for a long time, Natalie came back to her senses. Just at this moment, Luke ran over in a hurry. ¡°Natalie, are you okay? I heard something happened here. So, I came here immediately!¡± Luke asked loudly. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± Natalie breathed a sigh of relief and nodded to Luke. Luke¡¯s face turned serious, he snorted, ¡°If they bilk again or hassle you, I will skin them alive!¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes lit up. She said, ¡°Did you call Mr. Mendez?¡± Luke was stunned for a while. He didn¡¯t know what had happened. Since Natalie asked, he nodded silently. ¡°I know it¡¯s you! No wonder why Mr. Mendez¡¯s attitude suddenly changed. Because you called him!¡± Natalie said happily. The change in Negino¡¯s attitude was very bizarre for Natalie. She couldn¡¯t figure out why until Luke showed up. Lukeughed, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. No big deal.¡± Natalie was soon confused in her mind, ¡°With Roberts Group¡¯s power, they¡¯re unable to persuade Negino?!¡± However, when she remembered Roberts Group was preparing to go public, she immediately released her doubt. ¡°You must have made an unfair deal to persuade Negino¡­ Did you tell him the news that your company was going to go public? You promised to sell shares to him?¡± Natalie asked nervously. ¡°Well¡­¡± Luke was a little confused, not sure what was going on. Natalie heaved a sigh and said, ¡°I owe you such a big favor. You sacrificed the interests of your Company for me. I appreciate your help!¡± Luke coughed and said with a smile, ¡°Natalie, you know how I feel about you. It was the least I could do! As long as I can help you, I¡¯d like to die for you.¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing on the side. Looking at his titr wife and Luke, he was at a loss for words. One was very good at imaging things, and the other was cheeky. Luke turned his head and shouted, ¡°Why are youughing? You b*st*rd, you almost put Natalie in danger.¡± Natalie also said to Nathan with a gloomy face, ¡°Are youughing at me? If you didn¡¯t cause such a big trouble, why would I degrade myself to beg them?¡± ¡°Luke helped you. Why are you so ungrateful? Are you jealous of him? I¡¯m ashamed of you!¡± Nathan waved his hand and said, ¡°Fine. I gotten go.¡± He didn¡¯t bother to exin as if he was not concerned about everything. Natalie had a positive view of Nathan before because he appeared in time and saved her from Pedro. But after seeing his attitude towards Luke, she immediately became disgusted with him again. ¡°Luke, ignore him. Hees from the vige and doesn¡¯t know manners at all!¡± Natalie said angrily. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t care!¡± Lukeughed, ¡°Come on, Natalie. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve helped me a lot. It should be my turn.¡± Natalie said. Natalie was grateful to Luke from the bottom of her heart. After all, Roberts Group was about to go public, and he was willing to share the good news of expanding shares with her. Now, he even helped her to get the 20 million arrears at the expense of hispany¡¯s interests! In this way, she could sit firmly as the CEO of the Johnson Group. How could she not be grateful? At this time, Hannah put down the coffee and went to pay the bill. When Nathan was about to take a taxi, he received a call from Hannah. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to dinner today. I owe you.¡± ¡°Why do you invite me to dinner? I won¡¯te!¡± Nathan refused her directly. He nned to go to Gerard¡¯s house today to look at his daughter. Since he had already promised to help, he had to keep his word. Hannah smiled, ¡°Do you want to hear more about Natalie in the future? If you don¡¯t want to, I take my words back!¡± Nathan frowned. Currently, Natalie has a lot of troubles. With Hannah as his stool pigeon, he could get news in time and help her solve the troubles. Nathan had no choice but to have dinner with Hannah. When Hannah saw him, she said, ¡°I have to thank you for warning me about Roberts Group yesterday. I¡¯ve done some investigation and found that there was indeed a problem within thepany!¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Nathan didn¡¯t expect Hannah to believe him and go to investigate seriously. He nodded slightly, then he said, ¡°Since you have investigated, why don¡¯t you show the results to the Johnson family? So they can withdraw their fund.¡± With the hoax of Luke, the Johnson family invested at least 30 million, including Natalie¡¯s 20 million. Natalie¡¯s position at thepany was unstable. If the people of Roberts Group ran away with money, she might be condemned by others again. ¡°I only found some clues. They won¡¯t believe it.¡± Hannah shook her head. She didn¡¯t do any investigation at all. She believed him because she saw that Nathan was sent out by Gerard and others. After all, even Nathan said that it was told by Gerard himself that Roberts Group was in deficit. Gerard was in charge of Mimar City. He wouldn¡¯t spread the rumors. Nathan was also helpless. He would find another chance to persuade Hector. After all, once it happened, they would suffer a big loss. Hannah led Nathan into the restaurant, which she had booked in advance. It was a private kitchen that only served ten tables of guests a day. It was said that the seat in this restaurant had been reserved for a month. ¡°What a small world?!¡± Nathan nced around and noticed a figure. It was Brinn. Brinn was Jade¡¯s assistant. If she was here, Jade should be there too. Jade was seriously injured when capturing the Terror, so she stayed in Mimar City to recuperate. She and Nathan bumped into each other from time to time, which made him annoyed. Nathan didn¡¯t like Jade, especially her arrogance. If she could sit down and talk to him nicely when they first met, Nathan wouldn¡¯t refuse to break their engagement at all. He could even be her friend even if they wouldn¡¯t get married. But Jade acted like she was the boss. Her arrogance made Nathan disgusted. He couldn¡¯t help but wish to put her in jail and hang her for three days. After sitting down, Nathan heard Jade talking to a woman. ¡°Natasha, why did youe to Mimar City?¡± Jade asked. ¡°Because I find a business opportunity here!¡± Natasha smiled faintly. Hearing her voice and name, Nathan knew that this woman was probably as arrogant as Jade. Just when he was about to ignore their conversation, he heard the words ¡°Giradia Group¡±, which made his brows slightly raised. ¡°Giradia Group, that¡¯s your target? I¡¯ve heard of it before. It¡¯s not easy to deal with. Its owner is Wendy. She is a tough woman¡­¡± Jade said thoughtfully. ¡°Giradia Group is under the hammer of Roarws Group. As Wendy is not willing topromise, it¡¯s a good time to annex it.¡± Natasha smiled confidently. ¡°Roarws Group? This group doesn¡¯t seem to be morepetitive than the Giradia Group. How can it suppress Giradia Group?¡± Jade wondered. Natasha said, ¡°Roarws Group has Dracodise at its back. Do you think they can suppress Giradia Group now?¡± Jade said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s not surprising. It¡¯s a good way to take chestnuts out of the fire.¡± Nathan sighed silently in his heart. The Giradia Group was owned by Randy¡¯s family. Randy was a son of a wealthy family. He gave up his family business but took risks to trade arms. This Randy might be obsessed with money. When his business developed, he stole a batch of arms worth hundreds of millions from a big warlord. The warlord held a grudge and killed all of Randy¡¯s family except him and his sister, Wendy. After the incident, their rtives all came topete for the property. Wendy appeared at the board of directors alone with her parents¡® ashes in her arms. She expelled those rtives and took charge of thepany. Randy was put in prison because of this ident. He hadn¡¯t been forgiven by Wendy until now. When Nathan left the prison, Randy, who was seriously ill due to various blows, asked Nathan to help take care of his sister if he had a chance. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Hannah lightly touched his wrist with chopsticks when seeing him in a trance. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nothing.¡± When Nathan came back to his senses, he found that Hannah was sitting very close to him. However, Nathan didn¡¯t care too much. He continued thinking of Randy and his sister. Randy was an honest man in prison. He had a good rtionship with Nathan. He even often helped him with some official affairs of the prison. Therefore, Nathan agreed to help him. ¡°It¡¯s time to pay a visit to Wendy¡­¡± Nathan murmured. ¡°Wendy! You know Wendy?!¡± Hannah asked him in surprise. Nathan nodded and said, ¡°What? Is that weird?¡± Hannah looked strange, she said slowly, ¡°She is a tough girl We¡¯re not friends, but I know her¡­¡± ¡°A tough girl?¡± Nathan asked with a smile. ¡°There was an ident at Wendy¡¯s family. Her parents were both killed. Then all her rtives took the opportunity to seize power. She appeared at the board of directors holding the urn of his parents. And she said something heartless and cold- blooded, which shocked everyone. So far, her words are still widely spread in the business circles of Mimar City.¡± Hannah exined. Nathan listened attentively and motioned for her to continue. Hannah said, ¡°When all rtives used her of being unfilial, saying she¡¯s scrambling for power and wealth when her parents just died, Wendy only replied to them¡­ My parents were cremated. They won¡¯t be cold in their graves!¡± When Nathan heard this, he raised his brows subconsciously. Nathan couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by the coldness of this short sentence. ¡°You want to approach Wendy? As a scum? She is not easy to get along with. I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t even have any friends.¡± Hannah said. ¡°Scum? There¡¯s nothing between Natalie and me, only a fake marriage.¡± Nathan frowned, then he sighed helplessly Looking at his frowning face, Hannah asked, ¡°Are you going to be with her for the rest of your life?¡± Nathan said, ¡°I already said it yesterday. It depends on fate. When we¡¯re done, I will leave.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re a scumbag!¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t helpughing, baring her white teeth. Nathan¡¯s face was calm. Hannah¡¯s thigh suddenly touched Nathan. She smiled like a flower, with a hint of flush on her face. ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a scum.¡± Hannah said in an ambiguous tone. Nathan was stunned. Then he was attracted by Jade¡¯s voice. He heard her say, ¡°If you need any help, let me know.¡± Nathan sneered. It seemed that Jade was going to intervene in the matter of Giradia Group. It would be a great chance for Nathan to take the edge off her spirit! Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Realizing that her words had been ignored by Nathan, Hannah rolled her eyes and moved the chair aside. Nathan was already preupied with other matters, and he did not at all care what Hannah did. It¡¯s the first time I have been so ignored by a man! Hannah rolled her eyes and vented her anger on the dishes on the table. The conversation between Jade and Natasha was over, and Nathan came back to his senses. Hearing the conversation, he thought. Since Natasha is going to attack Wendy in an attempt to take over the Giradia Group, and Jade is going to help, I might as well make Wendy, a nasty woman, suffer a big loss. Randy will be happy to see that. After all, that guy may die at any time, and we are kinda good friends. Nathan was surprised when he saw Hannah slurping while thinking. She is always a delicate woman, but why does she look like a hungry wolf when she eats? ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Hannah noticed his strange gaze, coughed twice in embarrassment, and swallowed the food in her mouth. Nathan said, ¡°Sorry, I was in a trance before. What did you say?¡± Hannah didn¡¯t expect Nathan to be able to disregard her words at all. She gritted her teeth in anger, squinted her eyes, and sneered. ¡°Nothing!¡± Nathan took his fork and began to eat. It tastes good, no wonder the reservations can be scheduled until a monthter¡­ She is indeed sincere in inviting me here for dinner and seems to be really thanking me rather than always trying to set me up and make a fool of me like she did when we met before. ¡°What kind of organization is Dracodise?¡± Nathan nced at Hannah and asked. ¡°Dracodise? That¡¯s thergest social organization in Hd. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Hannah was taken aback and looked at Nathan. Nathan shook his head and thought, ¡°I have lived in the small ce of Devendill Prison all my life, and I heard a lot of things from the prisoners.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Hannah then exined, ¡°Dracodise, arge organizationposed of Hder, spreads all over the world, with a total of several million members! In every province of our country, there is a branch of the Dracodise, which is run by the helmsman, and each helmsman also has extraordinary power and connections.¡± When she said that, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you the one who offended Dracodise?!¡± ¡°Not now, maybe in the future,¡± Nathan said as he ate his food. When having thest bite of the food, he put down the fork and said, ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll go back first. Thank you for your hospitality!¡± After saying that, Nathan walked away, not even giving Hannah a chance to say goodbye to him. Hannah was immediately dumbfounded, a little angry at the same time, but also a little scared. Who the hell is this guy¡­ It seems that he even dares to offend Dracodise?! It is not easy to deal with him! Hannah felt a little tricky. *** Not long after Nathan came out, he was called to the Johnson family by Hector. Hector gave Nathan a share transfer agreement worth 3 million and said, ¡°This is Roberts Group¡¯s shares that I got for you, and you can have it in the future. When Roberts Group goes public, you can get a cut of the profits every year.¡± Nathan was stunned for a moment, then heard Luisa Laugh, ¡°Now our rtives are thanking us. Thanks to Mr. Luke, if it wasn¡¯t for him telling this, how would everyone have the chance to get such a bonus?¡± ¡°How much money have you raised in total?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Well¡­ We have a total of about 30 million. Some rtives, who were persuaded, have a total of 20 to 30 million,¡± Hector said with a smile. Nathan felt sticky and thought, ¡°If the Roberts Group runs away with money, Hector will get himself to me!¡± Hector patted Nathan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I know everything that happened today. You are not afraid of power and help Natalie. You are responsible, and I appreciate it very much!¡± Nathan touched his nose and thought, ¡°Being praised by the Johnson family is a rare thing to me.¡± ¡°However, don¡¯t be mad at Luke. He does have a crush on Natalie, but you are Natalie¡¯s husband! Moreover, Natalie has always taken him as a normal friend. And¡­ Natalie is so frustrated that she said those words to you. She just wishes you had matured sooner. Don¡¯t take what she said too seriously.¡± ¡°You shoulde to work in Johnson Group, starting as a clerk, and take it as umting work experience. I believe in you.¡± Nathan waved his hand and said, ¡°Not necessary¡­ I have my own ns.¡± Luisa sneered and said, ¡°You married your way in, and you are still so unappreciative? If you are capable, then be like Mr. Luke, and bring us bonuses first! Someone like Mr. Luke can make us proud!¡± ¡°Rtives took out money to buy shares today and envy us for knowing him!¡± Hector said, ¡°Nathan is able to stand up for Natalie, which shows that he is a person who can achieve great things, so stop nagging.¡± Seeing Hector¡¯s attitude, Luisa had to grit her teeth and put up with it but still red at Nathan. She did not think Nathan was worthy of Natalie at all. Nathan would have liked to tell Hector about the Roberts group, but after seeing their attitude toward Luke, he thought it best not to say anything, lest he made fun of himself. It wasn¡¯t until lunchtime that Natalie came back. ¡°The matter of the Bank of Mimar has not been settled yet,¡± Natalie sighed and spoke. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t they reach a settlement with Negino Commerce? Why are they unwilling to lend?¡± Luisa said angrily. Natalie pursed her lips and nced at her, and shook her head. It seemed that she had a reason not to tell them. Nathan saw it and thought, ¡°The bank put them on the spot and made some unreasonable demands like Pedro!¡± ¡°Let me solve it. I know Matthew, the president of the Bank of Mimar. If I ask him for help, he will probably not refuse,¡± Nathan said. ¡°Brag! You have done a lot in order to brag, right? No wonder you have been idle those two days, and you are not willing to ept Hector¡¯s kindness to go to work in the Johnson Group. You went to Mimar City in private before. It is convenient for you to brag after you know those big shots, right?¡± Luisa said. Hector coughed, patted Nathan¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°Men must be down-to-earth!¡± Hector wouldn¡¯t believe that Nathan, who had been expelled from the Evans family, had been a prison guard in a small ce for so many years and could still have such connections. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 ¡°Let me solve it!¡± Luke said and strode into Johnson¡¯s house. When Luisa saw Luke, she couldn¡¯t help being surprised and said, ¡°You know how to fix it?¡± Luke said, ¡°Matthew, the president of Bank of Mimar, loaned 2 billion to Roberts Group before. He begged, and my father agreed to ept it. It won¡¯t be a problem if I ask him to solve that matter!¡± Nathan wanted tough when he heard it. Matthew and Gerard said that Roberts Group was already unable to make ends meet and could go bankrupt at any time. Matthew had already rejected the Roberts Group¡¯s loan, but now Luke said that Matthew begged the Roberts Group to ept the loan. If it was in the past, Roberts Group, a promising enterprise, still had that chance, but now¡­ Nathan could only shake his head. The Johnson family still believed in Luke¡¯s words, which made him quite helpless. ¡°You can stay focused on your job. I¡¯ll handle all those matters for you!¡± Luke smiled. ¡°Okay, thank you!¡± Natalie nodded. Smiling, Luke thought to himself, ¡°Anyway, in two days, I will be leaving for Nordime, so it¡¯s okay to trick them one more time before leaving¡­¡± Hector insisted on letting Nathan work in the Johnson Group, but Nathan still refused. ¡°You must find a job making me satisfied. Otherwise, you will still have to work in Johnson Group! This is my order!¡± Hector finally became serious. ¡°Uh¡­ Okay!¡± Nathan nodded and agreed, thinking about it in his heart. He didn¡¯t stay at Johnson¡¯s house to wait for dinner but went to Giradia Group. Natasha was ready to act against the Giradia Group, and even Jade would intervene. Nathan not only wanted to fulfill his promise to Randy but also wanted to teach Jade a big lesson to make her completely sober! ¡°I¡¯m looking for Ms. Wendy!¡± Nathan came to the front desk of Giradia Group and spoke.. ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± The receptionist at the front desk asked. Nathan said, ¡°Tell her Randy asked me to see her, and she will meet me.¡± The receptionist heard the name and knew very well that that name was taboo in thepany. She was so frightened that her face turned pale, and she didn¡¯t dare to make her own decisions, so she called to report it. Nathan looked around and saw a middle-aged man in a ck suit walking into the elevator, and he couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly. At that time, the receptionist at the front desk put down thendline phone, then looked at Nathan with an embarrassed expression and said, ¡°Ms. Wendy said¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°Ms. Wendy told you to get out,¡± The receptionist at the front desk said. Nathan was sullen. After so many years, Wendy still couldn¡¯t forgive Randy for what he did back then. If Randy had been doing business in a down¨Cto¨Cearth way and didn¡¯t do those things, the Giradia family would never have died so many people. Nathan took advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention and slipped into the stairwell. If it wasn¡¯t for the danger that Wendy might have encountered, he would not have done that. He ran all the way along the stairs. He was amazing that he ran faster than taking the elevator! Not long after, they reached the highest neenth floor. There was a small table at the entrance of the chairman¡¯s office, and a beautiful secretary was sitting at the table, checking the documents in her hand. Nathan walked over, and the secretary immediately stood up and frowned. ¡°Sir, who are you looking for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for Ms. Wendy,¡± Nathan said. ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± the secretary asked again. ¡°No, Randy asked me to meet her,¡± Nathan said. When the secretary heard the name, her face changed and became gloomy, and she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we already say it just now? You should leave now!¡± ¡°Ms. Wendy doesn¡¯t want to hear that name, so please leave immediately! Otherwise, I will call security or the police!¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Your boss is in danger now. Are you sure you want to do that?¡± After the secretary heard it, her face became even more gloomy, thinking Nathan was rmist. ¡°Ms. Wendy is now meeting with Mr. Ash of Starlight Industries. She has no time to see you! Besides, you have something to do with Randy, so she will not see you! Your threats are useless!¡± The secretary said. The office door was soundproofed, but there were some indistinct soundsing from inside. Nathan could hear sound clearly within a radius of 164 feet, so he could hear that. He didn¡¯t bother to talk to the secretary anymore. He stepped forward and faced the door. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± The secretary was taken aback, she didn¡¯t expect that someone would dare to make trouble there. Nathan lifted his right foot, twisted his body, and turned his hips. He kicked on the door, and the whole door was crushed! ¡°This gate made of the highest-end bulletproof and explosion¨Cproof technology¡­¡± The secretary opened her mouth wide, so shocked that she couldn¡¯t say a word. Inside the door, a man was covered in homemade high explosives, standing in front of the desk with a fierce face, speaking. The door being kicked open shocked the two people in the office. That man was the down-and-out middle-aged man Nathan saw on the first floor. Wendy sat behind the desk, dressed in a white professional shirt and a ck skirt. Her long hair was tied in a bun behind her head. She looked skilled, but her capable outfit couldn¡¯t affect her beauty at all. But at that moment, she seemed a little lost. ¡°Stay back! If youe any further, we will die together!¡± Mr. Ash, who was holding explosives, roared at Nathan with bloodshot eyes. Wendy nced at Nathan, turned her head, and said to Mr. Ash, ¡°Mr. Ash, I can never agree with what you said. That is my principle!¡± ¡°Starlight Industries cut corners, which makes your products not meet our standards. This is a problem of your poor supervision, not Giradia Group¡¯s problem.¡± Mr. Ash turned his head and gritted his teeth. ¡°Wendy, you b*tch! Don¡¯t make me the bad guy here!¡± Wendy said with an expressionless face, ¡°The road is chosen by myself. It has nothing to do with me.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Mr. Ash said, ¡°Then let¡¯s die together!¡± That scene scared the little secretary outside the door. She shivered and sat down on the ground. Nathan had a calm expression, put his hands in his pockets, and watched. ¡°Okay, I am lucky to be alive. If I die, I can go to my parents and be with them!¡± Wendy mmed the table and got up as if dynamite were in her hands, her aura overwhelmed him. After hearing that, Mr. Ash turned pale and became even more annoyed. ¡°You got a little fight in you!¡± Seeing that, Nathan could not help but pull his hands out of his pockets. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Wendy¡¯s move made Paul flustered. ¡°Wendy, you stinky b*tch! Don¡¯t force me!¡± Paul cried with red eyes. ¡°Do it! We can die together!¡± Wendy said with a wicked smile. Her pretty face became horrible, showing a viciousness that was even more strong than Paul¡¯s. Paul trembled with anger and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s die together! I am just a factory owner, but you are a billionaire. I will be thrilled to die with you!¡± After saying that, Paul pressed hard! But at that moment, a coin flew out of Nathan¡¯s hand and hit Paul¡¯s wrist. Paul was hit hard by the coin, and the remote control in his hand fell to the ground as soon as he loosened his hand. Wendy¡¯s eyes were red, and just as Paul was about to pick up the remote control, she suddenly pulled the pencil out of her hair and stabbed Paul in the arm! ¡°Ow! Argh!¡± Paul let out a scream, and blood sttered everywhere. Nathan also came to Paul at that time and pped him on the back of his head. His scream stopped abruptly, and Paul fell to the ground. Wendy¡¯s hair was disheveled. She held a bloody pencil, panting heavily, and looked at Nathan with murderous eyes. ¡°Now you can call the police!¡± Nathan said to the stunned little secretary at the door, his expression was indifferent as if nothing had happened. The little secretary came back to her senses and called the police. Nathan bent down and picked up the coin on the ground, fiddled with it, smiled at Wendy, and said, ¡°Want to talk?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Wendy took a wet towel, wiped the pencil in her hand, then started to tuck her hair. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have anything to talk about with Randy¡¯s man!¡± Wendy said with a sneer. ¡°I¡¯m not his man. In fact, he is my man, um¡­ I¡¯m in charge of him,¡± Nathan said. Wendy frowned and said, ¡°Are you that prison guard?!¡± Nathan nodded and said, ¡°I left the prison by coincidence that time and Randy asked me to take care of you before I left.¡± Wendy put the pencil back in her bun. Her cold and arrogant eyes showed no emotion. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me.¡± Nathan said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to meddle in these things, but Randy is very obedient in prison and even helped me take on a lot of work. I didn¡¯t think that he had much time left, so I agreed to help him.¡± Hearing the news that Randy was dying soon, Wendy had a trace of inexplicable emotion in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t speak Wendy¡¯s eyes turned cold again, and she said, ¡°Are you pitying me?¡± Nathan shrugged, then shook his head and said, ¡°You had arge group worth tens of billions, how can I pity you? It is another matter whether you can keep it or not¡­¡± Wendy sneered. ¡°What do you know?!¡± ¡°I know that you are being suppressed by the Dracodise now, and I also know that the people of the Porter family in Imperial City are going to meddle with it. Even Jade seems to be interested in the big cake of Giradia Group,¡± Nathan said. Nathan¡¯s first words made Wendy indifferent, his second made her move, and his third made her flustered. Wendy took a slight breath and calmed down. If the Porter family wants to meddle in it, it will only make the current situation worse. If Jade, who is quite influential in the whole country, intervenes again, then Giradia Group will be in great danger! ¡°You¡¯re just a prison guard, what can you help me with?!¡± Wendy sat down and regained her composure, with a pair of alert eyes staring at Nathan. ¡°Your brother was kneeling when he begged me,¡± Nathan replied with a nk expression. Wendy couldn¡¯t help but raise her brows. She hated Randy, but she knew very well that Randy was an arrogant person. He can make my brother kneel and cry for help. He is not so simple¡­ Nathan continued before Wendy could say something, ¡°First, I need an offer of employment. Put me in any position, but not too junior.¡± ¡°Secondly, I will not upy thepany¡¯s resources, nor will Ie to thepany to go to work on time. I will only help you when you encounter a crisis.¡± ¡°Lastly, I want to tell you that life is not all about hatred.¡± Wendy sneered. ¡°What do you know about love and hate?¡± After saying that, she took out a document, signed it, threw it in front of Nathan, and said, ¡°Deputy Minister of Security, you can get out after leaving your name and phone number!¡± Looking at her cold and arrogant attitude, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but have the idea of pressing her pretty face on the desk and rubbing it hard. ¡°Nathan?¡± Looking at the document in her hand, Wendy couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t be a useless guy!¡± Wendy sneered. Nathan turned a blind eye to Wendy¡¯s sarcasm, reached out his hand to Wendy, and said, ¡°I need the detailed information to see how Dracodise is suppressing you. And I need to know how your group operates.¡± Wendy said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry. Wait until you take the job.¡± At that time, the police came and took away Paul Ash, who threatened Wendy with a bomb, and asked them a few questions. The Giraldia group was very powerful. Wendy said a few words, and there was no need to make a statement, even if such a big thing had happened. Wendy handed Nathan¡¯s offer to the secretary and asked her to handle it. Nathan fiddled with the coin in his hand, then turned and left. ¡°Wait!¡± Wendy stopped him. ¡°Huh?¡± Nathan turned his head. ¡°How many days forward can he survive?¡± Wendy asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He cannot live very long anyway.¡± Nathan shook his head and left Wendy¡¯s office. When no one else was there, Wendy stood up, walked to the bookcase, and turned a photo frame. There was a family photo. ¡°Even you are leaving me? At that time, who should I hate?¡± Wendy pursed her lips, clenched her fingers into fists, and her knuckles turned blue because of the force. After waiting for the secretary toplete the formalities of the job, Nathan took the identification and left the Giradia Group. He had to solve the trouble that the Bank of Mimar refused to lend money to the Johnson Group. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 The Giradia Group was a well¨Cknown enterprise in Mimar City, with a total value of over 10 billion. However, in that year, it encountered trouble and was targeted by the Roarws Group. James, a young entrepreneur of the wealthy Roarws Group, pursued Wendy. It was impossible for a woman like Wendy to agree, and she even fooled James, causing Roarws Group to suffer at considerable loss. The angered James immediately started to target Wendy, which caused the Giradia Group to encounter setbacks and even made Emperia City notice that. Nathan knew about the current situation of the Giradia Group in his own way, he had already walked to the headquarters of the Bank of Mimar. He learned that a manager named Patrick oversaw the Johnson Group¡¯s loan business, and went to him. ¡°Who?¡± In the manager¡¯s office, there was only a young man in a suit. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Mr. Patrick.¡± Nathan said. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± That man was Patrick¡¯s assistant, and he asked. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the loan of the Johnson family,¡± Nathan said. After hearing that, the assistant couldn¡¯t helpughing, bent over to open the drawer, took out a ck stic bag from it, and threw it in front of Nathan. Nathan was stunned for a while, looked through the unwrapped gap, and found it seemed to be a sexy maid outfit. That made him frown and confused. The assistant said, ¡°Take it back and let Natalie put it on, and then talk to Mr. Patrick again!¡± Nathan looked at the ck stic bag with a fake smile. He and Natalie had just married, but he had never seen Natalie wearing that kind of clothes yet. He thought, ¡°Patrick want to y that with her? That not going to happen!¡± ¡°Mr. Patrick has already said that. If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯te here anymore. We are very busy!¡± The assistant nced at Nathan and was ready to make him go away. ¡°You¡¯d better call him over.¡± Nathan narrowed his eyes, then smiled. After the assistant heard that, his face was full of disdain, and he said, ¡°Who are you? Mr. Patrick is very busy. He must deal with businesses worth tens of millions of dors. He has already given Natalie a chance for the Johnson family¡¯s mess. If the Johnson Group wants to get that loan, Natalie has to put on that set of clothes, and go to Mr. Patrick to talk.¡± Before he finished speaking, Nathan stepped forward, clutching his head with one hand, and mmed into the table! Bang! Bang! Bang! He mmed his head on the table several times! Nathan liked that sound, so he nodded and narrowed his eyes again, mming his head a few more times. There was blood all over the assistant¡¯s face. The bridge of his nose was broken, and he cried out in pain, but he didn¡¯t forget to warn him. ¡°F*ck you¡­ How dare you beat me in the Bank of Mimar. I am Mr. Patrick¡¯s assistant!¡± ¡°You hit me. You won¡¯t get the loan even if Natalie doesn¡¯t wear anything to meet Mr. Patrick! Not only that! I will make the Johnson Group go bankrupt!¡± Nathan pressed the assistant¡¯s head, and said without a smile, ¡°Now, call Patrick toe over, and I¡¯ll give you three minutes. If he doesn¡¯t arrive within three minutes, I¡¯ll let you taste what it¡¯s like to kiss your desk!¡± When the assistant saw the cold light bursting out of Nathan¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t help shivering, took out his mobile phone from his pocket, and dialed Patrick¡¯s number. ¡°What the h*ll! Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m busy meeting major clients?!¡± Patrick asked. ¡°Mr. Patrick¡­ The people from the Johnson Group are here¡­¡± the assistant said in a trembling voice. ¡°Oh? Is Natalie going to put on that maid outfit and have a good talk with me?¡± Patrick was happy about that and immediately asked with a smile. But the assistant said, ¡°No¡­ No, a man came and beat me up¡­ He also said that if you didn¡¯t show up within three minutes, he will cripple me!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After Patrick heard that, he immediately became furious and said, ¡°What? Did he beat you in my office? I¡¯lle over now! Tell him to wait for me!¡± After hanging up the phone, the assistant became arrogant again. ¡°Mr. Patrick said he¡¯ll be here soon, prepare for your funeral!¡± The assistant stared at Nathan with a fierce look ¡°Kneel down and talk to me!¡± Nathan raised his eyebrows, kicked his knee, and the assistant kneeled. What happened in the office had already alerted the staff of the Bank of Mimar. When they saw that, they couldn¡¯t help but look at each other in dismay. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that someone dares to make trouble here!¡± ¡°Everyone knows that Mr. Patrick is the confidant of Mr. Kent. How dare he beat his assistant in Mr. Patrick¡¯s office. He might go crazy!¡± ¡°I heard that he¡¯s from the Johnson Group. How dare the Johnson Group do that? They still owe our bank a loan of 100 million. When the timees, Mr. Patrick will be able to make the Johnson Group go bankrupt!¡± When everyone saw that, they couldn¡¯t help but talk about it. The assistant, who had been kicked to the ground by Nathan, felt humiliated while so many people were watching, but after hearing them say that, he became more confident! ¡°You¡¯d better think about how to exin it to Mr. Patrickter! If you can¡¯t satisfy Mr. Patrick, the entire Johnson Group will be buried with you!¡± The assistant sneered. ¡°You are so annoying!¡± Nathan picked up a pack of cigarettes from the table and pulled one out, but he didn¡¯t light it, he just yed with it in his hand. There was another uproar outside. ¡°Mr. Patrick, you are here. There is a guy who beat your assistant in your office!¡± ¡°Mr. Patrick, you don¡¯t have to fight that assh*le by yourself! I can beat him up for you!¡± After seeing Patrick, some people went up to tter him, which showed that Patrick still had a very high status in the Bank of Mimar. Patrick was dressed in a ck suit with a formal tie, showing a meticulous look, and walked towards his office. When the assistant saw Patrick show up, he breathed a sigh of relief and had the confidence to stand up. At the same time, he gritted his teeth and said to Nathan, ¡°You are very good at fighting, right?¡± ¡°Now that Mr. Patrick is here, will you dare to hit me in front of him?!¡± Nathan yed with the cigarette with one hand and pressed the back of the assistant¡¯s head with the other hand. The next second, the assistant¡¯s face hit on the table again. That noisy guy passed out, and Nathan felt that the office was quiet a lot. There was silence outside the door. ¡°Patrick is here, but that guy dares to beat his assistant in front of him?¡± ¡°He got a lot of balls!¡± Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Patrick¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn sullen. He was already there, but Nathan still knocked out his assistant! ¡°You¡¯d better give me a reason, otherwise, the Johnson Group will go bankrupt today!¡± Patrick walked into the office and spoke. Nathan was toozy to speak, threw the cigarette he was ying with on the table, and sat down on the chair. Seeing Nathan¡¯s nonchnt attitude, Patrick gleamed in anger. Nathan waited for a while before opening his mouth and said, ¡°I will also give you a chance. You can wear this suit yourself, and then run around the bank building three times, and settle the loan for the Johnson family. And then, I will act like this never happened!¡± As soon as Nathan said that, Patrick couldn¡¯t helpughing. The staff outside alsoughed and shook their heads one after another, feeling that he was out of his mind. Patrick was the confidant of Matthew. He had an important position in the bank and had many VIP customers! A small Johnson Group with assets of only a few hundred million, dared to be so arrogant in front of Patrick? Not to mention that the Johnson Group now owes Bank of Mimar 100 million, even if Patrick uses his personal connections, he can make the Johnson Group suffer a lot. Someone asked, ¡°Who is he? I don¡¯t know that there is such an idi*t in the Johnson Group, and he thinks he is the boss?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a loser. How dare he provoke Mr. Patrick like this, he will only end up going bankrupt!¡± ¡°The people of the Johnson Group must be out of their minds. They sent such an idiot to solve the loan problem. In my opinion, he is purely embarrassing himself!¡± They looked at Nathan as if looking at a fool. They felt that he would ruin the entire group. Patrick smiled and said, ¡°What if I say no?¡± ¡°Then I have no choice but to let Mr. Kent handle this matter.¡± Nathan shrugged with a look of indifference. Hearing Nathan say Matthew, the chief executive, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback, then startled. ¡°This guy said that he will ask Mr. Kent to handle this matter. Is it true or not? Did I hear it wrong?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a bragger! Looking at him! Can he know Mr. Kent? Stop kidding me!¡± ¡°If he knew Mr. Kent, I would chop off my head and y it as a ball!¡± ¡°Even if he can call Mr. Kent over, it is impossible for Mr. Kent to support him. Mr. Patrick is Mr. Kent¡¯s confidant!¡± ¡°Maybe he does know Mr. Kent, but Mr. Kent does not know him.¡± Patrick looked at Nathan, thenughed, and said, ¡°Okay, then you can ask Mr. Kent toe over and deal with it!¡± Nathan said, ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you can call Mr. Kent over. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll let you know what the price will be for pretending to be forceful in front of me!¡± Patrick¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce look. He then waved his hand, and several security guards were already standing at the door. Nathan was toozy to talk anymore, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Gerard¡¯s number. ¡°Master Evans, you finally called me. Are you going toe to cure my little girl¡¯s illness?¡± Gerard asked, showing great respect for him. ¡°Mr. Hopp, I¡¯m dealing with some matters in the Bank of Mimar. Please give me Mr. Kent¡¯s phone number. I have something to talk to him about.¡± Nathan smiled. Gerard knew he hade to beg him for something, but he was not unhappy at all. He knew what Nathan was like after meeting him twice, and he couldn¡¯t force such a master to help him. He was very happy that he begged him for something. He would owe him a favor! At that time, if he asked him for help again, he could not refuse! ¡°It¡¯s a trivial matter. Where are you? I¡¯ll ask Matthew to meet you,¡± Gerard said. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Nathan agreed. When the people around listened to that, they all sneered. ¡°Did you see? This little sc*mbag doesn¡¯t know Mr. Kent at all. He doesn¡¯t even have his number!¡± ¡°He couldn¡¯t call Mr. Kent over, so he pretended to call Mr. Hopp? It¡¯s ridiculous!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°He can¡¯t call Mr. Kent over, so he wants to use Mr. Hopp¡¯s reputation to scare us? It¡¯s ridiculous. He doesn¡¯t even know Mr. Kent, how can he know Mr. Hopp?¡± ¡°I also can say that I know the provincial leader!¡± Seeing that Nathan called Gerard, everyone expressed their disbelief, thinking that he was just pretending. Sitting on the sofa, Patrickughed, took out an expensive pack of cigarettes from his pocket, took one out, and put it in his mouth. ck! A subordinate rushed up, holding a lighter in both hands, and lit Patrick¡¯s smoke. Patrick didn¡¯t have to protect the mes with his hands. He crossed his legs and puffed. Ordinary people did not have this kind of style. ¡°Boy, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance! Whether you¡¯re pretending to be powerful or making a real phone call, it¡¯s best to find someone who can talk with me within ten minutes,¡± He said. ¡°If you can¡¯t hold me down, you will be very sorry! The Johnson Group will go bankrupt tonight. It doesn¡¯t matter whether Natalie wears this maid out or not. Then, you little br*t who dares to beat my subordinates in my office won¡¯t end well! I¡¯ll break your limbs and make you crawl out of my office like a reptile.¡± Patrick¡¯s words made every staff take a deep breath, and then another burst of ttery came. ¡°Mr. Patrick, you are really good at humiliating him. You give this little br*t a chance to call someone and then deal with him. It¡¯s no wonder that you can be a manager, and even be Mr. Kent¡¯s confidant!¡± ¡°If I can learn from you, I might be able to be promoted to team leader now!¡± ¡°Mr. Patrick is worthy of being our manager. He is really my idol. I hope that one day, I can also be a big shot like Mr. Patrick.¡± The staffs all admired Patrick at that time, which made Patrick feel more excited, and he took a deep breath. Nathan smiled, browsing through his mobile phone in his hand, waiting for Gerard to call Matthew over. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 ¡°Okay, ten minutes are up!¡± Patrick nced at his watch, stood up, and greeted several security guards at the door toe in. The security guards walked in with sticks in their hands. They tap that on their palms, making a rhythmic sound. Patrick squinted his eyes, sneered, and said, ¡°Are you going to kneel down and give in yourself, or wait for them to force you?¡± ¡°This little sc*mbag is just pretending to be powerful. How can he have the phone number of Mr. Hopp!¡± ¡°Mr. Patrick, don¡¯t let go of that b*stard, you must make him pay the price, otherwise any punks will dare toe to make trouble here.¡± ¡°Yes, teach him a lesson! No one will dare toe to our bank to make trouble in the future!¡± Patrick smiled at Nathan and said, ¡°Have you heard it? Give you three seconds to think about it.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t speak, and just stood up. Patrick¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he shouted at the security guard, ¡°Beat him!¡± Several security guards were about to rush up with sticks, but at that critical moment, a loud roar came from outside the door. ¡°Who dare beat him!¡± When the staff heard that, they turned their heads and saw that Matthew was walking from the outside with a sullen face. ¡°Mr. Kent, you¡¯re here. There¡¯s a troublemaker here, and Mr. Patrick is about to beat him up¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Kent shows up at right time. Mr. Patrick is doing a great job. You have to reward him!¡± Patrick waved to the security guards to stop them. Then stood up, bowed to Matthew, and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Kent!¡± Matthew had a sullen face and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°This little b*stard came to make trouble here. Now that Mr. Kent is here, what could he do!¡± ¡°He is humiliating himself in front of Mr. Kent. What a loser is he!¡± Patrick handed a cigarette to Matthew, smiled, and said, ¡°The Johnson Group sent this guy to ask for the loan here and he also beat my assistant. I¡¯m just about to beat him up! He calls Mr. Hopp, and looks very pretentious. I don¡¯t know where that poor man came from. He¡¯s so ridiculous!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be angry. I will make that little sh*t get out of here and let him know the fate of offending the Bank of Mimar.¡± While speaking, he pointed at Nathan who was leaning on the side. Matthew turned his head and saw Nathan, shaking the cigarette in his hand, and he became sullen. ¡°Mr. Kent, you have a good subordinate. My wife came to him to talk business and settle matters. He bought a maid outfit, and insisted that my wife wear that outfit to talk to him!¡± Seeing Matthew looking at him, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but smile. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°F*ck! I¡¯m the manager of the Bank of Mimar. I can do whatever I want to you. Do you have any problems?!¡± ¡°Letting your wife wear a maid outfit to talk to me is my right! I have been very merciful to you and willing to give you a chance! You should be grateful. You have to put up with it even if I ask your wife to talk to me naked!¡± Patrick was Matthew¡¯s confidant. Patrick spoke recklessly and madly even in front of him. ¡°Mr. Patrick is domineering. He dares to say that in front of Mr. Kent!¡± ¡°Mr. Patrick is Mr. Kent¡¯s confidant, and he has so many big clients. It¡¯s normal for him to be a little arrogant.¡± ¡°If only I could have the power of Mr. Patrick in the future¡­¡± Nathan smiled and pped Patrick¡¯s face. That p made Patrick¡¯s mouth bleed. He was dizzy and fell on the sofa and didn¡¯t pass out. That p also made everyone silent! The staves were dumbfounded, and they all took big breaths to calm down. ¡°This b*stard¡­ Is that crazy? He pped Mr. Patrick in front of Mr. Kent?!¡± Nathan looked at Matthew and said with a sneer, ¡°Mr. Kent, you should teach your subordinates!¡± ¡°How dare he beat Mr. Patrick and speak to Mr. Kent in such a tone?!¡± ¡°D*mn, he¡¯s looking for death. Mr. Kent, let someone beat that little sh*t, otherwise, we won¡¯t be satisfied.¡± ¡°Mr. Kent gets angry¡­ He is toast! The Johnson Group will go bankrupt tonight!¡± Patrick came back to his senses, pointed at Nathan, and shouted, ¡°Little sh*t, you are so f*cking bold!¡± Matthew turned his head, raised his hand, and pped Patrick¡¯s face. That p made Patrick fall on the sofa and unable to get up for a while. ¡°Master Evans, you are right. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t let such a b*stard offend you!¡± The veins on Matthew¡¯s forehead were throbbing. Stupid Patrick! Who is this guy? He can make the head of the city, Gerard, stand outside the gate of the hotel to greet him. He is the most important figure even when he sat with Miller, Carlos, and Gerard at the table! Patrick, this idi*t dares to offend such a big shot. Is he trying to ruin my future? ¡°What?!¡± Seeing that Matthew pped Patrick in the face, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, as if that was an illusion. ¡°Moreover, Matthew is still apologizing to Nathan, saying that it¡¯s his fault?¡± ¡°Master Evans is a very respected friend of Mr. Hopp. It¡¯s an honor to have him here to solve problems. However, you not only bully Master Evans¡¯s wife but also treat him so rude?!¡± Matthew kicked Patrick in the body. Patrick crouched in the corner. Matthew¡¯s words made everyone startled! ¡°It turned out that Nathan was not pretentious at all, but really knew Mr. Hopp, and he indeed called him!¡± ¡°Where did the Johnson Group find such an awesome young man?¡± ¡°When did Natalie find such a great husband?¡± Matthew blushed with anger, and the blue veins on his forehead were throbbing again. Patrick¡¯s assistant woke up at that time. When he saw that scene, he rolled his eyes in fright and passed out again. ¡°You! Get up and kneel to apologize to Master Evans?!¡± Matthew roared and pulled Patrick off the sofa. Patrick was dumbfounded and looked at Nathan at a loss. p! p! Matthew raised his hand and pped Patrick in the face again, and said, ¡°Are you deaf?!¡± Patrick burst into tears, fell to his knees, and knelt to Nathan.. That made the staff dumbfounded. ¡°Mr. Patrick, who has always been arrogant and domineering, knelt down?¡± They rubbed their eyes, and some couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Matthew didn¡¯t know the exact background of Nathan, but it was obvious that he should never provoke him, who could even make Mr. Hopp wait for him. ¡°Master Evans, what should I do to make up for you?¡± Matthew asked with a smile. He didn¡¯t want to disturb Gerard, otherwise, Mr. Hopp would hold him ountable and he couldn¡¯t afford it. Nathan said, ¡°I just gave him a solution to that matter, but he didn¡¯t agree, so I asked you toe here, Mr. Kent.¡± Patrick trembled when he heard that. Running around the bank three times in a maid outfit? This is too embarrassing, if I do it, I won¡¯t have to work here in the future. ¡°Do as Master Evans said, otherwise, from now on, you are fired!¡± Matthew said with a stern face. Although Patrick was his capable subordinate, Patrick was nothingpared to making up for Nathan. Patrick was aggrieved, looked at Nathan, and said, ¡°Master Evans, can we use another way? This is too embarrassing¡­ After all, I¡¯m an adult. If I do it, I can never stay here in the future¡­ I beg you, show your mercy and let me go¡­. I am willing to try my best to resolve that matter.¡± Nathan said with a fake smile, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say the same thing a second time. It¡¯s up to you!¡± Hah! Since Patrick dared to let Natalie wear that sexy maid outfit to talk to him, he should have thought that he would end up like that today. Patrick, who struggled countless times between shame and work, gritted his teeth and lowered his head. He took off his suit, took out the maid outfit from the ck stic bag, and put it on. It was very humiliating for an adult man to wear such a short and tight maid outfit. The staff couldn¡¯t help but feel fear when they saw that, and they all thought to themselves. Luckily, we were just scolding, and that didn¡¯t offend this guy. Otherwise, our end may not be better than Patrick¡¯s. Patrick put on that suit, left the bank building under the witness of everyone, and ran around the bank building. Pedestrians passed by and saw that. They couldn¡¯t help but stop, took out their mobile phones to take pictures, andughed out loud. ¡°Master Evans, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s all my fault that I didn¡¯t be strict with my subordinates, and that¡¯s why he would do that thing!¡± Matthew said. ¡°Mr. Kent, I¡¯m very satisfied with the way you handled it, and I¡¯m out of anger. This is the end of the matter,¡± Nathan replied. Matthew breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, and then said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll let them, no, I will arrange the loan for the Johnson Group in person!¡± Nathan thanked, ¡°Mr. Kent, I¡¯ll be grateful.¡± Without saying a word, Matthew dealt with the loan problem of the Johnson Group in person. The staff worked efficiently. In less than ten minutes, the loan of the Johnson Group was settled. The formalities were all submitted in advance, but Patrick made things difficult for Natalie. With Matthew¡¯s consent, tens of millions of loans were credited into the Johnson Group¡¯s ount. ¡°Master Evans, things are all settled. Let¡¯s have a meal together?¡± Matthew said with a smile. ¡°That will be my honor, Mr. Kent.¡± Nathan nodded and did not reject Matthew¡¯s invitation. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. At the same time, Natalie also got the news that the loan had arrived, and jumped up from the chair with joy. She grabbed her mobile phone and called Luke, surprised, ¡°You¡¯re so efficient! You have already solved it after saying to help me a few hours ago!¡± After Luke picked up the call, he was confused and didn¡¯t know how the Johnson Group¡¯s loan was approved. He pondered for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°Since I promised you that, I will definitely do it!¡± ¡°The Roberts Group has a good rtionship with the Bank of Mimar! They are begging us to loan 2 billion!¡± ¡°I called the president, Matthew, two hours ago, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so efficient.¡± ¡°I have to thank him next time. Maybe I can borrow more money from him!¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help feeling that the Roberts Group was powerful. The Johnson Group was made difficult by banks everywhere when they wanted to get a loan, but the bank took the initiative to get the Roberts Group a loan. They were not on the same level at all! ¡°What happened? The loan thing has been resolved? Why are you so happy?¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help asking when she saw Natalie. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Luke to be so concerned about my affairs, and he can get the loan from Mr. Kent so soon!¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help but say. Hannah¡¯s eyes moved, and then she smiled. ¡°Have you ever thought that it might not be what Luke did?¡± Natalie was stunned for a moment, and then said, ¡°If it¡¯s not Mr. Luke, who else could it be?¡± ¡°Your husband!¡± Hannah said with a smile. ¡°How is that possible? He was just a little prison guard before. Does he have the power to help me solve these problems? What does hepare with Mr. Luke?¡± ¡°He was able to stand up for me at the Negino Commerce before. To be honest, I was very moved. I didn¡¯t expect him to have such courage. However, he was too reckless and didn¡¯t know the consequences!¡± ¡°Is he threatening you again? He made youe to me and say something for him!¡± Natalie frowned, feeling that things were not easy, so she asked one more question. Hannah shook her head with a smile, and said, ¡°You are thinking too much. I just said it casually.¡± Hannah had already realized that Nathan was a bit shot, but Natalie and her family didn¡¯t notice it at all. Since you don¡¯t realize it, then I can steal him from you! Hannah smiled, thinking in her heart. She also felt ashamed to hide it from Natalie, so she reminded her, but Natalie didn¡¯t believe it at all, so she felt much calmer. Natalie said, ¡°Okay, you should not mention that person in front of me in the future. I don¡¯t like him! I feel upset whenever I see him now!!! Hannah said, ¡°I know! I won¡¯t mention him in the future. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Natalie browsed through her phone and found that several friends had posted photos of Patrick running in the Bank of Mimar building in a maid outfit. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Patrick embarrassed me before, but I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Luke would even help me vent my frustration!¡± Natalie said. Hannah leaned over to take a look and was surprised again. He has a lot going for him¡­ Patrick was Mr. Kent¡¯s confidant in the Bank of Mimar, but he was forced to run outside the building dressed like that? After Hannah left, she called Nathan and asked, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with Mr. Kent at the Gloire Hotel. Is Natalie okay?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°Can I call you not because of her? Can¡¯t it be because of me?¡± Hannah asked with a smile. Well¡­ Sure enough, Nathan solved that matter. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Hannah invited Nathan out with an excuse, which made Nathan think that Natalie was really in trouble again. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing, I just want to chat with you, can¡¯t I?¡± Hannah asked. ¡°It¡¯s really boring,¡± Nathan thought for a while and spoke. Hannah became angry hearing this. I¡¯m gorgeous! I took the initiative to ask you out! How can you be so ungrateful? Hannah¡¯s height was about 5.5 feet. Though she was not a great beauty, she was a sweet girl, with a good disposition and good looks. Nathan¡¯s words made her contempt! After Nathan finished saying these words, he was about to leave, and Hannah became anxious. ¡°Hey, what do you mean? Are you looking down on me?¡± Hannah grabbed him and pushed him into the car. ¡°I¡¯m very busy,¡± Nathan said. ¡°I want to talk about Luke with you!¡± Hannah said. Nathan frowned, but let Hannah push him into the BMW, and then she drove to a bar. That bar wasn¡¯t very big, but it was a high-end ce where they could buy any alcohol After finding a booth and sitting down, Hannah ordered a few bottles of wine, and said, ¡°Did you take care of the Johnson Group¡¯s loan?¡± Nathan nodded but did not speak. Hannah frowned and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell them after you do that? Are you an idi0t!¡± Nathan said, ¡°Uncle Hector has been very kind to me. It¡¯s not a big deal to help the Johnson family and Natalie to do that.¡± Hannah grinned, pointed at Nathan¡¯s nose, and said, ¡°If you do that, you and Natalie won¡¯t get together. You are pushing her into Luke¡¯s arms!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t force her to be with me. I believe in fate.¡± Nathan was indifferent. He then poured a ss of wine for himself and took a slow sip. Hannah was quite sure that Nathan was too honest and frank. She shook her head, and said, ¡°The credit for helping the Johnson Group get the loan is all attributed to Luke. Natalie also called Luke and expressed her gratitude to him. If it goes on like that, I think she will cheat on you!¡± When Nathan heard that he couldn¡¯t help frowning and thought, ¡°How could I bepared with Luke that sh*t?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that I do things for the Johnson family without being known by them, but the credit is given to others, which makes me feel a little annoyed.¡± Nathan was in a bad mood at that moment. If he was in prison, he could just catch two prisoners and vent his anger on them. But at that time, he had no way to vent his anger. ¡°I mentioned to Natalie that you may have done that, but she doesn¡¯t believe it. You helped me on the matter of the Roberts. Group, but I couldn¡¯t repay you. It¡¯s a pity.¡± Hannah shrugged, she raised her ss and drank with him. When she said that, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little guilty. At that time, Brinn who was drinking on the second floor saw the familiar figure in the booth downstairs, and his brows could not help but rise. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that guy to be a sc*mbag?¡± Brinn sneered and was very disdainful. Natasha who was sitting opposite Brinn asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Brinn pointed at Nathan who was sitting downstairs and said, ¡°See, that is Miss¡¯s former fianc¨¦, Nathan.¡± Natasha opened her eyes and said, ¡°He is Nathan? I don¡¯t think there is anything special about him. He is not worthy of Jade.¡± Brinn shook his head and thought, ¡°Nathan has nothing special at all but disys his temper more, and I have no interest in talking with him.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t know that someone upstairs noticed him, he took a ss of wine and had a drink with Hannah, and thanked her. No matter what purpose Hannah approached me for since she helped me speak in front of Natalie, she was worthy of gratitude. ¡°Huh? Hannah, why are you drinking with that b*stard?¡± Mr. Mandy, who was in the sports club that day, said. Nathan didn¡¯t pay attention to his words. He was drinking wine and didn¡¯t even nce at him. Hannah smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Mandy, Nathan is quite a good person. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. How about you have a drink with us together?¡± Mr. Mandy sneered, shook his head, and said, ¡°You are not afraid to lower your identity while sitting with that kind of trash together. I don¡¯t want to drink with that kind of garbage! Otherwise, I am afraid that the person who drinks with me now would also be ufortable.¡± At that time, an enchanting young woman in a long red dress came up with red lips. She seemed very extroverted. ¡°How are you, Ms. Alexandra!¡± After Mandy saw that woman, his face changed, and he spoke. ¡°Hello, Ms. Alexandra!¡± Hannah also stood up with a smile on her face and greeted her. Even Nathan, who was reluctant, was also pulled up by Hannah. Ms. Alexandra was the owner of that bar. She nodded and said, ¡°Have fun, everyone!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Almost all the guests in the bar would stand up to toast her wherever she went. No matter how noble they were, Alexandra just took a sip, but no one felt dissatisfied. After greeting them for a while, Alexandra left the hall, and no one knew where she went. ¡°Why is Ms. Alexandra in the bar today? She has always been mysterious,¡± Mandy said, and he was in awe of Alexandra. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I didn¡¯t expect to have the opportunity to see Ms. Alexandra!¡± Hannah¡¯s tone couldn¡¯t help but be a little excited. Mandy breathed a sigh of relief, red at Nathan, and said, ¡°Hillbilly, someone is on top of this bar. Don¡¯t cause any trouble here, and don¡¯t make a fool of yourself. Otherwise, no one can save you!¡± ¡°Nathan is not a troublemaker. Mr. Mandy, you should apany your friends. We will leave after having two shots,¡± Hannah waved her hand and spoke. Mr. Mandy stretched out his fingers and pointed at Nathan. ¡°Also, Natalie is not someone you can dream about, so you should give in as soon as possible! I will let you go because of Hannah, otherwise, I will beat you up and make you sleep on the street.¡± Nathan nced at Mandy. If that br*t dares to point at him again, I will smash his head on the table¡­ Mandy¡¯s luck was not bad. After pointing at Nathan, he turned around and went to the second floor. Nathan stood up and said to Hannah, ¡°I need to go to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Are you nning to run away? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll buy that drink!¡± Hannah said. Nathan couldn¡¯t help turning around, pointed at himself, and said, ¡°Do I really look like a country bumpkin, or like a poor guy?¡± ¡°D*mn, a financial oligarch from Nievic in our prison bribed me with hundreds of millions of checks before!¡± When Hannah heard that, she couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°I¡¯m f*cking serious!¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help but turn sullen. ¡°Well, I believe you!¡± Hannah said. Nathan nodded in satisfaction, and when he walked into the bathroom, Hannah couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°How can such a hillbilly know people like Gerard and Miller? It¡¯s strange¡­¡± Hannah found that Nathan must be a big shot with a great background and great power, but it seemed that he was indeed a country bumpkin who hadn¡¯t seen much of the world. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Nathan stood in front of the urinal, and he was relieved. Suddenly, a young man with a flushed face wearing Versace stepped on his instep, side by side with him. ¡°Excuse me, you stepped on my foot.¡± Nathan turned his head and pulled up the chain of his pants. The young man turned his head and nced at him, and continued to urinate as if no one else was there. His big foot was still on the instep of Nathan. A slight smile appeared on Nathan¡¯s face, and he said, ¡°Can you move a bit?¡± The young man turned a deaf ear and continued to urinate. ¡°Move your foot,¡± Nathan reminded him onest time and said with a fake smile. ¡°D*mn, you are so annoying! I¡¯m a senior executive of the Roarws Group. It¡¯s your honor to be stepped by me. You should be grateful! Shut the f*ck up!¡± The young man was furious and turned his body around stepping on Nathan¡¯s foot still. Nathan didn¡¯t wait for him to turn around, let alone let the urine pour onto his body. He strode forward and grabbed the young man¡¯s neck. Before the young man could fight back, Nathan pressed his hand down hard. The young man crouched, and his head was pushed into the urinal. Bubbles bubbled from the urinal, and the young man struggled but to no avail. Nathan snorted, kicked him aside, and walked out of the bathroom. ¡°What a piece of trash!¡± Nathan washed his hands and returned to the booth where Hannah was. Hannah smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for so long. I really thought you ran away for fear that I would make you buy me the drinks!¡± Nathan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We might get in trouble if we don¡¯t leave.¡± Hannah was stunned for a while, and said, ¡°What¡¯s the trouble?¡± Nathan just let Hannah leave with him to avoid getting into trouble. ¡°You b*stard, you want to run away after you hit me! How can there be such a lucky thing?!¡± But at that time, the young man in the toilet had already rushed out. Hannah couldn¡¯t help being startled, and when she nced at that young man, she always felt as if she had seen him somewhere. As soon as the young man shouted, hispanions also rushed over, and surrounded the booth where Nathan and Hannah were. ¡°Mr. Dennis, what happened?¡± Someone asked. Dennis wiped the water stains on his face, and said with a wicked smile, ¡°Who knows that little b*stard? He just beat me in the toilet!¡± Everyone shook their heads, and at the same time, was stunned. ¡°Who is that idiot? Even dares to mess up with Mr. Dennis! It¡¯s a death wish, right?¡± ¡°Mr. Dennis is the cousin of Mr. Dawson, the entrepreneur of the Roarws Group. Everyone has to be polite when they met him, but someone dares to mess up with Mr. Dennis?¡± ¡°Mr. Dennis, I don¡¯t know that little brat. Let¡¯s kill him.¡± After Hannah heard those words, her face instantly turned pale. This Dennis turned out to be James¡® cousin! Mandy was also in the crowd, watching the drama with a sneer, and thought, ¡°I had just warned Nathan, but I didn¡¯t expect that guy to offend someone with such a big background like Dennis in the blink of an eye, he really deserved it!¡± ¡°Dennis, right? You stepped on my foot in the bathroom and I had reminded you three times.¡± ¡°You step on me. I beat you. That¡¯s all. Now I¡¯ll give you a chance to go back and drink your wine.¡± Knowing that he couldn¡¯t leave, Nathan sat down on the sofa, looking at Dennis with an expressionless look He said that he might offend the people of Dracodise in the future. Could it be that he nned to fight Dennis? If I remember correctly, the Roarws Group is an enterprise supported by Dracodise! Hannah thought and swallowed, trembling. After Dennis and his party heard that, they couldn¡¯t helpughing. Dennis thought, I have seen arrogant people, never seen such an arrogant one! Dennis stared at Nathan and looked at Hannah again, and then he said, ¡°Little brat, do you know that I¡¯m from the Roarws Group? The chairman of the Roarws Group is my uncle!¡± Nathan said in surprise, ¡°Are you from the Roarws Group?¡± Seeing the surprised expression on Nathan¡¯s face, Dennis couldn¡¯t help but sneer. The people around were alsoughing along. The Roarws Group was very famous with Dracodise behind it. It was arge organization with millions of members around the world, and every leader at the helm had a powerful background. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. They felt that Nathan was intimidated by the reputation of the Roarws Group, which was not surprising. In fact, Nathan was surprised, but he was not afraid. He just didn¡¯t think that he would have a conflict with the people of the Roarws Group before he helped Wendy solve the trouble. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Dennis said. Nathan did not speak. Dennis said, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, just crawl under my crotch and climb out of that bar! And¡­ Your girlfriend must stay and apany me tonight. If she can serve me well, I can pretend it never happened.¡± Hannah¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help turning pale, she never expected to get into any trouble. She shook her head and said, ¡°Mr. Dennis, he and I are just ordinary friends.¡± Dennis said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. He crawls under my crotch, and then you serve me. This is my solution. If you can¡¯t do it, then don¡¯t me me for not giving me a chance!¡± Hannah asked Mandy in the crowd for help. Mandy knew those people and could negotiate with them. Mandy noticed that Hannah got into trouble, and he couldn¡¯t help but scold Nathan in his mind. That b*stard is a troublemaker, and now Hannah has to suffer because of him! He and Hannah were good friends in the same circle, and their parents knew each other. Hannah asked him for help, and it was embarrassed for him to continue to hide in the crowd, so he bit the bullet and stood up. ¡°Mr. Dennis¡­ Hannah is my good friend. She is not that brat¡¯s girlfriend. Can you spare her? Please don¡¯t let her get involved?¡± Mandy stood up and thought. I had a good time drinking with Dennis tonight, and our rtionship was pretty good, and Dennis would let go of her. After Dennis heard that, he tilted his head,ughed, and said, ¡°Did you hear what Mandy said?!¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°He wants me to spare her¡­ He wants me to do that for him!¡± Dennisughed out loud. The people around alsoughed with Dennis at that time as if they heard some big joke. ¡°How dare he ask Mr. Dennis to do that for him? It¡¯s already a great blessing for him to be able to drink with Mr. Dennis today!¡± ¡°Mr. Mandy? He gets a lot of balls. How dare he ask Mr. Dennis? Who the h*ll does he think he is?¡± Mandy¡¯s face turned red in an instant. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 A trace of disdain shed in Nathan¡¯s eyes. Maybe it was because of Dennis¡® arrogance, or because Hannah and Mandy were eager to clear the rtionship. After seeing Nathan¡¯s expression, Hannah couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call my dad¡­ Let him help us!¡± Dennis sneered and said, ¡°Your name is Hannah, right? Call your father? With just the assets of your Ranchy Group, I can ruin your family in minutes!¡± After Hannah heard that, she was stunned, and only felt helpless. The Ranchy Group and the Johnson Group were partners, and the two were very close, so it was destined that the Ranchy Group¡¯s assets would not be much more than the Johnson Group. The Roarws Group had Dracodise as its backing, and even the leading enterprise of Mimar City, the Giradia Group, had been suppressed. The ten Ranchy Groups would not be rivals to the Roarws Group. ¡°It won¡¯t work no matter who you are calling for help!¡± ¡°Let that little b*stard crawl under my crotch, and then you stay and serve me at night.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your honor to be able to serve me. Maybe I¡¯ll reward you with an order or investment for the Ranchy Group when I¡¯m happy!¡± ¡°What, you look very unhappy? Do you think I¡¯m not as good as that little b*stard?¡± Dennis was contemptuous and even prepared to touch Hannah¡¯s chin with his hand, which made Hannah take a step back. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Mandy was very embarrassed, but he had to bite the bullet and said, ¡°Mr. Dennis, please, show your mercy! I have no problem with that little b*stard crawling under your crotch three or five times. But can you let Hannah go?¡± ¡°F*ck you! You have no right to speak here!¡± Dennis was annoyed and pped Mandy in his face. Mandy who was aloof and superior in front of Nathan became dizzy, but Mandy didn¡¯t dare to say a word after being pped. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you so unhappy?¡± Alexandra, who was wearing a red dress with red lips, came over with a wine ss. After everyone saw her, they couldn¡¯t help but nod their heads and greeted her. All of them were polite, even the frivolous dandy would not dare to be presumptuous. Dennis smiled and said, ¡°Alexandra, I know the rules of your bar. But I didn¡¯t pick on that matter, it was that little sl*t who beat me and pushed my head into the urinal!¡± When everyone heard that, their expressions changed again. ¡°D*mn, that little br*t is really bold to mess around in Alexandra¡¯s bar, and dare to push Mr. Dennis¡¯ head in the urinal?!¡± ¡°Mr. Dennis can¡¯t let him go, and Alexandra can¡¯t let him go!¡± ¡°I remember that a big dandy with assets over 10 billion came from Pared city before. He flirted with Alexandra in the bar¡­ The next day, his hands and feet were twisted, and his family even didn¡¯t dare to ask for trouble!¡± ¡°Last time, a major from the Darkme Army made trouble in the bar. The next day, he was brought here by his superior, a major general with Dragonstar on his shoulder, and apologized to Alexandra in person!¡± Some onlookers looked at Nathan with schadenfreude, feeling that he was bound to doom. ¡°First of all, he hit first and broke the rules of Alexandra¡¯s bar,¡± ¡°Secondly, the person he beat was Dennis from the Roarws Group, and he even pushed his head into the urinal.¡± ¡°Today, if he doesn¡¯t crawl under Dennis¡® crotch, and let Hannah serve Dennis, he will be hard to get out of here!¡± After hearing that, Alexandra squinted her passionate and charming eyes. She looked at Nathan, and said, ¡°Did you beat him first?¡± ¡°Yes. But, he picked up the fight first!¡± Nathan thought for a while and nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of grievances there are between you. I only care if you did beat him first.¡± ¡°Is Mr. Dennis having a solution?¡± Alexandra turned her head, looked at Dennis, and asked. Dennis grinned and said, ¡°Alexandra, my request has already been made, but it seems that they don¡¯t want topromise.¡± Nathan smiled and said, ¡°This is our fight. He shouldn¡¯t get my friend involved. What do you think, Alexandra?¡± Alexandra was stunned for a while, asked what happened, and then said to Dennis, ¡°Mr. Dennis¡® way is not appropriate.¡± Dennis froze, but he didn¡¯t panic, and said, ¡°Alexandra is right. Forget the second condition!¡± After saying that, he spraddled and pointed to his crotch. ¡°Crawl over and climb out of the bar, I¡¯ll let you go today,¡± Dennis said. Alexandra said, ¡°Young man, you caused the trouble yourself, so you should also bear it. I have spoken fairly, you should do as Mr. Dennis said. I can forgive what you did in my bar today.¡± ¡°Kneel down, and crawl under Mr. Dennis¡® crotch. You should apologize to him, and we will forget about it.¡± Alexandra¡¯s tone was condescending, but no one thought it strange. ¡°Alexandra is still fair, not taking sides, no wonder everyone respects her so much!¡± ¡°Loser! Alexandra has spoken. Your girlfriend is safe now. If you did something wrong, you should bear it yourself!¡± ¡°Hurry up and climb over under Mr. Dennis¡® crotch. Don¡¯t waste our drinking time.¡± Seeing that Nathan had no response at all, Alexandra said, ¡°Young man, if you are unwilling to ept that punishment, then I will have to follow my rules! You can inquire about the end of people who caused trouble in my bar.¡± Everyone nodded when they heard Alexandra¡¯s words. Indeed, if Alexandra wanted to make a move, Nathan would not just crawl under Dennis¡® crotch. ¡°Who are you? Why should I do what you want me to do?!¡± Nathan turned his head and said to Alexandra. As soon as he said that, the bar was silent, and the wine ss in someone¡¯s hand even fell to the ground and shattered. ¡°This brat¡­ How did he talk to Alexandra just now? D*mn it, he doesn¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone dare to talk to Alexandra like that. He must be a dumb*ss!¡± ¡°He can offend Mr. Dennis, but how dare he offend Alexandra? He is toast!¡± Alexandra did not expect that Nathan could say such arrogant words, and her charming and affectionate face turned gloomy. Nathan said, ¡°I did hit him, but it was this idiot who picked up the fight! I gave him a chance, but he didn¡¯t cherish it. If you want to take a side, don¡¯t me me for not showing you my respect.¡± The crowd felt angry hearing what Nathan said. ¡°What the h*ck! How dare he say that! Does Alexandra need his respect? Who does he think he is?¡± ¡°Even Mr. Hopp won¡¯t talk to Alexandra like that! What does he think he is? How dare he be so arrogant?¡± ¡°This br*t should be thrown into the urinal and drowned alive. He is just a dumb*ss¡­¡± Mandy looked at Nathan with a shocked expression. He really dares to say anything! Hannah also looked up to see Nathan, her lips trembled, and she didn¡¯t say a word. The background of Alexandra was mysterious, but no one ended well after they were disrespectful to her! ¡°Why would Nathan dare to talk to Alexandra like that?!¡± Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Ms. Alexandra¡¯s face was dark, and sheughed gloomily. ¡°Well, young man, I¡¯d like to see what you will do.¡± Ms. Alexandra said, her eyes bing sharper and sharper. ¡°I¡¯ll beat Mr. Dennis on the ground again. If you insist on helping him, I¡¯ll put your pretty face in the urinal.¡± Nathan said. thoughtfully. Dennis was furious, and he didn¡¯t expect Nathan not to take him and Ms. Alexandra seriously. When Brinn saw this scene upstairs, she said, ¡°It¡¯s a big trouble, I¡¯ll call Ms. Perkins.¡± Natasha smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call her. What an interesting thing, and let¡¯s watch the fun.¡± Brinn shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Perkins who broke the contract first, so she must feel a little guilty. Now that Nathan encounters such a big trouble, if something happens to him, Miss Perkins will be unhappy.¡± ¡°Jade is really kind¨Chearted. If there is such a pretentious man around me, I won¡¯t care about him at all.¡± Natasha picked up the red wine and shook her head. Currently, the atmosphere below was extremely tense. When Ms. Alexandra was about to speak, her phone rang, and it was Brinn. She frowned and answered it. ¡°Ms. Alexandra, let him go. I¡¯ll owe you a favor,¡± Brinn said coldly. ¡°Do you know him? Since you have said this, it¡¯s okay.¡± Alexandra smiled slightly after hearing this. Brinn said, ¡°Thanks, Ms. Alexandra.¡± Ms. Alexandra said, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Brinn hung up the phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dennis looked at Ms. Alexandra and asked. Alexandra put her phone aside and took a deep look at Nathan. She didn¡¯t expect that Brinn would stand up for him. Alexandra waved her hand and said, ¡°Mr. Walter, it¡¯s your fault to step on other people¡¯s feet in the bathroom. Someone called me about this matter today, let¡¯s stop here.¡± While speaking, she was also a little helpless. Nathan¡¯s arrogance made her very unhappy, but she had to show respect to Brinn. In other words, she had to show respect to the woman behind Brinn. After Dennis and others heard this, they were stunned. Mandy nced at Alexandra in surprise. Nathan had offended Ms. Alexandra, but why did she let him go after she answered the phone? ¡°If you dare to make trouble in my bar again, you don¡¯t me me for not being decent.¡± Alexandra suddenly said. Sitting on the sofa, Nathan pouted disdainfully. He held a ss of wine and took a slow sip, looking like he didn¡¯t care at all. This attitude made Ms. Alexandra full of anger, but she couldn¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t know why Jade¡¯s assistant would speak for you, but I have to give her face. Next time, if you fall into my hands, I won¡¯t let you go. Alexandra¡¯s eyes were gloomy, and she thought. Dennis gritted his teeth fiercely. He suffered such a big loss today, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. He didn¡¯t dare to disobey Alexandra¡¯s orders. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend the person behind Alexandra. ¡°Ms. Alexandra, I do as what you say,¡± Dennis said in a deep voice. He waved his hand, and the group of people followed him and left the bar. After they left, the terrifying pressure Hannah felt immediately disappeared, and her whole body slumped on the seat. She nced at Nathan with some anger. Since this man had offended Alexandra, she wouldn¡¯te to this bar in the future. Mandy walked over and said in a low voice, ¡°Hannah, stay away from this man!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Mandy covered his swollen cheeks and left. After Alexandra looked at Nathan for a while, she didn¡¯t speak any more. From Brinn¡¯s tone, she could tell that this man did not have a deep rtionship with Brinn. Therefore, she still didn¡¯t take Nathan seriously. She would remember what happened today. ¡°Do you know what you were talking about just now? I was very nervous.¡± Hannah said with lingering fear and drank arge ss of wine. ¡°It¡¯s just the truth, this woman¡¯s attitude makes me very unhappy,¡± Nathan said, and took a sip of wine. Hannah felt surprised. This was the first time she had seen someone be fine after offending Alexandra. At the same time, she was curious about who called Alexandra. ¡°Who called Ms. Alexandra?¡± Hannah asked, ¡°Mr. Hopp?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it shouldn¡¯t be him.¡± Nathan shrugged, and he didn¡¯t bother to think about it. He was full of disdain. It was lucky for Alexandra to answer the call at a critical moment. Otherwise, he would let these people know why Nathan Evans of Devendill Prison would make people frightened when hearing the name. ¡°This woman is arrogant because of her backer,¡± Nathan said. ¡°What backer do you have to look down on her?¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°I¡¯m the strongest backer.¡± Nathan¡¯s face was full of disdain. Those felons in prison treated him respectfully. If he was unhappy, he would let one of them out. Those people would destroy one¡¯s family in minutes. Hannah almost spat out the wine in her mouth, and just as she was about to speak, she saw two women walking down from the second floor. One of them had short hair, and she walked with resoluteness. The other had a beautiful appearance with long hair. She muste from a wealthy family, and her every move showed wealth and honor. What surprised her was that the short¨Chaired woman walked towards Nathan. Nathan raised his brows in disgust, and said, ¡°Did you call Alexandra just now?¡± Hannah was a little surprised. Who is this woman? She knew Nathan and could make Ms. Alexandra let him go with one phone call. Dennis who was arrogant was willing to take a step back after Alexandra said something. Who is this woman who could make Ms. Alexandra give in? Chapter 32 Chapter 32 With an indifferent face, Brinn stood in front of Nathan in a condescending manner. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t made that call, you¡¯d probably have been killed. Do you think this bar is a ce where you can make trouble? Do you think that the young man named Dennis is someone you can offend?¡± ¡°If you were not capable, keep a low profile. Don¡¯t think about standing out. It¡¯s very shameful, and it will kill you. When you die, no one wille to collect your body.¡± Brinn¡¯s words were very mean. Hannah was stunned. Since this woman looked down on Nathan so much, why did she help him? After Nathan heard Brinn¡¯s words, he sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t take Dennis and this Alexandra seriously at all. They¡¯re lucky to listen to you. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind letting them know what my temperament is.¡± Brinn¡¯s eyes turned cold, and she said indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t know who is behind Ms. Alexandra, so you dare to say such words.¡± ¡°Even Miss Perkins will treat him respectfully if she meets the person behind Ms. Alexandra. Don¡¯t say such arrogant words in front of people, otherwise, you will die miserably.¡± Natasha was very interested in this man with whom Jade had broken off the engagement. She could see than guy behaved arrogantly and his tone was too aggressive. ¡°Miss Perkins gave you two chances to ask her for help. I¡¯ve helped you once.¡± Brinn said. ¡°So what?¡± Nathan had a casual expression on his face. Brinn sneered, ¡°So, you only have one chance left now, and this may be the only chance you can use to save your life. I hope you will be careful in the future and don¡¯t use up thisst chance casually.¡± ¡°You and Miss Perkins are not from the same world. It is very lucky for you to have these two chances. You have to know how much you have, and not do something you are not capable of.¡± After saying this, Brinn turned around. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Hannah was very curious about who was Miss Perkins, and what did she have to do with Nathan? Natasha smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Nathan said calmly, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± Brinn turned her head and said indifferently. ¡°I have to admit that you helped me today. I want to give some advice to Miss Porter, don¡¯t think about Giradia Group, otherwise, you will lose a lot of money.¡± Nathan said lightly. After Natasha heard this, she was surprised. How could this man know the reason she came to Mimar City? Could it be that Jade still had contact with him? It was possible. Jade was so arrogant, since she had broken off the engagement, she wouldn¡¯t keep in touch with Nathan. ¡°If these words came from those rich people, I might consider it¡­ But you?¡± Natasha smiled and turned to leave. Nathan shrugged and thought, ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, let¡¯s see if you and Jade are more capable or if it¡¯s me.¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help taking a sip of wine to suppress her shock. She said suspiciously, ¡°Is that the chief executive of Porter Group in Emperia City, Natasha Porter?¡± Nathan said slowly, ¡°Yes.¡± Hannah almost spat out the wine in her mouth, and she was a little dumbfounded. ¡°How dare you talk to her like that?¡± Hannah was shocked, ¡°She¡¯s trying to fight against Giradia Group?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I talk to her like that?¡± Nathan said disdainfully. Hannah was speechless, and she felt it was difficult tomunicate with Nathan. Although Alexandra didn¡¯t pay much attention to the conversation between Nathan and Brinn, she also heard it. She snorted coldly. She had never seen a man as arrogant as Nathan in her life. Although she was angry, she had to show respect to Jade. ¡°Let¡¯s go, you said something bad about Ms. Alexandra just now. Maybe she would make trouble.¡± Hannah was already a little drunk and felt that it was time to leave. ¡°The wine hasn¡¯t been finished yet.¡± Nathan said indifferently. The wine tasted good, and he was in a bad mood right now. Therefore, he decided to finish the wine before leaving. When Alexandra heard Nathan¡¯s arrogant words, she gritted her teeth in anger. She thought it would be better for her to walk away first. Alexandra went back to her office. She was in a very bad mood at the moment. ¡°Who made you angry?¡± Just as Alexandra closed the door, she heard a voice. When Alexandra looked up, she saw a middle-aged man in casual clothes with azy face half lying on the sofa. Alexandra showed a smile and sat down beside him. She massaged the man¡¯s thighs with her tender hands, and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Louie Caslen smiled and put his hand on the thigh under Alexandra¡¯s red dress. This action did not arouse the dissatisfaction of Alexandra at all. ¡°Is something wrong in the bar?¡± Louie asked. ¡°Well¡­¡± Ms. Alexandra sighed. While massaging Louie, she told him what had just happened. After Louie heard it, he raised his brows and said, ¡°This man is so arrogant that he makes you angry.¡± Alexandra let out a helplessugh and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll give General Perkins face.¡± ¡°Yes, but I still have to teach this man a lesson.¡± Louie stood up. A hint of joy shed in Ms. Alexandra¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t expect Louie would stand up for her. ¡°Forget it. Brinn has called me.¡± Ms. Alexandra said. ¡°No, everyone knows that the person behind you is me. Since he dared to say such words, he didn¡¯t take me seriously. No one dares to look down on me, except when I was in prison.¡± There was a cold snort from Louie¡¯s nose, and then he grabbed Alexandra and strode out. He would show respect to Jade, but he would punish this man, so he wouldn¡¯t ruin the reputation of him and Alexandra. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 ¡°Ms. Alexandra is here, and that man should be Ms. Alexandra¡¯s backer¡­¡± When Hannah saw Ms. Alexandrae out of the office with Louie, she was frightened. The people all got up after seeing Alexandra. When they saw Louie, they immediately bent down and called respectfully, ¡°Mr. Caslen, good evening!¡± Louie waved his hand gracefully and followed Alexandra to Nathan and Hannah. Hannah said to Nathan, ¡°Ms. Alexandra must hear what you said just now. The two women who helped you have left, and her backer is here. What should we do now?¡± Without even looking at the two people who came over, Nathan yed with dice and drank silently. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Caslen to be in the bar today. Just now, this man found someone to help him, but this time, he can¡¯t escape.¡± ¡°Yeah, he was so arrogant just now. Now that Mr. Caslen came.¡± ¡°Mr. Caslen is the Senior Official specially hired by Dracodise. Just now, Dennis Dawson was beaten so badly but he left. This is all for Mr. Caslen¡¯s face.¡± Everyone whispered, and at the same time, they looked at Nathan. Hannah was almost scared to tears. Now that Nathan had offended Mr. Caslen, what should they do? When Alexandra walked in front of Nathan, she pointed at Nathan and did not speak. ¡°Young man, you need to know to behave properly.¡± Louie smiled and said. Nathan drank without saying anything. Louie continued. ¡°I¡¯ll show respect to General Perkins, but I¡¯m here to give you a warning. I won¡¯t embarrass you. Stand up and drink three cups of wine. After drinking, kneel down to apologize to Alexandra for the words you just said. And¡­ I¡¯ll let you go.¡± When Louie was speaking, someone ttered him. ¡°Mr. Caslen is generous in his deeds. In the face of such an arrogant man, he still behaves like a gentleman.¡± ¡°Mr. Caslen has given you a chance. Stand up and apologize to Ms. Alexandra.¡± ¡°F*ck, Mr. Caslen is standing, but you are sitting? Who do you think you are?¡± After hearing these words, Hannah was too frightened to sit, and she hurriedly stood up. She stammered and said to Louie, ¡°Mr. Caslen, my friend is drunk, please don¡¯t mind what he just said.¡± Louie smiled and said, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t give him such a chance.¡± ¡°You want to give me a chance?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°You b*stard!¡± A man who wanted to tter Louie stood up and strode forward. ¡°Mr. Caslen has given you decency to talk to you calmly!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still talking to Mr. Caslen arrogantly?¡± ¡°Do you know that Mr. Caslen is the Senior Official of Dracodise, and he will let you die with one sentence?¡± Nathan shook his head, added two pieces of ice to the wine ss, and said, ¡°You¡¯re really noisy.¡± The man was pissed off by him, and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to stand up and apologize to Alexandra and Mr. Caslen! Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you know the price of being arrogant!¡± After Nathan drank all the wine in the ss, he mmed the ss on the table and pped the man¡¯s face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that I said you¡¯re noisy?¡± Nathan¡¯s p was so heavy that the young man flew out from the fence and fell to the ground, unconscious. Seeing this scene, Hannah¡¯s eyes darkened. The backer had already left, and who would help Nathan now? ¡°This guy is stupid, but I have to say, he is really bold.¡± ¡°Ms. Alexandra¡¯s bar has rules that no one can make trouble here, but he doesn¡¯t take it to heart. Now, he even beats someone in front of Ms. Alexandra and Mr. Caslen.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not bold but out of his mind. Ms. Alexandra gave him decency just now, but I don¡¯t think she would spare him again.¡± ¡°He dares to beat someone in front of Mr. Caslen.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Seeing that Nathan beat someone in front of Alexandra and Louie, everyone was excited. Alexandra¡¯s face was darkened, and she said angrily, ¡°I just gave Brinn face, so I let you go, but you said bad words behind me. Now, we¡¯ve given you a chance, but you dare to beat someone. Don¡¯t you take the rules of our bar seriously?¡± Nathan sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m talking behind your back? I dare to say it in front of you.¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. It was the first time they saw someone dare to say such words in front of Alexandra. ¡°You did things unfairly, and you have no right to talk rules to me. Do you think you are superior if someone supports you behind your back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what I hate most is arrogant people like you.¡± After saying this, Nathan stepped on the table. He then leaned forward and said with a smile, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m talking behind your back now?¡± Alexandra¡¯s face turned red with anger. Louie¡¯s face also turned ck. Hannah sat down on the sofa and drank wine to suppress her shock. She hoped that she would not be implicated. ¡°Turn on the headlights,¡± Louie said indifferently. The waiter hurried to turn on the lights. ¡°Mr. Caslen is really angry. Since he became the Senior Official, no one dares to be so presumptuous in front of him.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t cherish the chance Mr. Caslen gave him, and now he haspletely angered Mr. Caslen. Do you think Mr. Caslen will let him go?¡± ¡°If I were him, I would kneel down to Mr. Caslen now and admit my mistake, so that I might be able to live.¡± Everyone was talking about how Nathan would die in Louie¡¯s hands. Just then, the headlights were on. The colorful and dizzying lights were turned off, and the hot lights flooded the entire bar in an instant. When Nathan saw Louie standing next to Alexandra, heughed, ¡°Hah! Cassy!¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Nathan¡¯s shout scared everyone present, including Alexandra. When Louie saw Nathan¡¯s face clearly after the light was turned on, he was dumbfounded. Cold sweat broke out on his back as he heard Nathan call him. D*mn it, why was he here?! ¡°How dare you disrespect Mr. Caslen? Are you courting death?!¡± A young man rushed up in a rage. But, Louie pped the young man out in sudden, and then smiled at Nathan. Alexandra, who was on the side, noticed something was wrong. After Louie saw Nathan¡¯s face clearly, his face began to turn pale, and his hands were shaking slightly. Alexandra couldn¡¯t help frowning and whispered, ¡°Mr. Caslen?¡± Putting his hands in his pockets, Nathan looked at Louie and smiled. ¡°Cassy, it¡¯s only been two years since you left prison, and you dare to let your woman embarrass me¡­¡± Louie was so frightened that he hurriedly smiled. ¡°Mr. Evans, are you kidding? How dare I let Alexandra embarrass you? I don¡¯t know that you had some misunderstandings with Alexandra. If I knew that it was you who came here, I wouldn¡¯t say anything¡­¡± When Alexandra heard this, her face trembled. In her eyes, Louie was always a very powerful man. However, at this moment, Louie was smiling tteringly toward Nathan. The onlookers were also quite frightened when they heard the conversation between the two. What was going on? Louie had known Nathan, and he was very afraid of him. ¡°It seems that Jack didn¡¯t p your face enough, so you are arrogant in front of me,¡± Nathan said with a smile. Louie was trembling all over. He didn¡¯t behave well in prison, so Nathan made Jack a cellmate with him. Jack was the man who killed the family of the General in Nievic. Louie was almost beaten to death by Jack. In the end, he begged Nathan, and then he changed his cell. Everyone was stunned. Louie was pped in the face by a man named Jack? Louie smiled and did not dare to say a word. ¡°Did you ask me to kneel down and apologize to your woman?¡± Nathan said lightly. Suddenly, Louie knelt in front of Nathan. ¡°Mr. Nathan, didn¡¯t know it was you, just kidding¡­ I¡¯ve been with you for a few years, and you know that I speak arrogantly and openly¡­¡± When Alexandra saw this man knelt down in front of Nathan, her face became even paler, and her lips even began to tremble. Louie was indeed a powerful and capable man. Otherwise, how could Dracodise specially hire him as the Senior Official? But he knelt and apologized in front of Nathan. This was terrible. ¡°Get up, a man can¡¯t kneel down easily.¡± Nathan waved his hand impatiently and sat back on the sofa. Hannah was dumbfounded. She even bit the tip of her tongue fiercely, fearing that she was dreaming, and as a result, tears came out in pain. Louie stood up from the ground, and then smiled embarrassingly. Nathan was a man who he could never afford to offend. Kneeling and losing face was better than being killed by him. The prisoners in Devendill Prison were all vicious, and some of them were disobedient, but now, all of them were willing to obey the rules. Where were the disobedient people? No one wanted to discuss this issue. ¡°Alexandra, this is Mr. Nathan. Propose a toast to him as an apology for your rudeness before.¡± Louie smiled and pulled Ms. Alexandra over. Alexandra was full of grievances, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She poured three cups of wine and held one up to face Nathan. ¡°Mr. Nathan, I¡¯m so sorry I offended you just now. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± After saying this, Alexandra raised her head and finished a cup. Hannah rolled her eyes and murmured. Ms. Alexandra is apologizing to Nathan. Alexandra picked up the second cup of wine and said, ¡°I did something wrong just now, please don¡¯t mind.¡± After saying this, she finished the second cup. After taking the two cups of wine, Alexandra was a little drunk, but she took up the third cup, and said, ¡°As an apology, you cane to my bar for free in the future.¡± After saying this, she drank the third cup. Alexandra was a mature woman, and she did things smoothly so that people couldn¡¯t find fault. When Nathan saw that she had drunk three cups of wine sincerely, he no longer cared about this trivial matter. He nodded and didn¡¯t speak anymore. ¡°Mr. Evans, I¡¯ll give you a toasts Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance that you woulde to Mimar City?¡± Louie said. ¡°This must be your wife, right? Let¡¯s have a drink together. Come here, Alexandra, have another drink¡­¡± Hannah¡¯s face turned red, but she didn¡¯t exin it. She raised her wine to drink with Louie and Alexandra. She never expected that one day, Alexandra and Louie would toast her. All this was because of a prison guard, Nathan, the waste husband who was despised by Natalie. Nathan said, ¡°You can leave¡­¡± Louie smiled and took Alexandra back to the office. ¡°Who is this person?¡± Alexandra asked in astonishment. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It was the first time she saw Louie so humble in front of a man. Louie swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said with a dry smile, ¡°You¡¯d better not ask, and be careful not to offend him in the future, otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to help you.¡± ¡°He has something to do with Jade, so you are afraid of him?¡± Alexandra pursed her lips, a little dissatisfied. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to offend Jade, but this man, I don¡¯t even dare to make him angry. In short, be careful in the future.¡± Louie let out a long breath and said bitterly. When Hannah staggered to pay the bill, she was told by the waiter that Alexandra had waived the order. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that one day I would be able to enjoy free orders at Ms. Alexandra¡¯s bar.¡± Hannah had mixed feelings in her heart. I¡¯m the luckiest person in Mimar City! Thanks to Natalie¡­ While thinking about it, she fell into Nathan¡¯s arms with a bang. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Hannah who drank too much fell in Nathan¡¯s arms. Frowning, Nathan didn¡¯t expect Hannah would get drunk so quickly. He didn¡¯t know what to do, so he could only take her back to Almonube Estate Sure enough, this guy lives in Almonube Estate¡­ When the car arrived at Almonube Estate, Hannah¡¯s eyes opened a little, and she thought in a daze. When they got to the vi on the top of the mountain, Nathan took Hannah out of the car. Hannah sobered up in surprise. Almonube Estate was the top wealthy area in Mimar City, where only the very rich and powerful people could live in. There was only one vi at the top of Almonube Estate, known as ¡°Almonube Pce¡±. Many people had been discussing this vi in Mimar City. Nathan is the owner of Almonube Pce? Isn¡¯t he a prison guard? How could he live here? Hannah was shocked ¡°Are you awake?¡± Nathan said when he saw Hannah awake. Hannah nodded embarrassedly and rubbed her slightly swollen forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I drank too much.¡± Nathan said, ¡°You can go back by yourself.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hannah was stunned by his words, and this man was so straightforward. He didn¡¯t want to take advantage of her when she was drunk, but let her go back by herself. Would she have to walk back with her feet? ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯vee here, why do you let me go back by myself? If I have an ident, how can you exin to Natalie?¡± Hannah said angrily ¡°Well,e in with me. You¡¯ll rest here today. There are many rooms.¡± After thinking for a while, Nathan opened the door to let Hannah in. Hannah was stunned when she saw him open the door with the key card. It seemed that he was really the owner of this vi. ¡°Is this vi yours?¡± Hannah asked in surprise. ¡°Someone gave it to me.¡± As Nathan said, he kicked his shoes at will and walked in. He pointed to a room next to the stairs and said, ¡°You can live there, but there are no clothes for you.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Hannah was in shock, and she could only nod. At the same time, she was surprised in her heart. The valuation of this vi was around 2 billion. It was a huge amount of money. Even if the Ranchy Group of her family and the Johnson Group of Natalie¡¯s family were sold, it wasn¡¯t enough to buy this vi. I¡¯m so poor¡­ Hannah had such an idea in her heart. She couldn¡¯t help thinking if Natalie was brought here by Nathan, what would she think? Nathan nced at Hannah and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± When Hannah heard this, she rolled her eyes in anger. His words were so mean. ¡°Can I look around?¡± Hannah was a little curious about the vi and asked. ¡°Of course.¡± Nathan shrugged ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath and rest. Help yourself.¡± After saying this, Nathan went to the second floor. After Hannah walked around the vi, she was stunned. This vi is decorated, and it¡¯s worth two or three billion¡­ Just as she was about to go back to her room, Hannah heard the doorbell. She leaned over to the monitor and saw a woman standing at the door This is Lieutenant General, Jade, the female god of war of Hd¡­ Hannah was surprised when she saw the person on the monitor Jade was here again, and she still wanted to persuade Nightking toe out. After Jade rang the doorbell for a long time, she sighed and said, ¡°Nightking, I know you must be inside, can you give me a chance to chat with you?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Hannah was so frightened that she didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. She stared at Jade on the monitor ¡°I wille again You shouldn¡¯t be so depressed because of what happened back then¡± Jade didn¡¯t get a response, and she sighed. After saying this, she turned around and left. At this time, Nathan stuck his head out from the second floor and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you drunk? Why don¡¯t you go to rest? I¡¯ve said I¡¯m not interested in you!¡± Hannah said quickly, ¡°Lieutenant General Jade came over just now, and I dare not open the door¡­¡± Nathan was stunned when he heard it, and then he snorted coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s right not to open the door. That woman is an arrogant lunatic, and I don¡¯t want to see her again.¡± ¡°The woman who helped you in the bar today is from Jade?¡± Hannah asked. ¡°Her name is Brinn, Jade¡¯s subordinate. She is as arrogant as her master.¡± Nathan sneered. As if struck by lightning, Hannah was immediately dumbfounded. People like Jade were characters that ordinary people admired very much. When they were in the club, they imagined what would happen if Nathan and Jade met. However, Jade came to the door to see Nathan, but was even refused by Nathan. This was dramatic and incredible, and it made Hannah¡¯s world about to copse. ¡°Hey!¡± Hannah, who had regained her senses, shouted, but Nathan was no longer there, he had returned to his room. Helpless, Hannah had to suppress the doubts in her heart and returned to her room to rest. Lying down on thefortable bed, she almost couldn¡¯t sleep all night. It wasn¡¯t until the second half of the night that she slowly fell asleep Nathan slept soundly. When he woke up the next morning, he opened Hannah¡¯s door rudely. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, get up quickly!¡± He spoke. ¡°Can¡¯t you let me rest for a while?¡± Hannah rolled her eyes in anger. Shouldn¡¯t he bring a cup of milk to me when he woke me up in the morning? Hannah could not believe that Nathan didn¡¯t bring her a cup of milk, and he even asked her to leave. Nathan had to go to the Giradia Group toplete the work, and then go back to the Johnson family. Otherwise, Hector always wanted to arrange for him to work in the Johnson Group, which was annoying. Although Hannah was unhappy, she got up with her clothes that smelled of alcohol. To her surprise, there was breakfast. Looking at the breakfast, Hannah showed a satisfied smile on her face. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Although Hannah had all kinds of questions in her heart, Nathan didn¡¯t give her a chance to ask. After he sent her to the street in the city, he left. ¡°You¡¯re not a gentleman No wonder Natalie doesn¡¯t like you!¡± Hannah gritted her teeth and spoke. Nathan came to Giradia Group to settle the onboarding. Wendy did not receive him but asked her pretty secretary to take him to the security department. The head of the security department was a man in his thirties. With a suit and short hair, he looked strong and powerful. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Bright, this is Nathan, the new deputy minister of the security department Help him familiarize himself with the work.¡± The secretary said politely Archie Bright had a high position in Giradia Group, and Wendy thought highly of him. He was responsible for various security tasks of thepany. When Wendy went out, he often yed the role of personal bodyguard. Seeing Nathan so young, Archie had contempt in his eyes, and said, ¡°Mr. Evans, let¡¯s go to meet our colleagues¡± Seeing the new deputy minister, everyone reluctantly stood up and apuded to show their wee. Archie shouted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you apud enthusiastically?¡± With his roar, the employees immediately cheered loudly, and the apuse became even more enthusiastic. Archie turned his head and nced at Nathan proudly. He believed that Nathan could see how much authority he had in this department. Unfortunately, Nathan didn¡¯t care at all. He came here just for the position, so he didn¡¯t have to go to Johnson Group. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you get the position of deputy minister as soon as you came in.¡± After taking Nathan to walk around, Archie said. ¡°We can ept an idler, but not disobedient idler. Since you have entered my department, you must listen to me, and do all the things I arrange for you!¡± Nathan was a young man, so Archie was impolite. He felt that he didn¡¯t need to y around with Nathan. Nathan nced at Archie lightly, and said calmly, ¡°You are a person with great ability, but I¡¯m just here to dawdle, so you don¡¯t need to target me.¡± ¡°Do you think you are qualified to let me target you?¡± Archie sneered, his face was full of disdain. ¡°I hate ignorant people like you the most who don¡¯t have any skills. On the contrary, people like me who are really capable need to start from the bottom step by step.¡± After hearing this, Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing. Archie¡¯s face darkened, and he felt a little unhappy. But Nathan was the person Wendy arranged, and he didn¡¯t dare to teach him a lesson on the first day. ¡°There will be much time in the future.¡± Archie snorted in his heart. Nathan didn¡¯t care about Archie at all. He went through the rest of the procedures. Wendy sent someone secretly to pay attention to the affairs of the security department. When she knew what had happened, she frowned. ¡°He¡¯s not a very capable person¡­¡± Wendy quickly started getting busy with work issues. It didn¡¯t take long for the entire security department to know that Mr. Evans had no prestige at all. No one took this new and young deputy minister seriously. Archie was the head of this department, and everyone listened to Archie. Nathan didn¡¯t care at all. Why would he fight for power and profit with Archie? Wasn¡¯t it nice to sit in the office and y with the computer? ¡°Work with me at night, and I will also take a subordinate in the department. We¡¯ll apany Ms. Wendy to discuss business with people from the Roarws Group.¡± Archie walked into Nathan¡¯s office and ordered. ¡°Well¡­¡± Nathan responded lightly, but he didn¡¯t let go of the mouse. When Archie saw that he was ying games, he frowned. He clicked the power button, and the computer was turned off. Archie said with a dark face, ¡°You must remember that although you are here to dawdle, you must be obedient. I¡¯ll punish you if I see you y games next time.¡± Shrugged, Nathan didn¡¯t care about it, and he turned on theputer again. Just now, there was no chance of winning, otherwise, Archie would not have walked out of the office so easily. ¡°If I yed well just now, and you turned off theputer, I would have killed you,¡± Nathan murmured. Standing outside the office, Archie nced at Nathan again. He shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Ms. Wendy would let such a person be the deputy minister, and she also asked me to take him tonight.¡± After work, several people gathered in the underground garage. Wendy¡¯s secretary was the first to arrive. When all the people came, she said, ¡°Tonight, Ms. Wendy will meet James of Roarws Group. Everyone knows the grievances between James and Ms. Wendy. This time, James wants thend of Centnova.¡± ¡°Ms. Wendy said that James is likely to use some unconventional means, so Mr. Bright, be vignt and be ready to take action at any time.¡± Archie smiled lightly and said, ¡°Please rest assured. With me and Andy here, nothing will be wrong.¡± He ignored Nathan and pointed at his subordinate. This was a young man in his twenties, slightly older than Nathan. He looked very energetic and powerful. ¡°He practices Tik boxing.¡± After Nathan nced at Andy, he knew it. When Andy noticed Nathan¡¯s gaze, he nced at him disdainfully. This deputy minister had only been here for a day, but he had no prestige in the entire security department. Andy didn¡¯t respect Nathan at all. After a while, Wendy came. Without saying a word, she went straight to her own business Benz. The other people also got in the car one after another, and then drove to a high-end restaurant. ¡°Wendy, I knew you wouldn¡¯t bete this time.¡± When James saw Wendy get off the car, he immediately greeted her with a smile. ¡°Mr. Dawson.¡± Wendy nodded indifferently. When a young man beside James saw Nathan, his face turned ck instantly, and he said, ¡°B*stard, I didn¡¯t expect you to be in the Giradia Group. No wonder you were so arrogant!¡± Chapter 37 Chapter 37 When Dennis finished speaking, everyone immediately looked at Nathan. James frowned and said, ¡°Dennis, don¡¯t be rude.¡± Dennis sneered and stared at Nathan coldly, wishing to kill him. James smiled and said, ¡°Wendy, please!¡± After saying this, he walked in first and led the way in front. Wendy nced at Nathan and asked, ¡°What happened between you and Dennis? He is James¡¯ cousin, and he is difficult to deal with.¡± ¡°Nothing. When he was in the bar yesterday, I pressed his head into the urinal,¡± Nathan said with an honest face. When the secretary heard it, she almostughed. This Nathan pushed Dennis¡¯ head into the urinal, but he still said nothing happened? Archie¡¯s face turned a little ugly, and he said, ¡°Roarws Group has a grudge against us, and Mr. Evans has a conflict with Dennis, I think they will make trouble.¡± Andy said, ¡°Mr. Evans shouldn¡¯t be here. He can¡¯t help us, but will make trouble.¡± Wendy frowned slightly. Their rtionship with Roarws Group was not good, but they reached a short-term truce. Nathan was now the deputy minister of the security department of Giradia Group. He offended Dennis, and James would take this opportunity to make trouble. As James and Dennis walked in front, James asked Dennis what had happened. ¡°He beat me up in Ms. Alexandra¡¯s bar yesterday and pushed my head into the urinal,¡± Dennis said angrily. ¡°After he beat you in Ms. Alexandra¡¯s bar, he was fine?¡± James asked curiously. Dennis shook his head and said, ¡°He was arrogant, and Ms. Alexandra was going to teach him a lesson. However, I don¡¯t know who called Ms. Alexandra, and she let him go¡­ I had to give Ms. Alexandra face, so I left¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would meet him again today. Don¡¯t stop me from taking revenge. I have to find an opportunity to teach him a lesson.¡± James nodded thoughtfully. It was not easy that Alexandra would let him go. Even he needed to show respect when he met Ms. Alexandra, Louie, the Senior Official of Dracodise, was Ms. Alexandra¡¯s backer. ¡°Ms. Alexandra doesn¡¯t like him, but yesterday she let him go because of the call. If we teach this b*stard a lesson, Ms. Alexandra will be grateful,¡± Dennis said in a low voice. James smiled and nodded. He was not concerned about this trivial matter. Moreover, since Nathan was a member of the Giradia Group, he would take this opportunity to teach him a lesson. They walked into the interior of the hotel and came to a very luxuriously decorated living room. James waved his hand, and a waiter brought red wine and tea. ¡°Wendy, you are clear about my purpose of this negotiation. It is for thend of Centnova.¡± James said. Wendy did not speak. She put her finger on the tea cup and looked at James without expression. James smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got thend, but I heard that there is some chaos in Centnova. If you get thend, but you can¡¯t solve the chaos and develop it, it will be a loss to your group. It¡¯s better to give it to me.¡± ¡°How do you know that we can¡¯t develop it?¡± Wendy said indifferently. ¡°I heard that you were taken by the president of Starlight Industries to the office with dynamite and almost died there. It¡¯s clear that yourpany¡¯s security department has done a terrible job. There are many forces in Centnova. I don¡¯t think your security department can suppress them.¡± James said. James¡¯ words made Archie¡¯s face freeze. He was responsible for what happened to Wendy. Now James talked about it, which made him lose face. Archie said with a cold face, ¡°Mr. Dawson, we haven¡¯t developed thend yet. Why do you think we can¡¯t do it?¡± James said, ¡°As a partner of Giradia Group, I specially invited a man from Dracodise, and he can test the ability of your security department.¡± ¡°If your security department is qualified, it proves that you are capable enough to develop thisnd, and I will give up.¡± ¡°But if it¡¯s not, we have to discuss it seriously. If you don¡¯t want to give it to me, let¡¯s develop it together.¡± When Nathan heard this, he curled his lips and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a fight? Why don¡¯t you put on a ring?¡± After he said these words, all the people were a little annoyed. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Some things couldn¡¯t be said on the table. ¡°It seems that you are very confident in the ability of the Giradia Group?¡± James asked. ¡°Do you think Ms. Alexandra let go of you yesterday, so today you can show off in front of Roarws Group?¡± Dennis sneered. Nathan pointed at Dennis and said, ¡°If yourpany is full of people like him, I can beat ten.¡± Dennis was stunned for a moment, and then he suddenly became furious. James¡¯ eyes turned cold. He thought Nathan was so rude. Nathan didn¡¯t care about these things, and he entered the Giradia Group so quickly just to p Jades¡¯ face. Wendy nced at Nathan angrily. Because of Nathan¡¯s words, Giradia Group must ept this unprepared battle. Archie was also angry. The minister of the department and the president had not spoken, but this man who had just joined thepany had taken the lead. ¡°He is so impolite, and I don¡¯t know why he could enter Giradia Group.¡± Archie sneered in his heart. Andy held his arms with disdain on his face. He felt that it would be shameful to talk to someone like Nathan, even though Nathan was from hispany. James said, ¡°Since Mr. Evans has agreed, let¡¯s start. Wendy, what do you think?¡± Wendy nced at Nathan coldly and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Nathan smiled and said, ¡°Like fighting¡­ Yesterday, Dennis was too weak, and the fight was a little boring. I hope the people you bring here today can let me have fun.¡± Wendy finally couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, and said solemnly, ¡°Shut up!¡± Dennis grinned and said, ¡°B*stard, you will cryter!¡± The secretary touched her forehead and was worried about Nathan, and thepany¡¯s prospects. Such an executive would bring much trouble to thepany in the future. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Being a little annoyed, Wendy yelled at Nathan, and then Nathan didn¡¯t speak anymore. Archie nced at him coldly. Does this man think that the pressure that Roarws Group puts on Giradia Group is not enough? ¡°Go and invite Mr. Clinton out,¡± James said lightly After a while, a man walked out. He was about 30 years old His eyes were sharp, his hands were strong and powerful, and his fist bones had been polished. Such a person must be very powerful Dennis smiled at Nathan and said, ¡°This is the disciple of the Senior Official of Dracodise, Saul Clinton. Have a try!¡± Wendy was surprised after seeing Saul. This man made her feel nervous. Andy who had been holding his hands all the time put his hands down and his expression became solemn. Archie was also surprised. Saul brought him a lot of pressure. Archie was a soldier who had retired from Darkme Army. Among the special forces, he was one of the most powerful inbat, so he served as the head of the security department of Giradia Group. Saul¡¯s appearance made Archie feel a dangerous aura. On the other hand, when Nathan saw Saul, he was not interested. ¡°I thought you would bring a powerful man, that¡¯s all?¡± He pouted and whispered to himself. In Devendill Prison, his father had caught those international evils to practice him, and his skills had long been tempered to perfection. After everyone noticed Nathan¡¯s expression, they all smiled disdainfully. Obviously he¡¯s scared. Saul¡¯s aura is so amazing that he can¡¯t be arrogant anymore¡­ Wendy had a keen observation ability and sighed in her heart. Andy may not defeat Saul, let alone Nathan¡­ Archie thought to himself. Dennis grinned coldly and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you arrogant anymore after Mr. Clintones out?¡± James said with a smile, ¡°Wendy, it seems that the employees of your group will be timid at the critical moment.¡± Saul also nced at Nathan, then smiled at James. ¡°Mr. Dawson, don¡¯t say such words.¡± ¡°I am a disciple carefully cultivated by my master, and my skill is not something that ordinary people can achieve. It¡¯s reasonable that he is afraid of my aura, and you don¡¯t have tough at him.¡± Jamesughed and said, ¡°Mr. Clinton is generous.¡± Nathan sneered and said, ¡°I thought you would find a very powerful man, but you disappoint me.¡± As soon as he said this, all the people were quiet for a while, and then the people of Roarws Group burst intoughter. ¡°You are still arrogant.¡± Dennis said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Wendy let you join in herpany. I think Giradia Group should give up thend. With such an employee, you won¡¯t make any money.¡± Wendy¡¯s face sank, and she said coldly, ¡°Nathan, if you dare to talk nonsense again, get out of my company!¡± Nathan shrugged and stopped talking. ¡°Even your leader can¡¯t stand you. It¡¯s okay if Giradia Group wins today. If not, you can¡¯t leave. You can¡¯t get out of this restaurant before we break your mouth!¡± Dennis was very arrogant, especially after Saul appeared James stretched out his hand towards Wendy and said, ¡°Wendy, let people of your security department fight against Mr. Clinton.¡± Dennis said, ¡°Nathan, weren¡¯t you arrogant just now? Come on and try!¡± Nathan sneered. Seeing that Wendy¡¯s eyes were unkind, he didn¡¯t speak. Archie whispered ¡°Andy, go and try!¡± Andy nodded and walked in front of Saul. He sped his fists with both hands, and said, ¡°Mr. Clinton, I¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to know the name of a person who will be defeated!¡± Saul interrupted Andy arrogantly before he could speak out his name. ¡°You!¡± Andy was furious when he heard this. He was also regarded as a powerful man in Giradia Group, but at this moment, Saul embarrassed him in front of his leader, and he immediately became furious. Andy rushed up with a stride, and his move was the most famous ¡°Shield ¡®n¡¯ Strike¡± in Tik boxing. Tik boxing mainly attacked the joints. Andy raised his hands like a big shield to protect his upper body, and his knees were raised, hitting Saul¡¯s chest. ¡°You are not as good as him, and you are disturbed by his sentence. You will lose.¡± Nathan said. Archie raised his brows fiercely and said angrily, ¡°Can you shut up?¡± Wendy said, ¡°Mr Evans, keep your mouth shut. Are you from Roarws Group or Giradia Group?¡± The secretary also said, ¡°Mr. Evans, please be quiet for a while. Andy is very powerful, and he is top- ranked in ourpany¡­¡± Saul opened his feet, and when Andy¡¯s knees got close, his left leg dodged. His body turned away from Andy and came to the right side of Andy¡¯s body. Andy hurriedly straightened one arm, threw it out fiercely, and smashed Saul¡¯s temple. Saul stood firmly on the spot, squatting to avoid Andy¡¯s hand. His five fingers closed together like a knife and stabbed Andy¡¯s ribs fiercely. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Crack! With a crisp sound, Andy screamed, rolled over and fell to the ground, blood spitting out of his mouth. ¡°Good!¡± The people of Roarws Group all apuded, cheering loudly. Saul waved his hand lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s easy¡­¡± Archie¡¯s eyelids jumped again and again Saul was proficient in Cloud Grasp, especially Cloud Walk. He easily dodged Andy¡¯s attack and attacked Andy¡¯s weakness. Archie was not sure if he could defeat Saul, and a denseyer of sweat suddenly appeared on his palms. This is the result of using all his strength¡­ Nathan shook his head slightly and thought. Andy was irritated by Saul¡¯s words, and he acted recklessly. He used too much strength, and Saul caught the w. Experts needed to test each other¡¯s moves unless there was a huge disparity in strength. No one would strike with all his strength at the beginning. Wendy¡¯s face sank. She looked at Archie and asked, ¡°Are you confident?¡± ¡°I can have a try!¡± Archie nodded, and he couldn¡¯t back down at this time. Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Bright can¡¯t win. Ms. Wendy, it¡¯s better to change someone else.¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Nathan took themselves down a peg before Archie yed against Saul, making Wendy want to p him. Even the secretary on the side stared at Nathan in anger ¡°Although you are nothing, you still have a bit of insight! Hah!¡± Dennis sneered ¡°Kowtow to me to admit your mistake and crawl through my crotch. I¡¯ll overlook what you did yesterday,¡± James smiled faintly and nced at Wendy. He looked straight through Nathan because he thought Nathan, a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing, didn¡¯t deserve his attention. ¡°Mr. Evans, you look very confident? If you have confidence in yourself, why do you draw back when you see Saul?¡± ¡°Sh*t Put up or shut up!¡± Archie was furious and scolded Nathan. Nathan smiled and said, ¡°Believe it or not, the one who is beaten is not me.¡± ¡°Mr. Bright, a stupid person can only talk garbage I think you don¡¯t need to care and that quickly y against Saul, or I will possess the Centnova,¡± Dennis said tly. Nathan was bad¨Ctempered. He would have considered helping Wendy and Archie fight against Saul if they had persuaded him with tactful words. However, not only the Roarws Group but also his own men did look down on him. How could Nathan still give them a hand? ¡°After today¡¯s over, I¡¯ll get you back for this when returning to thepany!¡± Archie said with a malicious look, taking off his coat and walking directly toward Saul. Seeing Archie going up to him, Saul immediately wore a serious look, not as casual as when dealing with Andy, because he knew Archie was not only the head of the security department of the Giradia Group but also a top professional. He put forward one of his feet, slightly twisted his body, and adopted the Cloud Grasp pose. ¡°Here we go, Mr. Bright!¡± Saul said Archie took a deep breath and struck the military boxing pose. ¡°Mr. Clinton,e on!¡± Archie replied with a deep voice. ¡°Come on, Mr. Bright!¡± shouted the secretary Wendy¡¯s face, being expressionless, also became stern. Undoubtedly, she was hoping Archie could defeat his opponent. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Saul took the lead inunching an attack on Archie. Moving along an arc, he took an ordinary step first, but the subsequent step he started covered eight changes. It was why the Cloud Grasp was challenging to deal with! The footwork was mysterious and ever¨Cchanging, and the palm method, developing from the artistry of wielding the knife, mainly used dirty tricks to attack the vital parts of someone¡¯s body, malicious and cunning. Archie¡¯s boxing skills were not bad, and he could fight back and forth with Saul in the first few rounds. ¡°Archie will resist no more than three strikes. His military boxing skills are not bad, but Saul¡¯s are beyond his reach,¡± Nathan said, shaking his head Wendy¡¯s face fell when she heard it. The secretary said disapprovingly, ¡°Mr. Evans, I think you are really out of the line! Although Mr. Bright is slightly mean to you today, you still can¡¯t talk like that, right?¡± Moments after she spoke, Saul dodged Archie¡¯s punch and instantly turned to the left side of Archie. Archie hurriedly stepped back, but at this moment, Saul moved again and walked around to the straight front of Archie. ¡°Go away!¡± Saul¡¯s entangled attacking methods troubled Archie, and Archie smashed his fist out with a roar. With a grin, Saul blocked Archie¡¯s fist with his left hand and used his right palm to try to hack at Archie¡¯s throat. At the same time, he lifted his right foot and shed at Archie¡¯s knee like a chopper! Saul¡¯s move was beyond expectations of Archie Archie didn¡¯t expect his opponent¡¯s palm attack to be a false move and that real killer was the leg. Just as Archie was about to respond, Saul¡¯s leg paused and kicked like a spring at Archie¡¯s lower abdomen. Archie was thrown into the air as if a grenade blew him up, and then he fell to the ground with a loud bang in a face down pose. ¡°Argh!¡± Archie moaned with pain and spat out blood. The secretary was dumbfounded because she never expected Nathan to be correct, and Archie lost quickly. James stood up directly and apuded with augh. ¡°Mr. Clinton is amazing! Well, the security department of the Giradia Group is so vulnerable, and you, indeed, don¡¯t have the ability to develop the Centnova.¡± Wendy¡¯s face darkened, and her fingers were clenched tightly. Even her lips turned pale. Saul faintly smiled as if what he had done was nothing surprising. ¡°I¡¯ll handle thend. Let¡¯s go!¡± Wendy stood up and said with a cold face. ¡°Wendy, it will be good if the Roarws Group cooperates closely with the Giradia Group. If you don¡¯t mind, you can consider it,¡± James said with a smile. Wendy did not respond and was about to leave. Nathan shrugged and prepared to leave too. However, Dennis blocked Nathan¡¯s way and sneered, ¡°You b*stard, did you forget what I said to you just now? Today, you must kowtow and crawl through my crotch before leaving!¡± Nathan turned his head and nced at Wendy. But the cold-blooded Wendy remained indifferent to everything about him. ¡°Don¡¯t look at Ms. Wendy. She is so cold¨Cblooded that shees to fight for power in thepany without even disposing of her parents¡® ashes. Will she care about a waste like you?¡± Dennis mocked. ¡°You look afraid? Weren¡¯t you arrogant? Didn¡¯t you look down on other people?¡± ¡°No one will save you today, even if Wendy pleads for you.¡± Nathan kept silent. Other people looked at him and couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°What dared him to beat Mr. Dennis yesterday? Did he think he could do whatever he wanted with the support of the Giradia Group?¡± ¡°For the sake of Ms. Alexandra, Mr. Dennis cut him some ck. How can he dare to provoke Mr. Dennis today? It¡¯s not a pity for him to die.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for his rude words, Mr. Dennis would never pay attention to such a waste.¡± Seeing the threatening manner of the Roarws Group, the secretary couldn¡¯t help but hide behind Wendy and prayed for Nathan. Dennis looked at Nathan and said arrogantly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you pretentious? Aren¡¯t you very good at talking and fighting? Come on, hit me up again now! Let me see if you can be confident as before!¡± ¡°Why not speak? Don¡¯t be such a coward! Do you want me to lend you some courage?¡± Saul stood aside and smiled, giving people a strong sense of oppression. He thought Nathan didn¡¯t dare to quarrel with Dennis. ¡°You useless sack of m*ck, kneel to me!¡± Dennis shouted and kicked Nathan¡¯s knee. Wendy was disappointed. It turned out that Nathan was all talk. Saul had intimidated him, and Dennis could do whatever he wanted. Just when Dennis¡¯s foot was about to kick Nathan¡¯s knee, Nathan finally reacted. ¡°I feel bored and toozy to talk to you guys. I didn¡¯t expect I give you an illusion about your strength,¡± Nathan said with a cold smile and dodged Dennis¡¯s foot. Nathan pressed down on the back of Dennis¡¯s head with his big hand and smashed his entire body to the ground! Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Everyone thought Nathan had been intimidated. But to their shock, Nathan suddenly attacked Dennis. Even Dennis himself was caught off guard. It would not be significant, even though he had prepared. Dennis¡¯s entire face was pressed to the ground by Nathan with a bang, and the bridge of his nose was broken. Seeing this scene, Wendy paused. Both Archie and Andy were dumbfounded. They had a clear understanding of Saul¡¯s strength. Nathan now dared to hit Dennis without any hesitation. Wasn¡¯t he afraid Saul beat him to death? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The secretary was also terrified and thought Nathan was doomed to die here today. ¡°How dare you!¡± Saul roared. Nathan dared to hit Dennis in front of Saul. Didn¡¯t it mean Nathan utterly looked down on him? How could Saul tolerate Nathan¡¯s provocation? James also stood up and said in a cold voice, ¡°Mr. Evans, how dare you! Today, I will not allow you to leave this restaurant!¡± Wearing a casual look, Nathan kicked away Dennis who had almost passed out, and saidzily, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight with those of average ability. Saul is one of those, so I didn¡¯t bother to get involved in the land dispute between the Roarws Group and the Giradia Group.¡± ¡°But Dennis, your younger brother, is foolish. He has repeatedly provoked me. So it is good that the Giradia Group keeps the piece ofnd!¡± Saul couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°Hah! Interesting! I don¡¯t know where Ms. Wendy finds such an arrogant young man. He dares to look down on the disciple of Dracodise.¡± ¡°What the hell is Dracodise? Even your teacher has to kneel to me and ept my ps,¡± Nathan sneered. Yesterday, Louie, the Senior Official of Dracodise, took the initiative to kneel and apologize because Alexandra offended Nathan. He knew very well what terrible consequences Nathan would bring when he got angry. Hearing what Nathan said, Wendy couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°Mr. Evans, don¡¯t get Dracodise involved in the dispute between the Giradia Group and the Roarws Group!¡± The struggle between the Giradia Group and the Roarws Group had yet to be overt. Significantly, the Giradia Group needed to avoid the background that Dracodise backed the Roarws Group. Now Nathan not only mentioned the background overtly but also threatened to let the Senior Official of Dracodise kneel to him, making Wendy anxious. Wendy was never afraid of the capital struggle, but Dracodise was different. ¡°Ms. Wendy, Nathan has a big mouth. You¡¯d better fire him early, or the Giradia Group sooner orter will be destroyed by his arrogance and impetuosity!¡± Archie said in a deep voice. Andy couldn¡¯t agree more. In his opinion, Nathan was a man of ipetence but of great insolence. Even the considerate secretary felt what Nathan said was facile this time and that what he did was just for showing off, regardless of the consequences! ¡°How audacious you are!¡± When Saul heard Nathan¡¯s disrespectful words, he immediately roared, and his face blushed. James said coldly, ¡°Ms. Wendy, the original intention of this fight is to consider whether the Giradia Group can develop the Centnova But I don¡¯t think you manage your subordinate well. Nathan is so rude that he dares to insult the Senior Official of Dracodise. A total b*stard!¡± ¡°In a while, if Mr. Clinton identally kills him, please bear the responsibility yourself. If you want to me, you can only me him for being too arrogant!¡± Nathan rolled up his sleeves and walked to the broad area of the hall. He said, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Seeing that Nathan went up to challenge Saul, several people of the Giradia Group couldn¡¯t help but change their expressions. ¡°If Mr. Evans wants to seek his own destruction, there is no need for us to stop him!¡± Archie said in a deep voice. Wendy also shook her head in disappointment with Nathan and said, ¡°Mr. Evans, you have to be responsible for your words. Since you take the initiative to challenge Saul, you should bear all the consequences.¡± Nathan turned his head and said with a smile, ¡°If I help you catch this piece of thend, can you listen to my opinion when developing it?¡± Wendy paused and then nodded with a frown. But she felt there was no hope for Nathan to achieve it. Saul was so strong that Andy couldn¡¯t defend his one strike. Even skilled Archie was defeated after a dozen rounds. Nathan was simply a young correctional officer. How could he defeat Saul? ¡°How dare you hit me! How dare you¡­ Hit me in front of the Roarws Group!¡± Suddenly, Dennis, looking more dead than alive, recovered and muttered. Nathan squinted at him and said indifferently, ¡°If you are posturing in front of me again, I will kill you directly.¡± Today, his anger, curbed a long time, seemed about to break out, so he spoke rudely. He was angry when he saw Jade at the gate of Devendill Prison. Then his anger kept surging when he suffered distrust from Natalie at Mimar City and saw the Johnson family had an invincible faith in Luke. ¡°Come on. I will teach you how to y the Cloud Grasp!¡± Nathan beckoned to Saul. ¡°What the f*ck! He is so pretentious! Saul¡¯s teacher is the Senior Official of Dracodise. Undoubtedly, Saul is strong. How dare Nathan say he teaches Saul how to y the Cloud Grasp!¡± ¡°The surname of Mr. Clinton¡¯s teacher is Caslen. Mr. Caslen is a well¨Cknown top master in Dracodise. No one doesn¡¯t know his palm methods. He is the one that our head hire in good faith.¡± ¡°His student must also be a master of the Cloud Grasp. It¡¯s ridiculous that Nathan said he would teach the Cloud Grasp to Saul. Does he think he is better than Mr. Caslen?¡± After hearing what Nathan said, Saulughed in anger, and rage twitched his features. He said, ¡°Well. So confident!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing the Cloud Grasp for 18 years. I¡¯m proficient in the sixty¨Cfour variations of it. All kinds of palm methods and weapon artistry are nothing to me.¡± ¡°You are the only one who dares to say such arrogant words in front of me, except for my teacher.¡± Dennis growled, ¡°Mr. Clinton, you must kill him!¡± James also said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Clinton, he insults the Senior Official of Dracodise. We can¡¯t tolerate such a b*stard! You must kill him!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Saul agreed without hesitation and stepped into the hall¡¯s center, opposing Nathan. ¡°I hope you can stand my strikes tost this game a little longer because I want to torture you to death slowly!¡± Saul said coldly. But Nathan looked uninterested and raised his hand to signal Saul to start his attack quickly. ¡°He dares to look down on the best like Saul. Death is on its way!¡± Andy nodded. Nathan stood so leisurely that his shorings were all exposed. Saul, the master of the Cloud Grasp with first¨Css movement techniques, could make Nathan pay the price instantly with a Cloud Walk. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 ¡°Humph!¡± Saul snorted and started to move first. He rubbed his feet on the ground, as if walking in muddy water, but at a very fast speed. Cloud Walk was also known as ¡°Mud Walk¡±. Because the soles of the feet were parallel to the ground when moving, and the amplitude was very small, just like pedestrians walking in the muddy water in case of getting their shoes dirty. Nathan stood still and looked rxed. When Saul approached, his body trembled suddenly. It was like the wind blowing the leaves of a big tree, and all leaves were trembling at the same time. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The head, shoulders, torso, hands, legs and other parts of his body moved immediately. A terrifying momentum erupted from the whole body, like a sudden huge tsunami! ¡°If you keep practicing the Cloud Grasp this way, you will never be a real master!¡± Nathan said. At the same time, he raised his right hand to p Saul heavily. Saul felt the pressure and power in Nathan¡¯s hand and was terrified. He couldn¡¯t help but turn away and step back. The point of Cloud Grasp is to roam around and fight, to be swift, and to snatch the power. But how can his Cloud Grasp be so overbearing?! The idea flipped over Saul¡¯s mind. Not only Nathan¡¯s hands but his feet were also taking Cloud Walk. His toes rubbed lightly on the ground, and the body jumped out immediately. The next moment, he stood in front of Saul. The domineering and fierce palms rushed toward his face. It was so strong and powerful, Saul was nearly unable to open his eyes. Looking at the palmsing towards his face, Saul was confused, ¡°What the f*ck is this? Cloud Grasp or Baji Boxing? Why is it so domineering?!¡± He raised his arms to defend himself in front of his body. Without any hesitation, Nathan Stretched out his hands to lift Saul¡¯s arms. Then his right foot stepped forward to reach the midline of Saul¡¯s body, and his left palm pushed out. Crack! With a crisp sound like cutting a worn¨Cout leather, Saul¡¯s face turned pale and blood spurted frantically from his mouth. His body rolled out like a broken gourd. Nathan casually retracted his palm and shook his head, ¡°Saul is too weak to be my opponent!¡± The people at the scene were stunned, not even one spoke, and even their breathing became very low. Dennis was lying on the ground. The blood dripped from his mouth and he forgot to wipe it. Saul is actually defeated by Nathan so quickly? In such a short time! James¡¯s teeth couldn¡¯t help clenching. He didn¡¯t expect that thend he almost had would be lost in a blink of an eye. Moreover, the person who took thend away was the one who they¡¯d never respected. Suddenly, a smile showed on Wendy¡¯s cold face. She turned around and sat down on the sofa. She didn¡¯t want to miss this! Andy and Archie opened their mouths wide shocked, and couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. The secretary also opened her eyes as round as light bulbs, looking very cute. ¡°Mr. Walter, it seems that you underestimated us. We Giradia Group has capable people who can fully withstand the pressure of developing Centnovand.¡± Wendy broke the silence first and said slowly. This time, it was James¡¯s turn to be speechless. Just now, relying on Saul¡¯s strength, he was arrogant. But in a blink of an eye, the situation changed, and he lost. ¡°Haha¡­ Okay, the Giradia Group is capable. I was wrong!¡± James was angry and could only swallow his anger. The secretary looked at Nathan admirably. Just now, she thought Nathan couldn¡¯t do it, but now he was a superman to her. He turned the tide at a critical moment! Nathan put his sleeves back and muttered, ¡°It was boring!¡± The others couldn¡¯t refute him, because he did win the fight. Archie was not persuaded, and murmured, ¡°It must be Andy and I consumed most of Saul¡¯s physical strength. He was tired and weak after three rounds of fighting in a row!¡± ¡°He was just lucky. He defeated Saul when he was tired.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not that good at all. If I were the third one to fight with Saul, I would defeat him, too!¡± Nathan heard Archie, but he nced at him and didn¡¯t bother to say a word. He just turned his back to him. James took a deep look at Nathan, then nodded to Wendy and said, ¡°This is not over!¡± Then the people from Roarws Group got up and left. However, every one of them looked at Nathan and remembered his face deeply before they left. ¡°Well done, Nathan.¡± Wendy said. Nathan waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. These people were rude. They asked us toe to a restaurant but didn¡¯t give us any food. I¡¯m hungry!¡± ¡°What?¡± They didn¡¯t expect he would say that. Everyone was speechless, ¡°You can have whatever you want. Just put it under my name.¡± Wendy was speechless, she then got up and left. The secretary happily made a face at Nathan and followed Wendy to leave. Archie and Andy were injured and went to the hospital. All in all, the Giradia Group¡¯snd had been preserved. Besides, Nathan obtained the right to dictate thend, as Wendy promised. As Wendy offered, Nathan ordered a lot of dishes and ate. He showed his employee¡¯s card and put the bill under Wendy¡¯s name. ¡°Later, you put this in Natalie¡¯s cup¡­¡± Nathan heard this when he passed by a private box. Then, he heard Luke¡¯s voice, ¡°Mr. Albert, I have been pursuing Natalie for a long time, and she finally trusted me a little. But I gave up immediately when you asked me to. You can see how faithful I am to you¡­¡± ¡°You are very helpful, and I won¡¯t forget it. I will take good care of everything about your family leaving the country. Besides, I will help you settle down in Nordime.¡± Mr. Albert responded. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Albert!¡± Luke said with mixed emotions. ¡°I¡¯ve been pursuing Natalie for so long without sess. In order to leave safely, now I have to give her to others to enjoy¡­¡± ¡°D*mn, it¡¯s all Nathan¡¯s fault. He ruined my ns! Otherwise, I would be the first to have Natalie¡¯s body.¡± Suddenly, the door was kicked open. Luke looked towards the door with an expression on his face as if he had seen a ghost. I just cursed Nathan, and he immediately appeared outside the door. What¡¯s going on? ¡°Luke, you are very good!¡± Nathan had a smile on his face, but his left eye was squinted. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Everyone at the scene was surprised by Nathan¡¯s presence. Especially Luke and Albert ¡°Boy, who are you? How dare you get in here?¡± A young man stood up and asked viciously. Nathan walked into the private box, looked around with a fake smile, and said, ¡°Luke, you are good! On one side, you pretend to like Natalie. On the other side, you are nning to betray her for your own benefit, so that your familypany can run away¡­¡± There was a hint of panic in Luke¡¯s eyes, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. The Roberts Group is running well. Why do we want to run away?¡± Holding a fancy cigarette in his mouth, Albert lit it, he then smoked slowly, and asked, ¡°You know him, Mr. Luke?¡± ¡°He is Natalie¡¯s so¨Ccalled husband, but he is actually a useless wretch. He has never even held hands with Natalie¡­ You don¡¯t need to worry about this. I promise Natalie is still a virgin!¡± Luke turned his head and said to Albert tteringly Luke coughed and said to Nathan, ¡°A*shole, this is Mr. Albert Ortiz from the Emperia City! You should have heard of the Ortiz family. Apologize to Mr. Albert immediately. If you make him happy, maybe he can promote you to the position of warden.¡± ¡°The Ortiz family is one of the top ten big families in Hd. It¡¯s a blessing for a loser like you to see Mr. Albert in person!¡± Albert snorted, thenughed loudly. Hearing Luke, Albert added, ¡°I know you. You are Nathan, the one who was engaged to Jade!¡± As soon as Albert said this, the people around couldn¡¯t help being stunned. The young man who just scolded Nathan was frightened and his face turned pale! Jade was well-known to everyone! Nathan was engaged to her? ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to be so surprised. He and his father were kicked out of the Evans family. Now they are reduced to being prison guards. He is a nobody¡­¡± ¡°He is now married to Natalie. Jade must have abandoned him! Without the support of the Evans family, and the engagement to Jade was broken, what are you guys afraid of him?¡± Seeing everyone panic, Albert put down the cigarette and said disdainfully. Upon hearing this, these people immediately breathed a sigh of relief. So, Jade had already broken up with him! ¡°Hahaha, I was just wondering how General Perkins can engage to such a loser. It turned out they broke up a long time ago!¡± ¡°It makes sense. General Perkins is way out of his length. Even Natalie is too good for him.¡± ¡°Only Mr. Albert deserves General Perkins!¡± Nathan said, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why a woman like Jade is worth worshiping. Are you guys blind?¡± ¡°Shut the f*ck up! How dare you call her name directly? Don¡¯t you try to sully her reputation!¡± The young man walked to him angrily. ¡°Kneel down immediately and apologize to General Perkins! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kick your a*s!¡± Nathan was unmoved, he looked at Albert and said coldly, ¡°Being a master, don¡¯t you discipline your dog? I¡¯m warning you, leave Natalie alone. Otherwise, you won¡¯t make it back to Emperia City.¡± ¡°Hahaha, what the f*ck are you? How dare you talk to Mr. Albert like that? Can¡¯t you go back to Emperia City? Hrious!¡± ¡°You are only a prison guard, an abandoned loser, a rubbish dumped by General Perkins. You are only humiliating yourself to say that ¡± These people shouted and yelled. The young man couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. As raising his hand and trying to p Nathan, he scolded, ¡°What a loser!¡± As soon as his palm was lifted, Nathan held his head and hit it to the table heavily. His head was broken and bleeding immediately. ¡°Are you out of your f*cking mind? How dare you beat him in front of Mr. Albert?¡± Luke yelled. Albert¡¯s face darkened slightly, and then he smiled, ¡°You have two options now.¡± Nathan kicked the guy away who fell unconscious from the hit earlier, and asked indifferently, ¡°Yes?¡± Albert said coldly, ¡°First, kneel down to lick my shoes. Repent for your words and deeds sincerely, and then put the drug into your wife¡¯s drink. I will let it go.¡± Albert put a small bag on the table. ¡°Mr. Albert is generous and merciful!¡± ¡°Mr. Albert offers you such favorable conditions. Why are you still standing? Kneel down and express your gratitude to him!¡± ¡°He is from Emperia city, too. I think that¡¯s why Mr. Albert is being so merciful. The offer is generous.¡± Everyone was ttering Albert for being generous. ¡°Second, my people will break your legs, and then I will say a few words so that you and your father can¡¯t even be prison guards anymore! By the way, I will ruin the Johnson Group when I¡¯m tired of Natalie. I will send you and her to foreign countries to be ves,¡± Albert added. Luke smiled and said, ¡°Is it still worth considering? Come on, just kneel down and lick Mr. Albert¡¯s shoes, and lick mine, too.¡± The people around also stretched out their feet and said disdainfully, ¡°You have the honor to lick ours, too.¡± Albert smiled slightly, put the cigarette in his mouth, and took a deep smoke. His face was full of contempt and mockery. ¡°The young master of the Evans family is now as humble as an ant and can be trampled by anyone. Ah, destiny!¡± He said with a sigh. Nathan walked to the table and picked up the package of drugs. ¡°I knew he would choose this one. Mr. Albert is too generous to let him go so easily!¡± ¡°Yeah, normally those who offend Mr. Albert die miserably. This Nathan guy is very lucky!¡± ¡°Haha, alright, alright. Now it¡¯s time for the young master of the Evans family, the ex¨Cfianc¨¦ of General Perkins to kneel and lick our shoes!¡± Theyughed and didn¡¯t take Nathan seriously at all. ¡°Lick Mr. Albert¡¯s first, hurry up! Your wife wille over in a while, and I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want her to see you kneeling and licking others¡® shoes?¡± Someoneughed. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Luke was full of pride. He didn¡¯t expect Nathan toe from an exalted family. But so what? It was all in the past! He was reckless toe into this private box and offend Mr. Albert, but he was lucky to have his life preserved. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Nathan tore open the medicine paper and poured it into the orange juice in front of him. Looking at Nathan, a smug look came to Albert¡¯s face. The Evans family was another honorary familyparable to Ortiz¡¯s. But under my threat, Nathan had to personally pour the medicine into his wife¡¯s cup, even sending his wife to someone else¡¯s bed! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Thinking of this, Albert burst outughing Luke watched enviously upon Albert If he could have that power, he could also force Nathan to drug Natalie and send her to his bed! ¡°To please Albert, this gutless coward drugged his wife!¡± ¡°Does he have any choice here? In the face of Mr. Albert, he has no choice Do you think he was still the fianc¨¦ of General Perkins or the oldest young master of the Evans family?¡± ¡°Ha, ha, ha, let¡¯s witness this scene, and see if he could be cuckolded!¡± Everyoneughed when they saw Nathan pouring all the medicine into the cup. Unexpectedly, Nathan threw away the wrapping paper and said to Albert with a smile, ¡°You, drink it, and I¡¯ll let you go¡­¡± Albert¡¯s smile froze on his face. He didn¡¯t expect Nathan to say something like this. The crowd was shocked, and then they scolded Nathan. ¡°You are not the eldest young master anymore. Get over yourself. How dare you talk to Mr. Albert like this?¡± ¡°Mr Albert kindly give you face and steps. I can¡¯t believe your never.¡± ¡°Come on, you wuss. You dared to drug your wife, let alone your mother!¡± ¡°Mr Albert, do you want to fix this b*stard? I¡¯m willing to do it for you!¡± Luke also sneered at Nathan and said, ¡°Don¡¯t give me your attitude! You dared to talk to Mr. Albert like that, no one can save you!¡± Nathan grabbed Luke by the cor, pulled him, and then pped him. ¡°Natalie regards you as her friend, but you j*rk has a malicious intention towards her. It¡¯s heartless!¡± While speaking. Nathan gave him a p. ¡°To please dignitaries, you betrayed Natalie and even nned to harm her. It¡¯s injustice!¡± Nathan pped him again. Nathan grabbed Luke like a dog, and soon, his next p went up again. ¡°You cheated Hector, Mrs. Johnson, and the funds of Johnson¡¯s rtives. It¡¯s irresponsible!¡± ¡°Thepany was in a crisis. You didn¡¯t think about solving thepany, but you took the money and betrayed the employees. It¡¯s disloyalty!¡± Nathan pped him several times until Luke vomited blood from his mouth. ¡°You j*rk make me sick! Just shut up!¡± Nathan said coldly. The crowd was all taken aback by Luke¡¯s face. After these ps, his face was swollen. While Albert was sneering. ¡°Well. Is it interesting? Don¡¯t you think you can threaten me?¡± The crowd all nodded andughed. ¡°You¡¯re a joke! Luke is just a rich kid in a small city.¡± ¡°Mr. Albert is from Emperia City. Have you ever been there, you piss-ant little hick!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? You can p Luke, but do you dare to hit Mr. Albert?¡± Nathan nced at Albert and said. ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you, I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t drink the juice, you will be worse off than him!¡± ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to? I could kill you! You asked for it!¡± ¡°You even threaten Mr Albert What are you thinking? Don¡¯t you think you can scare us?¡± They started scolding But seeing Luke¡¯s face, no one stepped forward ¡°Nathan, what are you doing? Put him down!¡± At this moment, Natalie went into the private room. When she saw this scene, she became furious. She rushed to Nathan and pulled his hand away, and Luke fell to the floor. She red at Nathan, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re such a person. I know you are jealous of him, but how dare you hit him?!¡± Nathan said calmly, ¡°He deserves that.¡± Natalie got red with anger, she roared, ¡°Do you know how much Luke has devoted to helping me sit in the position of President of Johnson Group? ¡°Do you know how much he paid for Negino Commerce topromise with me?¡± ¡°Do you know that he introduced me to a big shot from Emperia City?¡± ¡°He is my benefactor. The benefactor of Johnson Group. You shouldn¡¯t have done that!¡± Nathan¡¯s face was numb, and he didn¡¯t care about her bullsh*t. On the side, Albert couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Well, well, well. Your wife was also disgusting to you. Cut it out. You¡¯re a disgrace.¡± ¡°Come on, jump off from here, I won¡¯t bother you anymore!¡± With that, he pointed to the open window. ¡°Hahaha! Nathan, you have be the son-inw of the Johnson family, but your wife is still infatuated with other men. You¡¯re just a good-for-nothing burn!¡± ¡°The eldest young master of the Evans family in Emperia City has been reduced to such a state. If it were me, I could just fie down and die.¡± ¡°Just jump off. That is the best choice for you. Your sad life will end.¡± Their ridicule made Natalie pause, and then her face turned red. She pursed her lips. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t listen to them. I said something hard to listen to, just forget about it.¡± When Nathan heard this, he nced at her and smiled, then looked at Albert. He passed the cup to Albert and said, ¡°Drink it, now!¡± Luke turned back a little at this time, he said to Natalie, ¡°This is the big shot that I¡¯m going to introduce to you. He is Mr. Albert, from the Ortiz family in Emperia City!¡± ¡°He misunderstood me. When he saw me here, he rushed in and beat me up. He also offended Mr. Albert¡­¡± ¡°He is crazy. Don¡¯t care about him anymore! I will help you to intercede with Mr. Albert!¡± Natalie was moved to see Luke still help her in this state. Before she could say anything to Luke, Nathan was in a confrontation with Albert. This scene made her body tremble with fright. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She scolded, ¡°Are you insane? Stop! Don¡¯t offend Mr. Albert!¡± Nathan turned and smiled, ¡°What the h*ll is he?¡± That said, he patted the table and said coldly, ¡°Drink it!¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 The crowd was suddenly shocked What was he thinking about? Does he still think of himself as the eldest young master of the Evans family? Jade¡¯s fianc¨¦? Natalie was full of horror. It was Albert. Offending him was much more terrifying than offending the Negino Commerce! Ten Negino Commerce might not be able topare with the Ortiz family! ¡°What can you do if I don¡¯t drink it? You dare to hit me? I am the third young master of the Ortiz family!¡± ¡°You were also from Emperia City in the past, so you should know the meaning, right?¡± Albert didn¡¯t take Nathan seriously at all, and he didn¡¯t believe that this guy dared to hit him. It was easy to say harsh words, but it¡¯s another matter to act. While speaking, he stood up, stretched out his right hand, and was about to pat Nathan¡¯s cheek, ¡°You b*stard, my patience is limited. If you don¡¯t do what I said just now¡­¡± Before his hand could close to Nathan¡¯s cheek, he was suddenly grabbed by Nathan and pressed onto the table. Then Nathan picked up a fork and turned it. Suddenly, the fork stabbed into Albert¡¯s hand! ¡°Puff!¡± With a muffled sound, the fork ripped into Albert¡¯s hand, and it even ripped right through the wood table¨Ctop. The hand was nailed to the table. ¡°Ah!¡± Albert screamed, he was hunched over and clutched his hand in pain. Seeing this, Natalie¡¯s mind went nk. She was totally shocked. Nathan¡­ Stabbed Albert! Moreover, he stabbed Albert¡¯s hand with a fork! Nathan said indifferently, ¡°You must drink it! Otherwise, this matter will not be so easy to solve!¡± ¡°Are you crazy? How dare you hurt Mr. Albert?¡± Luke roared, and his face was full of horror. The crowd was stunned. It was the first time that anyone dared to do this to Albert! Natalie almost burst into tears, and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Albert, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡­ He¡­ It¡¯s unconscious. He was just a little impulsive, please¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I will pay for your injury, and I¡­¡± Natalie was incoherent with fear, and her mind was at a mess. With a ferocious look on his face, Albert shouted, ¡°What the f*cking you are?! Apologize to me?!¡± After that, he looked at Nathan and gritted his teeth, ¡°You¡¯ll be sorry. Within 24 hours, I will destroy you and the Johnson family!¡± But while he was speaking, Nathan took the juice in front of him. There was a muffled sound, and the juice swayed. With a cold look, Nathan said, ¡°Drink or not?¡± ¡°You are f*cking getting death! J*rk!¡± A young man picked up a chair and smashed it at Nathan. Nathan didn¡¯t look back but kicked back. Bang! The young man was kicked off and crashed into the wall. Lying on the floor, no one knew whether he was dead or alive. ¡°Let him alone, he is mad!¡± ¡°Yes¡­ He offended Mr. Albert Albert has already said that he and Johnson Group will be over. We don¡¯t need to provoke him now.¡± ¡°I have never seen such a mad person. A prison guard dares to be rough on Mr. Albert!¡± Hearing that Albert didn¡¯t speak, Nathan sneered and squeezed Albert¡¯s chin, forcing him to raise his head, and poured the drink into his mouth! Everyone was frozen in shock. Blood hell. The man was the third young master of the Ortiz family! Bang! After that, Nathan pressed Albert¡¯s head again and bumped into the table, making a loud noise. Natalie fell back on the chair, her face was pale. It¡¯s all over Albert will never let the Johnson family and Nathan off! She thought, and her body was trembling Luke also shivered all over. This matter became significant, if the Ortiz family turned this matter to earth, he would also be implicated The crowd all shivered in worry. ¡°Remember, there is someone you cannot provoke!¡± Nathan smiled and flicked the fork. The steel fork pierced the palm, and when Nathan flicked it, it vibrated immediately, causing Albert to scream again. Albert glowered at Nathan. He nodded, ¡°Well! Nathan, you dare to hurt me, humiliate me! You¡¯re just a prison guard, how dare you challenge me. I have to say, you¡¯re brave enough! Keep your courage. I could kill you one day. So, don¡¯t die. Otherwise, it will be very boring!¡± ¡°I will never forget what happened today. You¡¯ll pay for that you did, a hundred fold, and even greater!¡± When everyone heard this, they all felt chills in their hearts. In their impression, this was the first time Albert had said such cruel words. Albert had always been a heartless man of few words. He usually acted directly. But this time was different. It was conceivable how angry he was. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t nag me! I don¡¯t care!¡± Nathan patted Albert¡¯s cheek lightly and gave a smile to him. Albert said gloomily, ¡°Remember, within 24 hours, your family will be destroyed! You can try to run away. I¡¯d also like to know if you can run out under my hand!¡± ¡°Even if you go to the ends of the earth, or Nordime, or Aurora, I will let you know what the price of offending me is!¡± That said, he roared and winced as he pulled the fork out of his palm. The pain caused him to gasp for breath. ¡°Well, a real man. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Nathan smiled and pulled Natalie, who was already frightened. They then went out the private room. Luke shouted, ¡°Nathan, don¡¯t implicate Natalie. You must hold yourself solely responsible for what you have done¡­¡± ¡°Implicate? Hum! The Johnson family is also involved! Whoever has anything to do with him will die!¡± Albert said slowly. He looked at his wound coldly. The crowd saw this, everyone trembled slightly again. This time, Albert was really infuriated! Something would happen in Mimar City! Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Albert went directly to the hospital. The injury on his hand was a small matter, but the drugged juice was a big trouble. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Although doctors pumped his stomach, the medicine was absorbed a little. His penis was erected immediately. He even worried that the prolonged erection would make him lose sexual capacity. ¡°I have something to do in Mimar City. Ask the deputy butler toe here!¡± Albert was lying in a hospital bed and made a phone call. The deputy butler named Bobby who was wicked and handled some secret things for the Ortiz family. Hearing that Albert asked Bobby toe there, many people took a deep breath. Who offended Albert? ¡°Mimar City is quite lively. Even Albert has suffered a great deal. He asked Bobby to go there,¡± Natasha sat on the sofa and painted her nails and said with a smile. ¡°Huh? Bobby? He will go to Mimar City?!¡± Jade who was sitting cross-legged opened her eyes and asked in surprise. She wore a short-sleeved home dress. She looked quite different from her heroic posture in military uniform, showing a rare beauty. It was a pity that no man could appreciate it. Natashaughed, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Albert was hit in Mimar City. His hand was stabbed with a fork!¡± Brinn who was on one side frowned. This reckless man caused such a big trouble! Albert¡¯s connections were stronger than Ms. Alexandra¡¯s in the bar. The two were not on the same level. This guy became more and more arrogant! Jade shook her head. She was not interested in a yboy like Albert. But she was surprised that Bobby would handle this matter. Bobby, the deputy butler of the Ortiz family, had been notorious for years. Many underhand things were handled by him. Jade suspected that the murder case of the 18¨Cmember family of an entrepreneur in the north was rted to Bobby. ¡°Would you be interested if I told you that the man who stabbed Albert¡¯s palm was your ex¨Cfianc¨¦?¡± Natasha looked at Jade with a half-smile. Jade suddenly stretched out her cross-legged legs. ¡°How could he have a conflict with Albert?!¡± Natasha briefly exined what had happened. Jade shook her head. ¡°Although he did it to protect his wife, he was so reckless and impulsive. He seemed doomed to failure!¡± Jade said. ¡°It is. Bobby will handle this matter. Your ex-fianc¨¦ is going to die,¡± said Natasha. Jade snorted, ¡°Brinn, get my uniform!¡± Brinn said in surprise, ¡°For your ex-fianc¨¦ to offend the Ortiz family, isn¡¯t it¡­¡± ¡°I unterally broke off the engagement, and I feel ashamed. I promised to help him settle two troubles! He is a stubborn man and doesn¡¯t want to ask me, so I can only offer to help.¡± Jade said lightly. ¡°Are you regret breaking up with him?¡± said Natasha. ¡°No way¡­¡± Hearing this cold answer, Natasha only felt bored. After that, Jade looked at the Mountain Almonube and said coldly, ¡°Even if a man can marry me, it must be a person like Rudolph!¡± Brinn nodded. In her opinion, Nathan, a prison guard who was a man without ambition, was not worthy of Jade. ¡°If you help Nathan solve this trouble, plus the help I¡¯ve done before, there will be two¡­ He probably won¡¯t have the face to beg you!¡± Brinn thought, and then she hurried to get the uniform for Jade, and carefully fixed the two Dragonstar on her shoulders. At this time, there was dead silence in Johnson¡¯s vi. Hector sat on the sofa, smoking almost half a pack of cigarettes, and his voice was burning, but he kept smoking. Luisa wiped away her tears and rebuked, ¡°I have told you not to marry Natalie to this b*stard Nathan He was no use at all, and he even got into big trouble!¡± ¡°He had provoked Negino Commerce, and today offended the big shot from Emperia City Mr. Luke was nning to introduce the man to Natalie. What can we do with this?¡± Hector choked by the smoke and coughed up. He gave his wife a depressed look and sighed slightly. Natalie also red at Nathan, and said in despair, ¡°Are you satisfied? My family will be destroyed because of you!¡± While Nathan looked as usual. He said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry I can straighten this thing out quickly¡­¡± Luisa stood up at once, as if she had been ignited by dynamite, she roared, ¡°You? How could you solve it? What do you think you are?! What right do you have to bepared to Albert?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a f*cking prison guard. You never tried to make progress. On the contrary, you ruined my family How can there be such an asshole in the world?¡± ¡°You and Natalie divorce! Maybe our family will have a chance to survive!¡± Natalie said in despair, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s useless to do this. Albert has already said he will never let Nathan off, and our family is involved¡­ Even if we divorce now, he won¡¯t let us free!¡± After saying this, she burst into tears. She felt that she was unlucky. She finally made some progress in her career, but Nathan became her husband. It didn¡¯t matter that he was an ordinary person. But he had a narrow jealous spirit, and he had already gotten into trouble several times. This time, he caused a catastrophe, and the Johnson family would be destroyed because of him! ¡°Hector, you brought a disaster to us, do you know that?!¡± Reif¡¯s angry voice came from the door, he rushed in with a group of rtives of the Johnson family. His daughter Bailey was also full of panic and anger. ¡°Natalie, just look at what you¡¯ve done! Can¡¯t your husband do anything right? I¡¯m about to explode! We haven¡¯t been alive enough!¡± ¡°Hector, how are you going to solve this matter? I heard that the Ortiz family has already sent people over. Maybe they have already arrived in Mimar City!¡± ¡°Natalie, you are the president of Johnson Group, your husband has caused this big trouble. You should immediately apologize and quell our anger!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, all of you should apologize. We will take you to the airport, kneel down, and ask the Ortiz family for forgiveness so that there will be a way out.¡± These rtives of the Johnson were angry and scared that they wanted to let Nathan and Natalie kneel down and quell the anger of the Ortiz family. Luisa let out a cry and burst into tears. Natalie also covered her face and tears flowed down. Her body trembled. Suddenly, Nathan¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up and saw that it was Hannah. But he didn¡¯t want to answer it. He knew that Hannah was also going to ask him about this matter. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 In fact, everyone in the hall was very despairing. Albert imed that the Johnson family was involved in this matter. Although Reif, Bailey, and others had no grudge against him, he would never leave him alone! This was an undifferentiated revenge, and it was a disaster for the Johnson family. ¡°There was nothing serious. Just Albert, he doesn¡¯t worth your hard work. I said I will solve this trouble!¡± Nathan said lightly. ¡°Just Albert?¡± Bailey could not wait to rush up to give Nathan ps. With a gloomy face, Reif said, ¡°Albert has called the deputy butler of the Ortiz family from Emperia City. Do you know who he is?¡± Nathan shook his head. Reif eximed angrily, ¡°It¡¯s Bobby, the man who destroyed several families! He deals with the shameful affairs of the Ortiz family. None of the people he targets wille to a good end!¡± Nathan said indifferently, ¡°I have never heard of this name, he just¡­ Just a nobody.¡± ¡°You¡¯re impossible!¡± The rtives here had a feeling of fainting. What the hell was he thinking? How could he say so? Natalie wiped her tears, ¡°Nathan, stop talking. We are going to the dogs¡­ If you can run, just run now. I won¡¯t stop you, you can live. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Although she apologized, no one took it seriously. Now, was it helpful to apologize? Albert invited Bobby, which meant that he decided to let the Johnson family sacrifice with Nathan. Would it be useful to apologize? Reif sighed deeply but said nothing. ¡°Dad, I¡­ I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Bailey looked at Reif with a face full of fear, ¡°We can¡­ We can ask Grandpa¡­¡± Reif shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s no use asking your grandpa. We offended the Ortiz family! No one can save us!¡± When he said that, he smiled miserably and stopped saying it. Bailey said to Nathan, ¡°Look at this mess! Kneel before the Ortiz family, maybe they will let us go!¡± Nathan was tired of repeating those words. He sat down on the sofa and waited for the Ortiz family to come. ¡°Will Bobby reallye here?!¡± Hector asked, his lips were dark blue. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Reif replied angrily. Hector also felt that his brain was buzzing, looked at Nathan, and sighed, ¡°Natalie is right, you can run¡­ There are so many of us, we can¡¯t escape¡­ But you have a chance.¡± Still, Nathan refused the idea. It was just Albert. Was it worth his escape? If those guys in prison knew that he was scared away by an idol, how could he be the second master, and how could he manage them? Nathan thought and smiled lightly. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Luisa pointed at him, ¡°Everything is all your fault¡­ It is all your fault! You b*stard! If it weren¡¯t for you, would we have such a disaster?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Bobby¡­ How dare you say nobody! Do you know who Bobby is?! Do you know how an entrepreneur in the north, the death of an 18¨Cmember family?!¡± ¡°You offend Albert, but you also stabbed his palm, and you dared to humiliate him! You! You!¡± They red at Nathan at this time, wishing he got away from them. He was just a prison guard, but he was arrogant as if he were the country¡¯s head. He got into trouble, and even offended the Ortiz family, but he seemed to turn a blind eye to it. *** At this time, a private nended at Mimar City¡¯s Airport An old man with silver hair slowly stepped down from the ne in a ck suit, ck trousers and ck shoes. His eyes were sunken He had an aquiline nose, thin lips, and straight cheeks His temperament was gloomy and cold! He was the deputy butler of the Ortiz family, Bobby! His name could frighten the child into stopping crying. The Ortiz adults often say to their child, ¡°If you cry again, I will let you y with Bobby!¡± Even Albert would be very serious and respectful in front of Bobby. ¡°Albert¡­¡± Bobby smiled and stretched out his hand to help Albert get up, ¡°Justy down. Don¡¯t be too polite¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for calling you in such a hurry,¡± said Albert. Bobby noticed the injury of Albert, his face sank, and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m the deputy butler of the Ortiz family. That is my job to do anything for you.¡± The young men beside Albert trembled and looked at Bobby with awe. Some people said that Bobby used to be an infamous pirate, but then he worked for the Ortiz family. Some people said that Bobby was the leader of an unknown organization. It was also said that he used to be a soldier of the special forces and killed countless enemies. Although there were many legends, everyone was very clear about one thing which never provoke him! ¡°It seems that I have note out for many years, someone dares to hit the young master of our Ortiz!¡± Bobby said with a cold smile, it made people feel a killing atmosphere. ¡°It was¡­¡± Albert was about to exin to Bobby. ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me. Since he dared to offend you, he must be prepared to bear my anger!¡± Bobby said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care the right or wrong, they are going to die!¡± Albert stopped talking, and took Bobby into the car, ¡°Please¡­¡± Everyone could see that Bobby had an extraordinary position in the Ortiz family. Even a yboy like Albert respected him. The butler was just a servant, but it was something that could make Albert look up to! They drove to the Johnson¡¯s vi. The sound of the engine liked the horn of death. Not long after, a group of people stood at the gate of Johnson¡¯s vi. Bobby got off the car. He squinted, looked at the gate, and kicked it open. At this moment, the security door weighing several hundred kilograms was just like a piece of paper. It was kicked out by a skinny old man, as if it had been bombarded by a cannonball! Albert¡¯s followers couldn¡¯t help but tremble with excitement. Is this the strength of Bobby?! ¡°Nathan, you jerk,e on!¡± ¡°I hope you still have the confidence to act in front of me when you see Bobby!¡± ¡°I will let you know the cost of offending me!¡± Albert licked the corner of his mouth and followed Bobby into the courtyard. Bobby stepped through the gate and said coldly, ¡°Come out!¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 What Bobby shouted was unmistakable malevolence. Albert said that he wanted Nathan and the entire Johnson family to be destroyed. That was what he wanted to do. ¡°Here, Bobby is here¡­¡± Luisa was startled and almost fell to the floor. All the rtives of the Johnson family were shivering. They didn¡¯t expect that one day they would offend such a strong family. This moment was like the end of the world for them! They couldn¡¯t afford the cost of offending such a powerful family In front of the Ortiz family, they even had no chance to resist. When they saw Albert and otherse in, they even felt that death had descended on the hall. When they saw Bobby, they felt even more scared. It was Bobby, the man who would ruin their family! ¡°Ah¡­ Mr. Albert!¡± Reif said timidly, and his mouth turned pale. Albert did not even look at him. A small family which could be destroyed in a second. If it wasn¡¯t for the loss of face this time, he wouldn¡¯t have to ask Bobby to be here! He could do that! Natalie also said, ¡°Mr. Albert It was all my fault. I can ept all your punishment. Please!¡± Albert¡¯s face was filled with disdain, and he said in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯d like to sleep with you. That was a chance for you. But I didn¡¯t expect your husband was mad!¡± Natalie trembled, and she finally knew why Nathan would stab Albert. However, what was the use of all that? Nathan was too impulsive, he shouldn¡¯t offend such a powerful family. Nathan grinned and said thoughtfully, ¡°It¡¯s either to force or use medicine¡­ It seems that you want to be put in prison!¡± Albert stared at Nathan. His face was full of murderous intent. He had never suffered such a significant loss like today. It was he who bullied people. Those who were bullied by him had to beg his forgiveness! But this time, he was hit by Nathan, the fork stabbed his palm, and he was forced to drink the drugged juice which was prepared for Natalie. Until now, his penis was still painful. ¡°Are you staring at your dad!¡± Nathanughed at Albert. After hearing this, everyone in the Johnson family almost fainted. At this time, Nathan dared to humiliate Albert?! Bobby¡¯s expression changed, he snorted, ¡°Kneel!¡± His horrible aura scared everyone around him, and even a few young people who followed Albert couldn¡¯t help but back away. The Johnsons did not dare to resist. They knelt on the ground in dismay. Seeing this, Albert prided himself on his power. Looking at this scene, several young men were shocked. The Johnson family also had a high reputation in Mimar City. But as Bobby¡¯smand, they didn¡¯t even dare to refute, and they all knelt! But Bobby saw Nathan still standing, and there was a trace of cold and dissatisfaction in his eyes. ¡°Nathan, kneel down! Are you f*cking going to kill us all?!¡± Bailey shouted hysterically. ¡°Nathan¡­ Suck it up! There is no need to confront them, kneel¡­ Maybe, we will have a chance.¡± Hector sighed and said in a low voice. Albert grinned, ¡°Right, all of you, kneel! Maybe, if I¡¯m satisfied, I will spare several of you!¡± Natalie gritted her teeth and said calmly, ¡°You have the courage to make trouble, and now you have to bear it. Kneel!¡± While speaking, her face was full of tears. In the face of such a powerful family, she had no room for resistance. ¡°I will take it. But not in this weak way.¡± Nathan shook his head. Bobbyughed, ¡°Are you the jerk who hurt Albert?¡± ¡°Old man, I think you¡¯re the jerk¡­¡± Nathan frowned and asked in return with displeasure. Albert was stunned. It was the first time he heard that someone dared to talk to Bobby like that! ¡°Nathan, you will destroy our family. You¡¯ve ruined everything!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Bobby. How dare you talk to him like that? You¡¯re just a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing bum!¡± ¡°Hector, can¡¯t you control him? We cannot let our family be destroyed!¡± Bobby suddenly took a step forward, and his murderous aura was even more shocking, which made everyone almost breathless. Nathan was still calm. That all? Compared to the ¡°Butcher¡± who killed thousands of prisoners, Bobby was still too weak! At this moment, Albert looked at Nathan and said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t say we abused our power and bullied you!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°I¡¯m giving you the opportunity now. I hope you will cherish it and don¡¯t disappoint my good intentions. Seldom have I given so many opportunities!¡± One of Albert¡¯s followers stood out and shouted, ¡°Mr. Albert is so generous, why don¡¯t you kneel down?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you care about your wife? Natalie, Imand you to take off yourself and crawl to my feet like a dog!¡± Albert nced at Nathan and then said to Natalie with a smile. ¡°If you crawl well and please me, then it¡¯s not impossible for me to consider letting you go. But if you don¡¯t take off¡­ You better think of the consequence!¡± Albertughed. Natalie was Nathan¡¯s wife. He wanted to make him lose face. Bailey cried sharply, ¡°Natalie, just do what Mr. Albert said!¡± Natalie¡¯s face was pale. She did not expect that Albert would offer such a harsh condition! ¡°F*ck you!¡± Nathan took a step forward and said indifferently. Albert¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°You b*stard! You don¡¯t cherish the opportunity. It seems that you really want them to die?!¡± Natalie said with tears in her eyes and humiliation, ¡°If I do, will you spare my family?¡± ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Albert nced at Natalie. Nathan frowned impatiently, and walked straight to Albert. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Nathan stood in front of Albert, but Albert was not afraid. Bobby was standing next to him. With him, no matter how powerful the opponent was, they were nothing. Nathan looked at Albert and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance now. Otherwise, I won¡¯t care if you¡¯re the young master of the Ortiz.¡± ¡°Take off your clothes and climb around the hall three times like a dog, and apologize to all of us. And Bobby, I don¡¯t like you. Cut off your hands yourself. In this way, I can let you go safe and sound!¡± As he spoke, there was a deathly hush in the hall. Everyone in the Johnson family was shocked. Was it true that Nathan had lost his mind? He still dared to say such a thing. He asked Albert to take off his clothes and crawl like a dog and evenmanded Bobby to cut off his hands! Who did he think he was, the head of the country? Come on, Nathan, you were just a prison guard! Albert¡¯s followers were also stunned, and thenughed out. ¡°Nathan, do you think you are still the eldest young master of the Evans family?¡± ¡°You¡¯re an f*cking prison guard. How dare you talk to Mr. Albert? How dare youmand Bobby to cut off his hands?¡± ¡°What a stupid idiot! I never thought this guy would be so crazy.¡± Albert and Bobby looked at each other, then they couldn¡¯t help butugh. Albert coldly said to Nathan, ¡°You may have some strength, but it was not enough to deal with Bobby! It¡¯s her pleasure to sleep with me, and you shouldn¡¯t stop.¡± Nathan said calmly, ¡°There are two jerks who used tactics against women in our prison, and their lives were miserable.¡± Albert sneered, ¡°I asked your wife to sleep with me and let her crawl over to please me, that¡¯s my right! What I say is the truth, the rule! If you are unconvinced and want to fight back, just do it!¡± ¡°Whatever I want to do for you, you can only endure it and never try to fight back. If you resist, you will be sent to prison even if you are not killed by Bobby!¡± While speaking, Bobby smiled at Natalie and said, ¡°Take off your clothes. Are you waiting for my order? Do you want to destroy your family?!¡± Nathan nodded seriously, ¡°You¡¯re wanting to die!¡± ¡°Even if I am courting death, will you dare to kill me! Bobby is here, you dare to touch me? If so, I will kill all of you!¡± Albert said with a grin. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nathan suddenly acted at this time. He grabbed Albert¡¯s neck with one hand. His hand was like a pair of pincers. With a little force, Albert could die at once. Bobby couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Nathan to be so bold and dare to hit out in front of him. ¡°Stop! If not, I will kill them all! Likewise, I will also kill you b*stard!¡± Bobby¡¯s eyes gleamed with the intention of killing people, and he scolded. The Johnson was about to faint from fright, and they all scolded Nathan to let go of Albert. Natalie said with tears, ¡°Nathan, release Mr. Albert, I will just do what he said¡­¡± She knew that even if she does this, she would be embarrassed in the future, but the most urgent task now was to save her family. She had no face to stay in this world after doing such a shameless thing. But she had no other choice. However, Nathan simply ignored her words. ¡°Hum? I want to see what you will do if I hit him!¡± Nathan pped Albert with an indifferent look. p! The crisp sound brought by this p was no less than the thunder of a sunny day! ¡°B*stard! Let go of Albert, otherwise, I could kill all your rtives and friends! You humble jerk, you dare to be rude to Mr. Albert. No one could protect you! If you dare to hit Mr. Albert again, I¡¯ll fight you!¡± Nathan was full of contempt for these followers, and then pped Albert. He looked at these followers and Bobby, then said haughtily, ¡°Did I hit him?¡± Bobby¡¯s face was gloomy. He moved slightly to find an opportunity to kill Nathan at any time. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say what would happen if I hit him? Come on¡­¡± Nathan asked. Seeing that everyone was indifferent except for shock, Nathan gave Albert a heavy blow in the stomach. ¡°Vomit!¡± Albert screamed, and his mouth spat out blood. Nathan asked thoughtfully, ¡°Did I hit him?!¡± p! Nathan pped Albert again and coldly said, ¡°Drug my wife?¡± p! He pped Albert again, ¡°You want to destroy the Johnson family?¡± p! Nathan¡¯s face was covered with disdain. ¡°I dare not hit you?¡± p! ¡°Bullying my wife? Sleeping with my wife? Do you still want me to put up with it?¡± p! ¡°She is my wife, you f*cking bully her?!¡± After a few ps, Albert¡¯s face swelled up, and it was bleeding. Bobby¡¯s eyes turned red, and Albert was still stubborn, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t kill me today, I must kill your f*cking family die.¡± Bobby said angrily, ¡°Let him go, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°So what? What can you do with me?¡± Nathan looked dismissive. ¡°Well, here¡¯s your chance!¡± Then he threw Albert away. Everyone in the hall had already lowered their heads and trembled. They didn¡¯t even dare to look up at this scene. ¡°Bobby, don¡¯t kill him. Take him down, I will kill him myself!¡± Albert shouted with pain, and the hatred in his heart had reached the extreme. Bobby snorted and was ready to hit out. On contrary, Nathan put one hand in his pocket, looking at Bobby indifferently. ¡°Nathan knew that he was bound to die, so he kidnapped Albert. However, he let him go again. He will die!¡± ¡°Bobby is the top killer of the Ortiz family These years, he has rarely hit out¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Bobby is really furious this time. This guy will be taken down, his limbs will be broken, and then Mr. Albert will kill him!¡± ¡°All the men of the Johnson family could be sold into very, and they will all be tortured to death. As for those women, the beautiful ones could be left to us!¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Just now, Albert was captured by Nathan. It made Bobby feel overcautious. But now he was over it, and Bobby had nothing to fear. Just as he was about to hit out, Bobby suddenly felt an astonishing auraing from outside. ¡°General Perkins!¡± Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw the peopleing The person who walked in was Jade, dressed in a ck uniform without a hat, with long hairbed into a ponytail, and two Dragon star were fixed on her shoulders! ¡°Jade? When Albert saw her, he couldn¡¯t help but be startled and said in surprise. Jade broke up with Nathan. Why did Jadee here? Jade was calm, she then said lightly, ¡°What are you all doing on your knees? It¡¯s not a feudal society now, everyone gets up!¡± Everyone in the Johnson family looked at each other in dismay and didn¡¯t dare to stand up. They were afraid of the attitude of the Ortiz family ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± Jade said with dissatisfaction. Soon they stood up numbly, and some even bent down and rubbed their aching knees. Nathan curled his lips slightly, not expecting that Jade woulde to meddle in his affairs. He felt a little annoyed and took two steps back. Natalie saw it, and she suddenly frowned, feeling a little blue. This guy got into big trouble, and now even General Perkins is here, and he¡¯s afraid? What a stupid idiot! Jade was in a cold look. ncing around, she didn¡¯t speak any more. The Johnson family was uneasy and didn¡¯t know what Jade was here for, but it didn¡¯t seem to be malicious. ¡°The affair end here!¡± After a while, Jade spoke. She instantly became the center of attention in the hall. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on her, waiting for her to speak. After Albert heard her words, he paused for a breath, and then he became angry, ¡°General Perkins, look at my injuries, you simply let this end?!¡± Bobby also said, ¡°General Perkins, you are against the rules!¡± But Jade said indifferently, ¡°I have already inquired about the matter. Albert, you have a bad intention towards Natalie, which led to so many follow-up matters. It¡¯s your fault in this matter. Don¡¯t pretend that you have suffered a loss. Cut it out!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Albert sneered, ¡°It was Nathan who stabbed me, and you just ordered me to forget it? What does that mean?¡± Nathan had already retreated to the corner. He didn¡¯t want anything to do with Jade. But in outsiders¡¯ opinions, he seems to be scared. ¡°General Perkin, your decision was unreasonable.¡± Bobby said. Jade snorted, she looked at Bobby, ¡°Are you teaching me how to do it?¡± In front of Jade, even Bobby did not dare to make trouble. He groaned and didn¡¯t answer. ¡°You made a mistake first, so you should be beaten. If this thinges out, your family¡¯s reputation will be affected. Besides, since I have said this, who else dares to disobey? You can try.¡± Jade said in a cadence, and her voice echoed throughout the hall. Her voice was calm, but her irrefutable strangeness made people impossible to confront her. She was a woman who could overwhelm everyone! Albert couldn¡¯t help gritting his teeth. Jade intervened in this matter, and she spoke so domineeringly. If he didn¡¯t give up, he would suffer in the end. Moreover, it was true that he had bad intentions toward Natalie. If Jade spread this thing, the reputation of his family would be affected. Whatever he did, he would suffer loss! ¡°Since you want to protect the jerk and the Johnson family, for your sake, I have no problem! However, if that jerk offends me again, don¡¯t me me for not giving face!¡± ¡°No one can stain the face of our Ortiz family!¡± Albert could only let out harsh words, and he had the intention of withdrawing. Everyone was surprised, what was their rtionship? She even came to help Nathan in person! Albert waved his hand and left with his followers. ¡°Mr. Albert, is it a rumor that Jade broke up with Nathan?¡± A follower asked. ¡°The jerk has be the son-inw of the Johnson family. How could it be a rumor? It¡¯s most likely that Jade broke off the engagement unterally and felt ashamed, so she came to help him just once.¡± Albert gritted his teeth. Bobby nodded and thought it was the reason. ¡°So we just forget it?!¡± A follower felt unwilling and asked in a low voice. Albert¡¯s face was grim, he shook his head, ¡°Forget it? No way! He stabbed me! If I don¡¯t kill him, I am ashamed of myself!¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t offend General Perkins.¡± someone whispered. Albert snorted and said to Bobby, ¡°Find a chance to kill him!¡± Bobby nodded. As Albert and others left, everyone in Johnson¡¯s vi suddenly rxed. ¡°Thank you for upholding justice for us!¡± Hector bowed to Jade and appreciated her. If it weren¡¯t for Jade, they would be over this time. Jade nodded, looked at Nathan, and said calmly, ¡°After this, we don¡¯t owe each other anything. I hope you and I will have nothing to do with each other.¡± Nathan¡¯s face was full of displeasure, thinking that Jade upset his n. If it wasn¡¯t for hering, he would kill Albert and Bobby. After that, everyone looked at Nathan. ¡°Nathan was the young master of the Evans family and had a rtionship with General Perkins,¡± Hector exined. Everyone understood after listening to it, but they felt even more disdainful. Nathan was no longer the young master of the Evans family. He had used up the favor of Jade. Would he dared to be so arrogant in the future? Hector wanted to invite Jade for dinner, but Jade refused and left. ¡°Well¡­¡± Natalie stared at Jade¡¯s back in a daze, and then she clenched her fists and thought. I will be someone like you. The man you dumped, why should I ept him? As the crisis passed, the infighting came. Everyone in the hall asked Hector to expel Nathan from the Johnson family. But Hector said solemnly. ¡°This matter was Albert¡¯s fault, and General Perkins also helped us settle it! What Nathan did was all for protecting Natalie. It was reasonable. I don¡¯t agree with you!¡± Luisa said, ¡°You are too stubborn! Natalie, you are best qualified to speak on this question!¡± ¡°I agreed with my dad. I can¡¯t retaliate for his kindness.¡± Natalie said with a cold face. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Luisa couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded when she heard this. She didn¡¯t expect her daughter to oppose the divorce from Nathan. What they all didn¡¯t expect was that Natalie wanted to be an excellent woman like Jade, and let Nathan leave in shame! Bailey sneered, ¡°The jerk was a troublemaker. This time he offended the Ortiz family and lost General Perkins¡¯s favor. What about the next time?¡± Reif also said, ¡°Right, I think you need to consider it carefully! I don¡¯t want to get involved in this kind of trouble because of him.¡± Rtives also spoke and used Nathan of being too troublesome. They wanted to turn him away as soon as possible. ¡°Nathan, don¡¯t be so impulsive next time. Don¡¯t always use such drastic measures to solve problems. You are lucky this time, but next time there may not be such a good thing,¡± Hector earnestly warned him. ¡°I see, thank you.¡± Nathan would not exin anything to Hector, but he smiled lightly and agreed. Hector asked, ¡°Did you get a job?¡± Nathan nodded, ¡°I¡¯m already working for Giradia Group.¡± ¡°Giradia Group?!¡± Everyone was startled Giradia Group was a toppany in Mimar City, and Nathan found a job there. ¡°What¡¯s your job, a cleaner or a security guard?!¡± Luisa asked with contempt, ¡°This is just in line with your status as a prison guard!¡± Natalie shook her head and said, ¡°Nathan, don¡¯t be so ignorant. You have nothing, and my dad will help you, so you just listen to him! Don¡¯t you think you would have a better future working as a security guard in Giradia Group than in Johnson Group?¡± ¡°In Johnson Group, although you are only a bottom-level salesperson, you will have room for advancement. After you have experience, it is not impossible to gain a promotion.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point in keeping your face like this!¡± Although Natalie didn¡¯t like him, after all, he had helped her twice. So her words were no longer as mean as they used to be. ¡°A cleaner and security guard? Who told you that? I¡¯m the deputy manager,¡± Nathan shook his head. Reif sneered and said, ¡°You see, that¡¯s your son-inw, he won¡¯t do anything except make trouble and brag!¡± Bailey also said disdainfully, ¡°Uncle, you really chose a good son-inw! You refused Mr. Luke, but epted this prison guard! Just now, when Jade was here, he even backed away! This jerk has no responsibility, but was just a troublemaker, why don¡¯t you turn him away?¡± Both Luisa and Natalie felt very ashamed. ¡°Ha, you are just a prison guard, how could you be the deputy director of Giradia Group? Are you kidding me?!¡± ¡°The employees who can work for Giradia Group must have at least a bachelor¡¯s degree. To work in a management position, you should have a high diploma or be sessful in business! Look at you, what qualifications do you have?¡± ¡°Right, as the deputy manager of Giradia Group, the annual sry starts at 500,000 dors. Do you think you are attractive? Does it worth letting Ms. Wendy employ you?¡± ¡°If he is the deputy manager of Giradia Group, I can be the richest man in the country!¡± The rtives all ridiculed him. Nathan was no longer the eldest young master of the Evans family, and he was nothing in front of them. Natalie said with a dark face, ¡°Nathan, have you forgotten what my dad told you before? You can be ordinary, but you must be responsible!¡± ¡°Are you responsible for us? You keep saying that you respect my dad, but that¡¯s how you respect him?¡± Nathan didn¡¯t care about their words, he shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°If you have any questions, you can ask Wendy!¡± ¡°Oh, it seems that you have prepared, and you even know Ms. Wendy¡¯s name! What were you thinking? Ms. Wendy has personally employed you?¡± Bailey said in a voice dripping with sarcasm. Nathan asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Bailey sneered and said to him, ¡°If you can prove that you are the deputy manager of Giradia Group, I will kneel down!¡± Ting! At this moment, Nathan¡¯s cell phone rang. Nathan answered the call, ¡°Wendy¡­¡± Wendy pondered for a moment and said, ¡°If you are free,e to thepany. I have some information for you.¡± ¡°Ok¡­¡± Nathan responded. Baileyughed and said, ¡°You are really putting on an act. Do you think you can fool us?¡± ¡°Ridiculous It¡¯s really like that, Ms. Wendy could call him?¡± ¡°He probably hasn¡¯te out of the shadows of the past yet. Does he think he is the eldest young master of the Evans family?¡± ¡°If Ms. Wendy could call him, then the head of Emperia City could call me tomorrow!¡± Wendy frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s so noisy!¡± ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just the barking of dogs.¡± Nathan said and then left the hall as he spoke. His words made everyone pale with anger, and the hall soon became noisy. ¡°Look at him, what¡¯s his attitude? He dared to curse us?¡± ¡°That jerk! He will cause another disaster one day.¡± ¡°Look at him, does he look like someone who could be the deputy manager of Giradia Group? F*ck off!¡± Hector also sighed helplessly, he felt somewhat exhausted, and said, ¡°Go back, we¡¯re all tired.¡± They parted in discord. Nathan left the vi and went to Giradia Group. He got some information from Wendy. He made a phone call to the prison, and the prison guard ttered, ¡°Mr. Nathan!¡± ¡°Oh. Transfer the call to Golvchesky!¡± Nathan said. Golvchesky, the oligarch of Nievic, was a super boss with hundreds of billions of wealth! ¡°Goosy, I want to ask you something. I¡¯ll borrow some resources from you. Is it okay? I¡¯ll give you one more cigar and two packs of instant noodles every day,¡± Nathan said. ¡°Golvchesky¡± means ¡°Goosy¡± in Nievic, this was a nickname Nathan gave. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Mr. Nathan, no problem! If you have anything, just ask me!¡± Golvchesky said with augh. Devendill Prison was his protective umbre. There were always NGS people waiting for him. Once he went out, he would be killed at any time. After listening to Nathan, Golvchesky said, ¡°It¡¯s easy. I will introduce the top financial experts to you, and give you a hundred million dors from my assets!¡± Nathan was satisfied with his words. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll give you another 30 minutes break time.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Nathan¡­¡± It made Golvchesky dumbfounded. Nathan suddenly paused, and he hung up the phone, and then looked at the person in front of him, ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Chapter 51 Chapter 51 It turned out to be Bobby whom he had met at the Johnson family before. Bobby looked at Nathan nkly, ¡°Mr. Ortiz had never been so humiliated, and he had never been beaten up so badly.¡± Nathan leisurely asked, ¡°So?¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m here to kill you.¡± Bobby said calmly. Nathan grunted. Bobby continued, ¡°Jade wanted to protect you, and we couldn¡¯t do anything. However, she is gone now, and you have nothing to do with her. You¡¯re a dead man now.¡± ¡°Hah! Jade saved your life, but you came back to trouble me again,¡± Nathan said calmly and shook his head. Albert and Bobby had to obey Jade¡¯s order when this mighty general came to the Ortiz family to stop their fighting personally. As for Nathan, he had long thought of killing them once and for all, but he didn¡¯t expect Jade to show up halfway. He could forget about this whole matter, but he didn¡¯t expect Bobby toe and mess with him again. Bobby sneered and said, ¡°I have seen a lot of arrogant young men, but they¡¯re all dead now. I have never seen someone as arrogant as you!¡± Nathan said seriously, ¡°Since Jade saved your life, you should¡¯ve stayed home and nevere at me again. Otherwise, you will die¡­ I mean it.¡± Hearing what he said, Bobby couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing wildly. ¡°I have to say, you are really arrogant! I¡¯d like to see how!¡± Then, Bobby lowered his body and moved a foot forward, making a pose of Beast Fists. And his whole body was tense. ¡°You haven¡¯t practiced Beast Fists well. Your pose is so poor. How did you even be famous?¡± Nathan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve practiced Beast Fists for forty years. You don¡¯t have the right to judge me!¡± Bobby got a little angry, and his eyes became colder. ¡°Practicing Beast Fists depends on talent, not age. Otherwise, everyone can be a great fighter eventually,¡± Nathan said indifferently Bobby narrowed his eyes and gritted his teeth. ¡°Little brat. I will crush your bones and let you die in pain and repent! You will regret offending the Ortiz family and me!¡± ¡°Are you annoyed because I told the truth?¡± Nathan asked. Bobby snorted and rushed toward Nathan. Then, he threw a heavy punch at Nathan¡¯s forehead. ¡°You are terrible at this.¡± Nathan shook his head and took a step back. ¡°I will cut off your head and give it to Mr. Ortiz!¡± Bobby shouted angrily. He then took another step forward to change his pose and threw a punch to Nathan¡¯s chest. Nathan stood still and suddenly punched to block Bobby¡¯s fists. Then, he took half a step forward. The moment his feet touched the ground, he twisted his waist slightly. He put his right fist next to his waist, then suddenly threw a heavy punch. ¡°Semideath Punch?!¡± Bobby was frightened. Nathan struck too fast. Bobby pressed his hands down to block Nathan¡¯s fist, but it was toote. The punch passed through Bobby¡¯s hand and hit his belly. p! There was a crisp sound as if a knife had cut through a piece of leather. Bobby¡¯s clothes twisted instantly and became moist. His whole body suddenly trembled, and then his face flushed. Blood came out of his mouth as he started shivering. Boom! Bobby knelt on the ground and fell. ¡°How is it possible? You are so young¡­¡± Bobby muttered, his breath gradually weakening. ¡°I told you it didn¡¯t depend on age.¡± Nathan replied nkly. This punch hit Bobby¡¯s lower abdomen and instantly shattered all his internal organs. He was injured badly and couldn¡¯t be saved. *** Meanwhile, that night, Albert couldn¡¯t contact Bobby, so he could only fall asleep anxiously. ¡°I wonder if Bobby has solved the matter¡­ D*mn it! If Jade didn¡¯te over, this would have ended long ago!¡± Albert was distraught. Albert was already sound asleep, but he suddenly felt a chill. He woke up instantly and saw someone sitting on his bed. Albert was taken aback and asked, ¡°Bobby, is it done? Why are you acting like a ghost¡­¡± ¡°He has indeed be a ghost. I came here to tell you to stop messing with me again,¡± Nathan said. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± Albert was so frightened that his whole body turned cold. How did Nathane to his ce? How did nobody find out? Nathan put a package on Albert¡¯s body and said indifferently, ¡°You want him to cut off my head, so I did the same to him. If you dare to mess with me again, you¡¯ll also be in this package.¡± After saying this, Nathan stood up and left. Albert felt some liquid seeping out of the bag. When he took inside, he screamed in fright. Hah! They got what they deserved¡­ Nathan walked out of the vi. The night was cold, and he felt a burst of relief. Albert went straight back to Emperia City overnight. What happened in Mimar City had already scared him out of his wits. After the Ortiz family learned that Jade had intervened, they kept silent and did not continue to target Nathan. But, the grudge had been made. *** Early the next morning, Nathan received a call from Gerard and immediately went to his residence. Gerard did him a favor by helping with the loan of the Johnson Group. He had already promised to treat his daughter¡¯s illness, so he didn¡¯t hesitate when he received the call. However, to his surprise, he met Natasha in Gerard¡¯s home. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. There was a man sitting next to her. He was in his thirties and wearing a well¨Cmade suit. He was gentle, calm, and had good manners. ¡°Mr. Hopp, I invited this friend from Nordime. He is Jack Suli, a well-known psychologist,¡± Natasha nced at Nathan and introduced the man next to her to Gerard. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 ¡°Ms. Porter, thank you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so concerned about my daughter¡¯s illness!¡± Gerard said gratefully to Natasha. No matter her purpose, she spared no expense to invite a top expert from Nordime. There is no doubt about her kindness. Natasha smiled slightly. Giradia Group was the leading enterprise in Mimar City. She was from Emperia City. And if she wanted to annex the Giradia Group, she must establish a good rtionship with the local power. Natasha was very aloof. Although Gerard was just a mayor, he still had a background. Therefore, she had to befriend him. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t need to invite an expert from Nordime. ¡°Master Evans, you¡¯re here too.¡± Gerard went up to greet Nathan and shook hands with him. Nathan nodded and said, ¡°I have to thank you for your help, so I came over immediately after receiving the call!¡± Gerard thought Nathan was arrogant. But after hearing what he said, he felt that this young man was very sophisticated. The smile on his face became bigger. ¡°Dad, did you find such a young man to treat Angelina?¡± Gerard¡¯s eldest son Carl Hopp frowned. ¡°Yes. This is Master Evans I mentioned to you.¡± Gerard nodded. ¡°Come and say hello.¡± ¡°How could he be Master Evans? He¡¯s so young! He must be a liar!¡± Carl froze for a moment, then sneered, he shook his head and refused to greet Nathan. After Natasha heard Gerard¡¯s words, she was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Are you sure? I know this person, but he is just a prison guard. How can he be called a master?¡± Jack couldn¡¯t helpughing, he shook his head and said, ¡°Is it so easy to be an expert in Hd? A prison guard even pretended to be a master in front of the mayor.¡± Carl walked up to Nathan and sneered. ¡°Boy, I don¡¯t care what methods you used to deceive my father. I advise you to behave yourself If anything happens to my little sister¡­¡± Gerard was displeased and said in a deep voice, ¡°Carl, don¡¯t be rude to Master Evans!¡± Carl didn¡¯t dare to say anymore but still curled his lips. He became even more disdainful after Natasha revealed Nathan¡¯s identity. How could a prison guardpare to an expert invited by Natasha? He must have used some tricks to deceive Gerard! ¡°His identity doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s capable. Although Master Evans is a prison guard, his skills are excellent,¡± Gerard said seriously Natasha looked at Nathan, chuckled, and said no more. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathan was also looking at Natasha. He realized that this woman had fair and smooth skin. Her facial features were exquisite, and her temperament was mature and elegant. ¡°My daughter Angelina has suffered severe mental illness since her mother passed away. She has received many treatments, but nothing worked out. Recently, her condition has be more serious. She woke up several times in the middle of the night and even tried to suicide. But luckily, she was stopped in time. Otherwise, we couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen.¡± ¡°I hope you can do your best to cure her. If you can¡¯t, at least let her pain relieve a bit¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m always busy and don¡¯t have time to apany her. I¡¯m sorry for her¡­ If something goes wrong, I will me myself forever!¡± Gerard said sincerely as a father. Although his words were simple, his love for his daughter was very strong Jack nodded and said, ¡°I have dealt with many simr situations in Nordime I can¡¯t guarantee she will recover, but I can surely ease her pain.¡± A smile appeared on Natasha¡¯s face. If Jack could solve this matter, Gerard would definitely support her future development in Mimar City. This would be a great help for her to annex the Giradia Group. Gerard didn¡¯t say much and led them to a room. When he opened the door, it was dark inside, and the windows were blocked by thick curtains. A woman in pajamas held her legs and curled up in bed. Her hair was messy, and she was gloomy and depressed. ¡°Angelina, I brought you some new friends.¡± Gerard forced a smile and said tremblingly. Angelina ignored his words. Nobody would believe this woman in bed would be the mayor¡¯s daughter! Jack had seen Angelina¡¯s medical notes, so he immediately walked up to her and smiled. ¡°Angelina, I am your good friend. Do you remember me? When we were young, we rode bicycles together at the alley.¡± Jack was indeed an expert. Angelina raised her head after hearing his words, and Jack continued to guide her emotions. ¡°See? This is the real expert, Master Evans!¡± Carl walked up to Nathan and snorted coldly. Nathan said nothing. He put his hands in his pockets and looked at Jack in silence. However, he frowned slightly. Ten minutester, Angelina finally spoke a few words to Jack. Although it was only a few short sentences, Gerard felt very happy. Carl nodded in satisfaction. In the past month, Angelina had rarely spoken. Now she finally did! Angelina leaned against the bed and felt sleepy. Jack was going to hypnotize her and imnt some subconsciousness in her mind. ¡°Stop. If you continue, you will kill her!¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and said in a deep voice. ¡°She is in an awful situation now, and the cause of the diseasees from her dead mother. Besides, someone also tries to harm her in secret.¡± ¡°If you guide her this way, it will only worsen her situation. And her suicidal tendencies will be stronger¡­¡± Jack was interrupted by Nathan¡¯s voice while Angelina had almost be unconscious. Jack turned around and said to Gerard with dissatisfaction, ¡°Mr. Hopp, please let this liar leave immediately, and don¡¯t let him disturb my treatment!¡± Natasha also frowned and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not capable, don¡¯t disturb the treatment and make a fool of yourself.¡± Carl was furious, and he gritted his teeth. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that my sister¡¯s condition is gradually improving? You¡¯re just a liar. You fear that Mr. Suli will actually cure my sister, and you won¡¯t be able to trick my father anymore.¡± ¡°Get out of here immediately. If you dare to disturb Mr. Suli again, I will break your legs and let you crawl to the hospital by yourself!¡± ¡°My little sister¡¯s life is much more precious than yours. If something happens to her, I will kill your whole family!¡± Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Nathan¡¯s face was cold, and he didn¡¯t continue to speak. Gerard coughed and said, ¡°Master Evans¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Hopp, do you believe what I just said?¡± Gerard wanted to say yes, but Jack¡¯s treatment indeed improved Angelina¡¯s condition, making him not want to agree with Nathan. ¡°Nathan, I know you¡¯re just a punk. You can fool Mr. Hopp, but you can¡¯t fool me!¡± ¡°If you really know how to cure her, why are you still a useless prison guard? Mr. Suli is a well¨Cknown psychologist in Nordime. His consultation fee costs 100 thousand dors for one single visit. How can you be so poor if you¡¯re better than him?¡± ¡°You used some small tricks to fool Mr. Hopp, and now you dare to bluff around? So ridiculous!¡± Natasha said very bluntly with suspicion. She always thought Nathan was just a punk, and she knew about this man from Jade and Brinn. Jackughed and said disdainfully, ¡°Ms. Porter, don¡¯t bother talking with him. I can handle Ms. Hopp¡¯s illness!¡± Natasha raised her chin and said with a sneer, ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Carl roared, ¡°Get out, liar!¡± Nathan frowned and shrugged. ¡°Okay. You refused to ept the truth, so I won¡¯t bother you anymore. If something happens, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you!¡± ¡°Master Evans, I know that you are capable. But you should also understand that it¡¯s necessary to speak and act cautiously!¡± Gerard¡¯s tone was a bit harsh. Carl growled, ¡°How dare you curse my sister? Drag him out and break his legs!¡± Gerard stopped Carl and said coldly, ¡°He¡¯s our guest, don¡¯t be too rude! Master Evans, you can go. I won¡¯t me you.¡± Nathan sneered and left the room. ¡°Dad, he¡¯s just a liar! We should get rid of him once and for all so that he wouldn¡¯t fool anyone else.¡± Carl said reluctantly. ¡°There are so many liars in Hd. People like this can¡¯t get along in Nordime!¡± Jack said mockingly. Gerard smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°Mr. Suli, please continue to treat my daughter!¡± He felt a bit disappointed in Nathan. It seemed that what happenedst time was just a coincidence. After this matter was solved, he needed to tell Carlos the truth. Nathan slowly walked out of the room. He had a free soul and always did whatever he wanted. Since nobody believed him, he didn¡¯t want to care about this matter anymore. Angelina was a living woman, but he couldn¡¯t save her if everyone disagreed. ¡°You liar! Angelina is so pitiful, and you still want to fuss about her. If something happens, won¡¯t you feel guilty?¡± The servants saw Nathane out and started to scold him. ¡°The mayor is generous. Otherwise, you will definitely spend the rest of your life in jail! You¡¯re a monster! Liar!¡± Nathan turned a deaf ear to these insults and continued to walk downstairs leisurely. In the room, Jack continued hypnotizing Angelina with the same method after Nathan left. ¡°Mr. Suli is indeed capable! He really knows what he¡¯s doing. I think Angelina¡¯s situation is getting better!¡± Carl said happily. Although Angelina was half-conscious, she became very gentle when she heard Jack¡¯s words. She nodded constantly and kept whispering. Gerard felt much relieved, he nodded slightly and smiled at Natasha, ¡°Thank you for your kindness. You invited an expert from Nordime for my daughter. I don¡¯t know how to repay you!¡± Natasha felt happy when she heard this. If Jack could cure Angelina, she could ask Gerard for help. Carl had decided to teach Nathan a lesson. This stupid liar dared to fool his father and curse his sister. He¡¯s at his bottom now. He used to be a member of the Evans family, but now he has be a liar. Haha! Natasha thought about Nathan and became even more disdainful. No wonder Jade looked down upon him. He had no background and no skills, and he was too pretentious ¡°Angelina, your mother doesn¡¯t want to see you like this. She definitely hopes that you will get well soon and live a normal life. Don¡¯t always live in the shadow of the past¡­¡± Jack continued to guide Angelina and came to the point. But at this moment, Angelina¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, and she looked at Jack in horror. Jack was taken aback. The whole process has been very smooth. Everything went on well, but why did Angelina suddenly wake up? He had treated many mentally ill patients but had never encountered such a situation. Generally, Angelina would need to be intervened by a powerful external force or an intense conflict within her subconsciousness to wake up suddenly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jack was stunned. Angelina screamed and pped Jack in the face, leaving several bloody marks on it. ¡°Angelina!¡± Carl was startled and hurried forward, trying to hug Angelina and prevent her from struggling. However, Angelina dodged his arms instantly and rushed to the window. Then, she pulled away the curtains and jumped out! ¡°Angelina!¡± Gerard let out a desperate cry and copsed to the ground. Angelina broke the window and jumped out of the second floor. The house was about six meters high, and she jumped while facing down. If she hit the ground, she would certainly die, and her organs would be smashed. ¡°What!¡± Natasha and Jack eximed. Apparently, they didn¡¯t expect Angelina to jump off the building suddenly. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ming for you¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have quarreled with you that day.¡± Angelina was falling, tears streamed down her face, and she felt relieved. Nathan had just walked to the entrance of the house. He heard the sound of ss shattering and looked up. Then, she saw a woman falling from the sky. Well¡­ I know it can rain cats and dogs, but why it¡¯s raining a beauty? He stood still and raised his hands. His movement was light and cautious as if he was going to catch a fragile bird. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Nathan had already reached Angelina¡¯s body in the air. He clenched her shoulders and stepped forward. Then, he turned around and pulled Angelina into his arms. The huge impact almost made him copse, but he didn¡¯t pause. He stepped forward and turned around again to dissipate the impact of falling. Angelina weighed about 45 kilos and fell from the window of a six¨Cmeter building. In the end, she avoided her death because of Nathan. ¡°Beauty, what¡¯s the matter? Why did you want to suicide?¡± Nathan smiled and asked. Angelina was taken aback for a moment. She looked at Nathan in a daze, unable to utter a word. She began to feel depressed. Why was she still alive? She should be dead! She only wanted to die in peace. Why did she fail again? At this time, Carl poked his head out the window and saw Angelina in Nathan¡¯s arms. He was startled, and then he was overjoyed. ¡°Awesome!¡± Gerard was stunned by Carl¡¯s reaction and became furious. How could he be so happy after Angelina jumped off the building? ¡°Dad, Nathan saved Angelina! She¡¯s fine!¡± Carl said in surprise. ¡°What?!¡± Gerard was stunned. He hurried over and saw Nathan standing downstairs, holding Angelina in his arms. ¡°Whew!¡± Gerard let out a sigh of relief and copsed to the ground. Both Natasha¡¯s and Jack¡¯s faces were cold. After they heard that Angelina was safe, they finally felt relieved. ¡°Go home¡­ I have to leave too¡­¡± Nathan put Angelina down and said calmly. Carl and the others ran downstairs quickly, and they felt anxious when they saw Nathan was going to leave. ¡°Master Evans, wait a minute!¡± Carl ran up with a big smile. ¡°Why? You want to break my legs?¡± Nathan raised his brows and said with a sneer. Carl was stunned and then smiled tteringly. ¡°No! I was only joking with you. How could I do that?¡± Nathan said, ¡°Okay, fine I have to go.¡± ¡°Master Evans, don¡¯t go. Thank you for saving my little sister I am grateful. But, can you please treat her disease? Please¡­¡± Carl pulled Nathan¡¯s arm and refused to let him go. Nathan said that Jack¡¯s treatment method was inappropriate and that there would be a big problem. After a short while, Angelina jumped off the building. Carl finally realized that Nathan was a real master, not a liar. Moreover, how could ordinary people catch a grown woman who fell from the second floor? It was impossible! ¡°Master Evans, don¡¯t go!¡± Gerard also hurried up. At this moment, he didn¡¯t look like a powerful mayor at all, and he was full of frustration and embarrassment. Nathan said calmly. ¡°Mr. Hopp, you asked me to leave, and now you are asking me to stay. What exactly do you want?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was all my fault! Angelina is my daughter, and I was too worried about her¡­ I hope you can understand.¡± Gerard quickly bowed and apologized. Nathan saw him bow and apologize, and his eyes became gentler. He said calmly, ¡°Okay, I understand. I forgive you. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Gerard and Carl were taken aback and hurriedly stopped him ¡°Master Evans, please don¡¯t go. We were very rude, and we looked down upon you. Please forgive us¡­ You¡¯ve seen Angelina¡¯s situation Please show mercy and save her¡­¡± Carl begged pitifully. ¡°Master Evans, I¡¯m really sorry Please save my daughter,¡± Gerard said. Nathan fell silent, he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would obey their request at any time. Gerard cleared his throat and said, ¡°Master Evans, please help me with this I¡¯ll help you with whatever you need in the future!¡± Nathan sneered and shook his head, ¡°All right, all right. Since you¡¯ve said so, I figure something out.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you! Master Evans!¡± Gerard said politely. Nathan was invited back to the mansion by Gerard and Carl. The servants who had scolded him just now didn¡¯t even dare to look at him. ¡°Mr. Hopp, I¡¯m really sorry. The situation just now was beyond my expectation¡­¡± Jack walked up and said with embarrassment. ¡°Mr Suli, I don¡¯t me you for this matter. My daughter¡¯s situation is indeed a bitplicated. Gerard sighed and said, ¡°I will leave the rest of the matter to Master Evans!¡± Natasha was stunned, then, she looked at Nathan in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Hopp, are you going to let this liar¡­¡± ¡°Liar? Ridiculous! Everything he had just said came true! Ms. Porter, please respect yourself!¡± Gerard frowned and said in a deep voice. Natasha was speechless. She gritted her teeth bitterly and nced at Nathan. Jack shook his head and said, ¡°Even I can¡¯t handle this. How could a prison guard cure her?¡± ¡°Mr Hopp, I suggest you give me some time to study your daughter¡¯s situation carefully. I will definitely be able to make an excellent treatment n.¡± ¡°If he messes around and worsens her situation, it¡¯ll be more difficult for her to recover!¡± After all, Jack was an expert. His words made Gerard and Carl silent for a moment and started to pounder. ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡± Nathan looked at Gerard and Carl and said calmly. Gerard gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Let Master Evans treat my daughter first!¡± Jack¡¯s face was full of disappointment. He sneered at Nathan and said, ¡°You were just lucky. If you treat her disease, her condition will worsen. I can cure her,¡± Nathan said coldly ¡°You can cure her? Are you kidding? I¡¯m a well-known expert, and I couldn¡¯t handle her situation. How could you say such nonsense!¡± Nathan said calmly, ¡°I only need an hour.¡± Jack was stunned and thenughed loudly, ¡°Haha! Now I¡¯m certain you¡¯re just a liar! An hour? You can¡¯t be serious. If you actually make it happen, every psychologist will feel ashamed!¡± Nathan ignored Jack. But, at this moment, even Gerard felt that he was bragging. ¡°Well then. If you can cure her in an hour, I¡¯ll immediately give you 5 million dors!¡± Jack said coldly. ¡°But if you can¡¯t, you must kneel, apologize to the psychologists worldwide, and admit that you are a shameless liar!¡± ¡°Mr. Hopp, I hope you can be our witness!¡± Chapter 55 Chapter 55 ¡°What? Too afraid to talk? Are you afraid because my stake is too big?¡± ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t feel depressed because you can¡¯t win the five million, let alone cure her disease within an hour!¡± Jack looked at Nathan disdainfully and sneered, ¡°You are a liar. Hd is full of liars like you!¡± Nathan replied calmly, ¡°No¡­ I just felt weird because a random guy suddenly wanted to give me five million dors.¡± As soon as he said this, everyone present froze. Although his tone was calm, his words were extremely annoying and could make anyone furious. Jack said coldly, ¡°Okay, prove to me you¡¯re capable of winning my money! You have to cure Ms. Hopp in an hour!¡± He had been studying psychology for many years and had treated countless patients with various mental illnesses It was rare to see a patient like Angelina. Moreover, it would take a long time and effort to cure such an illness, but Nathan said he only needed one hour He would never believe such a thing would actually happen. ¡°Master Evans, do you¡­¡± Gerard cleared his throat and asked. ¡°Okay, then do as he said!¡± Nathan shrugged and seemed indifferent. ¡°If I win, I will take that five million. If I lose, I¡¯ll kneel to him and admit that I¡¯m a liar.¡± Jack sneered, ¡°It can¡¯t be that simple. If you lose, you also have to admit you¡¯re a liar in the newspapers and let the whole world know about it!¡± Nathan snapped his fingers and said, ¡°That¡¯s a deal. I¡¯ll go to treat Ms. Hopp immediately, and Mr. Hopp will be the witness of this bet. I¡¯ll see you in one hour.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Gerard agreed without hesitation. Natasha looked at Nathan coldly. She didn¡¯t believe Nathan could handle what Jack failed to do. And she thought Nathan agreed to this bet so quickly, probably because he had no other choice and could only keep being pretentious. ¡°I¡¯m going to treat Ms. Hopp¡¯s disease now. Don¡¯t disturb me within an hour. I¡¯lle out after the treatment,¡± Nathan said calmly ¡°No problem!¡± Gerard quickly agreed. Carl was a little hesitant. After all, it was somewhat inappropriate for Nathan to stay alone in the same room with his younger sister. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything more, fearing that Nathan would turn around and leave. ¡°Humph! So pretentious!¡± Jack sneered. After an hour, Nathan¡¯s true colors would be revealed! After Nathan walked into the room, he closed the curtains and looked at Angelina, who was in a daze. ¡°Do you often have nightmares recently? You dreamt of your mother, and she always med you. That¡¯s why you wanted to suicide, right?¡± Angelina looked up and nced at Nathan. Her face was haggard, and her hair was messy. ¡°How did you know?¡± Angelina hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, and she stuttered when she spoke. ¡°Someone is secretly cursing you¡­ Besides, you need to know that every parent wants their children to live happily,¡± Nathan sighed. Angelina fell silent and curled up while hugging her knees. ¡°Look into my eyes¡­¡± Nathan said suddenly. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Angelina looked at him and immediately became dazed when she met his gaze. In Buddhism, some eminent monks once hypnotized their disciples wasn¡¯t the same as a master trying to transfer his power in a novel, but a kind of hypnosis that could transmit the ideas and the Dharma. Nathan was doing the same to Angelina, and his spiritual strength was astounding He hadpleted the hypnosis by just looking at her. ¡°Go to sleep¡­ You will see your mother again, and she will tell you something she wants to say.¡± Nathan then tapped Angelina¡¯s forehead. Angelina fell to the bed and slept soundly. Nathan didn¡¯t do anything else and sat aside quietly with his knees crossed. Angelina slept while breathing evenly. The longer she slept, the better herplexion became. A trace of darkness that had always lingered between her brows was gradually disappearing. Nathan let out a sigh of relief. As expected, he had enough power to get rid of the illness in her body because he was a master of martial arts. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything inside. Is everything okay?¡± Carl waited at the door, but he became anxious because the room was too quiet. ¡°Master Evans must have some unique methods. Don¡¯t be nervous,¡± Gerard was anxious as well, but he stillforted his son. When he was talking, he thought about when he and Nathan first met. At that time, he didn¡¯t believe Nathan at all. But in the end, Nathan saved his life. Natasha was sitting at the side. She wanted to see how Nathan would exin to Gerard and Carl if he couldn¡¯t cure Angelina within an hour. As for Jack, he wasn¡¯t worried at all. He was confident that Nathan was pretending to treat Angelina because there was no sound inside. ¡°That little prison guard is probably staring at Ms. Hopp. He knows nothing about psychology?¡± Jack sneered in disdain. Tick, tick¡­ Time passed quickly, and it was almost an hour. Angelina was still asleep in bed, but she couldn¡¯t sleep peacefully. She started to cry as if she had dreamed of something. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t be willful at that time¡­¡± She was talking in sleep while crying. Nathan checked the time. When an hour was up, he walked to the window and opened the curtains. The dazzling sunlight shone into the room, and Angelina was also awakened by the sunlight. When she woke up in a daze, her face was covered in tears. ¡°Now, do you feel much better?¡± Nathan turned to ask her. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Angelina looked at Nathan, and she finally felt relieved. She now seemed like apletely different person. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Nathan smiled and said lightly. At this time, Gerard opened the door. Jack was the first one to rush in, he sneered, ¡°An hour is up. Kneel!¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Nathan looked at Jack confusedly and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give me the five million dors?¡± Jack¡¯s face darkened, and he said angrily, ¡°Do you want to break your promise?¡± ¡°Are you talking about yourself?¡± Nathan said with a serious expression. Gerard entered the room and saw Angelina sitting on the bed without hugging her legs. He was slightly startled and softly said, ¡°Angelina, are you feeling better?!¡± Angelina looked up, nodded to Gerard, and said, ¡°Dad, I just dreamed about my mother¡­¡± Jack heard her words and turned around in disbelief. Angelina was quite autistic before, but now she actually started talking to Gerard And she even said a complete sentence instead of just a few words. ¡°Mom didn¡¯t me me. She asked me to live a good life and protect my family,¡± Angelina wiped her tears while sobbing and trembling. ¡°Angelina, mom won¡¯t me you. She loved you the most. How could she me you?¡± Carl also stepped forward and patted Angelina¡¯s shoulder lightly. Nathan twitched his lips and said with a fake smile, ¡°Did you see it? Hand me the 5 million.¡± Jack was trembling in disbelief. How could it be possible? Nathan actually cured a patient with major depression within an hour? Natasha was standing at the door, and she was also shocked. What did Nathan do to cure Angelina? Gerard realized what had happened and said to Nathan, ¡°Master Evans, thank you! Thank you so much! You have made the impossiblee true! I really don¡¯t know how to repay you!¡± ¡°Impossible, this is impossible¡­¡± Jack still didn¡¯t believe it and murmured, ¡°You must have teamed up to deceive me!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Suli, please mind your tongue!¡± Gerard¡¯s face darkened immediately, and he said in a deep voice. Jack questioned loudly, ¡°No one in this world can cure a patient with major depression within an hour. You must have teamed up to deceive me and try to defraud me of my money!¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help but sneer. There was a reason for Angelina¡¯s depression. She always had nightmares, dreaming that her mother was ming her. But in fact, it was because someone secretly cursed her. Nathan found out the reason and solved the case once and for all. It was not surprising that Angelina recovered so quickly. ¡°You despicable people actually use this method to deceive me! Your country is full of liars and pseudoscience, and you will do anything to get money!¡± Jack shouted. p! Gerard was furious and pped Jack in the face. ¡°Mr. Suli, you can use us, but don¡¯t insult our country! You were also born and raised in Hd. Don¡¯t be so ungrateful just because you have changed your nationality, and don¡¯t insult your mothend!¡± Gerard said in a deep voice. Natasha also hurried up and scolded, ¡°Jack, you¡¯ve gone too far. Don¡¯t forget that you were once a Hder!¡± Gerard said coldly. ¡°If you dare to say it again, I promise you won¡¯t be able to leave Mimar City!¡± Only then did Jack realize that he was in Hd, not Nordime. The government officials here were all as mighty as the emperor If he actually offended the mayor, he probably would never leave this city. ¡°Five million, now!¡± Nathan stretched out and smiled at Jack Jack took out the bank card in frustration and handed it to Nathan. He said depressingly, ¡°The password is six zeros!¡± Nathan handed it directly to Carl, as well as his own card. ¡°Please do me a favor and transfer the money to my ount.¡± He was not a fool. If Jack blocked the bank card after leaving, he wouldn¡¯t get anything. Carl was very grateful to his sister¡¯s savior, so he agreed immediately. He took the bank card and went to theputer to make a remittance ¡°Mr. Hopp, I¡¯m really sorry about today¡¯s incident. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so rude¡­ Also, congrattions to Ms. Hopp for her sessful recovery!¡± Natasha said to Gerard with some regret. ¡°You¡¯re too polite. I¡¯m very touched that you have found me a doctor,¡± Gerard smiled at Natasha and went to see her off personally. Nathan checked his phone and found that the five million dors were already in his ount, and Carl even helped him to change the currency. ¡°Master Evans, dors are quite inconvenient. So I helped you to change them into the currency of Hd. There are 30 million in total¡­ Check it out,¡± Carl returned the card to Nathan and said respectfully. ¡°Thank you for your help,¡± Nathan smiled and spoke. Gerard asked Nathan to sit aside and talk to him about Roberts Property. ¡°The Roberts Property has already run away with money¡­¡± Gerard said in a deep voice, ¡°I heard that the Johnson family invested tens of millions.¡± Nathan was stunned for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Yes. I persuaded them, but they didn¡¯t listen.¡± Gerard smiled and said, ¡°Then the Johnson family has been blessed by misfortune. I¡¯ll reveal some great news to you!¡± Nathan was stunned again. Roberts Property had already escaped with the money. What was the great news? ¡°Roberts Property ran away with money, leaving only a piece of worthlessnd to be developed. This is the barrennd of Mimar City. Many years ago, this was the ce where the armed police shot criminals.¡± Gerard took out the map and pointed at it. Nathan nodded. Roberts Property only spent a small amount of money to acquire thisnd. However, it had never been developed, so it was still abandoned. Now that Roberts Property had run away, the remainingnd and unfinished buildings would naturally be divided up by the new shareholders. However, these worthless assets couldn¡¯t offset the losses of shareholders. Roberts Property used the excuse ofing on the market and offering benefits to the employees for equity capital increase. After the news spread, they pooled at least several hundred million. Now that they had run away, most of those who paid for the shares was desperate. ¡°What I¡¯m going to say is Roberts Property is very unlucky. The government of our province has just held a meeting. They have decided that thisnd in Mimar City is a key development zone, and it will be an enormousmercial center!¡± Gerard pointed at the word ¡°Murcol¡± on the map. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Nathan started to pounder when he heard this. Unexpectedly, this was indeed a blessing of misfortune. Roberts Property ran away after the Johnson family invested millions in it. But just after they left, the government held a meeting to focus on the development of Murcol. If Roberts Property stayed for a few more days, maybe it could avoid bankruptcy and be the favorite of Mimar City again. Unfortunately, people would always n for the worst. They knew they would go bankrupt and chose to run away instead of finding new methods to solve the problem ¡°This meeting held in the province is absolutely confidential Huh? Why did I mention the meeting of the province? I didn¡¯t say anything about it, did I?¡± Gerard cleared his throat and said in surprise. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t You only mentioned that Murcol was used by the armed police to shoot deathrow criminals,¡± Nathan said with a smile. Gerard gave him an appreciative look. He was an upstanding man. If Nathan hadn¡¯t saved Angelina and cured her disease, he would not have revealed such important news to him More importantly, Nathan was very close to the Johnson family, which had invested millions in Roberts Property. Nathan sighed after he left Gerard¡¯s house. No wonder politics and business were connected. After knowing the policies in advance, it was hard not to be wealthy. Murcol was a barren ce with few people. Who would have thought that the province would suddenly start to focus on its development and turn it into amercial zone? ¡°Where¡¯s Nathan?¡± Angelina came out of the room and saw nobody, so she asked in surprise. Gerard turned around and became more surprised. He could see Angelina had bepletely different. In the past few years, Angelina had been suffering from depression and rarely left her room. She barely washed her hair, and she had always been messy. Although her hair had been withered and yellow for a long time, it was no longer fluffy. It was neatly combed and tied behind her head with a delicate hairpin. Her crumpled pajamas were reced by a long Chanel dress that she hadn¡¯t worn for many years. The Longines watch that had been stopped for a long time appeared on her wrist again, and she was also wearing Cartier diamond earrings. She wore simple makeup, which embellished her natural sweetness and beauty. Carl said, ¡°Master Evans chatted with Dad for a while and then left.¡± Angelina frowned and said angrily, ¡°You guys are too rude, He saved me and cured my disease. At least ask him to stay for dinner!¡± Gerard suddenly paused as if he was chocked. Carl was also full of embarrassment, not knowing what to say. Angelina stomped and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. You have to invite him. I want to treat him to dinner and thank him!¡± ¡°Angelina, Master Evans had to deal with his family matters today, so don¡¯t disturb him. I¡¯ll arrange a great party for your birthday, and I promise to invite him as well. Okay?¡± Gerard asked. ¡°Okay! I want to dress up like a princess on my birthday! Dad, you have to arrange something unique for me,¡± Angelina thought about it and said seriously. Gerard said, ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll borrow your uncle¡¯s cruise, and we will go to the sea to celebrate your birthday. What do you think?¡± Angelina thought it was a good idea and then smiled. ¡°Good! But Nathan has to be there. Otherwise, there¡¯s no necessity to hold a party!¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Gerard quickly agreed. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Angelina snorted, turned around, and left. Carl asked, ¡°Dad, I remember you said Master Evans seems to be married, right? His wife is Natalie Johnson, the president of the Johnson Group.¡± Gerard said calmly, ¡°If your sister likes him, I may ask him to get a divorce¡­¡± Carl was speechless hearing this. Gerard was very harsh. He didn¡¯t like people with no background, and not even several wealthy young men when they tried to pursue Angelina. Now, Angelina seemed to like a married man, but Gerard didn¡¯t even have any objections. It seemed that Angelina¡¯s autism in recent years had changed Gerard¡¯s mind. As long as she was happy, he would always do his best to satisfy her. *** Nathan had just returned to his vi in Almonube Estate when he received a call from Hannah. ¡°Officer Evans, you really hit the spot. Roberts Property ran away with money, and now the debtors could almost tear up theirpany! However, there were only several innocent staff in thepany!¡± Hannah spoke quickly. ¡°I already know,¡± Nathan sighed. ¡°Wait a minute, Uncle Hector¡¯s call came in.¡± Nathan put Hannah on hold and then answered Hector¡¯s call. Hector sighed, ¡°Nathan, you have that 3 million equity transfer contract, right? Bring it home.¡± Nathan smiled wryly and said, ¡°Okay, Uncle Hector. I¡¯lle right over.¡± ¡°It was our fault. We misunderstood your kindness. Please don¡¯t take it seriously,¡± Hector said in sorrow. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m still your family. I¡¯lle right over,¡± Nathan replied. Nathan took the contract and was about to go to the Johnson family. But Hannah said on the phone, ¡°I suggest you don¡¯t go there so early. The people of the Johnson family are furious and have no ce to vent their anger. If you go, you might be their punching bag.¡± Nathan said, ¡°Then I must go. I can¡¯t let Natalie bear such a heavy burden alone.¡± Hannah sighed and hung up the phone. There was nothing she could do about this matter. She had to thank Nathan for helping her. Otherwise, she would have to be cheated by Luke for tens of millions of money. By the time Nathan hurriedly drove the Phaeton to the Johnson family, the ce was already chaos. All the rtives were here. And they all pointed at Natalie and called her a liar, telling her to pay back everyone¡¯s money. Natalie was also very upset. She invested almost 30 million, including her 20 million and some money from her family. However, she was only left with worthless equity. Murcol was the primary condition of the mortgage in the contract. Almost all the money invested by the Johnson family was mortgaged for this piece ofnd. ¡°What a fortune!¡± Nathan was pleasantly surprised after he found out about it. However, Luisa noticed his expression. She instantly became furious and pped Nathan on the head. ¡°You ungrateful b*stard, are you happy now?!¡± Chapter 58 Chapter 58 ¡°Aunt Luisa, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Even though Nathan was powerful, he was surprised by Luisa¡¯s sudden p. Luisa said with a dark face, ¡°You were right Roberts Property took the money and ran away. We didn¡¯t believe you. But is this the reason for you to gloat now?¡± ¡°Hector, there has been such a big incident in our family, but your son¨Cinw is still gloating! Do you want such a person to stay at home?!¡± Hector had an ugly expression and said, ¡°Nathan, it was our fault for not believing you, but¡­¡± Nathan hurriedly exined, ¡°Uncle Hector, I didugh just now, but I didn¡¯t take pleasure in your misfortune¡­ On contrary, we are about to make a fortune¡± ¡°How do you know that? Now Natalie might lose the position of the president!¡± Luisa roared angrily Natalie looked at Nathan with disappointment on her face. She didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t help her at this critical moment. Nathan coughed and said, ¡°Thend Murcol is the mortgage of Roberts Property. Now that they ran away, most of thend is ours. Isn¡¯t it a fortune?¡± ¡°You are a fool! If we get thend of Centnova, we might be rich. Murcol is a barrennd!¡± Luisa was furious. ¡°I heard from my friend. Thisnd will be developed, and we will indeed be rich,¡± Nathan said helplessly. ¡°You b*stard, you still dare to lie!¡± Luisa was so angry that she gritted her teeth. The rtives all expressed their disdain after hearing what Nathan said. ¡°Nathan, are you the head of the country? You can develop whichever piece ofnd you want?¡± ¡°You are lying to us. If thisnd is valuable, Roberts Property has already developed it. Will it be mortgaged?¡± ¡°You b*stard, you still want to fool us, right? If you like this piece ofnd, I can give it to you as your grave!¡± The rtives all pointed at Nathan and cursed. Seeing this, Natalie was slightly stunned. Could it be that Nathan wanted to use this method to divert the attention of the rtives so that she would not be scolded? After hearing these words, Nathan¡¯s face turned cold and said, ¡°Whatever!¡± Bailey¡¯s car stopped at the door. When she got out of the car, she cursed, ¡°Natalie, because you listened to Luke, you caused your rtives to lose tens of millions, and brought a huge burden to thepany!¡± ¡°Are you still worthy of being the president? If you don¡¯t have the ability, you should quickly resign!¡± When the rtives heard Bailey¡¯s words, they all echoed, saying that Natalie was not worthy of being the president at all. Natalie¡¯s face was full of grievances. She never expected that Roberts Property would suddenly run away. ¡°Natalie, if you don¡¯t return the money today, don¡¯t be the president!¡± The rtives all yelled. Hector was very embarrassed. The money was taken away by Roberts Property, and he didn¡¯t know how to deal with it when everyone forced Natalie to resign. Moreover, all their money was spent on Roberts Property, and now they really couldn¡¯t afford to pay these rtives. Bailey had a smug face. As long as Natalie couldn¡¯t afford to paypensation to her rtives, she could kick Natalie from the position of president and take over by herself. Besides, she might be able to expel Natalie¡¯s entire family from the board of directors of Johnson Group. ¡°I¡­¡± Natalie bit her lips. ¡°I have no money¡­¡± ¡°What? You and Luke tricked us into tens of millions Do you have no money now?¡± ¡°Natalie, take out your money immediately and return it to us, or we will kill you today¡± ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t pay back the money, we will destroy your house!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, sell yourself in a nightclub.¡± The rtives werepletely angry, and they said all kinds of dirty words. Nathan¡¯s face was cold, and he said, ¡°Are you still a family? In a crisis, you should work together, but now, everyone is embarrassing Natalie.¡± ¡°If she returns the money, I will not embarrass her!¡± Nathan gave up the idea of letting these rtives get rich together. He sneered. ¡°Okay, take out the contracts that Roberts Property gave you. I will buy it all at the original price.¡± ¡°What?¡± When everyone heard it, they were stunned. Even Hector and Luisa were dumbfounded. Nathan said that he would buy all the contracts from the rtives. Natalie pursed her lips and said, ¡°Nathan, don¡¯t make trouble here, I¡¯ve already¡­¡± ¡°Just shut up¡­ I¡¯ll help you deal with it,¡± Nathan said coldly. He walked up to Natalie to block her, and said coldly, ¡°As long as you get the money, you won¡¯t force Natalie to resign?¡± ¡°As long as you get the money, you will stop embarrassing her?¡± Bailey raised her head and said, ¡°Yes, take out the money!¡± ¡°You are just a prison guard, but you want to buy everyone¡¯s contract? Are you kidding me?!¡± ¡°Is your sry 25 thousand a month? There are so many contracts worth at least one billion. You can¡¯t earn so much money as a prison guard for several lifetimes, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. You don¡¯t have any ability, but you want to be a hero?¡± Nathan said arrogantly, ¡°I have money. If you want money, just shut up. Otherwise, I won¡¯t give you a penny.¡± The rtives immediately fell silent. No matter what Nathan said was true or not, they had a little hope. ¡°He must have no money. He puts on a show just to save Natalie.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°I think so. If he has money, will Natalie¡¯s attitude be so humble?¡± The rtives exchanged their thoughts in low voices. When Bailey saw that Nathan had calmed down the scene, she said with a sneer, ¡°What a joke. If you can afford the money to buy everyone¡¯s contract, I will call you Dad!¡± Nathan calmly said, ¡°Okay.¡± He looked around and said, ¡°Everyone has heard what Bailey said. I hope she can keep her promise¡± ¡°Fool!¡± When Bailey heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer, and she folded her arms coldly. In her eyes, Nathan was just a fool. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 ¡°Take out all your contracts. I¡¯ll buy them at the original price,¡± Nathan took out his bank card and said to these rtives of the Johnson family When a rtive stepped forward and handed over his contract worth more than 19 million to Nathan, Nathan began to transfer money Bailey sneered and looked at Nathan. On the other hand, Natalie was a little angry. Nathan was still in the mood to have fun. Luisa said angrily to Hector, ¡°Nathan is making a fool of himself!¡± Hector was at a loss for words. Nathan¡¯s actions made him feel ashamed. After all, he was the one who tried to marry Natalie to Nathan. Ting! The rtive¡¯s cell phone rang, and he couldn¡¯t help being surprised that he had got 19 million. Nathan asked him to sign the transfer agreement, and then waved his hand and said, ¡°Next one¡­¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± The rtive said happily. When the other rtives saw that Nathan was rich enough to buy these contracts in their hands, they immediately waved the contracts in their hands and rushed up, surrounding him. Bailey was stunned. Wasn¡¯t Nathan a prison guard? How could he be so rich? Natalie and her parents were also stunned, wondering where Nathan got the money from. ¡°Bailey, it¡¯s time for you to fulfill your promise,¡± Nathan said calmly to Bailey. ¡°You only bought one contract, and there are still many contracts,¡± Bailey snorted coldly, still disdainful. A rtive offered a contract worth more than 40 million and asked Nathan to give her the money. ¡°Just now, you scolded Natalie. I don¡¯t want to ept your contract. If you want to make a deal with me, you must apologize to Natalie,¡± Nathan said coldly. The rtive was immediately furious, and Nathan turned his head away to deal with another rtive¡¯s contract. This contract was more than 25 million, and the money was transferred to the ount. After seeing this scene, she could only grit her teeth, turned to Natalie and said, ¡°Natalie, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Natalie was stunned for a moment. She never expected the proud aunt to apologize to her. When she was about to respond, the woman turned around and yelled at Nathan. ¡°I have already apologized. If you can¡¯t pay me for this contract, won¡¯t let you go!¡± Nathan knew that it was not easy to let the woman make an apology. After epting the contract, he asked her to sign the transfer agreement, and then gave her money of 41 million. ¡°I got it! 41 million!¡± ¡°I was tricked by Roberts Property, but I didn¡¯t expect that this idiot would buy my contract!¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving. He is willing to buy our contracts. That¡¯s great!¡± After she got the money, she turned around and left. She even mocked Nathan for being an idiot. Hector couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, he walked up and said, ¡°Nathan, you don¡¯t have to pay it with your own money. We will find a way. Besides, thend Murcol is not worth a penny at all. It¡¯s a waste of money to buy these contracts.¡± Nathan shook his head and smiled at Hector. ¡°Uncle Hector, the value of thend will increase. It¡¯s fine if they don¡¯t believe it. If theye and ask me to return thend to them, I won¡¯t do that¡­¡± ¡°Now I¡¯m buying it at a low price. Don¡¯t stop me from making a fortune. Besides, we are family. They make things difficult for you, and I won¡¯t stand by.¡± Luisa hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Nathan is rich and can help us. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Nathan continued to buy the contracts. Looking at this scene, Natalie was a little speechless. She had trusted Luke very much, but he ran away with the money. In the end, Nathan, who she despised the most, stood up to solve the trouble. She started to doubt who saved her when she was drunk the day she had dinner with Pedro. Was it really Luke? Natalie didn¡¯t believe him anymore after he ran away with the money. Or it was Nathan? But her best friend Hannah had told her clearly that it was Luke who saved her. As Bailey looked at Nathan buying contracts from rtives without hesitation, her face turned darker and darker. ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re lucky!¡± Bailey snorted inwardly, wanting to leave silently. Nathan saw this scene, but he didn¡¯t say anything, and he pretended not to see it. Even if Bailey didn¡¯t leave, she wouldn¡¯t keep her word. Nathan spent all the money that he won from Jack Suli to buy all the contracts of the Johnson family¡¯s rtives. After the rtives got the money, they allughed and praised Hector for finding a good son- inw. After the rtives left, Luisa came up with a smile and said, ¡°Nathan, we have contracts of more than 150 million. Why don¡¯t you buy them together?¡± Before Nathan could speak, Hector scolded her, ¡°Nathan has lost so much money. How can you say that?¡± ¡°He said that thend will increase in value.¡± Luisa said, ¡°I¡¯m helping him get rich!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Seeing that Hector was angry, Luisa didn¡¯t dare to say anymore. She could only nder in her heart and walk aside helplessly. Hector sighed and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t listen to you, and it was our fault. Now you help us solve our troubles. I am really sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. After a while, you will know how valuable thend is,¡± Nathan said with a smile. Luisa hurriedly said, ¡°Take out all the contracts and let him buy them together.¡± Natalie felt that this was going too far, and she coughed and said, ¡°Mom, forget about it. We can keep the contracts. Maybe the value of thend will really increase¡­¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Luisa rolled her eyes angrily. Nathan was a little helpless. Just now, mayor Gerard Hopp told him personally that Murcol would be developed into amercial area and the value of thend would increase. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Luisa still wanted Nathan to buy the contracts from Natalie andpensate the 150 million. ¡°Aunt Luisa, I¡¯ve bought the contracts of the rtives, and I have no money in hand, Nathan said helplessly and showed her the bnce of the deposit. When Luisa saw it, she rolled her eyes angrily, and said, ¡°You have so much money, but you didn¡¯t give it to your family first!¡± Nathan was a little dissatisfied with Luisa, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Nathan Evans, who was so powerful, would only be humble in the Johnson family. ¡°Nathan, you helped this time, and I will return the money to you,¡± Natalie said to Nathan with a cold face. ¡°Okay¡± Nathan shrugged. Since Natalie wanted to draw a clear line with him, he didn¡¯t care about it. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be moved? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Natalie said coldly. Nathan tilted his head Natalie was thinking too much, and he didn¡¯t have this idea. After all, he knew the value of Murcol. Wasn¡¯t he a fool if he didn¡¯t make money? Moreover, it could also solve the troubles of the Johnson family. Hector had some worries about Nathan¡¯s money, but Nathan asked him not to worry. It¡¯s probably the money that he saved up before leaving the Evans family. I¡¯ll find a way to pay him back in the future. Natalie thought to herself, and her attitude was still very arrogant. Hector received a message, and he said to Natalie, ¡°Natalie, Giradia Group is going to hold a dinner party tonight. Take Nathan with you, and let him meet the top figures in Mimar City.¡± Natalie nodded, and then said to Nathan, ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass me!¡± Nathan was speechless. In fact, this dinner was temporarily organized by Giradia Group, because two well¨Cknown financial experts came to Giradia Group. These two experts were invited by Nathan through Golvchesky. In order to show respect, Wendy immediately arranged this dinner and invited celebrities to attend. At the same time, she wanted to use the reputation of these two experts to frighten Roarws Group. These two financial experts were a couple, and the man¡¯s surname was Smith, so they were known as the ¡°Mr. Smith and Mrs. Smith¡± in the financial world. *** When they arrived at Sky Hotel under Giradia Group, Natalie showed her work ID as the president of Johnson Group, and then brought Nathan into the venue. ¡°Natalie, there are so many top figures today.¡± Hannah wore a red dress, which set off her figure very nicely. ¡°You came earlier than me¡­¡± Natalie smiled. Sure enough, there were many big names. However, the dinner party was hasty, so some bigwigs from other provinces didn¡¯te. Otherwise, the scene would be more lively. Because he had no dress, Nathan was wearing Hector¡¯s suit. This suit seemed a bit too slim, making him look a little embarrassed. Seeing Nathan, Hannahughed and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy him clothes?¡± ¡°We received the information from Giradia Group temporarily. I didn¡¯t have time to prepare.¡± Natalie said lightly. Hannah was happy in her heart. If Natalie really wanted to, she could take Nathan to go to the mall to buy a new suit. The rtionship between the two was still not harmonious. When Nathan saw the pile of exquisite food on the long table, he immediately went up and started eating. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It¡¯s a shame¡­ Seeing this, Natalie shook her head, regretting that she promised his father to bring Nathan here. James came at this time. As soon as he appeared, the people immediately surrounded him and greeted him one after another. Jamesughed and shook hands with everyone, looking graceful. Natalie looked at James enviously and said, ¡°Roarws Group is also one of thergest groups in Mimar City I don¡¯t know when mypany will be so strong¡­¡± When Hannah saw the envy in Natalie¡¯s eyes, sheughed in her heart Natalie had a powerful husband, but she was envious of others. James¡¯s cousin, Dennis, had been taught a lesson by Nathan Moreover, with Nathan¡¯s background, he was not afraid of Roarws Group at all, and he didn¡¯t even have any respect for Dracodise. ¡°Natalie, isn¡¯t that Grace?¡± Hannah suddenly pointed to a woman and asked. ¡°It¡¯s really her¡­ After so many years, she has be a big star¡­¡± Natalie looked at the woman and sighed. Hannah smiled and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Johnson Group want to find a spokesperson? I think she is pretty good, and we used to be ssmates. If you talk to her, she probably won¡¯t refuse.¡± Natalie said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try it.¡± After seeing Natalie, Grace was slightly surprised, and then greeted her. After the two chatted for a while, Natalie said, ¡°Johnson Group needs a spokesperson. I think you are the most suitable.¡± Grace said in surprise, ¡°Really? That¡¯s my honor.¡± Natalie was surprised after hearing this. She didn¡¯t expect Grace to agree so quickly. Grace was now a very popr first¨Cline star. There were manypanies that wanted to cooperate with her. If Johnson Group could sign a contract with her, thepany¡¯s image and status would be greatly improved. She is so nice¡­ Natalie thought to herself with a smile. Grace asked, ¡°When will we sign the contract?¡± Natalie said, ¡°I¡¯ll let someone prepare the contract.¡± She made a phone call to thepany and asked someone to draw up a contract. After that, she smiled at Grace and said, ¡°It¡¯s settled. When do you want to sign the contract with me and talk about the price?¡± After Grace heard this, sheughed out loud. She looked at Natalie and said slowly, ¡°Do you really think that I want to sign a contract with you and be your spokesperson?¡± Natalie was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t you know the value of your group?¡± ¡°All thepanies I cooperated with were toppanies. Do you think you are worthy? I was just kidding. I didn¡¯t expect you to take it seriously. It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± ¡°Is Johnson Group worthy of me?¡± Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Natalie was in a daze, and said in embarrassment, ¡°We were ssmates¡­¡± ¡°ssmates? I feel it is a shame to be ssmates with someone like you. I heard that you married a prison guard I didn¡¯t expect that the school belle back then would marry such a man.¡± Natalie said aggrievedly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to help me, you can tell me. It is not necessary to y me on purpose and ridicule me!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Grace snorted coldly, and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m a first-line star now! Do you deserve to ask me to be the spokesperson for you?¡± ¡°Can you afford my endorsement fee? Besides, being the spokesperson for your group will reduce my social status!¡± Hannah got angry when she heard these words. ¡°Grace, you¡¯re going too far. After you be popr, you even bully your ssmate?¡± Grace sneered and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me bullying her? She has no ability, so she deserves to be bullied by me. If she is as powerful as Ms. Wendy, I will respect her.¡± Nathan came over from the side, holding a te in his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to talk with Natalie.¡± ¡°Are you the prison guard? You are just a waste!¡± ¡°Look at your clothes! Youe to such a grand banquet, but you are dressed like a beggar! Is Johnson Group going bankrupt? Natalie doesn¡¯t even have the money to buy you a well-fitting dress?¡± ¡°Natalie and I were ssmates back then. If you kneel down, I¡¯ll give you a set of clothes!¡± When Grace saw Nathane over, she folded her arms and said with a sneer, her face full of disdain and disgust. Grace suddenly burst outughing and said, ¡°Everyone,e and have a look, the president of Johnson Group is begging me! She wanted me to be the spokesperson for free because we were ssmates.¡± After hearing this, everyone looked at Natalie with disdain. It was normal to help each other, but it was disgusting to ask people to do something for free. Natalie hurriedly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t say it¡¯s free¡± ¡°Johnson Group? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a smallpany with a market value of only a few hundred million. It¡¯s not famous.¡± ¡°Miss Cole is a first-line celebrity who cooperates with toppanies. Why would she lower her status to be the spokesperson for Johnson Group?¡± ¡°Natalie asked Miss Cole to be the spokesperson for free. It¡¯s ridiculous.¡± They didn¡¯t listen to Natalie¡¯s words, and they allughed at Johnson Group. Natalie blushed and couldn¡¯t speak a word. Grace looked at Natalie¡¯s embarrassment, and couldn¡¯t help feelingcent. It was such a joy to see her lose face. *Johnson Group is so poor, but they still want to ask Miss Cole to be the spokesperson. Look at her husband. He is dressed like a beggar.¡± ¡°I heard that Natalie married a prison guard. I didn¡¯t believe it before, but now it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Natalie is really mean. She doesn¡¯t even buy her husband clothes. No wonder she asked Miss Cole for free. She¡¯s shameless.¡± Natalie did not expect that Nathan¡¯s clothes would be a reason for these people to attack her. Grace turned to look at Nathan and said with a smile, ¡°Would you like to kneel down? I will choose a famous brand suit for you.¡± Nathan turned his head and said seriously to Grace, ¡°You must be responsible for your words and deeds. Apologize to Natalie immediately.¡± ¡°What? Do you want me to apologize to that b*tch? Is she worthy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that after I apologize to her, her life will be shortened by fifty years. By then, you may be single! It¡¯s ridiculous. You are a prison guard, but you want me to apologize to her?¡± Graceughed wantonly. Natalie gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Grace, enough. Does it do you any good if you humiliate us?¡± Grace shrugged and said, ¡°No, but I¡¯m happy. Seeing you appear at a banquet of this level makes me feel ufortable.¡± Natalie tumed around suddenly and strode out of the banquet hall. If she stayed here, she would be humiliated. Why didn¡¯t she leave? When she had confidence in the future, she would take revenge. ¡°Natalie!¡± Hannah hurried forward, trying tofort her. ¡°You don¡¯t have tofort me! I¡¯ll go back and calm down. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Natalie said with red eyes. Hannah stopped helplessly and watched Natalie leave here. Natalie turned her head and said to Nathan, ¡°Are you leaving?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not full yet,¡± Nathan rubbed his stomach and said thoughtfully. ¡°You¡­¡± Natalie was at a loss for words, she turned around and left without any hesitation. She wanted to remind Nathan not to stay here to humiliate himself, but unexpectedly, Nathan said that he was not full. ¡°Hahaha¡­ This man is too funny. Does hee to the banquet to eat?¡± ¡°He is a country bumpkin. It¡¯s so funny. He is a good match with Natalie, a shameless woman!¡± ¡°Why is there someoneing to a banquet to eat?¡± Nathan¡¯s words were once again ridiculed by elites from all walks of life. Nathan took a piece of barbecue and put it into his mouth slowly, and said to Hannah, ¡°Just now, she promised Natalie to sign the endorsement, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but she was ying tricks on purpose.¡± Hannah froze for a moment, then nodded slightly. ¡°She deserves it! She should know the difference in status between us. She doesn¡¯t even deserve to shine my shoes!¡± Grace looked arrogant. Nathan swallowed the barbecue in his mouth, and then said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Go to Johnson Group to sign the contract, and then apologize to Natalie.¡± Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Seeing Nathan¡¯s appearance, Hannah knew that he was going to mess up, so she hurriedly pulled him back. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. This is a dinner party held by Wendy Do you dare to make trouble?¡± Hannah said. Although she knew that Nathan, who could afford to live in Almonube Estate, must have a strong background, Giradia Group was a leading enterprise in Mimar City. Nathan ignored Hannah¡¯s words. He finished the food on the te and put the te aside. ¡°What did you say?¡± Grace was taken aback for a moment, she didn¡¯t expect Nathan to say such words. ¡°Is this person crazy? How dare he threaten Miss Cole?¡± Johnson Group doesn¡¯t have many assets, but he forces Miss Cole to be the spokesperson?¡± ¡°There is something wrong with his brain. He dared threaten the guest at the dinner held by Giradia Group. He is embarrassing Johnson Group!¡± ¡°Miss Cole was supported by Mr. Mendez of Negino Commerce How dare he threaten Miss Cole?¡± Everyone heard Nathan¡¯s words clearly, and they allughed, thinking that Nathan was crazy Nathan calmly picked up a tissue to wipe his hands, and then said seriously, ¡°Fulfill the promise just now and sign the contract.¡± Graceughed out loud and said, ¡°Are you an idiot?! I won¡¯t keep my promise. What can you do?!¡± ¡°Investigate my background before threatening me!¡± Hannah pursed her lips and pulled Nathan lightly. ¡°If you mess up at the banquet, Wendy will not let you and Johnson Group go. You may not be afraid, but it is easy for Giradia Group to destroy Johnson Group.¡± Nathan waved his hands and said, ¡°Wendy needs my help now.¡± Poof! When he said these words, many people sprayed champagne from their mouths. ¡°There must be something wrong with my ears. Does Ms. Wendy need a prison guard to help her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really fun. Thanks to Natalie for bringing her husband tonight and bringing us so much joy.¡± ¡°Natalie is blind, and she fell in love with such a man.¡± ¡°If he wants to talk with me, I will p him!¡± Hannah was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Grace chuckled and said, ¡°Does Ms. Wendy need your help? Do you lift her shoes, or clean the company¡¯s toilet?¡± Nathan said, ¡°Now you have two choices, one is to do what I say, and the other is to continue speaking.¡± Grace shook her head and said, ¡°Are you worthy of talking to me like that?¡± ¡°It is an honor for you to talk with me. Now that it¡¯s my turn to make conditions for you. I want you to eat up this whole roast pig, and then crawl out of here!¡± ¡°Otherwise, I will suppress Johnson Group and make it go bankrupt within three days!¡± Grace stared at Nathan. The people around couldn¡¯t helpughing. Indeed, Grace did have this ability. As a first-line popr star, she knew quite a few big bosses. Moreover, behind her was such a powerful force as Negino Commerce. It was easy to bring down Johnson Group. ¡°This guy is probably regretting now. Hepletely pissed Miss Cole off.¡± ¡°For a big star like Miss Cole, ordinary entrepreneurs would not dare to offend her. How dare Johnson Group offend her?¡± ¡°Natalie is going to lose face. If Natalie was here, she might even have the intention of murdering her husband.¡± After listening to Grace¡¯s words, Nathanughed. ¡°You¡­ If I were you, I would do what Miss Cole said¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you very happy to eat? Hurry up, eat this roast pig, and then crawl out.¡± ¡°Miss Cole is really kind. This is just a pig weighing about 20 kilograms. If you try your best, you may eat it.¡± Grace crossed her arms and looked at Nathan arrogantly, as if looking at an ant. After a while, Nathan smiled and said, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t finish it, you won¡¯t be able to leave here.¡± Grace said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± Nathan nodded. The people around couldn¡¯t helpughing. It was a littlete that he was afraid now. Hannah couldn¡¯t help sweating. Now Nathan was in a difficult position. ¡°Grace, forget it. You and Natalie are ssmates,¡± Hannah stepped forward and persuaded her. ¡°Are you worthy of persuading me?¡± Grace pped Hannah on the face. Hannah covered her cheeks and took two steps back, her face full of disbelief. She didn¡¯t expect Grace to hit her. Nathan supported Hannah¡¯s back, and the smile on his face faded. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He said slowly, ¡°You¡¯d better apologize, and let my friend p you back. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to leave here!¡± Grace was taken aback for a moment, then smiled disdainfully. ¡°You can only talk big. What can you do?!¡± ¡°This is a dinner hosted by Ms. Wendy from Giradia Group. I am now a long-term partner of Giradia Group, and I will be the endorser for many projects of Giradia Group! Even if I let her hit me, do you think she dares?!¡± ¡°Do you know the consequences if you hit me here?!¡± Hannah shook her head at Nathan. She didn¡¯t want to make things worse. However, Nathan stepped up and pped Grace¡¯s face. p! ¡°Tell me, what are the consequences?¡± Nathan pped Grace to the ground. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 At the dinner held by Giradia Group, Grace, a popr first¨Cline actress who had just reached a series of cooperation with Giradia Group, was pped by Nathan. This p was like a sudden thunderp when the sky was bright and clear. When everyone saw this scene, they were shocked. Hannah didn¡¯t know what to say, she was about to swallow her anger, but Nathan pped Grace directly. ¡°He pped Miss Cole!¡± ¡°Ms. Wendy wille over in a while. This man is doomed!¡± ¡°How dare he p Miss Cole? Even if Giradia Group doesn¡¯t punish him, Negino Commerce will not let him go!¡± Some people came to their senses, and they started to discuss it. Nathan was a prison guard with no power. How could he be so rampant just relying on Johnson Group? To put it bluntly, he was looking for trouble. Grace covered her cheeks and roared. ¡°How dare you hit me?! My parents have never hit me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a popr first¨Cline star now, but you dare to hit me. I will ruin Johnson Group! Anyone rted to you will suffer because of your recklessness!¡± After Nathan listened to these words, he had a disdainful smile and said, ¡°Really?¡± Grace took out her mobile phone and made a call,ining. ¡°Mr. Giradia, I was beaten up at your dinner party. Come here!¡± ¡°Miss Cole is calling the vice president, Logan Giradia. Logan is a cousin of Ms. Wendy, and he holds a pivotal position in thepany.¡± ¡°Mr. Giradia is a fan of Miss Cole. He admires her very much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss Cole signed the contract with Mr. Giradia. Besides, Mr. Giradia is a hard¨Ccore person.¡± ¡°Well, I heard that once, Mr. Giradia had a conflict with a coal boss. In the end, the coal boss climbed on the ne with two broken legs.¡± Everyone had heard of Logan. He was the vice president of Giradia Group, and he was very authoritative in the entire group. Moreover, he was a fan of Grace, and he admired Grace very much. If someone offended Grace and provoked him, he would suffer a lot. ¡°Logan is a cruel person. We should leave,¡± Hannah pulled Nathan¡¯s sleeve and said in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel angry being pped by this b*tch?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°She found Mr. Giradia¡­¡± Hannah said nervously. ¡°I¡¯m the vice minister!¡± Nathan said with disdain on his face. Hannah was speechless. Nathan was the vice minister of the security department, but Logan was the vice president of Giradia Group. Grace smiled grimly and said, ¡°Do you want to run now? Even if you can escape today, you can¡¯t escape tomorrow! You can run, but can Johnson Group run? I will make Johnson Group go bankrupt!¡± Nathan said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was going to run away. I¡¯m waiting for the person you called. If the person you called is powerful, you can do whatever you want. If he is not, you have to apologize to Hannah, and then apologize to Natalie, and sign the contract.¡± ¡°Besides, as you said before¡­. For free!¡± Nathan¡¯s tone was really arrogant as if he was not afraid of anyone. ¡°Why is this prison guard so arrogant?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If he bes the warden, he will be more arrogant¡­¡± ¡°When Miss Cole gets angry, I¡¯m a little frightened, but this prison guard is so ignorant. It seems that I should donate my assets, and go to work as a prison guard.¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t helpughing when they heard what Nathan said. Prison guards were regarded as low¨Clevel personnel in the public service system. A ce like a prison was dirty, chaotic, and poor, and there was nothing good about the people inside. Moreover, being a prison guard had no future. Even if he became the warden, he could only be in charge of the affairs in the prison. ¡°Mr. Giradia is here!¡± As someone shouted, everyone turned their heads and saw Logan. Logan was dressed in a white suit, white leather shoes, and gold¨Crimmed sses. He looked elegant and was walking slowly. ¡°Mr. Giradia, there¡¯s a b*stard bullying Miss Cole!¡± ¡°Mr. Giradia will solve the problem easily. Let¡¯s watch the fun!¡± When everyone saw Logan, they all felt that there was no way out for Nathan. Grace covered her red and swollen cheeks and ran to Logan¡¯s side. ¡°Logan, look at my face, it¡¯s swollen! He forced me to be the spokesperson for Johnson Group for free. I didn¡¯t agree, but he beat me! He said Giradia Group doesn¡¯t dare to do anything to him, and even Ms. Wendy needs his help.¡± After seeing Grace¡¯s red and swollen cheeks, Logan was angry, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Grace pointed at Nathan and spoke. Seeing the anger on Logan¡¯s face, someone whispered. ¡°Last time someone was talking about Miss Cole behind her back, when Mr. Giradia knew that, he almost beat the person to death. Now that Nathan pped Miss Cole, he would suffer a lot.¡± Logan walked straight in front of Nathan, and said coldly, ¡°Kneel down!¡± Nathan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why I beat her?¡± ¡°Kneel down!¡± Logan repeated. Nathan narrowed his eyes, and he said with a smile, ¡°Idiot!¡± Logan¡¯s eyes instantly became sharper. Grace watched proudly from the side. Nathan dared to act so arrogantly in front of Logan, and he was doomed. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 ¡°You b*stard. What are you talking about?!¡± Logan was sullen with a gloomy face and sharp eyes Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t understand the humannguage!¡± Logan said coldly, ¡°I am the executive vice president of Giradia Group I¡¯m thew here!¡± *Anything you say is nonsense. I don¡¯t need to ask or understand. All I know is that you are rough on Miss Cole! All right! Then you have to kneel and wait for the punishment! That¡¯s what you get!¡± Nathan smiled and said, ¡°It was this Miss Cole who pped Hannah first.¡± When people heard that and saw Nathan¡¯s smile, they thought he was cowardly and didn¡¯t want to be embarrassed, so he was ready to reason with Logan. However, Logan was domineering. He didn¡¯t listen to his exnations and was going to deal with the other party. ¡°You deserved to be bullied by Miss Cole. She is a distinguished guest of Giradia Group. What¡¯s wrong with bullying you?¡± ¡°Not to mention she bullied you. You should kneel to thank her even if she cut you into pieces! Now, kneel!¡± ¡°Third time¡¯s a charm. I won¡¯t say it a fourth time.¡± Logan waved his hand, looking like an authoritarian president. Hannah felt bitter. Grace pped her first, and Nathan pped Grace because he couldn¡¯t stand it. But all of this seemed unreasonable to Logan. ¡°Mr. Giradia, I am also apany member, the deputy director of the security department. You didn¡¯t speak for me but helped an outsider?¡± Nathan asked. Although Grace was very unreasonable, he decided to make it clear. After all, thepany belonged to Wendy. Logan looked cold and said, ¡°Well? You are the new deputy director of the security department, right? Even so, who are you?¡± ¡°If that will make you feel better, you are the deputy director. You¡¯re just a security guard. A security guard dared to offend ourpany¡¯s distinguished guest. And now you are still talking about bullshit with me?¡± Nathan stopped smiling and became severe. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°It seems that Mr. Giradia is trying to be unreasonable!¡± Everyone burst intoughter when they heard that, thinking Nathan shouldn¡¯t have done that. Did he think he could run rampant after bing the deputy director of the security department of the Giradia Group? The security department just took charge of the security guards. How could a leading security guard dare to be rampant? ¡°This guy ispletely cowardly. Now, Mr. Giradia won¡¯t let him go. Let¡¯s see how he would end up with everything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it couldn¡¯t end well. It¡¯s not certain whether he could survive.¡± ¡°Everyone can see this is the fate of being arrogant. You must learn from it to avoid making the same mistake.¡± Everyone was gloating over Nathan¡¯s situation. Grace said in a deep voice, ¡°Logan, quickly make him kneel andmit suicide! Let him cut off his hands and confess his mistakes to me!¡± Logan nodded and said to Nathan indifferently. ¡°You are not worthy of reasoning with me. You do what Miss Cole says.¡± ¡°You are an idiot¡­¡± Nathan said with a sigh. Logan was furious, raised his hand, and shouted, ¡°Stand firm. I will hit you back the way you hit Miss Cole!¡± ¡°You idiot! To hell with you!¡± Before Logan could move, Nathan pped him in the face. p! Logan¡¯s gold-rimmed sses flew straight out. His cheeks were torn apart with blood flowing out, and the corners of his eyes were cracked. Hiss! There was only a sound of gasping for air at the scene. Logan Nathan, the cousin of Wendy Giradia, the executive vice president of the Giradia Group, was pped to the ground by Nathan Evans, a security guard. Grace was also stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Nathan dared to hit Logan except her. He is too arrogant! ¡°It¡¯s fine that you don¡¯t want to be reasonable because I¡¯m unreasonable, either. I say less talking and more doing.¡± Nathan shrugged and put his hands back to y cool. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, he turned his head to look at Hannah with a sluggish face and asked with a smile, ¡°What do you say?¡± Hannah came back to her senses and said unconsciously, ¡°Well, yeah¡­¡± Devendill Prison was not a ce to be reasonable. If one reasoned with those vicious people, they would tear the person shreds. Nathan was reasonable because his father told him in Devendill Prison that whoever had the biggest fist was the reasonable one, but he still had to be reasonable when he went outside. Travel everywhere with reason, can¡¯t travel anywhere without reason. But Nathan found that the outside world seemed to be even more unreasonable than in Devendill Prison sometimes. Therefore, he was happy to tell those unreasonable people how reasonable he used to be. ¡°You¡¯re done! You dared to beat up the executive vice president of Giradia Group at the dinner prepared by Giradia Group. And he was Miss Giradia¡¯s cousin!¡± Grace screamed. ¡°Needless to say, the Giradia Group will bankrupt the Johnson Group.¡± ¡°And you, you madman. The Giradia Group will never let you go!¡± ¡°You¡¯d better go home and prepare the coffin when you¡¯re still alive Your family will die because of you!¡± Nathan said with a smile, ¡°Talk with your fists¡­ You have said so much, but I am still fine. Hurry up and call someone. Come on Kill me!¡± Nathan¡¯s bold attitude made everyone¡¯s scalps tingle. Did he eat explosives? Why was he so manic? Didn¡¯t he take Giradia Group and Grace seriously? ¡°You f*cking idiot! I¡¯m sure you have a death wish!¡± Logan was trying to get up from the ground. But Nathan walked over and pressed his shoulders hard, making Logan kneel. With clicks, the bone of his kneels shattered! Logan twitched in pain and almost passed out. ¡°You asked me to kneel, but you were just saying. But I¡¯m different. I want you to kneel, and I made it.¡± Nathan warned Logan with a severe face and said very seriously, ¡°Less talking and more doing if someone wants to be unreasonable. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer!¡± The onlookers were shocked again. Were they hallucinating? How could Logan, who was always proud, be beaten by a little prison guard? ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you¡­¡± Logan wailed. ¡°Look, again, you just talking.¡± Nathan pped Logan to the ground, ¡°I just taught you. Did you forget it so quickly?!¡± Grace felt cold inside. But suddenly, she saw a beautiful figure walking here quickly. ¡°Ms. Wendy!¡± Grace couldn¡¯t help shouting. She didn¡¯t call Logan, but Wendy! Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Wendy, as the industry insiders said, had a soul of coldness. ¡°Ms. Wendy ising!¡± When everyone saw Wendy, they unconsciously forgot to breathe and looked at her intently. She always put out a powerful vibe and was too cold Although she didn¡¯t kill anyone or destroy others¡¯ families, the cold blood in her bones made people shudder! A woman who could appear on the board of directors holding an um to seize power on the day her parents died. ¡°My parents were cremated. They won¡¯t be cold in their graves!¡± Wendy, who said that, was destined to bebeled a cold-blooded woman. Her business skills also made people feel cold-blooded. ¡°Ms. Wendy hates this kind of unruly employee the most Nathan is the deputy director of the security department, and Ms. Wendy is the executive vice president That is rank insubordination!¡± ¡°I feel a little chilled when I think about how Ms. Wendy did things I didn¡¯t expect it would disturb her ¡± ¡°Ms. Wendy is the only woman who can be tough with Roarws Group!¡± Wendy¡¯s appearance directly pushed the intensity of this conflict to its climax. Grace, an arrogant woman, always took Wendy seriously, she hurriedly greeted her and said, ¡°Ms. Wendy. You¡¯re here!¡± Wendy nodded slightly, scanned around, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m teaching him how to be reasonable or not to be reasonable,¡± Nathan smiled at Wendy and said. Everyone was speechless when they heard Nathan¡¯s perfunctory reply. Who did he think he was talking to? She was Wendy! Wasn¡¯t he afraid he would be in trouble with such a casual tone? ¡°I hosted this dinner party!¡± Wendy said with a dark face. ¡°Sure enough, Mr. Giradia and Miss Cole didn¡¯t have the moral high ground. But Nathan made trouble at the party, which made Ms. Wendy ashamed.¡± ¡°Ms. Wendy will not let him go. She held the party and invited so many celebrities. Will he end well after this?¡± ¡°I bet 20 dors that Nathan will be dismissed on the spot, and then the Giradia Group will bankrupt the Johnson Group Finally, Nathan will probably crawl out of here¡­.¡± Nathan nodded to Wendy and said, ¡°I know!¡± Wendy twitched her mouth. Logan told Wendy on and shouted, ¡°Ms. Wendy, this lunatic is threatening Miss Cole because he is the deputy director of the security department! I couldn¡¯t take it and came to solve the problem. But he pped me with blood all over my face and mashed my knee. He just ignored Giradia Group!¡± Grace added, ¡°Ms. Wendy, Mr. Giradia was reasonable and didn¡¯t bias Nathan was making trouble!¡± Wendy asked Nathan, ¡°What do you say?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°I won¡¯t argue with them,¡± Nathan pulled Hannah to his side and pointed at her swollen cheeks. Nathan¡¯s speech cast a chill over Hannah. Even though Wendy was reasonable, she would probably be furious after hearing his tone. Logan yelled, ¡°Little b*stard! Language! Watch your attitude!¡± Grace sneered, ¡°Ms. Wendy is a noble person with tens of billions, and she is a well-known entrepreneur in the country! You b*stard! How dare you swear in front of her? You deserved to be cut to pieces!¡± ¡°He was very arrogant. He punched Miss Cole at the dinner party of the Giradia Group. And he was so disrespectful asked by Ms. Wendy.¡± ¡°He must be born with a bad mouth. If they don¡¯t give him a good lesson, he will continue to act like that!¡± ¡°Ms. Wendy will never let him go this time. Even if Ms. Wendy is reasonable, he will definitely suffer!¡± However, what was unexpected was that Wendy did not me Nathan but asked Hannah, ¡°Miss Ranchy Who made the first move?¡± ¡°It was her¡­¡± Hannah pointed at Grace and said in a low voice. Wendy nodded and announced coldly, ¡°From now on, the Giradia Group will terminate all cooperation projects with Miss Cole!¡± ¡°At the same time, Miss Cole made trouble at the dinner held by Giradia Group So, we will pursue her legal responsibility and notify all partners of Giradia Group to block her!¡± ¡°In addition, Mr. Giradia abused her power for personal gain and bias, damaging the fair and strict image of the Giradia Group. From now on, he will no longer be the executive vice president and will settle his sry at the financial department tomorrow!¡± Wendy¡¯s speech was like dropping a bomb on the spot. James, who had witnessed everything from a distance, looked indifferent, as he had expected. Nathan helped Wendy keep the valuablend in Centnova in the confrontation with the Roarws Group. Wendy probably treated him as a treasure¡­ Grace was an idiot. She went to humiliate Nathan¡¯s wife, and Logan wanted to use her power to suppress her. Of course, Wendy would deal with her. James said to himself. ¡°Ms. Wendy¡­¡± Grace looked at Wendy in shock, never expecting such a result. ¡°If you have any dissatisfaction, you can contact my secretary! I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you.¡± she said, ¡°Kick her out. Don¡¯t let her offend customers of Giradia Group again!¡± The security guards rushed forward and asked Grace to go out. Grace gritted her teeth with dissatisfaction. But she didn¡¯t have the guts to confront Wendy. ¡°Nathan. We¡¯ll see. I will ask Mr. Mendez to deal with you! You are just a deputy head of the security department of the Giradia Group! It¡¯s easy for him to take you down. Wendy will never turn on Negino Commerce because of you. She can¡¯t keep you!¡± Grace gritted her teeth and roared. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait,¡± Nathan smiled and spoke. Everyone took a deep breath. Grace was going to make a more significant move and call in her rock! Everyone knew about Negino! Although the financial strength of Negino Commerce was slightly inferior to that of the Giradia Group, its power was enormous. And Negino yed on both sides of thew and was ruthless. He had been in prison for several years and was very cruel. Even Wendy would never start a provocation with Negino Commerce. Logan yelled, ¡°Wendy, don¡¯t forget that I am your brother¡­ Now, you treated me rough for an outsider. What do you think your family will think of you?¡± ¡°What will they think of me? Haven¡¯t you know? Cold-blooded, ruthless, vicious, and despicable. I wanted to fire you for so long. Now you give me a chance. No fault of mine.¡± With a nk expression, Wendy waved her hand and asked the security guards to take Grace away. Nathan sighed in admiration when he saw everything. ¡°You¡¯d better think carefully about how to deal with Negino. I won¡¯t turn against him for you.¡± Wendy said coldly to Nathan. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Although Nathan got through it with the help of Wendy being righteous, there were more considerable difficulties waiting for him. Grace had already said that she would never let Nathan go and would use the power of Negino Commerce to deal with him. Wendy was not afraid of Negino, but there was no need to offend him. Although they were almost the same level, they had no intersection and wouldn¡¯t confront each other. Among many entrepreneurs in Mimar City, Miller, Negino, and Wendy were at the top of the pyramid. The rests were small groups and businesses. ¡°Loach? No big deal,¡± Nathan said calmly with a casual attitude. When Wendy heard his words, she looked at him deeply. From what happenedst time, she knew Nathan was capable. But it was ridiculous if he thought he could disregard other influential people with his skills! Negino was a tyrannical hero. Even though Nathan was tough, was he tougher than Negino¡¯s tens of thousands of subordinates? He has abilities but also has a bad temper. He has a big mouth and always makes trouble! Wendy made a judgment for Nathan in her heart. At that time, a foreign couple appeared. Both were blond and blue-eyed in their fifties. They were the Mr. and Mrs. Smith of Wall Street in Nordime. The female was named Kimmy, and the male was named Kent. ¡°Wee¡­¡± Wendy apuded and smiled. Although it was a fake smile, it was still bright and charming, which made countless men admire her. Driven by Wendy, everyone apuded and turned their attention to the couple. James apuded indifferently. Wendy held this dinner, probably to demonstrate to the Roarws Group. It was like a military parade. She wanted to use them to frighten me. This Mr. and Mrs. Smith enjoyed a great reputation. They even showed excellent forward-looking operations in the subprime crisis throughout the world a few years ago! Countless people lost all their money in that financial crisis. But Mr. and Mrs. Smith, who were real killers, made three billion dors as if they could foresee the future. ¡°You must be Mr. Nathan!¡± Kent directly passed Wendy, walked in front of Nathan, and was to shake hands with a smile. Wendy¡¯s hand froze in the air, and she stopped smiling. But she quietly put it back into her suit pants. She turned her head and looked at Nathan with disbelief in her eyes. Could Nathan invite Kimmy and Kent?! Nathan was stunned and then said, ¡°Oh? Do you know me? Why don¡¯t I remember you had been in prison?¡± ¡°Mr. Gusinski¡¯s man showed us your photo. He specially asked us toe to Hd to help Giradia Group.¡± Kentughed awkwardly, ¡°Oh! Okay, okay¡­ I understand You can tell Mr. Gusinskiter! I will bring him extra benefits,¡± Nathan replied impatiently N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Nathan wasn¡¯t a businessman, so he didn¡¯t need to deal with those financial experts. He waved his hand and walked aside. Kent was ignored by Nathan and stunned for a moment, which was a first for him! ¡°My God¡­ Mr. and Mrs. Smith¡­ Did you pull some strings, so they came to Hd?!¡± Hannah looked at Nathan withpletely changed eyes, filled with admiration. ¡°I just called a prisoner. He did it, and I had no idea,¡± Nathan answered calmly. Hannah was speechless at Nathan¡¯s words, ¡°Can you introduce this kind of person to me? Our Ranchy Group also needs to develop!¡± Nathan said, ¡°I have no time for that!¡± *F*ck!¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help cursing and gave Nathan her finger when he had his back on her. After chatting for a while with Mr. and Mrs. Smith in the financial world, Wendy walked up to Nathan and asked, ¡°Did you contact them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me. I asked someone to find a financial expert to help you. Are they famous?¡± Nathan asked back. Wendy was speechless at Nathan¡¯s ignorance. She rolled her eyes and said slowly after a long time, ¡°They are the most famous financial experts in the world. It will take more than a hundred thousand for a consultation!¡± Nathan thought for a while and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a 50 percent discount. You can pay me for my introduction.¡± Wendy and Hannah were speechless, and they had the urge to kill him. Wendy ignored Nathan and said to Hannah, ¡°Pleasee to my office tomorrow. I have a new project, and we can cooperate with Ranchy Group.¡± Hannah said in surprise, ¡°Really? Thank you!¡± Wendy was to return Nathan¡¯s favor by allowing Ranchy Group to participate in a profitable project. James came up with a wine ss and said to Wendy with a smile, ¡°Congrattions. You have invited two top experts in the financial world. The future of the Giradia Group is promising!¡± Wendy took a ss of champagne, raised the ss, and said, ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. The future of the Giradia Group is already bright and ideal, not promising.¡± Although they were talking with a smile, there was a tit¨Cfor¨Ctat feeling in each other¡¯s tone. Hannah silently walked to Nathan¡¯s side. She didn¡¯t want to suffer from a giants¡® battle. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you will win with two financial experts?¡± James asked Wendy. ¡°It¡¯s all right. After all, they made money during the subprime crisis.¡± Wendy said. ¡°Really? There is a saying that even the cleverest housewife cannot cook a meal without rice.¡± James put down the wine ss, ¡°Let¡¯s see, if there is no wine in this ss, what will a great wine¨Ctasting master do?¡± Wendy squeezed her fist lightly. Recently, there were indeed some minor problems with the funds of the Giradia Group. There was severe suppression everywhere, making it difficult for many liquid funds to return to her hands and get stuck in a series of procedures. James smiled and said, ¡°By the way, I have to introduce a friend of mine to you!¡± ¡°Ms. Porter. Come over and say hello?!¡± As soon as he shouted, a woman in a white dress came out from the crowd. The men around immediately stopped to watch when she appeared. The woman wore a long white dress with slits almost reaching the base of her thighs. Her beautiful legs were faintly visible under the skirt, and her fair and delicate skin excited people¡¯s imaginations. And her legs were very long. ¡°It¡¯s a pity for Natasha to be a businesswoman instead of a leg model,¡± Nathan turned his head and said to Hannah. ¡°Save your mouth!¡± Hannah begged him with a full face, fearing that Nathan would make trouble again. The people around were also speechless for a while, thinking Nathan would die from his big mouth sooner orter. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Excellent women were always prone to hostility towards excellent women, especially two excellent women in the same business field. Wendy¡¯s face changed when she saw Natasha. She looked less calm face, but a little heavy and worried. Natasha walked up to Wendy, stretched out a hand, and said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Wendy. I¡¯m sorry for coming here uninvited. No offense!¡± Wendy shook hands with Natasha and said, ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s an honor to have you here. I don¡¯t know that Mrs. Porter and Mr. Dawson wille together!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Porter Group was also a robust enterprise. Wendy couldn¡¯t help but look at Nathan. When Nathan told her people of Porter Group would also come, she thought it was an rmist talk. But now it seemed that it was severe. Natasha and James were not friends. But they appeared together to take what they needed. They were all rational adults who were worth a fortune. They didn¡¯t talk about friendship all the time. The most stable rtionship was undoubtedly that they sharedmon interests. ¡°What are you doing in Mimar City?¡± Wendy asked Natasha. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to make money!¡± Natashaughed, ¡°What a strange question¡­¡± Wendy¡¯s face darkened, and then she said, ¡°There is no easy money in Mimar City. Be careful not to jump into the pit and couldn¡¯t get out!¡± Natasha nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. But you can¡¯t underestimate outsiders. Especially, I am an outsider from Emperia City!¡± Emperia City was the capital of a country full of talent. Natasha seemed to have big ns for Giradia Group. Wendy suddenly was stressed. Indeed, James was right that even the cleverest housewife could not cook a meal without rice. Even though the top two financial experts would execute the trade, nothing would help, no matter how powerful they were, if the funds were trapped. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Evans to work in Giradia Group. What a fate!¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°Do you know him?¡± James nced at Nathan in surprise and asked Natasha. Wendy was also surprised. Natasha is from Emperia City and is a big boss. How could she know Nathan? Natasha nodded and said, ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know yet. Mr. Evans is the fianc¨¦ of the war goddess Lieutenant General Jade in Hd¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Everyone at the scene turned their heads suddenly when they heard it. They looked at Nathan in amazement. Even Wendy was stunned, and her beautiful eyes were full of disbelief. However, everyone thought it was unbelievable. After all, Nathan had been married. Moreover, he married Natalie Johnson, the president of Johnson Group. ¡°Natasha¡­ Are you making trouble?!¡± Nathan asked in a cold voice, turning around with displeasure. Hearing Nathan call her Natasha, everyone¡¯s heart was pounding. ¡°Is Nathan Lieutenant General Jade¡¯s fianc¨¦? No wonder he is so proud. With such a background, he can indeed do whatever he wants!¡± ¡°My God! Then so much for the Negino Commerce¡­ Who would they fear with General Perkins backing them up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Lieutenant General Jade is peerless and unrivaled and doesn¡¯t lose to men! Moreover, the Perkins family is vast. Who dares to provoke them?¡± Everyone started talking in low voices with awe in their hearts. Natasha paused, then he smiled casually at Nathan and said, ¡°Of course¡­ He was her fianc¨¦. But General Perkins thought he was not a good match and broke off the engagement. There is nothing between them now¡­ Please don¡¯t overthink!¡± Hah! They were all relieved and even satisfied. They thought Nathan was hateful. If he had been Jade¡¯s fianc¨¦, that would make others jealous! ¡°I told you. How could General Perkins fall in love with a small prison guard who is rude andcks skills?¡± ¡°Lieutenant General Jade is the war goddess in our country. She is like a fairy. I can¡¯t even imagine any man worthy of her in this world Nathan? He is a crap!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I thought Nathan had got a pie in the sky. General Perkins had a vision and threw this crap out!¡± Everyone was happy again when they heard Natasha¡¯s second half speech, whispering to each other. Hannah couldn¡¯t help taking a deep look at Nathan. She was surprised about the rtionship between him and Jade. Nathan¡¯s face turned ck. He came to the dinner party to have something delicious, pass his time, and then go back to rest happily. He didn¡¯t expect all that was going on. The first wave had been settled. But Natasha deliberately brought the topic to him again, which made him extremely upset. ¡°Gossip!¡± Nathan snorted coldly. Everyone¡¯s eyelids twitched again when they heard that. ¡°Did he still think he was General Perkins¡¯s fianc¨¦? He was so rude and even scolded Mrs. Porter!¡± ¡°Mrs. Porter and General Perkins are good friends. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being beaten to death by General Perkins to talk in that way?¡± ¡°Mrs. Porter has a good temper and is cultivated. She doesn¡¯t mind him. Otherwise, he would have been killed.¡± Everyone was disdainful of Nathan and thought he had no ability. He was arrogant without any background, which disgusted. Natasha¡¯s face turned gloomy, and she was a little displeased and said coldly, ¡°You and Jade are so different. What are you still fantasizing about? You can¡¯t even bring a decent set of clothes for such a banquet. You better face reality earlier.¡± ¡°Look at your attire. It¡¯s vulgar, poor, embarrassing, and useless. It makes people look down on you!¡± Nathan looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you sick? Did I offend you? Why did you criticize me like a fool?¡± ¡°You!¡± Natasha was sullen. ¡°I might as well tell you. If you want to do business, go back to Emperia City. Don¡¯t stick your hand to Mimar City and take a piece of Roarws Group and Giradia Group. If you dare toe, I will also break your hand!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m worried Jade helped you. It¡¯s useless you stayed united against me. I¡¯m telling you. I joined Giradia Group so quickly to p that b*tch Jade in the face!¡± ¡°I want to see if she dares to be arrogant with me.¡± Nathan looked at Natasha indifferently and said coldly, ¡°Also, you idiot. Don¡¯t use things between Jade and me to start a fight. You said I am a vulgar person. So if I feel unhappy, you will be ashamed if I push you to the ground and beat you up, right?¡± Nathan¡¯s words immediately silenced the audience. Was hepletely crazy?! Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Nathan¡¯s unscrupulous attitude made Natasha furious. She always talked with wiser men, and there had never been such a vulgar viin as Nathan. He even threatened to beat her to the ground! However, Wendy got enough information in Nathan¡¯s words, which Natasha nned to deal with Giradia Group, and Jade might help! Jade had astonishing power and family background. If the Perkins family participated, she could directly surrender. ¡°Okay Then I¡¯ll wait and see how you p us in the face! I wonder how a little prison guard turns everything upside down!¡± Natasha said, gritting her teeth with a bit of disregard. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to lose tens of billions, go back to Emperia City. I¡¯ve got Giradia Group back. If you dare to mess up with them, then be prepared for broken arms!¡± Nathan warned her coldly as if he was stating a fact. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. If a mogul said that, it would be a deterrent, making people think the mogul was extraordinary. However, it caused a lot of ridicule when Nathan said that. ¡°Who does he think he is? Porter Group is an enterprise in Emperia City with tens of billions of assets. How did he talk to Ms. Porter that way?¡± ¡°Giradia Group already gets flustered to deal with Roarws Group. And Nathan provoked Giradia Group and everywhere. Thepany will end up with a catastrophe!¡± ¡°Ms. Wendy must be regretful to have introduced him to thepany. He is such a troublemaker and even challenged Ms. Porter and General Perkins. He is simply a desperado!¡± Wendy waved her hand and said, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s put aside our grievances. It should be a happy day!¡± Then she directly pulled Nathan to the side, and her face turned dark. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? What you said will cause the stock of Giradia Group to go down. I doubt whether you are an undercover agent of Roarws Group.¡± Wendy asked angrily. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Nathan said calmly. ¡°I know. But others haven¡¯t put their cards on the table, and you have told everything. They all know Porter Group and Roarws Group will be aligned against Giradia Group. Even Jade will participate in it. How can the shareholders of Giradia Group sit still?¡± Wendy frowned and was very dissatisfied. Nathan smiled and said, ¡°I willpensate for your losses. I promised your father that I would take good care of you. And¡­ What¡¯s the big deal if Jade joins in? The Perkins family is not harmonious. As long as we defeat their first attack, all crises will be resolved.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the financial problem, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Wendy was speechless. She didn¡¯t know whether he was too arrogant or so confident. James smiled at Natasha and said, ¡°Mr. Evans is arrogant. Are you going to put up with him?¡± ¡°Why do I have topete with this b*stard? When Giradia Group building copses, he will know how stupid he is,¡± Natasha responded coldly. ¡°It makes sense!¡± James smiled again. Wendy invited two top financial experts, Kimmy and Kent, to demonstrate to Roarws Group. And James asked Natasha toe to the banquet without notification, which was also a demonstration. Roarws Group enjoyed absolute advantages in this battle. But who was more brutal and would get more benefits when the Giradia Group failed remained a mystery. *** After the banquet, Natasha returned to Jade¡¯s vi in Almonube Estate. ¡°Guess who I saw at the banquet today?¡± Natasha asked Jade. ¡°Nathan, right?¡± Jade answered directly. ¡°How did you know?!¡± Natasha was expecting to see Jade¡¯s surprised expression, but she was surprised at first. Jade said indifferently, ¡°Only he can make you talk about it with such enthusiasm¡­¡± Natasha nodded, then sneered and said, ¡°Do you know what crazy things Nathan said at the banquet? Do you want to listen it?¡± After Jade learned about what had happened at the banquet from Natasha, she shook her head slightly. ¡°Impotent rage. Just like that!¡± Jade said helplessly. ¡°He was full of big talk, saying he would break my arm and hit you in the face!¡± Natasha sneered, very disdainful. Jade shook her head and said, ¡°We are totally different. How could he p me in the face?¡± ¡°In terms of financial power, he can¡¯t help Giradia Group. As for him, he is nothing. In terms of force? He may be a bit forceful. Butpared to me, he is as humble as dust!¡± ¡°Well, I probably did go too far. I tore up the marriage certificate to Nathan¡¯s face, which more or less seriously blew his self esteem¡­¡± Natasha said, ¡°Who the hell is he? Is he worth your serious consideration? It¡¯s normal to tear it up in front of him After all, you have a big difference. He had no hope for you after that. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t give up, and you would have a headache, right?¡± ¡°It makes sense. He is humble. If I didn¡¯t do that, he wouldn¡¯t give up,¡± Jade said with a normal expression. Natasha smiled and said, ¡°He said that at the banquet, so what are you going to do?¡± Jade said, ¡°Everything will go on as usual. You do what you¡¯re going to do. I wille forward when you encounter difficulties. As for Nathan, ignore him. He can¡¯t make any troubles in this battle¡­¡± Jade shook her head as she spoke. Maybe she felt a little guilty for breaking the engagement before, but now she wasn¡¯t guilty at all. Natasha expected Jade¡¯s answer. Indeed, Nathan couldn¡¯t make any trouble and was just arrogant. Why should she care about such a small person? At that time, Jade heard the sound of the sports car¡¯s engine passing by. She saw a sports car speeding along the road to the top of Almonube Estate. ¡°Excuse me!¡± Jade said in a deep voice with flickering eyes. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Natasha asked. ¡°To meet someone I always want to see but never meet. I hope he is willing to see me today. It already took me three visits!¡± Jade said with some displeasure. She went to Almonube Pce twice to ask to see Nightking Rudolph Wolfgang but returned in vain, which made her feel upset and depressed. After exining, Jade went straight to the top of the mountain. ¡°Who lives on the top of Almonube Estate?¡± Natasha asked Brinn. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Wolfgang. Miss Perkins wants to see him,¡± Brinn replied seriously. Natasha was taken aback and said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s him. That legend¡­¡° Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Nathan asked Hannah to drive him back. After all, Natalie had already left, and he didn¡¯t have a car. ¡°You got to invite me for coffee, for I drove you home!¡± Hannah said angrily. Nathan acted like he was ungrateful and was to ask Hannah to leave, which made her very angry. ¡°Okay.¡± Nathan thought for a while, invited Hannah into his home, and then made her a cup of coffee. Hannah was just about to chat with him when Nathan said he would take a bath. ¡°What a naive man!¡± Hannah was mad and clenched her fists, thinking of busting his head. When Nathan got out of the shower, Hannah had finished drinking her coffee. He frowned and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you left yet?!¡± Hannah¡¯s nose contorted with rage, and she said in a muffled voice, ¡°There is someone outside the door¡­¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Nathan looked at the monitor and curled his lips. As expected, it was Jade again! ¡°She is outside the door, so I dare not leave.¡± Hannah found an excuse to stay. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t say much, turned off the monitor, and directlyy down on the sofa. Hannah said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you meet her? She will know the person in this vi is not who she is looking for. Then she will note again.¡± But Nathan said, ¡°Why do I bother? Isn¡¯t it good to make here a few more times and be ufortable?¡± Hannah waspletely speechless upon hearing that. ¡°Mr. Wolfgang¡­ One cannot always live in the shadow of the past. I believe your deceasedrades- in-arms certainly don¡¯t want to see youining about yourself like this!¡± ¡°Please see me once. I can give you a better chance to shine!¡± Jade still kept talking, thinking the person in the vi was Rudolph Wolfgang. ¡°Rudolph Wolfgang doesn¡¯t want to be back in the game. He just wants to live the rest of his life in peace,¡± Nathan just sneered after he listened to Jade. Hannah couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Who is Rudolph Wolfgang? What made General Perkinse to see him in person? And she hase a few times¡­¡± ¡°Rudolph Wolfgang? A psycho who often went crazy in prison. Of course, he was often hung up on a telephone pole and beaten by me,¡± Nathan thought for a while and said. Hannah was speechless and didn¡¯t know whether Nathan was telling a lie. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Hannah called Nathan, who was about to go back to the room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nathan asked casually. ¡°Come and have a look.¡± Hannah held the phone and said solemnly. Nathan sat beside her, looked down at the page on the phone, and frowned. The news said several celebrities rted to Johnson Group simultaneously terminated their contracts with Johnson Group. Moreover, Grace published a lengthy article to disparage Natalie, the president of the Johnson Group. It said that Natalie was a freeloader who asked her to speak for Johnson Group for free. Grace wrote some other nasty things about Natalie. There were a lot of curses in thements section, all cursing the early bankruptcy of Johnson Group. ¡°Suddenly, so many celebrities terminate their contracts, which is detrimental to Johnson Group!¡± Hannah looked at Nathan and said seriously. They were sitting close Hannah was wearing a dress, and her fair thighs were exposed. At that moment, she touched Nathan¡¯s thighs slightly, conveying a warm touch. ¡°It must be Natalie¡¯s fault!¡± Nathan raised his head and said thoughtfully. As Nathan looked up, he uncontrobly looked at Hannah¡¯s chest. The front of her dress used a crossover design. Although it didn¡¯t reveal much, it still made Hannah look sexy. Hannah said, ¡°Johnson Group could find fault with Natalie tomorrow. You have to do something.¡± Nathan looked away, coughed, and said, ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯ll handle it tomorrow.¡± Hannah frowned and said, ¡°Why are you coughing for no reason? Have a cold? Would you like me to make you some soup?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine It¡¯s gettingte. Good night!¡± Nathan shook his head and said, then he stood up and went upstairs. ¡°Crazy!¡± Hannah was a little puzzled, and then she returned to the room where she had lived in before. Lying on the bigfortable bed in the Almonube Pce again, Hannah had a lot of feelings. Who would have imagined that the person living in the most luxurious vi in Mimar City was Nathan, a prison guard from the countryside? He may be a blockbuster at the end of the battle between Roarws Group and Giradia Group¡­ This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Hannah thought silently and soon fell asleep. However, Nathan couldn¡¯t fall asleep. His head was full of legs. No wonder those b*stards in prison always gather together to discuss women. It seems there is a reason¡­ Nathan scolded in his heart, and then he just got up to practice. He didn¡¯t go back to his room and fell asleep peacefully until he was exhausted after standing in the yard for half the night. ¡°Mr. Evans, didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡± Hannah asked Nathan when she saw him look tired. ¡°How can I sleep well full of legs in my head?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t helpining and decided to stay away from Hannah. Women would only affect his speed of drawing the knife. Hannah looked at Nathan with surprise but didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Nathan urged Hannah to pack up and leave Almonube Estate quickly. Then he went straight to Johnson Group. *** ¡°What did you do yesterday? Did you hit Grace after I left? Do you know how much trouble you bring me!¡± Natalie burst into anger when she saw Nathan and pped his face. Nathan was not the kind of person who would take abuse lying down, he stopped Natalie and asked, ¡°She bullied you. What¡¯s wrong. with me beating her?¡± Natalie was a little moved but angrier, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you be more mature? Why do you have to hit her? I feel bothered when you are impulsive. Do you know how much trouble you will bring to my family and me?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather use my fist.¡± With disdain and puzzlement, Nathan let go of Natalie¡¯s wrist and asked back. Natalie growled, ¡°Grace posted a long articlest night using Johnson Group. She pulled some strings to make all the artists who had cooperative rtions with Johnson Group terminate their contracts! Now, the reputation of Johnson Group has plummeted, being condemned by people online!¡± ¡°I will lose my job! Are you satisfied now?!¡± While they were talking, all the top executives of Johnson Group showed up, and Bailey was the first to come out. ¡°Natalie and Nathan, you have done a good job! You dared to threaten Miss Cole at the banquet of the Giradia Group and offend her! Now, ourpany is in a mess. And behind Miss Cole is Negino Commerce! Once they make a move, we will only go bankrupt!¡± Chapter 70 Chapter 70 ¡°Kneel and call me father¡­ Then talk to me,¡± After Nathan saw Bailey, he said calmly with a cold face. Bailey¡¯s face immediately darkened. Yesterday, at the Johnson family, she said if Nathan could buy the contracts from rtives, she would kneel and call him father. ¡°Nathan, enough! You¡¯re still making trouble!¡± Natalie pushed Nathan away irritatedly. It was already an urgent situation. If the matter couldn¡¯t be handled well, the Johnson Group may go bankrupt. By then, everyone would be finished. Reif also showed up, he said, ¡°Natalie, you are the group¡¯s president, and you are the one who offended Miss Cole! Therefore, no matter your method, you must obtain her forgiveness, restore our group¡¯s reputation, and recoup losses!¡± Bailey sneered, ¡°Natalie, you will only bring trouble to the group, and your decision-making is always problematic. If you resign as the group¡¯s president as soon as possible, thepany may have a chance!¡± Some senior executives also nodded slightly. ¡°I will find Grace to solve this matter. Please give me some time.¡± Natalie said with a distressed look. Bailey waved her hand and said, ¡°No need. We have alreadymunicated with Miss Cole. She said, let us tie you up today and send you to kneel in front of her door for three days and nights. She may consider giving us a chance for talks.¡± After saying this, Bailey pped her hands, and several burly men appeared. They seemed especially used to deal with Natalie. Natalie¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help turning pale, and a touch of sadness appeared on the corners of her mouth. She realized she shouldn¡¯t havee into contact with Grace. Moreover, she should have pulled Nathan away from the banquet and not left him alone. ¡°Grace? What qualifies her?¡± Nathan said coldly. ¡°Nathan, what qualifies you to speak here? You are just my uncle¡¯s matrilocal son-inw. You are a waste only causing trouble!¡± ¡°Last time, if it weren¡¯t for General Perkins¡¯s sake, our family would have been killed because of you!¡± ¡°Shut your mouth and kneel in front of Miss Cole¡¯s door with Natalie for three days and nights, begging her forgiveness! Otherwise, I will ask someone to break your legs.¡± Bailey¡¯s face darkened, and she winked at those burly men. Natalie lowered her head, sighed deeply, and said aggrievedly, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I can do it myself¡­ Nathan and I will go to kneel until Grace forgives us!¡± ¡°Natalie, mind your good-for-nothing husband!¡± Reif scolded with a stern face. Bailey snorted coldly, ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t you understand what Miss Cole said? She asked us to tie you up and send you to kneel in front of her door for three days instead of letting you go there yourself! Do you think the people I invited today are all for disy?¡± ¡°Are you going to kneel and be tied initiatively or let my people teach you a lesson?¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help being startled and said, ¡°You¡­ We¡¯re family. Do you have to be like this? I¡¯m going to tell grandpa!¡± ¡°Grandpa arranged it!¡± Bailey¡¯s face was full of disdain. ¡°What you and your family did recently has already irritated grandpa. How dare you mention grandpa!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Bailey¡¯s words were a severe blow to Natalie. ¡°Come on, tie them up,¡± Bailey said coldly. Those strong men stepped forward with ugly smiles and prepared to tie Natalie. Facing such a beauty like Natalie, those men couldn¡¯t help but have some indecent thoughts of Natalie sexually. Nathan stepped out, stopped in front of Natalie, and said indifferently, ¡°Who dares toe?¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think we¡¯re afraid?¡± Bailey sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t care about him if he dares to stop you guys, you can disable him!¡± After those men got the order, they were about to start without saying a word. Natalie shook her head at Nathan and said, ¡°Don¡¯t stop them This is the only way to solve the matter¡­¡± When she said this, she was aggrieved with reddening eye sockets. Yesterday, it was Grace who was humiliating me and being aggressive. But now, I have to be tied to her door and apologize to her¡­ Natalie thought sadly ¡°Get out of my way!¡± As soon as those men stepped forward, Nathan snorted coldly. When the first person stretched out his hand, Nathan caught it immediately, squeezed his thumb hard, and broke it with a click. The rest were furious and surrounded Nathan to attack him. But Nathan didn¡¯t make any big movements, some people covered their throats or stomachs, and some cried painfully with their calves in arms on the ground. ¡°Jackass! I didn¡¯t expect you guys to bully Natalie in front of me,¡± Nathan sneered. These burly men were easily hit down by Nathan, which surprised everyone in the Johnson Group. Bailey roared, ¡°Nathan, how dare you obstruct our family¡¯s decision! Natalie has admitted her fault and is willing to kneel! Why do you still want to resist!¡± ¡°I will report this matter to grandpa and ask him to kick Natalie out of the Johnson family!¡± Nathan said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just to deal with Grace. Is it necessary to demand Natalie kneel? I have to say. You are really idiots.¡± After saying this, he grabbed Natalie¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°We will solve this matter, but definitely not by kneeling.¡± ¡°Humph, you will solve it? What do you use to solve it?¡± ¡°Look at yourself, a coward! What else can you do except for kneeling and kowtowing to Miss Cole?¡± ¡°Nathan, you are a f*cking scumbag and not capable of anything! How dare you cover her fault and defend her! She made such severe trouble this time! Without the help of General Perkins, are you sure you can still protect her?!¡± Bailey¡¯s face was full of sarcasm and ridicule, and her words were mean and offensive. Nathan said indifferently, ¡°The one who should apologize is not Natalie but Grace.¡± ¡°Hah, it¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Reif couldn¡¯t help shaking his head ¡°Ask Miss Cole to apologize? Who do you think you are? Are you qualified?¡± Baileyughed sarcastically and said, ¡°If you can make Miss Cole apologize, I¡¯ll kneel and call you father!¡± Nathan looked at her inexplicably and said slowly, ¡°You seemed to do that several times.¡± Bailey flushed scarlet because of his words and roared, ¡°You should be grateful that Miss Cole offered you a chance to kneel in front of her door for three days. How dare you ask her to apologize to you!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Natalie. We go to find Grace and settle this matter.¡± Nathan pulled Natalie¡¯s hand and walked out. Everyone in the Johnson family and the senior executives of the group were full of indifference and mockery. As Bailey asked, what did Nathan use to solve? A person like him didn¡¯t dare to say a word when he faced Grace. As soon as they walked out of thepany, Natalie shook off Nathan¡¯s hand and said desperately, ¡°What are you doing? Grace is not someone we can afford to offend. Can¡¯t you see the news online now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to be tied up and kneel in front of her door to beg for mercy than to go bankrupt and sleep on the street, right? It¡¯s just losing face¡­¡± Nathan asked expressionlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be a woman like Jade? Do you think Jade will kneel to others?¡± Natalie was suddenly in a daze and unable to say a word. Then Nathan pushed her into the car and went straight to Grace¡¯s residence. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Natalie was immediately brought to Grace¡¯s residence by Nathan. Outside the door stood a bodyguard hired by Grace. ¡°Nathan, can¡¯t you stop being so impulsive? Be more sensible! You pull me here without her permission! What if she doesn¡¯t want to see us?¡± Natalie asked with a bit of annoyance She didn¡¯t come to her senses until this time. ¡°It¡¯s her business that she doesn¡¯t want to see us. Why can¡¯t we go see her?¡± Nathan looked at Natalie in surprise and replied. Natalie couldn¡¯t help being helpless. She felt she and Nathan couldn¡¯t understand each other¡¯s logic. When the bodyguard saw the two approaching, his expression suddenly became serious, and he said, ¡°Stop! Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Natalie¡­ I came here to apologize to Miss Cole,¡± said Natalie aggrievedly, biting her lower lip. The bodyguard sneered, ¡°You are the Natalie who offended Miss Cole yesterday? I¡¯m sorry Miss Cole said she wouldn¡¯t see you unless you are tied and kneel in front of her door!¡± Natalie looked embarrassed and didn¡¯t know how to respond. Nathan stepped forward and said, ¡°Excuse me, we are here to find Grace to solve the matter. I think she can¡¯t bear the consequences if she avoids seeing us now.¡± The bodyguard¡¯s face was stern, and he sneered, ¡°Are you kidding me? Miss Cole has already imposed sanctions on the Johnson Group, and you are the ones who suffer! What consequences can there be?¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, Miss Cole has already put it clear that you must kneel if you want to see her! Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Natalie said, ¡°Sir, it will be an amodation if you can let us in.¡± The bodyguard shook his head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll go to report when you kneel! Also, don¡¯t try to rte to me. You¡¯re not qualified.¡± ¡°You are just a bodyguard. What qualifies you to be arrogant?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°I¡¯m a bodyguard, but I¡¯m Miss Cole¡¯s bodyguard. If you want to see her, you have to kneel. Do people like you guys deserve my respect? You two no-good, kneel or not? If you don¡¯t kneel, get out of here. Don¡¯t waste my time,¡± said the bodyguard coldly in a deep voice. Nathan said with a smile, ¡°Do you know what it feels like to rub your head against the ground?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Hearing this, the bodyguard became more indifferent and said, ¡°I used to be an elite in a special company and the top ten in several bigpetitions. If you want to experience this feeling, I will help you.¡± Seeing that Nathan seemed about to fight, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but anxiously say, ¡°Nathan, be sensible¡­¡± Before Natalie could finish her words, Nathan began to move. The bodyguard roared, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The moment Nathan¡¯s p approached and was about to touch him, the bodyguard¡¯s body moved and was about to hit Nathan to the ground with a standard military grapple. But before he got close enough, Nathan¡¯s terrifying, brute force pierced through his whole body at once. The tall and burly body was instantly flipped over and fell down to the ground with a bang. Bang! The bodyguard¡¯s face was smashed into the ground hard, making him almost pass out. He covered his nose and cried in pain, ¡°How dare you be presumptuous in front of Miss Cole¡¯s door! Do you know who bought this vi for Miss Cole? It was the president of the Negino Commerce, Negino Mendez!¡± Bang! Nathan Kicked the door, making it suddenly open wide. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Why are you still standing there? Not solve the problem?¡± Turning his head, Nathan said to Natalie calmly. Natalie felt a pounding in her head. But at this point, she had no choice but to summon her courage to follow Nathan into the vi. The noise at the gate naturally rmed Grace. She was putting on makeup, trying to cover up the bruises on her face. After all, Nathan¡¯s p yesterday was not light. ¡°Great courage! You came to see me. Not only did you not kneel, but you kicked my gate!¡± Grace stood up and said in shock and anger. A bitter smile appeared on Natalie¡¯s face, and she said, ¡°Miss Cole, if enmity is not settled amicably, there is no end to it. Please, do not be too hard on the Johnson Group. I¡¯m willing to pay any price to ask for your forgiveness¡­¡± ¡°Forgive you? Didn¡¯t I tell you to kneel in front of my gate for three days and nights?¡± ¡°If you kneel for three days and nights, I will naturally give you a chance to sit down with me and have a talk! But you can¡¯t even meet this request. How dare youe to beg me for mercy!¡± ¡°Then, why should I be kind to you?¡± Grace¡¯s attitude was aggressive and arrogant. Natalie said bitterly. ¡°We were once ssmates, after all. To you, it¡¯s just a matter of one sentence. Why do you have to be hard on us?¡± ¡°ssmates? Are you qualified? Don¡¯t mention this identity because I feel sick when I think about it. I don¡¯t have ssmates like you,¡± sneered Grace. Nathan lightly patted Natalie¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Alright. Natalie, no need to waste your time talking with such scum. Even if you kneel for three days, she might not be willing to make good on her promise!¡± Grace sneered, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re right. Even if she kneels for three days, I might not agree to a settlement!¡± Grace¡¯s words brought Natalie up short, then she asked, ¡°What will it take for you to leave the Johnson Group alone?¡± Grace¡¯s face twitched, and she said, ¡°Do you know how embarrassed I was at the banquet yesterday? Do you know how much money! lost, how badly my reputation was damaged after terminating the contract with the Giradia Group?¡± ¡°Now, you ask me to let go of your Johnson Group! Sorry, no way! I won¡¯t give up until I destroy your company! What¡¯s more, I will give you and your family no peace!¡± Natalie said aggrievedly, ¡°But¡­ You were the one who teased me first yesterday!¡± ¡°So what? How noble I am now. What qualifies you topare with me?¡± ¡°I teased you because I still remember the friendship when we were ssmates back then. I just made a joke with you so that you can make yourself present in front of me!¡± ¡°Whatever I want to do to you, you must endure it obediently and even force your face into a smile to thank me for remembering you, a nobody!¡± Grace crossed her hands around her chest and looked at Natalie mockingly, saying, ¡°Kneel! If you kneel and kowtow to me now, I can consider letting you go, and I will give you two conditions. If you can meet them, I will no longer be hard on the Johnson Group.¡± Natalie was furious at Grace¡¯s words, but she dared not show her anger in front of her. Now, the life and death of the Johnson Group were under Grace¡¯s control, so she could only swallow her pride. ¡°Did you forget what I said yesterday?¡± Nathan said at this moment, his gaze, as sharp as a knife, settled on Grace¡¯s face. As soon as Grace heard his words, she became even angrier. She roared, ¡°Oh, I almost forgot your useless husband! You must break his right hand in front of me. Yesterday, he used it to p me! If you can¡¯t do it, there is nothing we can talk about!¡± Natalie sighed deeply and said, ¡°Then I¡¯d better kneel¡­¡± At this moment, Nathan stopped Natalie with a grab, took a step forward, and said coldly, ¡°Grace, I¡¯ll give you a chance now. Don¡¯t act recklessly!¡± ¡°Post an article on the Inte immediately and make a solemn apology to the Johnson Group. Then, as you said yesterday, sign the contract with the Johnson Group for free!¡± Chapter 72 Chapter 72 ¡°Hah, don¡¯t act recklessly? I will see who acts recklessly!¡± Grace¡¯s face suddenly turned cold, then she pped her hands hard. p p! p! After three ps, the doors of several rooms on the first floor were opened, and bodyguards in ck suits appeared one after another. On the upper left of their suits hung a gold-ted dragon, the logo of the Negino Commerce. More than a dozen strong men stood in a row behind Grace with their hands behind their backs and sized Nathan and Natalie with an icy gaze. Grace¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but turn to water because these people were all members of the Negino Commerce Grace made sufficient preparations to deal with Nathan and Natalie. ¡°How? Do you still want to fight with me?¡± Grace asked slowly, looking at Nathan disdainfully. Nathan nced expressionlessly at the bodyguards from the Negino Commerce standing behind Grace and remained calm. In his eyes, they were nothing more than a sh*t. Grace picked up a cigarette from the table and put it into her mouth. A bodyguard beside her instantly took out a lighter, flicked it with a snap, and brought the me close to Grace¡¯s mouth. Grace lit the cigarette, took a puff, and said with a smile, ¡°Weren¡¯t you wildly arrogant just now? You aren¡¯t say a word after seeing so many people here?¡± Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say some nonsense. You seem not going to apologize for what you did?¡± ¡°Apologize? Are you kidding me? I am such a noble person. Bow my head and apologize to you two sons of b*tch?!¡± ¡°There is no such thing in this world! So ridiculous!¡± Grace said coldly, and her throat kept letting out sneers. ¡°I have already told you my conditions. How to choose is your business. However, I must tell you, even if you don¡¯t bow your heads now, you will still kneel in front of me after the Johnson Group goes bankrupt.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I only ask you to kneel for three days now, which is my kindness.¡± The mocking smile on Grace¡¯s face became more evident, and she looked at Natalie and Nathan with a wildly arrogant look. ¡°Miller, give me Negino¡¯s phone number.¡± Without responding to Grace, Nathan took out his cell and made a call to Miller. Miller didn¡¯t talk too much and immediately told Nathan the number. Miller and Negino had been inmates, and both were famous figures in Mimar City, so it was normal for them to have some contact with each other. After hearing Nathan¡¯s words, Grace couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Do you want Mr. Mendez¡¯s phone number? Why the act? I can give it to you!¡± He put on an act here. How could he know Mr. Mendez? I think he wants to scare Miss Cole, but he doesn¡¯t know Miss Cole is Mr. Mendez¡¯s favorite woman. That¡¯s right. Even if he can call Mr. Mendez, he shoots himself in the foot! These bodyguards couldn¡¯t help sneering. They thought Nathan didn¡¯t realize the seriousness of the matter and felt ridiculous that he asked Negino for help after pping Negino¡¯s woman. After all, Negino was famous for being overbearing and for covering his people¡¯s faults. Seeing the scene, Natalie was already very anxious. She also couldn¡¯t believe Nathan had such contacts that he could call people like Negino. Moreover, Grace¡¯s backer was Negino. Even if he got in touch with Negino, it would only worsen circumstances. Negino would not take their side. ¡°Hello?¡± Negino¡¯s voice came from the cell phone. ¡°This is Nathan,¡± Nathan said calmly When Negino heard this voice, he immediately trembled. As he expected, Nathan came to him. At the gate of the Negino Commerce that day, the reason why he pretended not to see Negino was that he hoped Nathan would not find him. But now, he couldn¡¯t avoid him no matter how he struggled. ¡°Well¡­ Mr. Nathan, I haven¡¯t seen you in a while. Why would you think of contacting me?¡± Negino laughed politely with some nervousness and embarrassment. ¡°What happened at the door of the Negino Commerce that day was my subordinate¡¯s fault. I¡¯ve already taught him a lesson¡­ So¡­ Could you let go of me?¡± Nathan said coldly, ¡°Loach, I¡¯m at Grace¡¯s vi right now, and she¡¯s bringing a dozen members of your Negino Commerce to n to teach me a lesson. Do you want toe and see?¡± ¡°What?¡± Nathan¡¯s words frightened Negino to death. ¡°Keep the act. I don¡¯t believe anyone dares to call Mr. Mendez Loach!¡± ¡°He¡¯s all bark and no bite. Hah¡­ I saw someone insulting Mr. Mendezst time, resulting in his two legs being broken that night.¡± ¡°There must be no one on the other end of the phone. Is it interesting to put on airs here?¡± When the bodyguards saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t helpughing mockingly and thinking Nathan was putting on an act. Grace crossed her arms around her chest and sneered, ¡°Let him continue to put on airs. If Mr. Mendez is not called over within ten minutes, you can break his limbs. I will call Mr. Mendez toe here and see this no-good!¡± The bodyguards couldn¡¯t help but nod. Nathan said, ¡°Your woman told me she gave you ten minutes. If you don¡¯te, she will break my limbs.¡± ¡°Mr. Nathan, please calm down! You can sit down, drink tea, and smoke a cigarette first. I will be right up!¡± Negino eximed, and an extremely flustered sound came from the phone. ¡°Hurry up! Drive me to Grace¡¯s vi!¡± Nathan hung up the phone and put it in his pocket. ¡°Why drop the act? Can¡¯t you continue?¡± Grace looked at Nathan with a half-smile and asked. Nathan turned to Natalie and said, ¡°Are you thirsty? Do you want me to pour you a ss of water?¡± Nathan¡¯s words brought Natalie up short, and she eximed, ¡°Nathan, do you really have something wrong with your brain?¡± Nathan picked up a ss, poured two sses of water, and gave one to Natalie. ¡°I¡¯ve been thirsty for a long time for harping with this woman,¡± said Nathan with a smile. Natalie had no choice but kept silent. She doubted whether there was something wrong with his brain or he was frightened by Grace. Grace patiently looked at her exquisite wristwatch. Ten minutester, she raised her head with a bright smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s been ten minutes, but Mr. Mendez hasn¡¯t arrived yet!¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help biting her lower lip. She thought she was right that Nathan¡¯s phone call was just an act, and he couldn¡¯t contact such an important person as Negino. ¡°Hit him! Wallop him! Break his limbs!¡± Grace shouted coldly in a deep voice. A dozen or so bodyguards immediately moved and surrounded both Nathan and Natalie. Natalie burst into tears helplessly and begged, ¡°Miss Cole, I will knee! for you. Please don¡¯t beat him.¡± ¡°All right! Kneel and kowtow to me! Kowtow hard! You can¡¯t stop until I tell you to stop!¡± Grace said mockingly. After Grace finished her words, Natalie bent her knees and was about to kneel. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Nathan didn¡¯t expect that Natalie would be willing to kneel to Grace for him. He came to his senses, quickly grabbed Natalie, and said calmly, ¡°Natalie, you should trust me once.¡± Natalie turned her head, stared at Nathan with aplicated look, and shook her head. She didn¡¯t know how to trust him. ¡°You needn¡¯t kneel to this kind of snob. I will ask her to apologize and repent to you piously. Also, I will let her make up for all the Johnson Group¡¯s losses,¡± Nathan said seriously. Grace couldn¡¯t take it anymore, waved her hand fiercely, and roared, ¡°Enough!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you put on an act here anymore. Natalie, if you don¡¯t kneel, get the f*ck out of my way!¡± ¡°You guys, catch him immediately and break his limbs! I must make him crawl to the hospital like a worm!¡± The bodyguards nodded, flexed their muscles, and were ready to attack. ¡°Stop!¡± At this moment, a roar came from the door. The bodyguards were startled, turned around, and found it was their boss, the founder of the Negino Commerce, Negino Mendez! Natalie¡¯s mind instantly went nk. Negino Mendez¡­ He really came! Did Nathan call him over? She couldn¡¯t help but think in surprise. Grace couldn¡¯t help smiling when she saw Negino and said, ¡°Mr. Mendez, you¡¯re here¡­ I was going to call you just now.¡± Negino waved his hand, and the bodyguards around Nathan immediately dispersed to the side. ¡°Mr. Mendez, you are here. Otherwise, I will be bullied to death by this woman¡¯s man! She can¡¯t compete with me in other fields, so she brought her own man here and wanted to hurt me. You have to help me!¡± Grace stood beside Negino with a pitiful expression, making her look weak and delicate. The veins on Negino¡¯s forehead couldn¡¯t help but stand out, and he got into a panic for a moment. He didn¡¯t know how to exin to Nathan. Nathan said indifferently, ¡°Loach, tell me, should I solve this matter myself, or should you handle it well for me?¡± ¡°How dare you speak wild words in front of Mr. Mendez!¡± ¡°What a whipper-snapper! I have to disable you today and let you know the difference between high and low.¡± ¡°How dare you insult Mr. Mendez? I won¡¯t let you go until I tear up your dirty mouth!¡± The bodyguards were filled with indignation, trying to present themselves in front of Negino. Grace¡¯s face also turned cold, and she said, ¡°You no-good, how dare you talk to Mr. Mendez like that. Now, you can choose a cemetery for your whole family!¡± Grace turned her head but only found Negino¡¯s face turned pale. To Grace¡¯s surprise, he looked a bit scared. ¡°Grace, who gave you the guts to talk to Mr. Nathan like that?!¡± Negino roared, shook off Grace¡¯s hand, and pped the woman on her face hard. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Grace was pped straight onto the sofa by Negino. She covered her flushed face confusedly and couldn¡¯t figure out what was happening. The bodyguards were also dumbfounded and did not dare to speak. Undoubtedly, they were shocked by this scene. ¡°Mr. Nathan, I¡¯m really sorry for this stupid woman. I didn¡¯t expect her to offend you! It¡¯s all my fault for making youe to solve the problem in person!¡± Negino walked up to Nathan, bowing and scraping. Seeing Negino, the authoritative founder of the Negino Commerce, bowed and scraped in apology to Nathan, everyone present was dumbfounded Natalie also turned to look at Nathan in disbelief. She never thought Nathan would have such power to make Negino bow and scrape to him Nathan said calmly, ¡°All right. I¡¯m not here to see you acting but to solve the problem.¡± ¡°Mr. Nathan, how do you think it should be resolved?¡± Negino asked politely. ¡°I have already stated my conditions before. Let her do so,¡± said Nathan disdainfully before ncing at Grace. Negino turned his head and said viciously to Grace, ¡°How dare you not agree with the conditions Mr. Nathan gave you? Still, put on an act? Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Mr. Mendez, I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t know Mr. Evans has such good contacts with you¡­¡± Grace was already incoherent, and her face turned pale with fright. Negino said coldly, ¡°You must do what Mr. Nathan tells you to do. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± Negino frightened Grace into crying and trembling. The bodyguards who spoke just now didn¡¯t even dare to make a move. Nathan was not pretending to call just now. The fact was he called Negino over and that Negino was very afraid of him. As Natalie was in a daze, a snap sounded. She looked up and saw Grace kneeling in front of her. ¡°Natalie¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have ridiculed youst night and not cherished our rtions as ssmates¡­ I kneel to you now and sincerely apologize to you. Please forgive me¡­¡± Grace begged Natalie for forgiveness with a runny nose and tearful face. Natalie was a bit dazed. Initially, she was going to kneel to Grace for three days and nights as an apology, but now the situation was reversed. Grace knelt to apologize to her and mentioned their rtions as ssmates to beg her forgiveness. ¡°I will immediately post an article as an apology to the Johnson Group. As I said yesterday, I endorsed the Johnson Group for free¡­ I will also bear all the group¡¯s losses¡­¡± ¡°Natalie. Please, for the sake of being ssmates back then, give me a chance and forgive me!¡± Grace pped herself while she spoke to show her attitude. Nathan crossed his arms around his chest and sneered aside without saying a word. Natalie was sympathetic, shook her head, and said, ¡°You should have known what wasing.¡± ¡°No matter what, we are ssmates. After entering society, we should have helped each other instead of harboring a grudge. Get up I forgive you¡­¡± Grace got to her feet weeping and said, ¡°Thank you, Natalie¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Nathan, she has apologized, and your wife has forgiven her,¡± Negino said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s how it is,¡± Nathan said in a t tone. Negino couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. To him, he finally settled this matter smoothly. Natalie wiped away her tears, feeling a little terrified. She initially thought Nathan was just an ordinary correctional officer. But now, the fact was Negino feared him so much. She was curious about his true identity. ¡®Let¡¯s go Nathan pulled Natalie and walked out. Natalie couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why does Negino fear you so much?¡± ¡°He was in prison before, and I took good care of him in prison,¡± Nathan exined with a smile. *** Just after returning to the group, there was terrible news that the board of directors dismissed Natalie from the position of president. ¡°Bailey, what do you mean?¡± Natalie broke into the meeting room and asked loudly. ¡°That¡¯s my decision!¡± An old voice rose, and Natalie found an older man sitting in a very inconspicuous position. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Natalie paused, then she gritted her teeth. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Natalie was a bit surprised that Old Mr. Johnson appeared on the board of directors. Old Mr. Johnson had been retired for a long time and seldom came out to deal with the group affairs. Natalie didn¡¯t expect that he would show up here today. ¡°Natalie, this is my decision. Since you became the president, the group¡¯s ie has not increased significantly, and thepany¡¯s financial losses have also been incurred due to the purchase of shares of the Roberts Property.¡± ¡°You almost brought a catastrophe to the Johnson family because of offending the Ortiz family. You offended Miss Cole, causing damage to thepany¡¯s reputation,¡± Old Mr. Johnson said in a calm and firm tone. Natalie¡¯s eyes turned red. Except for the Roberts Property taking money and running, Natalie did not take the initiative to cause trouble, but someone picked on her. She didn¡¯t expect that her grandfather would not ask about the cause and process of these things but focus on the results ¡°Grandpa, I have settled with Miss Cole, and she said she would apologize to our group,pensate for the loss, and even sign a cooperation contract with us for free,¡± Natalie bit her lower lips and said. She wanted to maintain her position. ¡°Hah, Natalie, are you kidding me?¡± ¡°Miss Cole has already put it clear that you and your good¨Cfor¨Cnothing husband must kneel in front of her door for three days and nights!¡± ¡°It¡¯s less than three hours. But you told me you¡¯ve settled the matter?¡± ¡°Miss Cole will apologize to the Johnson Group,pensate for the loss, and even sign a contract for free? Can¡¯t you make your lie more believable!¡± Bailey spoke with a cold face. As soon as she said this, the senior executives burst into augh. After all, Natalie¡¯s words were too exaggerated to be believed. Old Mr. Johnson shook his head and said, ¡°I have already decided on this matter and no more discussion. From now on, Natalie will no longer be the president of the Johnson Group!¡± As soon as he said this, it was basically a certainty. Nathan said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t make arbitrary decisions, Old Mr. Johnson. Miss Cole only acknowledges Natalie as the president. If you fire her, and Miss Cole refuses to live up to her word, the company will suffer a big loss.¡± Old Mr. Johnson¡¯s face turned cold, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°You are Nathan, right? Back then, the Johnson family owed your father a favor, so we let Natalie marry you. Don¡¯t be ignorant. Otherwise, I will kick you out!¡± Bailey sneered, ¡°Miss Cole only acknowledges Natalie? Nathan, stop talking nonsense here! It¡¯s easier for us to dismiss Natalie to obtain Miss Cole¡¯s forgiveness.¡± ¡°In order to help her keep this position, you are very caring. You can even make up such a lie.¡± Instead of responding to Bailey, Nathan said to Old Mr. Johnson, ¡°Old Mr. Johnson, Grace has already agreed topensate for the loss, apologize, and sign the contract for free. The money has found us. If you dismiss Natalie now, I assure you that the Johnson Group will not get a penny, and Grace will not sign any more contracts with the group.¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Baileyughed unscrupulously and said, ¡°If you can ask Miss Cole to forgive you and sign a contract with the group for free, I will kneel to you and call you dad right now!¡± When Nathan heard her words, he couldn¡¯t help showing a mocking look. By rights, Bailey should have knelt to him and called him father. ¡°Okay, remember your words Grace¡¯s people wille with the signed contract and checkter, and I hope you don¡¯t go back on your words,¡± Nathan sneered. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t go back on my words! However, if things are not as you said, you have to kneel to me every time you see me in the future. You can¡¯t get up if I don¡¯t allow you to get up!¡± Bailey said with hands crossing her chest as if she were dead certain she would be the winner. Old Mr. Johnson waved his hand and interrupted them. He then said, ¡°I heard the Giradia Group had put a lot of effort into thend. development in Centnova and that they will free up some projects for outsourcing. This is the top priority for our next step. If you can win the project of the Giradia Group in Centnova, it will contribute to the development of the Johnson Group!¡± ¡°Giradia Group, a leadingpany in Mimar City. It was not easy for us to get their projects.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°That¡¯s right Wendy is famous for being cruel and difficult to get along with.¡± ¡°But this is also an opportunity. We must go all out to get some projects from Centnova.¡± Old Mr. Johnson¡¯s words attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and they began to discuss. Nathan said at this time, ¡°Natalie can handle this project!¡± He had already made a verbal agreement with Wendy so that he had a certain say in thend development in Centnova. After all, he helped the Giradia Group secure thisnd from the Roarws Group. Nathan¡¯s words shocked all the executives present. They stopped discussing and looked at Natalie and him. Natalie was startled by Nathan¡¯s words. She turned to look at Nathan in astonishment as if she was asking him why he talked nonsense again. Facing a giant like the Giradia Group, Natalie thought the Johnson group didn¡¯t have any outstanding advantage and had no confidence in getting the project of the Giradia Group. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s drive this sensational snob out first so as not to disturb our meeting and decision¨C making,¡± Bailey said. ¡°This kind of no¨Cgood can only attract others¡® attention through boasting all day. He doesn¡¯t have any ability. Instead, he likes to cause trouble.¡± ¡°If Natalie can make it. Then I can do business with the Porter Group in Emperia City.¡± Old Mr. Johnson¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but dark, and he said coldly, ¡°Natalie, is that what you mean?¡± As Natalie was about to shake her head, Nathan said, ¡°This is what Natalie meant. She can do it.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Natalie wanted to say something, but Nathan¡¯s reaction was always a beat faster than hers, making her a little annoyed and helpless. ¡°Hah, the Giradia Group is not a smallpany. Natalie can do it? You must be joking!¡± ¡°If Natalie can reach a cooperation with the Giradia Group and get two projects, I will cut off my head as a ball and give you a kick.¡± ¡°Under Natalie¡¯s leadership, the group will only lose money and not make a profit at all! It¡¯s ridiculous that he said she can cooperate with the Giradia Group!¡± ¡°You two sensational snobs, to keep the position of president, you don¡¯t even want your face, do you?¡± Bailey and the senior executives all expressed their disdain. Old Mr. Johnson coughed twice, and Nathan noticed his cough sound was a little weird, so he couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. At this moment, Natalie pinched Nathan, gritted her teeth, and said in a low voice, ¡°Nathan, what the hell are you doing? I don¡¯t have this ability at all. Are you trying to kill me?¡± At this moment, a secretary came into report, saying, ¡°Ms. Johnson, there is someone outside who ims to be Miss Cole¡¯s secretary calling for you!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Bailey stood up, feeling refreshed. ¡°No, it¡¯s Ms. Natalie Johnson,¡± The secretary pointed at Natalie embarrassingly. Bailey¡¯s expression suddenly became awkward, then she said coldly, ¡°She must be here to give an ultimatum. Nathan, be ready to kneel to me!¡± Chapter 75 Chapter 75 The secretary sent by Grace was invited into the conference room. ¡°Miss Secretary, please tell Miss Cole that we will definitely find a way to get her forgiveness. Please give us some time.¡± Bailey said hastily. The secretary gave Bailey a weird look, ignored her, and said to Natalie, ¡°Ms. Natalie, I¡¯m really sorry. Miss Cole doesn¡¯t feel well today and can¡¯te here in person.¡± Natalie knew why Grace didn¡¯t feel well. After all, Negino had just pped her on the face, and it was probably swollen by now. ¡°Never mind What¡¯s the matter?¡± Natalie asked politely. ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­ Miss Cole has already written an apology letter. Please read it. Also, there is an endorsing contract with yourpany for free, and finally, apensation of 6 million dors.¡± The secretary took out three things, an apology letter, a contract, and a check. The secretary¡¯s words made the entire board of directors quiet. Just now, they were going to watch Natalie being embarrassed, but they didn¡¯t expect the secretary to come here not to cause trouble but to apologize. They were curious how Natalie made Grace bow and scrape to such an extent. Bailey was dumbfounded at this scene, as if her face were pped hard, making her feel extremely ufortable. Old Mr. Johnson couldn¡¯t help but frown deeply. Initially, he was about to discuss how to get Grace¡¯s forgiveness. But he did not expect Natalie had already settled. ¡°No. Seriously? Natalie offended Miss Cole so badly. Then Miss Cole doesn¡¯t do anything else but forgive her now?¡± Bailey said in shock. ¡°Miss Cole sincerely apologizes to you, and we hope you can ept it¡­¡± The secretary ignored Bailey and said to Natalie. ¡°What? Miss Cole apologizes to Natalie?¡± The executives were stunned again, and their minds went nk. They needed help figuring out the current situation. Nathan helped Natalie take the things from the secretary and said, ¡°We already received her apology. You can go back to tell her that this is the end of the matter.¡± ¡°I see, Mr. Evans,¡± The secretary replied politely and then left. Nathan turned his head, looked at Bailey indifferently, and said, ¡°Kneel, and call me dad.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°What? You asked me to kneel and call you dad? What qualifies you to ask me to do that? You dirty prison guard!¡± Bailey said in shock and anger. ¡°Just now, you have already made a bet with me. You said that if we settle this matter, you will kneel and call me dad,¡± Nathan said calmly, ¡°Everyone heard it. Are you going to renege now?¡± Bailey¡¯s face was filled with a mixed look of anger and fear, and even her father Reif¡¯s face darkened. Bailey was his daughter. If she knelt to a young man and called him dad, how would others view them? Bailey sneered, ¡°So what? What can you do if I¡¯m being cheeky?¡± ¡°This is the Johnson Group, and it¡¯s the property of our Johnson family. I can do whatever I want to! I reneged on my words, and you don¡¯t like it? If so, what can you do?¡± Nathan turned his head to look at Old Mr. Johnson and said, ¡°Old Mr. Johnson, what do you think?¡± Old Mr. Johnson pretended not to hear it, but obviously, he favored Bailey. Natalie was also a little angry at this time. She knew very well that with Bailey¡¯s overbearing personality if Nathan failed, she would force him to death. However, after Nathan won, she went back on her words and did it so openly and shamelessly, making people feel disgusted. The most important thing was that the executives and Old Mr. Johnson were also deliberately partial to Bailey, as if this incident had never happened. ¡°Oh¡­ Forget it¡­ I will tear up all these things, and you can take yourselves as winners,¡± Nathan raised his hand with a smile and tore up the apology letter. Old Mr. Johnson¡¯s eyelids trembled violently, and the executives were also shocked. ¡°The check worth 6 million dors should be torn up. After all, no one kept their promises. Haha!¡± Nathan continued tough and say. ¡°Wait!¡± Old Mr. Johnson hurriedly stood up. A sudden sound rose. Everyone saw a piece of paper in Nathan¡¯s hands was torn into shreds. All the executives couldn¡¯t help being shocked and angry. They didn¡¯t expect Nathan would tear up the 6 million check at will! Old Mr. Johnson also blushed scarlet and roared, ¡°You¡­ You tore up the check worth 6 million dors?¡± ¡°Hah, it¡¯s just a nk sheet of paper. The check is here. However, if someone continues to renege, I¡¯m not sure if I will tear it up!¡± Nathan said seriously. Old Mr. Johnson said in a deep voice, ¡°Natalie, can¡¯t you let your husband mind his words and behavior?¡± Natalie also lost her temper at this time and pretended not to hear. They were a family, but why they all picked on her? Nathan yawned and said, ¡°I¡¯m tearing it into pieces? Then you can find Grace to exin it yourselves.¡± After saying this, he was really about to tear the check worth 6 million dors. ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t, Nathan. Let¡¯s sit down and have a talk¡­¡± Old Mr. Johnson suddenly changed his attitude and said with a smile in an amicable tone. ¡°Oh? Old Mr. Johnson, what do you think we should do? Someone wants to renege, so it¡¯s useless for me to keep it!¡± Nathan said vexatiously. Old Mr. Johnson was furious but still forced his face into a smile, then he said, ¡°Who dares to renege? Everyone heard it clearly just now, and no one dares to renege in front of me!¡± Bailey hurriedly called out, ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Old Mr. Johnson scolded, ¡°You must be responsible for your mistakes and failures. Bailey, fulfill your promise immediately!¡± Old Mr. Johnson¡¯s roar made Bailey aggrieved, and her face flushed. Nathan waved the check in his hand, gesturing for Bailey to begin quickly. Snap! Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Bailey couldn¡¯t do anything but kneel to Nathan. She felt extremely aggrieved. She never expected she would kneel to a man she had always looked down upon one day! ¡°Father¡­¡± Bailey gritted his teeth and squeezed out this word. Sitting on the chair, Reif was so angry that his eyes were red, but he could do nothing. After all, it was Bailey who made the promise. Natalie turned her head and gave Nathan a reproachful look. Although she also felt delightful after she saw it, she still thought it was a bit out of line. Nathan sneered, ¡°Okay, good girl, get up¡­¡± After saying this, he threw the check and contract to Old Mr. Johnson and said, ¡°Old Mr. Johnson, should Natalie continue to be the president?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Old Mr. Johnson nodded quietly. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved and turned her head to smile slightly at Nathan. This was the first time she smiled at Nathan in a long time. After Bailey got to her feet, she was furious and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t forget just now Natalie promised to get the projects from the Giradia Group! Grandpa, I think we can evaluate her through this matter.¡± ¡°If she can make it, she can still be the president, and everyone has no objections. If she fails, let her leave the position as soon as possible!¡± Chapter 76 Chapter 76 ¡°That¡¯s right. Natalie just said that she could handle the project of the Giradia Group!¡± Someone reminded Old Mr. Johnson loudly Natalie was anxious. She never said that. It was Nathan did. Nathanforted her gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can handle it. Besides, it will be a good chance to strengthen your position in the Group¡­¡± Old Mr. Johnson said, ¡°Natalie, you have made many mistakes since you became the president of the Group. However, if you can make Miss Colepensate our loss and sign the contract for free, it will be a remedy. It¡¯s not enough, though.¡± ¡°You said you could handle the project of the Giradia Group. Then, this task is entrusted to you.¡± ¡°If you can reach a partnership with them for at least one project, you can keep charging the Group. Otherwise, we can only rece you.¡± Natalie nodded hard and said, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. I will work hard.¡± Bailey couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°If you can win the project of Giradia Group with hard work, then everyone can do that!¡± Nathan was annoyed by her mean words, he sneered, ¡°Want to bet?¡± Bailey¡¯s face was flushed. She was so angry that she wanted to fight him desperately! ¡°I¡¯m waiting for her sess!¡± She snorted. Old Mr. Johnson ignored their fighting and announced the end of the meeting. Everyone dispersed. ¡°What the h*ll are you doing? Why did you agree with it? Apany like Giradia Group would never take Johnson Group seriously How can I get a project from them?¡± Natalie closed the office door and asked him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can handle it. I¡¯m the deputy head of the security department of the Giradia Group. I helped Wendy get thatnd, so I have a certain right to speak,¡± Nathan said calmly. Natalie was a little skeptical. But, after all, he did help her today. ¡°Thank you for today.¡± She thanked him. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re wee. We are a couple.¡± Nathan smiled. Hearing this, Natalie was angry, ¡°Get out!¡± She pushed him out. Nathan sighed, ¡°I just helped you. How can you be so mean to me?¡± *** On the way to Giradia Group, Nathan received a call from Gerard. ¡°Master Evans, my daughter is going to have a birthday party in two days. She likes you a lot. Would you pleasee on the day?¡± He asked politely. ¡°No problem,¡± He agreed immediately and he hung up the phone. He came to Giradia Group and met Wendy. Wendy wore a cold-colored suit skirt and her long hair was still tied in a bun. People could see she was a powerful woman. ¡°Last time, I helped you get the Centnovand from the Roarws Group, and you promised me to have a certain right to speak on thisnd,¡± Nathan said to Wendy. ¡°It seems that there is such a thing,¡± Wendy replied and kept working. Nathan said, ¡°I want to allocate two profitable projects of thisnd to Johnson Group.¡± Wendy raised her head slightly and said calmly. ¡°You arrange it yourself. Talk to the person in charge.¡± He said, ¡°Okay.¡± Nathan left. A sly gleam shed in Wendy¡¯s eyes, with a hint of conspiracy. Suddenly a call came to Wendy¡¯s cell phone. It was James who called Wendy again to invite her to dinner. After hanging up the phone, Wendy twirled a ballpoint pen in her hand, thinking about countermeasures. Roarws Group had a tendency to join forces with Porter Group. They both were powerful and thriving. Once the two join forces, there would be no room for Giradia Group to survive. Therefore, she decided to stabilize James for the time being. She would have meals with him asionally and act ambiguously. When she had enough funds, she would engage in a decisive battle with him. Howe my mind is full of legs recently?! Nathan shook his head, and tried to forget Wendy¡¯s slender legs. When he was in prison, he seldom could see women. Even if he saw one, she might not be attractive. So he didn¡¯t have distracting thoughts. Now that he came back to the city and was surrounded by beautiful women. What¡¯s more, Hannah was coveting him all the time. It was normal for him to be distracted. Women distract me a lot. I should restrain myself¡­ Just as he walked out of the gate, a blue BMW coupe stopped in front of him. The window was lowered, revealing Hannah¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Evans, get in the car. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner!¡± She smiled. Nathan forgot about the idea of staying away from her. He opened the door to get in the car. Hannah said, ¡°You are amazing. I just read the long apology Grace posted online.¡± At the entrance of the restaurant, Nathan met an acquaintance, Gerard¡¯s son, Carl. He saw Nathan was with a woman together, so he only nodded to him from a distance. ¡°Who is him? He looks familiar¡­¡± Hannah asked curiously. ¡°Carl, Gerard¡¯s son,¡± Nathan answered. Hannah was slightly shocked. Carl had his own circles, which she couldn¡¯t get in. Not long after sitting down and ordering the food, a woman walked to Hannah and Nathan arrogantly. ¡°Hannah, get up. I want this table!¡± The woman looked ordinary, but was dressed luxuriously. While talking, she put a stack of money on the table. Hannah frowned upon seeing her. The few people who followed her also had a high-spirited posture, extremely arrogant. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Hannah pretended to be calm and said to Nathan, ¡°Why don¡¯t we change to another table?¡± Nathan was a little upset. This was their table. Those people thought they could take it away by throwing some money out? ¡°Hurry up! Don¡¯t dy our ordering. Mr. Dawson will invite Ms. Wendy to have dinner here. If you hinder them, your Ranchy Group will go bankrupt!¡± The woman snorted. Hannah said in a low voice, ¡°She is Judy Hugh, the secretary of James Dawson. I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for a mere dining table.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t expect that she was James¡¯s secretary and that he would have dinner with Wendy together! C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Why should we leave? We booked the table,¡± Nathan asked calmly. Hearing this, Judy got angry, she then said coldly, ¡°I advise you not to do stupid things. Otherwise, you will regret it!¡± Hannah dared not speak. Judy was right. Roarws Group could ruin Ranchy Group in an instant. ¡°Hurry up. This two thousand dors is apensation for you. You should feel honored that we want your table!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pack the food, just leave them here, so as not to waste time,¡± Judy checked the time, then said coldly. Nathan sat still. He started to eat. Judy frowned and said angrily, ¡°Are you deaf? Or you don¡¯t understand thenguage?!¡± ¡°Hannah? Is this your sugar baby? Get up and take the money to leave immediately! I don¡¯t want to repeat myself!¡± Hannah tugged at Nathan¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Nathan chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not full yet. Why should I go? You said to treat me to dinner but asked me to leave halfway. I won¡¯t let you sleep over at Almonube Pce again.¡± ¡°Almonube Pce? Hahaha, it¡¯s ridiculous. Look at you! How can you afford to live there?!¡± Judy sneered. ¡°He is daydreaming!!¡± ¡°He is lying. Just take it as a joke.¡± After getting along with Nathan for those days, Hannah knew he would not give in. She sighed. He was not terrified of Roarws Group, but she was. They could ruin her Group easily. ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today and don¡¯t want to cause trouble. Why don¡¯t you just leave us alone, so we can finish our dinner?¡± Nathan said. Judy¡¯s face became gloomy and cold, she said, ¡°Little brat, do you know what stupid things you¡¯re talking about?¡± Nathan ate gracefully and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat my words.¡± Earlier, Judy just had said the simr words to him. He was mocking her. ¡°Judy, he is not only poor but also stupid!¡± ¡°He is indeed out of his mind.¡± ¡°Just take the money and leave immediately. Otherwise, I will kick your a*s.¡± Judy¡¯s gang sneered and threatened him. Nathan said, ¡°Even if your bosses to ask for the table, I won¡¯t give it, let alone you.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Judy shouted. ¡°F*ck off!¡± A man came up and shouted angrily. he grabbed the edge of the table and wanted to flip it. Nathan¡¯s eyes turned cold. He pressed the table instantly. No matter how hard the man tried, he couldn¡¯t move the table for an inch. The veins on his forehead were throbbing, and his face was flushed. He tried his best, but he still couldn¡¯t overturn the table. ¡°Ask your boss toe to beg me. For the sake of Wendy, I might give the table to him. You, no!¡± He said disdainfully, with his left hand holding the fork and right hand pressing on the table. ¡°F*ck you!¡± The man was furious, he put both hands under the table and tried to lift it forcefully. Nathan sat still. His right hand was still pressed on the table, and the table remained motionless. Everyone around was shocked. ¡°Your strength is nothing in front of power,¡± Judy said indifferently. She walked to the table and looked straight at Nathan. Her eyes were full of killing. She said coldly, ¡°The world is aw of the jungle! We are from Roarws Group. We want the table, and we get it. You don¡¯t want to leave? That¡¯s fine. You will get what you deserve!¡± She spit into Nathan¡¯s te. The others surrounded Nathan. ¡°You like the food? Are you full? You will be full after you eat my spit. Eat it and f*ck off immediately. I will forgive you!¡± Judy mocked and thought that the situation was under her control. Nathan was so disgusted that he couldn¡¯t eat anymore. He put the fork down, and then said with a smirk, ¡°Do you know what I hate the most? I hate people to spoil food!¡± ¡°You hate it?¡± Judy said coldly. Bah! Bah! Bah! Those around Nathan started to spit on his te. Judy said, ¡°Eat them! Otherwise, there will be one more corpse in the deep water of Mimar City Port today.¡± Her words made Hannah shudder. Roarws Group was capable of doing that! Chapter 78 Chapter 78 ¡°Let¡¯s go. They are too many! You can¡¯t win!¡± Hannah was terrified, she was afraid that Judy would kill Nathan. Nathan smiled and looked at the food, which was covered with saliva. ¡°When I was in prison, people never wasted food.¡± He said seriously. A mocking smile appeared on Judy¡¯s face, she said, ¡°Good boy. Eat it!¡± ¡°He is scared. I want him to eat up!¡± ¡°You hate to waste food? Well, we have plenty of money, so we could waste as much as we like.¡± Nathan continued, ¡°Because all the prisoners knew that I hated people wasting food!¡± Judy sneered, ¡°So what? In order not to waste the food, why don¡¯t you eat them all?¡± At this moment, Nathan grabbed Judy¡¯s neck suddenly, held it hard, and pushed her down on the table. Then, he sshed the whole te on her head and face.. Judy¡¯s mouth and nose were filled with sauce and food! ¡°So, you should eat them up¡­¡± Nathan put down the te and spoke. Everyone was stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Nathan would be so violent and suddenly attack Judy. Judy was so disgusted that she coughed and her face flushed. She cursed, ¡°You, you, you do this to me! I will never let you go!¡± Nathan ignored her, and picked up the money on the table. ¡°You ruined my dinner. I will take the money aspensation.¡± He said coldly, ¡°You must eat up all the food on this table. Don¡¯t waste a bit. Otherwise, none of you can get out of here!¡± His words made the gang furious, and anger burst out from their eyes. Those people used the name of Roarws Group to bully people all the time. No one had ever fought them back. Nathan was the first one to fight against them. It¡¯s f*cked up! Hannah smiled wryly. She only hoped those people would note to seek her trouble afterward. Otherwise, she would be f*cked up! ¡°Kill him!¡± As Judy ordered, her people picked up bottles, chairs, and other things and rushed toward Nathan. ¡°No matter how many sheepe, it can¡¯t stop a lion.¡± Nathan shook his head leisurely. He caught a chair that fell and then kicked a man against the wall. Immediately afterward, he put down the chair and rushed into the crowd to fight with them! He was a tough guy who grew up among vicious criminals. How could those useless losers scare him off? Hannah stared at this scene dumbfounded and murmured, ¡°Too cruel¡­ Mr. Evans is too cruel¡­¡± Judy¡¯s people all fell to the ground in less than thirty seconds. They were moaning and chirping painfully. Judy trembled in fright. She didn¡¯t expect Nathan could be so aggressive and knock them down easily. ¡°Every word I say is from the bottom of my heart. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Nathan sat back on the chair and asked sincerely. Judy¡¯s lips trembled, and she couldn¡¯t mutter a word. Nathan said, ¡°Eat all the dishes on this table without any leftovers. I will let you go.¡± He took out forks and knives and put them on the table. ¡°You attack and humiliate us! I will bankrupt this little b*tch¡¯spany!¡± Judy shouted. Hannah¡¯s face turned pale. The most thing she scared was going to happen. Nathan sneered, he shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ Your Group ispeting with Giradia Group fiercely. I don¡¯t think you still have spare efforts to ruin otherpanies.¡± ¡°Wendy might take the chance to give you a fatal blow. So, stop bluffing.¡± Hannah took aback and then looked at Judy. Judy was very surprised by his words. She shouted, ¡°How do you know these things?! Who are you?!¡± Nathan said, ¡°I helped Wendy keep thend in Centnova. You know who I am.¡± ¡°You¡­ You are the deputy head of the security department of Giradia Group, Nathan Evans. You defeated Saul Clinton?¡± Judy couldn¡¯t help being surprised. Nathan nodded. ¡°Even if you are capable, you think you can do anything at your will? It¡¯s true that you made great contributions to Giradia Group! But it is a critical period for the twopanies. No one wants to break the bnce!¡± ¡°Do you think Ms. Wendy will turn against us for you? If you dare to touch me, you won¡¯t end well. Even if my people let you go, thew won¡¯t!¡± Judy calmed down and tried to threaten him with another method. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, James came in and shouted, ¡°Judy, have you booked the table? Ms. Wendy has arrived¡­¡± He stopped when he saw the scene. Wendy was standing by his side. After seeing Nathan, a yful smile appeared on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Dawson. I¡¯m useless¡­¡± Judy said with a sad face, ¡°He refused to give up the table, and beat our people instead. I am going to call the police.¡± James judged the situation and turned to Wendy, ¡°Your employee beat up mine¡­ Do you think you can give me an exnation?¡± Wendy said, ¡°If it¡¯s in thepany and during working hours, I will surely discipline my subordinates. However, it¡¯s off¨Cduty time, and it¡¯s not in thepany. It¡¯s his personal grudge.¡± ¡°It is expressly stipted in Giradia Group that we will not interfere with any employee¡¯s personal grievances.¡± Wendy didn¡¯t give James any chance to take advantage of her. Her attitude was indifferent and cold. It made James looked helpless. Nathan couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°She has no conscience¡­¡± Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Wendy always put interests first, which was why people said she was cold¨Cblood. James turned to Nathan, ¡°Do you want to go private or public?¡± Nathan asked calmly, ¡°What is the difference?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If we go private, you makepensation to my people. We have nine people here, you give everyone 200 thousand dors. If you choose to go public, I call the police, and you go to prison,¡± James said. James knew he couldn¡¯t defeat Nathan, so the ideal way was to call the police. Let them take his revenge. Nathan beat up his people in public. It was a good chance, and he wouldn¡¯t let it go. If Nathan hadn¡¯t meddled in thend of Centnova, it would have been hisnd now. He hated him to death. ¡°Let¡¯s keep it private. Each of you pays me 200 thousand dors. You don¡¯t need to eat the food. Let¡¯s just let it go,¡± Nathan answered. James and his people were stunned. ¡°Can¡¯t he understand English? He wants us to pay him?!¡± ¡°Who does he think he is? He beat us and asked us for money!¡± ¡°D*mn, he¡¯s too arrogant. Mr. Dawson, don¡¯t let him go. Let¡¯s call the police!¡± People shouted. They were furious. James said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not joking. You are Ms. Wendy¡¯s employee, so I offer you a chance to do it privately.¡± Wendy said immediately, ¡°Mr. Dawson, please do whatever you want. As I said, this has nothing to do with me.¡± Nathan raised his hand and said to James, ¡°Please call the police if you want to!¡± His behavior made Hannah want tough, but she knew it was inappropriate. She could only press her lips and stepped on Nathan lightly. It was painful. Nathan frowned and stomped back. Hannah didn¡¯t expect he would do that. She pinched his waist angrily. Nathan pinched her, too. It looked like they were flirting, which made Wendy want tough. James waspletely angry. He never thought that Nathan would be so arrogant. He didn¡¯t care about his threat at all! ¡°Alright, alright! Since you are so insolent, let¡¯s go public! I want to see if you are still so arrogant when the policee!¡± He made a call, ¡°Mr. Hanks, someone beat my people in Manson Restaurant. Could you please come?¡± The chief police officer of the police station in Mimar City, Jason Hanks, said, ¡°How dare them? I will be there soon!¡± Jason hung up the phone and called more detectives and officers. Soon, they were heading to the restaurant. ¡°He called the police!¡± Hannah said in a low voice. ¡°So what? The police station doesn¡¯t belong to his family. I will have my justice,¡± Nathan said coldly. Judy sneered and said, ¡°Justice? Justice doesn¡¯t belong to nobody.¡± ¡°My words are justice. As long as you hit my people, you break thew! You are talking about justice? What a joke!¡± Nathan said, ¡°I have always believed that justice exists. Otherwise, I would not have been a prison guard for many years.¡± James was shocked by his stupidity, he said, ¡°The justice is that you beat my people, and then you will be taken away by the police detectives, and eventually you will be judged! Do you understand?¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­ The justice is every one of you pays me 200 thousand dors aspensation, and then you eat up all the food here that had been soiled by your saliva!¡± Nathan responded with a smile. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see who will have the justice.¡± James snorted coldly. Wendy frowned slightly. James had called the police already, but Nathan was still so arrogant. Was he so stupid, or did he know some high official? If he was taken away by the policeter, she couldn¡¯t sit idly by. She had to help him. Although she didn¡¯t care, she needed to help him. ¡°You¡¯d better think about how to tell your storyter.¡± Judy smiled and said proudly. Nathan didn¡¯t answer her, he just said to Hannah, ¡°Can you order me some food? I¡¯m so hungry¡­¡± Judy was irritated by his attitude, she said, ¡°Sure, eat as much as you can! This might be yourst meal!¡± Hannah was confused by his words, too. How can he still have the mood to eat?! He is going to prison soon! ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡± She whispered, ¡°The person who wille in a while is Jason Hanks, the chief police officer of the city.¡± Nathan was angry she didn¡¯t order food for him, he snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m kindly reminding you¡­¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help being a little angry. ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± Nathan said arrogantly. ¡°You¡­¡± Hannah was speechless. Sirens red from the street outside. Several police cars stopped at the door, and the detectives in navy blue uniforms got out of the car quickly. Led by a middle- aged chief police officer in a white uniform, they went straight inside the restaurant. Judy sneered, ¡°Oops, you can¡¯t have yourst meal.¡± ¡°Sh*t up!¡± Nathan raised his eyebrows impatiently and said coldly. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 ¡°It¡¯s Jason Hanks, the chief police officer in Mimar City. What happened?¡± ¡°He has always been known for his toughness. This time he personally led the team here. Someone will be in bad luck!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet such a big man as him today. Hope the poor guy won¡¯t suffer too much.¡± Some spectators discussed in a low voice. Jason immediately led the team to the table, and some curious people followed quietly. They wanted to see what happened. ¡°Hello, Mr. Hanks!¡± The manager of the restaurant smiled and greeted. ¡°Hmm.¡± Jason just hummed lightly. Soon, they walked to the table. He waved his hand briefly, and the police officers and detectives circled around the table. ¡°I see James Dawson, the son of the Roarws Group. Some of his people are lying on the ground. Someone beat them?¡± ¡°Oh my!! How dare he mess with Roarws?!¡± ¡°It seems serious. This matter will not be easily resolved. The guy will be dead.¡± People talked and exchanged opinions. Everyone thought that Nathan would die miserably. When Jason stepped into the restaurant, Wendy¡¯s brows raised slightly. It seemed that James wanted to make things worse. It would be hard if she wanted to help Nathan. James hurried forward to shake hands with Jason, and said, ¡°Mr. Hanks, I¡¯m so d you are here. Please help us!¡± ¡°I wanted to invite Ms. Wendy to have dinner today, so I sent my subordinates to book a table here. All tables were booked, so my people negotiated with this guy here, and asked if he could give us the table. However, he was unwilling to talk, and even beat them.¡± ¡°As you can see, all my subordinates are injured by this viin¡­¡± While speaking, James pointed at Nathan. Judy hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Hanks, I¡¯m the witness! I can prove every word Mr. Dawson said is right.¡± Jason nodded and said, ¡°Take him away!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help being slightly taken aback. Then, heughed and said, ¡°Mr. Hanks, I am also a member of the police system. Although I am not a police officer, I know this is not right. Shouldn¡¯t you listen to what I say before making a judgment? Or, you can take both parties away.¡± James replied arrogantly, ¡°What are you? You beat my person. You are wrong! Besides, no one ends well if he dares to mess with us!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you dare to fight against the police officers!¡± Wendy¡¯s eyebrows twitched in displeasure. After all, Nathan worked for her. James¡¯s words were provocative. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t wait to fight with her. But, the more he was impatient, the calmer she would be. She just stood by the side and watched what would happen next. Jason ignored James¡¯s arrogant words but said indifferently to Nathan, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me how to do my job. If you know better than I do, why don¡¯t you take my ce?¡± ¡°Stand up and show me your hands.¡± People outside shook their heads when they saw this scene. ¡°Too reckless. He offended Mr. Dawson first, and then quarreled with Mr. Hanks!¡± ¡°No matter what he says, he will go to jail today.¡± ¡°He was too stupid! Why didn¡¯t he just give them the table?¡± Everyone thought that Nathan deserved this. He offended the wrong person. Hannah couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. With such a big scene, Nathan would be suffering today. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you want us to eat up all the dishes here? Haha¡­ Now, why don¡¯t you say that again for everyone to hear?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance, kneel and eat all this food! Maybe Mr. Dawson will show you some mercy, and you will only be sentenced to three to five years.¡± Judy becamecent, she threw a te in front of Nathan and said coldly. Nathan smiled helplessly and said, ¡°You came to my table to ask me to leave and even spit in my food. Now you want the police to arrest me. Are you reasonable? Do you abide by thews?¡± ¡°Thews? My words are thews in Mimar City!¡± Jason snorted coldly and strode in front of Nathan. ¡°You heard Judy. Are you going back with me, or eat the food first? Although you will have to go to jail no matter what, if you ept Judy¡¯s conditions, you may be able to save three to five years of imprisonment.¡± The smile on Nathan¡¯s face slowly faded, he said seriously, ¡°As the dignified chief police officer, you are not going to abide by thews?¡± Jason said indifferently, ¡°Laws? Whatws?¡± ¡°I only know that you have offended someone that you shouldn¡¯t have, and you even beat them. Since you dare to beat, you must consider the consequences! This is thew!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Is this guy an idiot? He offended Mr. Dawson, and he still talks about thews? How ridiculous!¡± ¡°If I were him, I would kneel to beg their pardon immediately.¡± ¡°You are right. He is out of his mind, talking nonsense and wasting everyone¡¯s time.¡± Nathan shook his head slowly and said, ¡°If you, the chief police officer, don¡¯t uphold justice, then I will have to do it myself.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jason¡¯s eyes turned cold. He didn¡¯t speak, but the threat was self¨Cevident. ¡°Haha, do you want to beat people in front of Mr. Hanks? Do you still want me to eat the food up? Your words are not as loud as farting!¡± Judy¡¯s face was full of disdain, she looked down upon him. ¡°No, I¡¯ve already made myself clear. Now it¡¯s time to do it,¡± Nathan said seriously. Everyone looked at him like a monster, didn¡¯t they? He still wanted them to eat up the food? He would do that in front of Jason Hanks, the chief police officer of Mimar City? Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Wendy looked at Nathan like he was a lunatic. Is he really out of his mind? Is he going to fight in front of the chief police officer?! ¡°It¡¯s not good to waste food.¡± Nathan said to Judy seriously, and then picked up the te. Judy was stunned for a moment, then spit at Nathan, she cursed, ¡°You crazy!¡± Nathan avoided it easily, and then the dish in his hand directly covered Judy¡¯s face. Judy fell on the ground embarrassedly. ¡°You are so courageous!¡± James couldn¡¯t help being furious. Jason¡¯s expression turned serious. He pulled out his gun and said in a deep voice, ¡°Please kneel down immediately with your hands on your head. Otherwise, I will regard it as resisting arrest and provoking the police, and I have the right to shoot you on the spot.¡± Judy was covered with oil stains and spittle. Her body trembled, and she shouted angrily, ¡°I love to waste food. Dare you do it again?¡± Nathan nodded seriously and said, ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t understand how precious food is. I must exin it to you today!¡± Judy sneered. As long as he dared to make a move, Jason would shoot him. She didn¡¯t believe Nathan was faster than the gun! ¡°Master Evans, what are you doing here? Mr. Hanks is here too. Long time no see! Ms. Wendy and Mr. Dawson, you all are here¡­¡± A voice came from the door. Someone showed up. It was Carl who Nathan had greeted earlier. ¡°Mr. Hopp!¡± James was taken aback for a moment, then greeted him. ¡°Mr. Hopp, why are you here?¡± Jason smiled and put away his gun. The other police officers also greeted Carl. Nathan calmly said, ¡°Some people are wasting food. I¡¯m teaching them not to.¡± Carlughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Jason¡¯s expression froze suddenly, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Hopp, this person is a criminal suspect. He beat up Mr. Dawson¡¯s employees, and he even did it in front of me just now¡­¡± ¡°Haha, you are joking. As Master Evans said, he is telling people the truth about cherishing food. He is not beating anyone,¡± Carl said with a smile on his face. Jason was startled for a moment, and then he understood. Obviously, Carl came here to support Nathan! James understood it, too. His face became gloomy. Judy said in surprise, ¡°Mr. Hopp, look at these things on my face. He did it! You can¡¯t favor him like this, is there anyw?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Carl nced at Judy and said, ¡°Law? In Mimar City, Mr. Hanks¡¯s words are thews. Mr. Hanks, what do you say?¡± Jason said awkwardly, ¡°You are joking. I¡¯m just a mere police officer¡­¡± Jason would never dare to offend Carl. After all, his father, Gerard, was the boss of Mimar City. If he offended him, there was no way he could continue to mess around in town. Gerard had managed Mimar City in an orderly manner in the past few years, and his future was promising. Those high officials liked him a lot, and he might be promoted in the future. It was not worth offending him. ¡°Mr. Hopp, my people have been beaten!¡± James said gloomily. ¡°I know, but shouldn¡¯t people who waste food be beaten? Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to be taught a lesson?¡± Carl asked in surprise. James¡¯s lips twitched fiercely. He was sullen, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. Wendy smiled slightly. Nathan even knew Carl, and Carl was willing to help him. It was a bit out of her expectation. Jason said seriously to James, ¡°Mr. Dawson, your people waste food, which should not be done. Moreover, spitting in other people¡¯s food is somewhat against morality! You started this, and you should resolve it. If the negotiation fails, I will deal with it!¡± Nathan cast a nce at Jason and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say your words are thew in Mimar City and you would put me into prison? Why did you change your mind?¡± As soon as these words came out, Jason¡¯s back was covered with cold sweat. Why did he mention it again? ¡°Hahaha, I was kidding. We all abide by the city¡¯s and the country¡¯sws!¡± Jason forced himself to calm down and said with a smile, ¡°I will go. You guys can negotiate a solution.¡± After saying this, he nodded to Carl, and then said, ¡°Mr. Hopp, I have a lot of work to do, so I¡¯ll go first. Please send my regards to your father¡­¡± Without waiting for Carl to respond, he led his men to leave in despair. With Jason¡¯s withdrawal, James¡¯s and his people were put to shame. When Jason was here, they were all arrogant and excited to see Nathan suffering. But Carl¡¯s arrival turned the situation around in an instant. ¡°Today, if you don¡¯t eat all these things up and pay me 200 thousand dors respectively, this matter will not be finished.¡± Nathan said seriously and decisively. James gritted his teeth and said, ¡°This is not over!¡± Nathan didn¡¯t say a word. James turned around and left. He didn¡¯t want to care about this sh*t anymore. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Master Evan¡¯s words?¡± Carl sneered and asked Judy and her gang. Judy shuddered, seeing Nathan pick up another dish with saliva, she couldn¡¯t help screaming, ¡°I¡¯ll eat¡­ I¡¯ll just eat it!¡± The rest all got up and started to eat the dishes they spit on themselves. Although the food was disgusting, they had to close their eyes and force themselves to swallow. Then, they transferred the compensation to Nathan. 200 thousand dors per person. If someone didn¡¯t have enough money in his ount, he issued an IOU. ¡°Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to ckmail them like this?¡± Hannah asked guiltily. ¡°I¡¯m just repaying them in the same way. You heard James. He wanted me to pay every one of them 200 thousand dors.¡± Nathan said with a deadpan expression, without any psychological burden. After collecting the money, he said, ¡°Carl, half of the money is yours.¡± Carl didn¡¯t expect he would say that, he just smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t take it. If I take it, there will be big problems. What you did to my family is more precious than money.¡± Seeing that he would not ept it, Nathan put the bank card in his pocket. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together. I¡¯ll introduce you to some friends.¡± Carl held Nathan¡¯s hand and walked away. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Hannah naturally got to know Carl¡¯s circle of friends thanks to Nathan. ¡°My sister is going to hold a birthday banquet. My father borrowed a cruise ship from his family in order to help her hold a grand ceremony. At that time, Master Evans, you have to be present!¡± Carl smiled at Nathan. ¡°Yes, no problem. I have already promised Mr. Hopp,¡± Nathan said. Hannah couldn¡¯t help but be secretly surprised. Why was their rtionship so good? She had also received an invitation, but they wouldn¡¯t tell her personally and remind her that she would definitely have toe. After the meal, Carl said, ¡°Master Evans, do you want to go to the water association on the opposite street? It is one of the biggest and most special one in Mimar City.¡± Of course, Nathan knew what water association was for, he shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m already married. I can¡¯t let Natalie down.¡± Carl smiled and said, ¡°I forgot that you are already married. Moreover, your wife is Johnson Group¡¯s CEO, Natalie. She is a great beauty.¡± ¡°What a pity. I heard that the boss of the Water Association has just recruited a few new technicians from overseas. They are said to be of the best quality. Then I will take my friends to visit them now¡­¡± Nathan said, ¡°Since you have invited me with great hospitality, I may as well go.¡± Carl was stunned. Nathan said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for foreigners to do business in Hd. I know something about massage. It¡¯s good to feel it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I just want to improve them a bit so that they could survive in our country. It doesn¡¯t matter whether they are beautiful or not!¡± Carl couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing, he patted Nathan on the shoulder and said, ¡°Haha, you are really funny!¡± Hannah had just thought that Nathan was quite dutiful, but when she heard him change his mind, she could not help but shout, ¡°You are not allowed to go. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will let Natalie down?¡± Carl coughed and smiled. ¡°Yes. Although it¡¯s just a massage, Master Evans is married after all. It¡¯s better to forget about it, lest Ms. Natalie misunderstands.¡± ¡°Who is Natalie?¡± Nathan was surprised. Hannah directly grabbed Nathan¡¯s clothes. She was extremely unhappy and said angrily, ¡°No, you are not allowed to go. If you dare to go, don¡¯t me me for telling Natalie about this. When the timees, I will see if you have the face to see her!¡± The corners of Nathan¡¯s mouth could not help but move, he sighed helplessly and said to Carl, ¡°I was just joking. You guys can go y by yourselves.¡± Carl smiled and led his friends to the Water Association. Nathan could only send them away with envious eyes. Women, as expected, will only affect the speed of my saber¡­ Nathan looked at Hannah and repeated this sentence in his mind. Hannah sneered, ¡°Men are indeed the same. They look upright on the surface, but they have a belly full of filth on the inside.¡± Nathan said, ¡°He is upright enough!¡± Hannah expressed her disdain and directly ignored him. ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t go. It¡¯s gettingte. I have to go back. You should go home too,¡± Nathan said. ¡°No, I have to supervise you so that you won¡¯t secretly go to the Water Association after I leave!¡± Hannah said righteously with her hands on her waist. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Nathan couldn¡¯t help but secretly criticize her, so he had to take Hannah¡¯s car back to Almonube Pce. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you n to stay with me for another night?¡± Nathan opened his eyes and stared at Hannah. ¡°Of course! I must watch you and not let you do anything wrong to Natalie,¡± Hannah said calmly, having found a perfect reason for her to stay overnight here. Nathan frowned and said, ¡°I say, don¡¯t tell me you want to stay here with these excuses?¡± ¡°Bah! Are you worthy?¡± Hannah¡¯s heart beat faster, but her tone was still tough. ¡°You can do whatever you want,¡± Nathan waved his hand and repliedzily. Hannah asked Nathan, ¡°You have helped Natalie deal with so many things recently. Has her opinion of you changed?¡± Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. However, you seem to be much more amiable to me today.¡± Hannah said, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± ¡°Let nature take its course. I cannot curry favor with her forever.¡± Nathan said indifferently. In fact, he didn¡¯t really care about this kind of thing. The only thing he wanted to do now was to wait until Giradia Group, Roarws Group, and Porter Group werepletely at war, and then he would lead everything and ruthlessly p Jade¡¯s arrogant face! If Natasha couldn¡¯t deal with Giradia Group, she would definitely ask Jade for help. Jade had a terrifying influence, and the Perkins family had powerful assets. But, Nathan just didn¡¯t want her to do as she wished. Of course, it was also for the sake of his promise to Randy. When Hannah heard that Natalie was much more amiable to Nathan, she felt a little more nervous. She felt that she should speed up. Otherwise, when Natalie found out that this guy was extraordinary, she herself would most likely not have a chance. ¡°You have offended Roarws Group today. You have to be careful¡­ Moreover, I am also very worried that our Ranchy Group will be revenged¡­ If they can¡¯t swallow this anger, they may start with Ranchy Group first. Maybe they will be caught by Giradia Group because of this, but they are very likely to attack us!¡± ¡°If they really do this, what should I do?¡± Hannah looked pitiful as she looked at Nathan with her big eyes, she felt wronged. She was indeed a little worried. After all, she had offended too many people today. If the other party makes a move for revenge, it would be very troublesome. When she said this, she reached out and hugged Nathan¡¯s arm. She shook it repeatedly and said, ¡°You won¡¯t ignore this matter, right? If they really make a move, I will be dead!¡± Nathan frowned and then said, ¡°How about this, I will give a portion of thend I bought to your company. With these pieces ofnd, the value of yourpany will rise greatly. At that time, it will be even more difficult for Roarws Group to touch you¡­¡± ¡°Where is thend?¡± Hannah¡¯s eyes lit up, unconsciously, Nathan¡¯s arm directly sank into her chest. ¡°Murcol,¡± Nathan said lightly. Hannah was stunned, and then she shook off Nathan¡¯s arm. Her head was full of ck lines, and she gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Nathan, are you f*cking kidding me?!¡± Nathan sneered and said, ¡°The province has decided to develop a keymercial special area. This commercial special area is ced in Murcol.¡± ¡°Really?¡± When Hannah heard this, she was shocked. A barren ce like Murcol would be the keymercial area in the future. ¡°Then you can¡¯t charge me too much¡­¡± This time, she directly hugged Nathan wholly. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 After being hugged by this warm and fragrant woman, Nathan was at a loss for what to do. In his entire life, he had never been so intimate with a girl. ¡°Nathan, if the province has really decided to develop Murcol as a special district, then the value of that land would be sky-high!¡± ¡°How big is thend you have now?¡± Hannah hugged Nathan¡¯s neck tightly and sat directly on his thigh, asking happily. Nathan forced himself to calm down, thought for a moment, and slowly said, ¡°I have about two hundred acres ofnd in my hands.¡± ¡°So big!¡± Hannah almost fainted. ¡°Yes. However, it was a barrennd. Roberts Property bought it just to cater to government policies. It is still avable.¡± ¡°When the time is right, we can take out Murcol¡¯s entire piece ofnd and use it as a mortgage for the contract. I had no money to buy more, and the other two hundred acres should be in Natalie¡¯s hands.¡± At this time, Hannah could not help butin, ¡°If I had known, I would have bought Roberts Property¡¯s shares back then. I would have had a share in thend!¡± Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°At that time, the capital still hadn¡¯t finally made the decision.¡± Hannah also felt that it could not be helped. If she had really bought Roberts Property¡¯s shares back then, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to stay in thepany any longer. Who would have thought that the piece ofnd that Roberts Property had left behind would be a treasure ground under a decision made in the province? Hannah made a rough calction. If it was calcted ording to Mimar City¡¯s economic level, Murcol¡¯snd would be worth five million dors per acre at least. Then, thend in Nathan¡¯s hands would be worth at least a billion dors. ¡°This is really a windfall¡­¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes,pletely forgetting that she was still sitting sideways in Nathan¡¯s arms, arms around his neck. Thinking about it, she turned to look at Nathan, her eyes almost lighting up, she asked, ¡°Nathan, how many acres are you going to give us, Ranchy Group?¡± ¡°Of course I can¡¯t give it to you for free. This is just a means to scare Roarws Group.¡± Nathan shook his head. He was not a fool. Although he did not care about money very much, he would not casually throw it away. ¡°What¡­ Nathan! Just give me ten to twenty acres!¡± Hannah said coquettishly, her graceful body swaying in his arms. ¡°If you can¡¯t give it to us, we will pay in installments. You have a share in the money we earn from the development. Moreover, when we have enough money to pay you back, we will do so!¡± Hearing this, Nathan pondered for a moment. Giradia Group did not like a piece ofnd worth ten billion dors. Moreover, in terms of real estate, it was enough for Giradia Group to have Centnova¡¯snd. On Johnson Group¡¯s side, there were still two hundred acres ofnd in Natalie¡¯s hands. And, it was enough for them. ¡°Well, it was because of me that you missed thend left behind by Roberts Property. These two hundred acres will be handed over to you when the timees. However, you have to pay for it,¡± Nathan said. When Hannah heard this, she was extremely happy. She directly hugged Nathan¡¯s head and smacked his face, saying, ¡°Thank you, Nathan. I¡¯m really happy to have such a good friend like you!¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help butin, he reached out to wipe her saliva off his face. Hearing this, Hannah moved to the other side of Nathan¡¯s face to take another soft and sweet kiss. Nathan wiped again, Hannah kissed again. Again and again¡­ She kissed seven or eight times and he wiped seven or eight times. When Hannah saw the teasing and mischievous look in Nathan¡¯s eyes, she came back to her senses and jumped out as if she had just woken up from a dream. She said angrily, ¡°You did it on purpose!¡± Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°I really dislike it. There are at least six hundred different kinds of bacteria in human saliva.¡± ¡°F*ck you!¡± Although Hannah knew that he did it on purpose, she couldn¡¯t help but grind her teeth. Nathan said calmly, ¡°The policy will be released in two or three days. When you reveal your trump cards, you don¡¯t have to worry about Roarws Group causing trouble.¡± ¡°Although you are annoying, in short, thank you.¡± Hannah looked at Nathan and felt that he was more and more pleasing to the eye. She had looked down on the little prison guard at the beginning so much. But now, she was trying to find ways to take him away from Natalie, who had not yet recovered from her daze. She sat down next to Nathan again. This time, she did not sit in his arms, which made Nathan a little disappointed. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If I can¡¯t afford it, can I pay it back with my body?¡± Hannah asked pitifully. Her small hand held Nathan¡¯s arm and shook it. She also deliberately pulled up the corner of her skirt. Her slender legs were even a little dazzling under the light. ¡°Humph! No¡­ If you pay back with your body, I can only get one woman. If you pay me back in money, I can get many women!¡± Nathan said confidently and directly pped away Hannah¡¯s little hand. These words stunned Hannah. After a moment, she roared angrily, ¡°Scumbag! I willpletely expose your hypocritical mask in front of Natalie.¡± However, Nathan could not help but sigh. He shook his head slightly and said, ¡°In her eyes, I am never an outstanding man.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. In my ce, there will always be a ce for you!¡± Hannah said heroically. In an impulse, she directly hugged Nathan¡¯s head and kissed him on the lips. ¡°This is my first kiss! Seriously, if I can¡¯t earn enough money to pay you back, I will pay with my body!¡± After saying this, Hannah also realized that she was too impulsive. Her face was red. This time, she did not need Nathan to urge her. She turned around and returned to her room. She waved her hand elegantly and said, ¡°Time to rest!¡± Nathan sat on the sofa and was stunned for a while. Then, he frowned and scolded. No wonder those b*stards in the prison like to talk about women when they have nothing to do¡­ *** The next morning, before dawn, Hannah left directly. It was obvious that she felt that yesterday she had been too impulsive. After another night with his head full of women¡¯s legs, Nathan only received a call from Natalie in the afternoon, saying that she had invited Giradia Group¡¯s project department head to have dinner together and asked him to apany her. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 ¡°Today, I will buy you a suitable set of clothes. If you wear it more formally, you will leave a better impression on people.¡± After waiting for Nathan toe over, Natalie directly pulled him to the mall and then picked a suit for him. Last time, when Nathan wore Hector¡¯s clothes and went to Giradia Group¡¯s dinner party, he was ridiculed, which made her feel very shameful too. No matter what, now the two of them were husband and wife in name. Some superficial work had to be done well. ¡°Wow, Miss, your husband has a good figure. Our suits fit him very well!¡± The guide shop of the BOSS store praised loudly. Natalie had to admit that Nathan¡¯s figure was indeed good. He was very slender and his muscles were very strong. After wearing the suit, he looked very energetic. Although she did not like Nathan very much, Natalie had to give a smile and cope with it a little. ¡°Giradia Group¡¯s project minister is Wendy¡¯s cousin. Come with me and try to be polite.¡± Natalie warned Nathan. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Nathan repliedzily. It seemed that Wendy had already informed the people of the department. After everything was settled, Natalie brought Nathan directly to the restaurant to meet with Giradia Group¡¯s project minister, Jose. When Jose saw Natalie, his eyes could not help but light up. But after he saw Nathan again, his face could not help but darken. ¡°Mr. Ward, hello, this is my husband, Nathan¡­¡± Natalie introduced Nathan to Jose. However, Jose¡¯s face was full of unhappiness. He said coldly, ¡°Did Ms. Natalie forget my words? Didn¡¯t I say that you shoulde to discuss the project with me alone?¡± Natalie was stunned and then said, ¡°Mr. Ward, I just think it is more solemn to do this.¡± Jose waved his hand and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t like it. Tell him to get out of here.¡± Natalie did not expect Jose would be so rude. Her face turned red. ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t want to? That¡¯s true. You two are husband and wife. It is not good for you to let him go now. Well, I am merciful and let him stay for a meal. After this meal, let him go.¡± ¡°You and I will go to my house to talk.¡± Jose smiled and looked greedily at the long legs under Natalie¡¯s skirt. His two fingers rubbed together, as if she was already a ything in his palm. Natalie was not a fool. Of course, she knew what Jose meant. Her face turned pale and she said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Ward, please behave yourself!¡± ¡°Behave myself? What do you mean?¡± Jose asked with cold eyes. ¡°She means you should not be like an idiot who has never seen a woman,¡± Nathan said lightly. Natalie had naturally meant this, but she did not expect Nathan to speak so seriously. She could not help but turn her head and re at Nathan. As expected, Jose was directly angry, he pped the table hard and said angrily, ¡°Little tramp, how can you talk to me like that?! And you, Natalie, you dare to talk to me like this?!¡± Natalie pursed her lips, but she still said very seriously, ¡°Mr. Ward, we are here to talk about cooperation, not to let you humiliate us!¡± ¡°Humiliate you? Hahaha, ridiculous!¡± Jose directlyughed with disdain and said, ¡°Do you think that Johnson Group is qualified to cooperate with Giradia Group? Are you worthy of ourpany¡¯s project? If not for your good looks, do you think I would be willing to see you?¡± ¡°I asked you toe alone, but you still brought someone else. Are you taking me seriously? If I am willing to sleep with you and give yourpany a project, it is yourpany¡¯s blessing. You actually want me to behave myself?¡± Natalie blushed at Jose¡¯s blunt and naked words. She was so angry that her whole body trembled, but she did not dare to offend him. Jose was the minister of Giradia Group¡¯s project department and Wendy¡¯s cousin. He had a high position in the group and she could not afford to offend him. Moreover, if she wanted to continue to be the president of Johnson Group, she had to get at least one project from Giradia Group. Otherwise, she would be immediately dismissed. ¡°Mr. Ward, can we have a good talk?¡± Natalie gritted her teeth and spoke. ¡°Talk? Of course we can have a talk. There¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t talk about!¡± Jose chuckled and spoke. Natalie breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll order the dish first. Let¡¯s talk while drinking¡­¡± Jose shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m talking about you sitting on top of me and talking. I know what you want. It¡¯s just a matter of a word from me!¡± ¡°How is it, Ms. Natalie? Am I good to you?¡± Natalie was stunned. Nathan was a little dissatisfied. What the hell was Wendy doing? He had already informed her in advance, but in the end, someone like Jose came out to disgust him! ¡°F*ck you!¡± Nathan said bluntly, pulling Natalie behind him. Natalie looked at his broad back and could not help but sigh in her heart. Every time something happened to her, he would always stand in front of her. However, every time he dealt with things, he was so impulsive. He is very good to me, but unfortunately, he has no ability. He is impulsive and easily angry, not a good match. My goal is to be a heroine like Jade. He is never worthy of me¡­ Natalie had aplicated look in her eyes as she thought silently. Jose was directly angered by Nathan¡¯s words, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°Ms. Natalie, is your husband a stupid donkey?¡± ¡°I will give you onest chance. Let him p his own mouth and apologize to me. Then, you will go back with me and talk to me in the way I said. Otherwise, Johnson Group will not get a single project from Giradia Group!¡± Nathan said with a cold face, ¡°No wonder Giradia Group was suppressed by Roarws Group to such a sorry state. It turns out that Wendy¡¯s subordinates are all like you people who are full of nothing!¡± ¡°Later, I will directly ask Wendy to get rid of a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing like you. Let¡¯s see how you show off.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jose could not help but be stunned, then he frowned and said, ¡°You know Ms. Wendy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t only know her, I am also Giradia Group¡¯s deputy minister!¡± Nathan casually took out his work permit from his pocket. These words directly made Jose¡¯s heart beat violently. Was he in trouble? Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Natalie couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Nathan had said before that he was the deputy minister of Giradia Group, but no one believed him. At this moment, seeing him show his work permit in front of Jose, her heart immediately beat faster, and she nced over. It was really true¡­ Jose also saw Nathan¡¯s work permit, and after reading it, he directly grinned and sneered, appearing even more disdainful. ¡°Haha, hahaha!¡± Joseughed wildly and pointed at Nathan twice. He shook his head fiercely and said coldly, ¡°Trash!¡± ¡°I thought you were the deputy minister of a good department. So you are from the Department of Safety? To put it bluntly, aren¡¯t you just the head of the securities? A deputy minister of the Department of Safety also came to show off in front of a minister of the project department?¡± ¡°You even want to contact Wendy to expel me? Who gave you the courage to say such words? What a joke. You don¡¯t know who you are, do you?¡± Jose thought that Nathan was the minister of an important department and could reach Wendy directly. Unexpectedly, he was only the deputy minister of the security department. To put it bluntly, he was just the head of the security department. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but gently pinch Nathan. Although she didn¡¯t know how he had risen to the position in Giradia Group, it was obviously irrational for a deputy minister of the Department of Safety to offend a minister of an important department like the project department! She didn¡¯t want things to get out of hand, and she also didn¡¯t want Nathan to lose this hard¨Cwon job. ¡°Jose, your performance ruined Giradia Group¡¯s reputation, and you also insulted my wife. But we are colleagues after all. Don¡¯t say that I don¡¯t give you a chance.¡± ¡°Now kneel down and honestly kowtow three times to my wife and apologize. Then take out at least three projects to give to Johnson Group. I can give up this matter! Otherwise, you will have to bear the consequences yourself,¡± Nathan did not care about Natalie¡¯s reminder, instead, he took a step forward and said coldly. Jose was stunned, then he continued tough and said, ¡°Threatening me? You smelly security guard, dare to threaten me?¡± ¡°I am the minister of the project department. Do I need to apologize to the wife of a stinky security guard like you? Are you kidding?!¡± ¡°If you arrange for your wife to sleep with me for a few days, maybe I can let you transfer to another department to make more money!¡± Nathan said nothing with a cold face. His patience had almost been worn out. Jose sneered, ¡°Natalie,e here and sit here!¡± After saying this, he stretched out his hand and pped his right leg hard, indicating for Natalie to sit down on it. ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for using tricks and directly expel your husband from Giradia Group!¡± Jose said. After Nathan revealed his identity, Jose became even more unscrupulous. Nathan narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Do you not know that I helped Ms. Wendy secure Centnova¡¯s land? Are you sure you won¡¯t apologize?¡± Jose directly pointed a middle finger at Nathan and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that Centnova¡¯snd was saved by your department¡¯s boss, Archie Bright, from Roarws Group. You are really shameless to take the credit for it! Look at you. How could you have snatched it from Roarws Group?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your only choice now is to crawl out of here like a dog and let your wife serve me well. This is myst pity for you!¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes turned cold, he directly grabbed Jose¡¯s middle finger and said coldly, ¡°I need to teach you a lesson.¡± Jose grinned in pain and shouted, ¡°Little b*stard, let go of me! Let me tell you, the boss of your department, Archie Bright, is also eating in this restaurant today!¡± ¡°If you dare to hurt me, I will immediately call him over to deal with you, you b*stard¡­¡± Without saying anything, Nathan exerted force with his fingers, and with a crisp cracking sound, Jose let out a pig¨Clike roar, and fell down from the chair in pain. ¡°Nathan, you are too impulsive!¡± Natalie was shocked. As expected, something had happened. Nathan could not control his own hands. He always liked to use violence. ¡°Impulsive? If he does not apologize, I will let him know how stupid his words are,¡± Nathan said expressionlessly. Jose directly took out his phone from his pocket and shouted, ¡°Just you wait, I will call your department¡¯s boss over!¡± After saying this, he directly dialed Archie Bright¡¯s number and shouted, ¡°Mr. Bright,e over immediately. Your department¡¯s deputy minister broke my finger!¡± Archie Bright could not help but be shocked. How had Nathan gotten into a conflict with Jose and he had even broken his finger? Jose was Wendy¡¯s cousin. If it was known by Wendy, wouldn¡¯t the entire security department have to bear the me with Nathan? ¡°Archie Bright is the boss of your department, and I heard that this person was once a soldier of the special forces. He is very capable¡­¡± When Natalie saw that Jose was going to call Archie Bright over, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked and said in a low voice. ¡°He is just an ordinary guy. It¡¯s no big deal. I said that I will definitely let you get the project. Then there will definitely be no mistake!¡± Nathan said. Natalie did not know if Nathan, the deputy minister of the Department of Safety, had such great power. However, it was already very impressive for him to be able to work as an executive in Giradia Group. ¡°Little b*stard, you actually dared to break my finger! When Archie Brightester, I will make him break all ten of your fingers!¡± Jose gritted his teeth and stared at Nathan fiercely. ¡°Not only that, I want you to see with your own eyes how your wife sits on me and moves on her own! You will repent for what you have done today!¡± Nathan looked at Jose with a cold face and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better call all the people you can call over. I hope that some of the people you call can beat me. If they can¡¯t, then I¡¯m sorry. Go into the hospital and stay there.¡± At this time, the door opened with a click. Archie Bright, who was eating nearby, heard the news and rushed over. He did not dare to dy. After seeing Archie Bright, Jose roared with a ferocious face, ¡°Mr. Bright, how did you discipline your subordinates? This deputy minister of your security department, not only did he not protect my safety, he even broke my fingers!¡± The employees of the Department of Safety who had followed Archie Bright here couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air when they heard this. Then, they all looked at Nathan with schadenfreude. ¡°This guy really doesn¡¯t know what is good for him. He offended Mr. Bright as soon as he entered the department. Now, he has offended Mr. Ward of the project department¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Ward is Ms. Wendy¡¯s cousin. He broke Mr. Ward¡® finger. Doesn¡¯t that mean he doesn¡¯t put Ms. Wendy in his eyes?¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ Mr. Bright has always disliked this guy. This time, he will probably be dealt with ruthlessly. Let¡¯s watch the show!¡± Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Archie looked at Nathan coldly and said, ¡°Mr. Evans, as Ministry of Safety¡¯s deputy minister, you should protect the safety of thepany¡¯s higher¨Cups. Instead, you broke Mr. Ward¡¯s finger. What happened?¡± ¡°I need you to give me an exnation. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for punishing you!¡± Nathan frowned and said, ¡°What kind of exnation do I need to give you?¡± Archie¡¯s expression became even colder. ¡°As your superior, is this how you talk to me? I will give you another chance to reorganize your words.¡± ¡°Mr. Bright, this is what happened¡­¡± Seeing that Nathan had a bad temper, Natalie had no choice but to stand up and tell him what had happened. After listening, Archie sneered, ¡°Mr. Ward was just joking with you, and you broke his finger!¡± ¡°Joking with me?¡± When Natalie heard this, he asked in shock. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Ward is a person who likes to joke. He was just joking,¡± Archie said. ¡°How could this be a joke? He clearly said it so excessively¡­¡± Natalie said with some embarrassment. ¡°If I said he was joking, then he was joking,¡± Archie said with a ck face, he waved his hand and directly stopped Natalie from continuing. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Giradia Group was powerful while she was too powerless to say no. At this moment, Nathan narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Mr. Bright, you are an idiot!¡± Archie could not help but be stunned, then, he said angrily, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I was just joking. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± Nathan smiled and then repeated, ¡°You are a idiot!¡± Jose looked at Archie who was trembling with anger and immediately shouted, ¡°Mr. Bright, you saw it, right? He is a rogue! How can there be such a scumbag in our Giradia Group? Why don¡¯t you discipline him?¡± ¡°Mr. Evans is really courting death. He actually dares to talk to Mr. Bright like this. Mr. Bright is a retired special forces soldier¡­¡± ¡°Yes,st time I saw a neer who refused to be disciplined. Relying on the fact that he had learned boxing for more than ten years, he shouted at Mr. Bright. In the end, he was directly twisted Mr. Bright until his hands were dislocated.¡± ¡°He is so disrespectful to Mr. Bright. I think his stinky mouth will be smashed by Mr. Bright in a while!¡± Archie clenched his fists fiercely, and his face became gloomy, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to apologize.¡± Nathan smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I was just joking. Why should I apologize? Just like Mr. Ward just now, wasn¡¯t it also a joke?¡± Archie was so angry that his arms trembled slightly and he took a step forward. ¡°Mr. Bright has made a great contribution to the group recently, and Ms. Wendy thinks highly of him!¡± ¡°Yes, even though Ms. Wendy has personally promoted Nathan as the deputy minister, if Mr. Bright does something to him, Ms. Wendy would definitely side with Mr. Bright.¡± ¡°He couldn¡¯t see the situation clearly and doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. He is seeking his own death.¡± Everyone in the group had witnessed Archie¡¯s ability and strength, and they were very respectful of him. When Nathan heard these idle words, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, then, he smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Bright is really thick- skinned. Since when did my contribution be yours?¡± However, Archie said with a cold face, ¡°If not for the fact that Andy and I had fought against Saul first and consumed a lot of his physical strength, would you have been able to attain the final victory? Do you think you, a prison guard, could have defeated a great expert like Saul?¡± ¡°When you were a prison guard, you only practiced ordinary police defense techniques, right?¡± ¡°I have never seen such a shameless person like you. You always tter yourself.¡± After hearing Archie¡¯s words, Natalie could not help but be a little shocked. She did not expect Nathan to have done so many things that she did not know. Should she re-examine this cheap husband who had suddenly appeared? ¡°Yes, he is just a little prison guard. How can hepare with Mr. Bright who retired from the special forces?¡± ¡°This guy is too shameless. It was clearly Mr. Bright and Andy who had consumed the physical strength of the experts sent by Roarws Group. He took advantage of it. Now he wants to take all the credit?¡± ¡°How can ourpany have such a shameless person? And he is our deputy minister. It is embarrassing to think about it!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Following Archie¡¯s words, everyone looked at Nathan with a look of disdain. They looked him up and down and felt that this person was really despicable. Nathan chuckled and did not bother to exin. ¡°I will ask you onest time. Will you apologize? Will you give me an exnation?¡± Archie asked loudly. ¡°Idiot¡­¡± Nathan spat out the word from his mouth with a fake smile. Archie flew into a rage. He charged forward and instantly arrived in front of Nathan. He raised his hand and punched at his throat! ¡°Mr. Bright¡¯s movements are really fierce. He has retired for so many years, but he is still awesome. How can Nathan be his match!¡± ¡°Haha, even if Mr. Bright returns to the army now, he will definitely have a ce. How can a piece of trash like Nathanpare to him?¡± ¡°Ms. Wendy has been deceived by him. She has actually promoted such trash to be our leader! Only a person like Mr. Bright is worthy of leading us.¡± Nathan took a step back and stepped aside from Archie¡¯s jab. He said calmly, ¡°I respect you as a leader, so I will let you make a move. Don¡¯t me me if you make another move.¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help but be nervous, she said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s talk instead of using violence.¡± ¡°Talk? Can¡¯t you see? These idiots are clearly going to bully you. Do you still want to talk with them now?¡± Nathan turned his head and asked in surprise. Natalie was stunned. Indeed, Jose and Archie were obviously bullying. They looked down on her and thought that she could be fooled at will. ¡°Be careful!¡± Natalie suddenly eximed and was about to push Nathan away. ¡°w!¡± Archie sneered. The moment Nathan turned his head, he made a move. He turned his waist. Then, he swung out a fist. Nathan tilted his head and dodged the fist. At the same time, he wrapped his arms behind his butt and swung them out! His hand was like the tail of a tiger, thick and powerful, swift and violent like thunder! p! A hard p firmlynded on Archie¡¯s face, causing him to flip in the air. With a bang, he directly fell onto the table. This scene stunned everyone present! Chapter 87 Chapter 87 ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. These pieces of trash can¡¯t hurt me,¡± Nathan smiled at Natalie and casually put down his hand. Archie had already fainted on the table. His face had been severely deformed by this p, and his bones had been disced. Natalie looked at Nathan with a dumbfounded look. Archie was the minister of the Ministry of Safety in Giradia Group, and he had been a soldier who had served in the special forces. However, such an expert had actually been sent flying by Nathan¡¯s casual p? What was going on? Jose was equally stunned. He held his distorted fingers and sat on the chair, shivering. Only now did he realize that Nathan was really too violent! Ministry of Safety¡¯s employees were speechless. They opened their mouths wide and looked at Archie who had fainted on the table. ¡°Jose, now it¡¯s our turn to talk. Are you going to continue joking with me? Or¡­¡± Nathan said. Jose did not wait for Nathan to finish speaking. He directly took out a document from his briefcase and signed it without saying anything. He said, ¡°Mr. Evans, I think Johnson Group is very suitable for our project! I have already signed it. Johnson Group will get the projectter and cooperate with us! What do you think?¡± Nathan frowned. He did not expect Jose to be so terrified so quickly. However, he did not say much. He directly took the document from Jose and handed it to Natalie. Natalie could not help but be surprised. She did not expect to get the project in the end! ¡°Is it not good for you to be so tactful earlier?¡± Nathan asked lightly, reaching out to pat Jose¡¯s face. The hatred in Jose¡¯s eyes shed, and his face carried a little ttering smile. He said, ¡°Mr. Evans is right. In the future, to all Johnson Group¡¯s business, I will give the green light!¡± Natalie was worried that Nathan would continue to be muddle-headed. She hurriedly pulled him and said, ¡°Since Mr. Ward has already agreed, let¡¯s just forget about this matter. We don¡¯t have any losses, anyway.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Nathan was directly pulled away by Natalie. Jose nced at Ministry of Safety¡¯s employees and said angrily, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and call the ambnce to take us to the hospital!¡± After getting in the ambnce, Jose took out his phone and called Old Mr. Johnson. ¡°Old Mr. Johnson, your grandson¨Cinw, Nathan, is very good. He brought Natalie to ask me for a project, forced me to sign the contract, and even beat me up! If you don¡¯t let him bring Natalie to apologize to me, Johnson Group can just wait to go bankrupt!¡± Old Mr. Johnson was about to say something, but the other party directly hung up the phone. *** Natalie drove home with Nathan. Nathan leisurely leaned against the passenger seat and yed with a card. This card was Gloire Hotel¡¯s Supreme Member Card. When he left the prison, Rudolph had given it to him. ¡°I have to thank you for standing up for me today, but you were too impulsive.¡± Natalie looked at the road in front of her and said very seriously. ¡°The simplest way to deal with idiots is to move your hands and don¡¯t talk nonsense. If you hadn¡¯t been there, I wouldn¡¯t have been bothered to talk to them!¡± Nathan shrugged and said helplessly. The corners of Natalie¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Nathan, if you want to be a superior person, you have to think before you speak. You have to think before you do things! Don¡¯t keep saying dirty words, and don¡¯t hit people easily.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ What is a superior person? Everyone is equal, and I don¡¯t think there is any difference. Moreover, if you can¡¯t do things in a straightforward manner at will, what fun is there in living?¡± Nathan retorted, not taking Natalie¡¯s words seriously at all. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but mutter in her heart. He is really impossible! As expected of a prison guard from a small ce. His vision is probably only as big as a prison! If he doesn¡¯t change, then he will never be worthy of me! Natalie didn¡¯t realize that her thoughts had changed. In the past, what she had thought was Nathan was not worthy of her no matter what. But now, what she was thinking was that if Nathan didn¡¯t change, then he was not worthy of her. Nathan couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Natalie. She had a beautiful face and a clear figure. Especially her chest, which could almost pull people¡¯s eyes into it. Why do I like to see women more and more now? No, it affects my martial arts. If not for her presence today, Jose and Archie wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to talk nonsense in front of me for so long! Nathan couldn¡¯t help but think to himself and hurriedly looked back. In prison, Nathan had always been a man of his word. Which prisoner dared to say half a sentence in front of him? Out of the corner of her eye, Natalie noticed that Nathan had quickly retracted his gaze and could not help but smile. She thought to herself. You also know that you are not worthy of me, right? After parking the car in the garage, Natalie took the contract and prepared to report the good news to her parents. Before entering the house, another car stopped. Old Mr. Johnson got out of the car with a dark face. ¡°Grandpa, I have already gotten the project of Giradia Group¡­¡± Natalie said proudly and greeted the old man. However, Old Mr. Johnson raised his hand and directly pped Natalie¡¯s face, he said angrily, ¡°You trash!¡± ¡°I asked you to settle the project, and you took Nathan directly to threaten Mr. Ward? And hit Mr. Ward? I didn¡¯t expect you to be so unscrupulous in order to protect your position. Let me tell you, Mr. Ward is already holding a grudge!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t get Mr. Ward¡® forgiveness, let alone remove your position as president, I will even directly remove you from the genealogy!¡± Natalie was directly stunned by this p. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she endured them and did not flow down. Nathan raised his eyebrows and was a little unhappy. ¡°Immediately take this trash Nathan to apologize to Mr. Ward. We must obtain his forgiveness at all costs. Otherwise, you will be expelled from the n!¡± Old Mr. Johnson said resentfully. Old Mr. Johnson¡¯s words were very obvious. He wanted Natalie to pay any price. Her body was naturally one of the costs. Themotion here had also rmed Luisa and Hector. Aftering out and understanding the situation, they could not help but be stunned. Nathan said coldly, ¡°Old Master, isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for you to do this? Natalie is your granddaughter. Jose bullied her and got beaten up by me. Why are you on Jose¡¯s side?¡± ¡°Hmph! If you have the strength of Jose, then you can say whatever you want! But you are nothing but trash. What do I need to exin to you? If you have the ability, then take Jose as your substitute. Then I will try my best to curry favor with you!¡± ¡°The trouble was caused by you and Natalie. You must settle it for me and get the project! I have two requirements. Without one of these, you will have to get lost from the Johnson family!¡± After saying this, Old Mr. Johnson angrily returned to his car. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 ¡°Nathan, how can you be so impulsive? You actually dare to attack Giradia Group¡¯s Department of Commerce?¡± Hector also looked at Nathan with a bit of heartache. He felt that he was too rash and simply did not care about the consequences. Luisa was also hopping mad, she pointed at Nathan¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°Do you still think that you haven¡¯t harmed our family enough? You really are not a good thing,ing here to harm us!¡± ¡°Now, tell me, how do we resolve this matter? If we can¡¯t handle it, Johnson Group will suffer a great loss. Even Natalie will be expelled from the family!¡± Natalie said unusually, ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t scold him. Today, Jose went too far. Nathan did this for me¡­¡± Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I will settle this matter. Jose won¡¯t be able to be the minister for long. I will also help Natalie get the project. This is my promise.¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know how to talk big and empty the cannon? If you can do it, I will bring footwater to wash your feet tonight!¡± Luisa said coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no need. This should be a gift from the younger generation to the elders. I can¡¯t take it,¡± Nathan said with a smile. ¡°You wish. Do you really think you have the ability?¡± Luisa pped out, slicing towards Nathan¡¯s head. Nathan dodged nimbly, which made Luisa very angry. She did not expect that this little b*stard would actually dare to dodge! ¡°I will go find Jose to solve the problem now. You guys just wait at home for my good news.¡± Nathan said. After saying this, he slipped away. Luisa gritted her teeth and said, ¡°This b*stard has caused such a big trouble, and yet he still seems to be fine¡­ He just ran away like this?¡± ¡°Mom, maybe he really went to solve the problem. Moreover, he really is the deputy minister of Giradia Group,¡± Natalie pursed her lips in reply. These words caused Hector and Luisa to be shocked, and they carefully asked about what had happened. Luisa coldly snorted, ¡°He is just the deputy minister of a shabby department like the Ministry of Safety. To put it bluntly, he is just the head of security. What is there to be proud of?¡± After leaving the Johnson family, Nathan asked about Jose¡¯s whereabouts and went straight to the hospital. Seeing Nathan appear in front of him so quickly, Jose¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He coldly snorted and said, ¡°Mr. Evans is here?¡± Nathan smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Ward is really good. He turned around and threatened Johnson Group!¡± ¡°You are Nathan? You are the trash who beat our boss? Damn it, you are really bold!¡± ¡°Our boss is Ms. Wendy¡¯s cousin. If you dare to attack him, I think you don¡¯t want to stay in this company anymore, do you?¡± ¡°A head of security dares to mess with the head of our honorable project department? Why don¡¯t you kneel down and repent!¡± The staff of the project department who came to the hospital to visit Jose were all full of hatred and wanted to show off in front of Jose. Jose was full of pride and said, ¡°Mr. Evans, how do you want me to forgive you?¡± ¡°No, it should be that you have a backup reason for me to let you go.¡± Nathan looked at Jose expressionlessly and said slowly. When these words came out, everyone immediately exploded. ¡°What kind of thing is this? You hit our boss and you still dare to say such words? Do you really think that Ms. Wendy will support you?¡± ¡°Ms. Wendy is now visiting Mr. Bright in the room next door. When sheester, I hope you still have the courage to say such stupid things!¡± ¡°Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you have a little brute force? In this society, you are not awesome just because you are strong.¡± Nathan felt that these people were really noisy. He frowned impatiently.. Jose sneered, ¡°Let me go? If I didn¡¯t see that you were also a member of thepany, directly reporting to the authorities. would affect thepany¡¯s reputation, I would have let you go to the police station long ago!¡± ¡°You came here unrepentant, and you actually speak to me in such a tone? I¡¯m obviously telling you!¡± ¡°Today, if you don¡¯t tear your stinky mouth in front of me, you will strip Natalie and send her to my house. I will make Johnson Group go bankrupt in a minute, and then I will let you get out of the company!¡± He and Archie were both beaten by Nathan, and Archie was even worse. His face bone was damaged which even caused a concussion. The chaos was so big that even Wendy was rmed. Nathan did not have a good end. He was fearless now. ¡°Look at what kind of trash you are. Our minister is willing to sleep with your wife. That means he is thinking highly of you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, not all women can kiss up to our minister! It is your greatest honor for him to have taken a fancy to your wife and be willing to give you benefits!¡± ¡°Our boss is so wise and reasonable. Why don¡¯t you kneel down and kowtow three times to thank our boss!?¡± The employees of the project department were also domineering and arrogant. They all opened their mouths to speak Nathan walked to Jose¡¯s bed with his bag in his hand. ¡°Kneel down!¡± Jose said lightly. Nathan looked down at him with a smile and said, ¡°There is a very fierce young man in our prison.¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about? What does this have to do with you kneeling down and apologizing?¡± Jose said disdainfully. Nathan ignored him and said to himself, ¡°This guy is very fierce. He hacked an enemy into the hospital.¡± Everyone showed disdain on their faces. It was just a prison matter, what was there to show off? ¡°And then, this enemy is not convinced and wants to take revenge. But, before he could find someone to take revenge, the teenager rushed into the hospital with a machete. In the hospital, he knifed his enemy again and again, a total of 18 strokes¡­¡± ¡°This time, the enemy has given in and no longer dares to provoke him.¡± After hearing Nathan¡¯s words, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be slightly stunned. Jose came back to his senses, his face ugly, and coldly said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you dare to touch me again in front of so many employees in the hospital! Ms. Wendy is next door. Why don¡¯t you try to touch me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have a knife in my hand. Otherwise, I really want to see what you will be like if you get shed eighteen times.¡± Nathan replied. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Idiot, ying tricks here, who are you trying to fool?¡± ¡°If you dare to touch Mr. Ward here, I will kneel down on the spot for you trash!¡± ¡°Ms. Wendy is visiting Mr. Bright next door. Why don¡¯t you try to touch Mr. Ward? See if Ms. Wendy will punish you!¡± The employees all expressed their disdain. At this time, Nathan¡¯s hand fell and pressed on the middle finger of Jose who was wearing a ster. Jose was both shocked and furious. ¡°Nathan, you dare!¡± Nathan smiled and said seriously, ¡°Of course I dare, because¡­ I am still the youth from before!¡± Crack! The ster cracked and his fingers bent. The middle finger of Jose, which had just healed, was broken again by Nathan at this time, and it was broken in front of so many people! Chapter 89 Chapter 89 ¡°Argh!¡± Jose roared like a pig about to be ughtered. The finger that had just snapped was once again broken. One could imagine how painful it was. Nathan let go of his finger and smiled. ¡°I hate people like you who act in front of me and act in the back.¡± The employees of the project department were all stunned. Wendy was visiting Archie in the ward next door, but Nathan did not seem to care at all. He directly broke Jose¡¯s finger again! ¡°B*stard, I will not let you go. I will not let you go! When Ms. Wendy takes care of you, I will report to the authorities to arrest you. I will let you stay in prison for more than ten years¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, it has to be the prison where you used to be a prison guard. The prisoners inside must be happy to torture you! At that time, I will give you two boxes of soap for free!¡± Jose was so painful that he directly rolled down from the bed. His whole body was twitching and sweating all over. Nathan grabbed Jose from the ground and pinched his other finger. He smiled and said, ¡°Look at you, if you honestly signed the same contract, wouldn¡¯t everyone have a happy ending? You have to hide a knife in a joke with me. I waste my energy and you are also tortured, right?¡± ¡°You, you, you¡­ You dare! If you break one of my fingers again, it won¡¯t be as simple as just going to jail!¡± Jose cried out in horror. ¡°Stop! Hurry up and let go of Mr. Ward! Otherwise, I will definitely teach you a lesson!¡± Someone cried out. Of course, they couldn¡¯t let Nathan do anything. After all, even thepany¡¯s number one expert, Archie, had been pped into a concussion by Nathan. How could they dare to do this for Jose? Jose hurriedly said, ¡°Quick, go to the next room and invite Ms. Wendy over! I don¡¯t believe that this murderer dares to break my fingers in front of Ms. Wendy!¡± A few employees came back to their senses and hurriedly ran out of the ward to call Wendy next door. ¡°Little b*stard, you are finished. You dared to use violence against me and even chased me to the hospital! Do you think Ms. Wendy will let you go?¡± Jose looked at Nathan fiercely. ¡°When Ms. Wendyes over and sees you torture me like this, she will definitely make you pay a hundred times over.¡± ¡°You hurt me, minister of an important department, and Archie, proved minister of Giradia Group. Do you think you will have a good end?¡± As expected, Nathan¡¯s fingers loosened, and his grip became less tight. Jose sneered, ¡°Scared? Chickened out? If you knew this would happen, why would you have done it!¡± ¡°Now, kneel down and break your own fingers one by one. I can consider saying a few words in front of Ms. Wendy. At the very least, I can make her be more lenient to you, so that you won¡¯t die so miserably!¡± ¡°What? You don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Nathan thought for a moment and said, ¡°So you think that Wendy will definitely take care of me?¡± Jose sneered. ¡°Alright, keep this finger for now. When Wendyes over, I¡¯ll break it for her to see. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m trying to scare you. I¡¯m serious!¡± Nathan said. ¡°This guy is bad! He is too arrogant. He wants to break Mr. Ward¡¯s finger in front of Ms. Wendy?¡± ¡°Just who does he think he is? Does he think that Ms. Wendy won¡¯t do anything to him? In my opinion, ording to Ms. Wendy¡¯s temper, she will definitely kill him!¡± ¡°This b*stard is too arrogant. Ms. Wendy will definitely use his miserable death as a warning to others.¡± However, Nathan smiled slightly. At this time, he already understood Wendy¡¯s ¡°sinister intentions¡±. No wonder even if he had reminded them in advance, a guy like Jose still came out to disgust him. In ancient times, the Emperor used this method to deal with some powerful foreign forces, right? Nathan thought in his heart and could not help but feel a little unhappy. Anyways, he had actually been used, and he had even made Natalie suffer. He naturally could not return the p that Old Mr. Johnson had pped Natalie on the face. Old Mr. Johnson was an elder. ¡°Ms. Wendy is here!¡± Someone eximed, and then the room fell silent. The high¨Cheeled shoes hit the ground, sending clear and melodious music to everyone¡¯s ears. The first thing that came into view was a pair of feet in a pair of seven¨Ccentimeter high heels, and then a pair of slender fair legs wrapped in ck stockings. From the bottom to the top, there was nothing toin about her figure and face. However, her temperament was too cold, which made people feel fearful. Her cold temperament even made men afraid that when they were in the same room with her, they would suddenly go soft. ¡°Ms. Wendy is here to uphold justice for me. Aren¡¯t you f*cking crazy? Go ahead! Aren¡¯t you going to break my fingers in front of Ms. Wendy? Why aren¡¯t you talking now? Aren¡¯t you going to act tough?¡± Jose shouted, he seemed to be in the mood to perform. Nathan turned to look at Wendy and involuntarilypared her figure with Hannahst night. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me? Are you pretending to be deaf and mute?! Do you think that by pretending to be deaf and mute, you can get away with it?!¡± ¡°You broke my finger twice. Do you think you can get off easy by pretending to be deaf and mute?! Kneel down for me!¡± The more Jose spoke, the angrier he became. He directly raised his hand and pped Nathan on the head. However, Nathan grabbed his right hand without turning his head. His thumb was on the back of his hand, and the other four fingers were holding his wrist. He didn¡¯t use much strength, but his wrist gently turned over. Crack! A sound that was even crisper than the sound of high heels hitting the ground came from Jose¡¯s bones. Then, it was Jose¡¯s painful howl. Even Wendy couldn¡¯t help but frown when she saw this scene. Although Nathan¡¯s personality was not as cold as hers, his methods of dealing with people were still superior. ¡°The one surnamed Evans is really crazy. He actually dared to use violence against Mr. Ward in front of Ms. Wendy!¡± ¡°Just now, Mr. Ward¡¯s finger was broken. Now, even his entire wrist is broken¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what method Ms. Wendy would use to punish him!¡± When everyone saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but feel their hearts skip a beat. Each and every one of them didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. Jose rolled around on the bed in pain and wailed, ¡°Ms. Wendy¡­ Wendy, you have to uphold justice for me! Since when did an outsider dare be so arrogant in front of our Giradia Group?¡± Wendy walked over to Nathan and asked with a calm expression, ¡°You¡¯ve vented your anger?¡± After hearing this, everyone was stunned. Even Jose, who was rolling on the bed, almost forgot the pain for a short time. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Almost¡­¡± Nathan nodded and replied indifferently. Wendy said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve vented your anger.¡± Nathan pursed his lips. This woman is deliberately stepping in at the correct moment, right? She only appeared after he had vented his anger. It was obvious that she knew what he was thinking. ¡°Wendy¡­ You, you¡­ What do you mean by this?¡± Jose asked in surprise. ¡°You used your power to flirt with someone else¡¯s wife, only to get beaten up. Weren¡¯t you asking for it? How can I uphold justice for you?¡± ¡°Could it be that in the future, I will encourage thepany executives to use the authority in their hands to take advantage of the wives and daughters of their subordinates?¡± Wendy turned her head, her eyes full of cold light. She said gloomily, ¡°Jose, I have tolerated you for a long time. Since you are asking for it, don¡¯t me me for using the knife!¡± Jose trembled with fear. Only then did he remember that this cousin in front of him was a ruthless person who could hold her parents¡® ashes box and go to the board of directors topete for power. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Wendy¡¯s words directly made Jose¡¯s heart fall to the bottom of the valley. ¡°From now on, Jose will be exempted from the position of minister of the project department and will be temporarily reced by deputy minister of the Ministry of Safety, Nathan,¡± Wendy casually gave the order. Nathan couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He didn¡¯t know much about doing business. Jose said angrily, ¡°Wendy, you are going too far! We are family after all, and you are so partial to an outsider¡­¡± Wendy said icily, ¡°Haven¡¯t you done enough ungrateful things in the past few years? Do you want me to take out evidence and even send you to court?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a way out. Just behave yourself and don¡¯t argue with me here. If you say half a word more, I¡¯ll let you spend the rest of your life in jail!¡± As soon as these words came out, Jose felt a chill down his spine and trembled in fear, not daring to speak again. The staff of the project department was also dumbfounded. They had just offended Nathan in the ward and said a lot of bad words. Now that Nathan had be their immediate superior, how could they get away with this in the future? On Archie¡¯s side, Wendy just verbally criticized him and deducted a quarterly bonus from his monthly sry. ¡°Now you are in charge of the project department. Just greenlight a few projects to Johnson Group and you won¡¯t encounter any obstacles,¡± Wendy said lightly. This is really giving a carrot and stick at the same time. Ms. Wendy¡¯s methods are really brilliant¡­ Nathan shook his head. Wendy obviously wanted to use this as an excuse topletely get rid of Jose, so she didn¡¯t greet the people of the project department at all. It was no wonder that Natalie was coveted by Jose. Wendy¡¯s expression was cold as she said, ¡°Right now, thepany¡¯s financing is in dire straits. Many industries are in a difficult situation. If this continues, Porter Group and Roarws Group¡¯s huge funds will gain the upper hand. Giradia Group can only go bankrupt.¡± ¡°I want to ask you, how can you help me solve this problem?¡± Nathan smiled and said, ¡°You deal with it first. When Jade interferes, I will take action.¡± Wendy was unhappy. Since Nathan had said so, it was obvious that he could get arge sum of money to solve the problem. However, he did not want to make a move at this time, or else this would make Giradia Group suffer a certain degree of loss. However, if Giradia Group won in the end, these losses would not be much. ¡°I hope you do not disappoint me!¡± Wendy took a deep breath and said in a deep voice. Nathan waved his hand lightly and then left, directly looking for the deputy minister of the project department. When the deputy minister saw him, he was trembling with fear. Nathan said, ¡°I am just a temporary recement, and I don¡¯t know business well. In the project department, you are the one who has the final say. I need a few small projects that can make money now. They are supposed to ur on thend of Centrova. You arrange them for me.¡± Nathan took three projects from the project department. Two of them were handed over to the Johnson family, while the other one was to be given to Ranchy Group from Hannah¡¯s family. *** Seeing that Nathan really came back with the project, the Johnson family couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Luisa was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about this? I think it¡¯s just that Ms. Wendy is reasonable. Jose went going too far and insulted Giradia Group¡¯s reputation. Ms. Wendy just punished him as a typical example.¡± Hector heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°No matter what, this matter was solved by Nathan. Luisa, go buy some groceries and make a table of good dishester. Let¡¯s celebrate!¡± Natalie was also relieved, she smiled at Nathan and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, I appreciate it.¡± ¡°It was nothing.¡± Nathan said calmly. Luisa also snorted, ¡°What are you pretending for! If not for Ms. Wendy being reasonable, would you be able to handle it?¡± However, that night, Luisa still made a table of good dishes to celebrate. ¡°These two projects should be able to make a lot of money, enough for me to make up for the deficit that I suffered in Roberts Property. We can still make enough profit this year.¡± Natalie said easily. The deficit caused by the loss of investment in Roberts Property had always been used by the board of directors to attack her. With these two projects, she would soon be able to make a lot of money. ¡°Nathan, didn¡¯t you say that Murcol¡¯snd would rise in value? Why don¡¯t you tell Ms. Wendy and let her buy the contracts over from Johnson Group¡¯s hands?¡± Luisa asked. Hector was embarrassed by Luisa¡¯s profit¨Cseeking behavior and said to Nathan, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Luisa.¡± Nathan said, ¡°It¡¯s better to keep it. The value of thisnd will really rise. Keeping it in your hands is a very good move for Johnson Group.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Luisa said angrily, ¡°Such an ingrate! You are Natalie¡¯s husband. First of all, you have to think about the Johnson family¡¯s interests. Giradia Group is an outsider to you. So what if you let Ms. Wendy buy the contract in our hands? We can afford some losses. Half price is still fine!¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk about this anymore! Through this project, we can already make up for the deficit. Let¡¯s keep this piece ofnd for now. If someone buys it, we can sell it¡­¡± Natalie shook her head helplessly, she didn¡¯t want Luisa to continue. Nathan smiled helplessly and didn¡¯t say anything else. Natalie also said that when she made enough money, she would return the money he lost to his rtives. After all, she was the one who brought up the matter of investing in Roberts Property. If there was a loss, it was natural for her to bear it. Nathan did not care. *** The next day, she checked in around Giradia Group. In the afternoon, Nathan headed to a helicopter airport in Mimar City. At the airport, people wereing and going. Everyone was dressed appropriately and magnificently. Only Nathan, dressed in casual clothes, seemed out of ce. They were all here to attend Angelina¡¯s twenty-five year-old birthday banquet. Everyone knew that Mr. Hopp¡¯s daughter, Angelina, had suffered a blow because of her mother¡¯s death. Over the years, she had barely left her home and had suffered from a serious mental illness. This sudden birthday banquet was obviously unusual. Therefore, many people were invited. ¡°Why are you here?!¡± Natalie, who was dressed in a red evening dress, was shocked when she saw Nathan. She did not tell Nathan about this matter at all and was prepared to attend it alone. After all, after the incident at Giradia Group¡¯s dinnerst time, she already had lingering fears, afraid that Nathan would cause trouble at such an asion. Nathan was surprised to see Natalie, he smiled and said, ¡°To attend Angelina¡¯s birthday banquet, of course!¡± Hannah walked over in a blue dress. The downwash from the helicopter¡¯s propeller made her hair a little messy. She came up with a smile and said, ¡°Natalie, Mr. Evans, you came earlier than me!¡± ¡°Hey, Natalie! Aren¡¯t you going too far? Why don¡¯t you buy a decent set of clothes for Mr. Evans? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will embarrass you?¡± ¡°If I had known that Mr. Evans didn¡¯t have a decent suit, I would have bought one for you!¡± Natalie¡¯s pretty face suddenly turned red, and she said unhappily, ¡°I have already bought it for him. He just doesn¡¯t wear it himself!¡± Just at this time, a helicopter stopped. It was empty, and the three directly boarded it. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Angelina¡¯s birthday banquet would be held on the cruise ship. The cruise ship was now hundreds of kilometers away from the shore, and it would take about an hour or so for a helicopter to arrive. Surely this was what the life of a rich family was like. After the three of them boarded the helicopter, a few of the invited wealthy families also boarded the helicopter. The seats inside immediately became crowded, and Hannah, Natalie, and Nathan could only sit in a row. ¡°Sit across from me,¡± Natalie pursed her lips and spoke. Nathan didn¡¯t care, but Hannah pulled him to sit next to her, away from Natalie. ¡°It¡¯s better for the three of us to sit together. Although Mr. Evans is not wearing a suit, his in clothes are not sloppy.¡± Hannah said generously. Natalie looked at Hannah in surprise. A while ago, her best friend had even scoffed at Nathan. Why did her attitude change so soon now? She was not willing to sit beside him. Instead, she was very happy with that. Moreover, she even spoke up for him. Only then did Nathan understand that Natalie most likely felt that he was dressed poorly, so she did not want to sit with him. However, he did not care much about these trivial things. He just smiled faintly and put it aside. When the few people who just got on the helicopter saw Nathan dressed in casual clothes, they were all surprised, some were disdainful, and some were puzzled. This was the first time that Mr. Hopp held such a birthday party for his daughter, and this person only wore casual clothes? What was going on? Seeing the eyes of those people, Natalie could not help but feel awkward. Fortunately, there was no label like ¡°Natalie is my wife¡± on Nathan¡¯s forehead. Hannah was very generous, taking off her headphones and talking andughing with Nathan. ¡°Mr. Evans, if you don¡¯t have suitable clothes for this kind of asion next time, just call me. I will ask the tailor to make it for you, or buy ready-made ones,¡± Hannah said with a smile. ¡°No need, I don¡¯t like wearing formal clothes.¡± Nathan said lightly, not caring about these things at all. As the helicopter rose into the sky and reached the surface of the sea, everyone looked out of the window. The endless sea scenery made people feel rxed. However, there was also a strong wind in the sky, and the helicopter shook violently. Hannah¡¯s body was thrown into Nathan¡¯s arms, and her left hand subconsciously pushed to the side. Coincidentally, she was supporting Nathan¡¯s lower abdomen, and her graceful body directly hit him. Oh¡­ What the hell! Nathan couldn¡¯t help but let out a low growl, but fortunately, the sound of the propeller turning was loud enough. Everyone was wearing headphones to reduce the noise, so they couldn¡¯t hear it at all. Hannah hurriedly pulled back her hand, her face full of embarrassment. Natalie took off her headphones and said loudly, ¡°Hannah, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Hannah hurriedly said. When Natalie saw that Nathan¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t right, she also wanted to greet her, but after thinking about it, she decided against it. Seeing the slight pain on Nathan¡¯s face, Hannah asked, ¡°Are you okay? Did I hurt you? Do you want me to rub it for you?¡± ¡°You can rub your head into oing traffic!¡± Nathan snapped back. His defense skills had not been practiced to such an extent. In addition, it was a sudden attack and he was not prepared at all. He took a few deep breaths to relieve his pain. Hannah also felt a little guilty. Half of her body leaned against Nathan¡¯s arm, and she said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Evans, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! If you are not satisfied, I will let you hit me too.¡± Her voice was pleasant to hear, with a hint of maism, giving people a feeling of softness and softness. As he felt the warm and fragrant jade pressing against his arm, as well as the warm whispers in his ears, Nathan felt that it did not hurt that much anymore. This voice is really loud¡­ No, no, this chest is really nice¡­ Hmm? What am I thinking about? He shook his head and moved to the side of the cabin door. Only then did he get rid of the state of mind that was full of her legs and chest. However, the seats in the entire cabin were only this big. It was useless for him to move away. After experiencing the sea breeze several times, it was inevitable to bump and bump. After several bumps, even Hannah¡¯s face could not help but blush slightly. ¡°The quality of this pilot is too bad!¡± After her chest fiercely hit Nathan¡¯s arm again, Hannah could not help butin in her heart. Although Natalie did not speak much along the way, she also noticed that Hannah always looked for Nathan to chat with. This made her very puzzled. Why are Hannah and Nathan so familiar with each other? ¡°Hannah, why are you talking to him all the time?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°I think Mr. Evans is quite a good person. Why, are you jealous?¡± Hannah replied with a smile. The sound of the propeller turning covered the whispers of the two people, and outsiders could not hear it at all. However, Nathan¡¯s hearing was extraordinary and could be heard clearly. Natalie curled her lips in disdain and said, ¡°He is not worthy! Do you think that a marriage certificate can contain the rest of my life?¡± Hannah said, ¡°Some people are uncut gem. You have to observe them carefully to find the beef. I think you should carefully examine him.¡± ¡°Forget it¡­¡± Natalie shook her head. ¡°If something is forced or done against one¡¯s will, it will not be sessful or have a good oue. This is originally my father¡¯s intention. I am not interested in him. He is not worthy of me.¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help butugh, then, she said half-truthfully, ¡°If you don¡¯t want him, then I¡¯ll dly ept it. When the timees, don¡¯t me me for stealing your love!¡± ¡°Tch! But your standard isn¡¯t any lower than mine, is it? If you like him, then I might as well give him to you!¡± Natalie sneered, thinking that Hannah was joking with her. ¡°That¡¯s pretty good. Anyway, I don¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡± Hannah said with a smile. Natalie rolled her eyes at her and said, ¡°Your dad has introduced many better men to you. Don¡¯t give humblebrag here to me!¡± Nathan clearly heard what the two said. Although he had already expected it, hearing Natalie personally say it made him feel somewhat unhappy. Soon, a huge cruise ship appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. ¡°The Hopp family is really rich!¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Of course, Mr. Hopp¡¯s big brother is a famous businessman. He has been on the Forbes list for many years,¡± Natalie said. The helicopternded on the tarmac. Nathan was closest to the cabin door, so he jumped off the helicopter first. Then, he reached out and caught Hannah¡¯s little hand, holding her off the ne. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Evans!¡± Hannah reached out her hand and gently patted Nathan¡¯s butt as hended on the ground. It was quite a scene. When Natalie saw Nathan reaching out to help Hannah off the helicopter, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. She snorted and said to herself. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. I won¡¯t be jealous. What¡¯s there to be jealous about with this kind of person? What¡¯s more, will Hannah like him? Her standard is not lower than mine! Facing Nathan¡¯s outstretched hand, Natalie directly ignored it and supported the helicopter under the cabin door. Nathan was not embarrassed and casually pulled back his hand. This scene made the people on the same neugh. ¡°A toad wants to eat swan meat, right? Dressed like this, you still want to act like a gentleman? A gentleman has to be rich to be considered a gentleman. Otherwise, at most, you can only be a poor schr.¡± Ady covered her mouth and chuckled softly. Natalie thought to herself, ¡°He definitely won¡¯t be able to eat it!¡± Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Most of the people who came to attend Angelina¡¯s birthday party were famous people around Mimar City. Natalie saw a few old friends as soon as she got off the ne, and they immediately pulled her over and chatted happily together. On the other hand, Hannah followed Nathan to eat and drink, which was completely inconsistent with her usual style. Usually, on such asions, Hannah would take the initiative to chat with people to expand her connections, but now it was different. She just ate and drank with Nathan. She followed Nathan, who was dressed in casual clothes, eating and drinking on the cruise ship. Naturally, many people pointed at her, but she did not care about these things. ¡°Mr. Evans, I don¡¯t think it quite good for you to behave like this. Why don¡¯t you find an opportunity to bring Natalie back to Almonube Estate to have a look?¡± Hannah asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t buy that vi myself. It was just a gift from someone else. There¡¯s no point taking people there,¡± Nathan said indifferently, he actually had no such thoughts at all. Hannah smiled. In fact, as long as Nathan revealed that he was the master of Almonube Pce, no one in the whole of Mimar City, even the entire Neva Province, dared to look down on him! What kind of background did a person who could afford to live in Almonube Pce have? After all, it was a vi that Jade wanted to buy with connections, but could not buy! ¡°Haha, Master Evans, you¡¯re finally here. I thought you were going to stand up today!¡± When Carl saw Nathan, he immediately walked up and greeted him. ¡°Carl, how are the skills of the technician from Jepon and Kogoli?¡± Nathan asked. The smile on Carl¡¯s face froze. There were so many people around. Why did he mention this? Was he so obsessed with it? Nathan said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I just want to know if they have the ability to establish themselves in our Hd. There is no other meaning.¡± Carl hurriedly changed the topic. On the side, Hannah¡¯s face turned ck, feeling that none of the men were good. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the gambling house to y a few rounds. My treat.¡± Carl didn¡¯t want Nathan to mention this matter again, so he dragged him to a hall inside the cruise ship. Hannah finally didn¡¯t follow him anymore. Sometimes, ones had to distance yourself properly from their significant other to stay fresh. The scale of the casino set up in the cruise ship was very good. The dealers and security guards in the middle were all specially rented from the casino on Capilet. With the Hopp family¡¯s power, it was not difficult. Nathan saw Wendy in the casino. She was wearing a white low-cut dress which showed part of her breasts and upper thighs. It was very sexy. She had diamond earrings on her ears and a pearl ne around her neck. There were three bracelets on her wrist, which set off her temperament to the peak. This kind of cold beauty made countless men shrink back when they saw it. At this moment, she was sitting beside a card table, as if she was ying cards with someone. On the card table sat Natasha and James. ¡°Ms. Wendy, it¡¯s your turn. Do you want this card or not?¡± Natasha asked with a smile, the chips in front of her had piled up like a mountain. In front of Wendy¡¯s table, there were only a few chips left. Carl said, ¡°That is a grudge between bigpanies. My father means not to participate¡­¡± Nathan shook his head and walked straight to the card table. Wendy had only around 800,000 chips left. If she lost again, there would be no way out. ¡°Wendy, your chips are running out. I hope you can keep your promise and exchange 10% of your shares with Porter Group. Otherwise, everyone will be embarrassed,¡± James said with a smile. Wendy¡¯s face was gloomy. She directly threw away the two cards in her hand and said coldly, ¡°No!¡± Natasha and James joined hands to suppress Giradia Group, which made Wendy feel more pressure. Recently, Giradia Group encountered an obstacle in an industry chain. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Natasha proposed to solve it by gambling. The three of them each had ten million chips. If either of them lost all their chips, then they would untie their grasp on this industry chain. If Wendy lost all the chips, then she must take out 10% of the shares of the group to exchange with Natasha. After Wendy gave up, Natasha and James split up the chips on the table. Wendy threw out a hundred thousand chips with a darkening face, then she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Continue!¡± The dealer began to wash the cards and then sent the cards. What they yed was the simplest ¡°ckjack¡±. As the name implied, whoever got the ¡°ckjack¡± card could win. Of course, in Asia, the ¡°Five Dragons¡± game was also popr. If one got five cards already but the goal was not reached, then the biggest one would win. If the five cards could be gathered into 21 points, it would be the best. The so-called ¡°ckjack¡± refers to a hand that consists of an Ace and a ten-value card, such as a ten, jack, queen, or king. This hand is the highest-ranking hand in ckjack, and it typically pays out at odds of 3,2. To win with a ckjack, the yer¡¯s hand must have a total value of 21 or less, and must be higher than the dealer¡¯s hand. If the yer has a ckjack and the dealer does not, the yer wins automatically. Nathan had already walked to the back of Wendy. He stretched out his hand and covered a trump card on Wendy¡¯s table. He casually pushed all of her chips out and said, ¡°There is only this much left. If you keep betting with few chips, when will you win back all that you¡¯ve lost? All-in!¡± Wendy couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, she turned around and said, ¡°You¡­¡± When Natasha saw Nathan appear, she could not help but be stunned. James, who was at the side, had an extremely ugly expression on his face. ¡°Who is this guy? He is so bold, and he actually dares to get involved in the big boss¡¯ card game!¡± ¡°The three bosses look kind, but in fact, there is a surge of killing intent. If this rash person breaks in, won¡¯t he be crushed?¡± ¡°Is this person an idiot? Wearing such shabby clothes to participate in the party! And he is also stubborn to get involved in the big boss¡¯ affairs. His brain is probably not right.¡± When everyone saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°Evans guy, are you sure you want to participate in this matter?¡± James asked with a dark face, his tone extremely cold. ¡°Nathan, what are you doing? Don¡¯t be ungrateful¡­ There is a limit to my patience for you!¡± Natasha said, gently stroking the Patek Philippe on her wrist. Her cold and arrogant aura made people shudder. At this time, Natalie and Hannah also happened to enter the casino. When they saw Nathan push all of Wendy¡¯s chips, their expressions changed. Nathan said, ¡°ying cards, what else can I do? Could it be that I want to see you guys bully my boss?¡± Natasha said coldly, ¡°This game has already been made clear beforehand. It is a matter among the three of us. It has nothing to do with anyone else.¡± ¡°This guy is really brainless. If he rashly breaks in and offends Ms. Porter and Mr. Dawson, he will be smashed to pieces tomorrow!¡± ¡°Ms. Porter is the boss of Emperia City, and Mr. Dawson is the heir-to-be of Roarws Group. Both of them are not to be trifled with¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that a tough woman like Ms. Wendy has to solve problems with them through ying cards? Obviously, she doesn¡¯t want to directly confront them head-on!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if this rash young man admits defeat now. The big shots won¡¯t make things difficult for him. If he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him, it¡¯s hard to say if he won¡¯t be killed.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When everyone saw this scene, they all shook their heads. Carl smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t expect Nathan to be involved in this matter. Gerard had already told him about this matter. It was a fight between immortals. Those who could not participate should try not to participate. ¡°Nathan, what are you doing! Hurry up and get up. Don¡¯t disturb the three bosses!¡± Natalie walked forward, grabbed Nathan¡¯s arm and said in a deep voice. At this time, she could not care about so much, for fear that Nathan would cause trouble again. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Nathan remained unmoved, still standing next to the card table. Natalie made him extremely angry, and she scolded in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing? Do you know how much you are? Is this kind of thing something you can participate in?¡± ¡°The two of them ganged up on my boss. Am I just going to watch?¡± Nathan said lightly. Natalie almost fainted hearing this, she then said, ¡°You also know that they are bullying your boss! They even dare to bully your boss. What do you think you are in front of them?¡± The corners of Nathan¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, he said lightly, ¡°I think I can be considered their father!¡± ¡°Reckless thing!¡± James directly spoke with a cold voice, his eyes like des, carrying killing intent. ¡°Are you courting death? If you continue to jump up and down like a clown, don¡¯t me me for not giving Jade face,¡± Natasha also said coldly. When everyone heard Nathan¡¯s words, they almost fainted. ¡°Damn it, this guy is too arrogant. He actually dares to talk like this! Is he courting death?¡± ¡°I have never seen such a fool. He dares to call himself the father of two big shots. I think he will be thrown into the sea to feed the sharkster.¡± ¡°Why did such a fool sneak into the ship? Why isn¡¯t Mr. Hopp throwing him into the sea and letting him swim back by himself?¡± When Hannah heard the words of the people around him, she could not help but smile bitterly and shake her head. Nathan had such a dog-like temper. If others were polite to him, he could still talk nicely. If others offended him face-to-face, what he said could anger people to death. Wendy said, ¡°The rules can be changed, as long as the price is enough!¡± She clenched her fist slightly and said, ¡°I will ask Nathan to y this game for me. I am willing to take out another 10% of the shares as a bet!¡± Boom! The audience felt like their brains had exploded. Hannah was also dumbfounded. She knew that Nathan was very powerful, but she could not imagine that in order to let him have a chance to join the card game openly, Wendy had directly taken out ten percent of the shares as a bet? How much was ten percent of the shares of a high-qualitypany like Giradia Group? One billion? Two billion? Or three billion? Natalie couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Wendy, this big shot that she was so far away from, actually wanted to take out ten percent of the shares to let Nathan participate in this card game?! ¡°Is Ms. Wendy¡¯s brain broken? She actually wants him to participate in this card game? Isn¡¯t this giving away her shares for free?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Wendy must have lost too much and her mind is muddled¡­ She actually believes in such an unreliable guy.¡± ¡°Yeah, this guy looks like he doesn¡¯t have any ability at all. He doesn¡¯t even have a decent suit. What cards can he y?¡± Natasha narrowed her eyes and asked coldly, ¡°Wendy, are you sure you want to do this?¡± Wendy ignored her, she turned to Natalie and said, ¡°Ms. Natalie, please lend your husband a hand and help me y this game¡­¡± ¡°Uh, alright alright alright¡­¡± Natalie agreed in a daze, she released Nathan and walked to the side. James said in a low voice, ¡°Since Ms. Wendy has invited external help, then can I and Ms. Porter also invite external help?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who is invited. Just hurry up,¡± Nathan sat down next to Wendy impatiently. He grabbed two chips in boredom and shifted them back and forth between his fingers. Looking at Nathan sitting on the card table where the three business giants gathered, Natalie felt that it was a little unreal. Hannah walked to Natalie and said, ¡°Natalie, Mr. Evans is Giradia Group¡¯s man. He helps his boss out. You should not disturb him.¡± Natalie suddenly became excited and gritted her teeth. ¡°Hannah, did you hear that? Ms. Wendy is going to take out 10% of the shares to let him enter the game!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but Ms. Wendy trusts him so much! But what if he loses? What if he loses?¡± ¡°Then the 10% of shares will be lost to the other party. If Ms. Wendy knows it, can he afford to compensate?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t afford to sell our entire Johnson family!¡± Hannah was stunned for a while, then patted Natalie on the back and said, ¡°You have to be more patient and confident in him. Otherwise, sooner orter, you will regret your words and actions.¡± ¡°I am very serious about this. Don¡¯t think that I am trying to scare you or make a joke.¡± Although Hannah had the intention to ¡°pick up the scraps¡±, she could not help but give Natalie a few words of advice. The two of them were actually very close friends. After making things clear, even if she really pursued Nathan in the future, Natalie had nothing to say. However, Natalie snorted coldly, ¡°Hannah, I don¡¯t know what kind of bewitching soup he gave you¡­ However, I know best what kind of person he is!¡± Hannah said no more. ¡°Even his wife doesn¡¯t believe him and feels that he is useless. I really don¡¯t know what Ms. Wendy is thinking.¡¯ ¡°Hey, Ms. Wendy is like a drowning person fumbling for anything she could. It¡¯s better to let me go than to believe this who talks nonsense!¡± ¡°Yes¡­ This person is too unreliable. Even his wife doesn¡¯t trust him. What ability can he have?¡± When Natalie heard these words, she just kept a straight face and did not speak. Hannah felt that if Natalie often said simr things in public, then it wouldn¡¯t take long for her and Nathan to go their separate ways. Although Nathan did not seem to care at all every time, there was still a limit to one¡¯s patience guy Natasha said, ¡°Ms. Wendy, it¡¯s hard to go back on your promises. This is a party held by Mr. Hopp. He definitely doesn¡¯t want to see us fight because of verbal promises. So, are you sure?¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Wendy only sneered arrogantly and did not speak ¡°Alright, since Ms. Wendy is determined, then we won¡¯t be polite!¡± Natasha said coldly. After saying this, she turned to James and said, ¡°Now call Lecan Caslen over to deal with Giradia Group¡¯s Mr. Evans!¡± The scene immediately boiled with excitement! ¡°Lecan Caslen? My God, Ms. Porter¡¯s connections are too scary¡­ She actually invited Mr. Caslen, the God of Gamblers in Capilet!¡± ¡°God of Gamblers, Lecan? The sessor of the Gambler King, when he was only sixteen years old, he had already won a grand m in Texas!¡± ¡°That¡¯s more than it. Mr. Lecan has swept through the entire world of gambling. Countless big shots have lost to him.¡± When Wendy heard this name, her eyelids couldn¡¯t help but twitch. She couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Nathan. She saw that at this moment, Nathan was still as calm as before,zily leaning against the chair, looking very impatient. Hannah and Natalie¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. They didn¡¯t expect that Natasha and James would actually invite such external help. Then how could they y this card! There was a good saying, never use your own hobbies to challenge other people¡¯s professions! Lecan was Hd¡¯s top card yer, what could Nathan use to fight him? Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Lecan was about thirty years old. He wore a white suit and gold-rimmed sses. He looked gentle and refined. He looked like a schr, not like a God of Gamblers. The moment he walked out, it immediately caused the crowd to boil! ¡°My God, it really is the God of Gamblers, Lecan. Not only is his card skill able to suppress the crowd, but he is also so handsome!¡± ¡°I really want to marry him¡­ His card skill is superb, and he is so handsome. If I marry him, I will be a richdy who will live a luxurious life without worry.¡± ¡°As expected of the God of Gamblers who can get a grand m! He is indeed elegant and charming.¡± When everyone saw Lecan, they could not help but show all kinds of admiration. Some women even screamed loudly, like fans chasing stars. Nathan frowned. This brother, what a big show! When Wendy saw Lecaning out, her eyebrows could not help but jump fiercely. She had a feeling that her 20% shares were about to be lost. If Porter Group really controlled so much of Giradia Group¡¯s shares, then it would only be a matter of time before Giradia Group changed its name. Lecan nodded slightly at the crowd and smiled. He walked to the gambling table and said, ¡°Miss Natasha!¡± Natasha nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Caslen, this is Deputy Minister of Giradia Group¡¯s Ministry of Safety, Mr. Nathan¡­¡± ¡°He has taken over Ms. Wendy¡¯s card game. Now, please help us deal with this Mr. Nathan. We are prepped to be amazed by Mr. Nathan¡¯s gambling skills.¡± Lecan sat down in the seat that Natasha had given him. He crossed his hands and ced them on the table. ¡°This card still needs to be yed? Ms. Wendy is obviously impulsive. I believe that this little tramp surnamed Evans will have to shell out another ten percent of shares!¡± ¡°Those who can fight with God of Gamblers are all top yers. How can that Evans guy be able to compete with God of Gamblers?¡± ¡°Compete? Hehe¡­ It will just be a one-sided battle for a while. What is there to see?¡± ¡°If that Evans guy can win one of God of Gamblers¡¯s chips, I will just stuff my head into the toilet and flush it away with water!¡± The appearance of Lecan almost ended this game. Wendy took a deep breath and said to Nathan, ¡°Don¡¯t feel any pressure.¡± Nathan smiled and said, ¡°What kind of psychological pressure do I have? I don¡¯t know him! Moreover, even if I lose, what I lose is not my money.¡± ¡°Listen, listen to this. Is this humannguage? Ms. Wendy trusts him so much, but he actually said such irresponsible words!¡± ¡°If I were Ms. Wendy, I would give him two ps on the spot and wake this b*stard up. What kind of person do you think you are?¡± After everyone heard Nathan¡¯s words, they cursed again. Lecan, who was sitting opposite him, pushed his sses and sneered. He was famous, but the other party actually said that he did not know him? What a joke! ¡°I will make you remember the name Lecan forever, and also make it an unforgettable nightmare for you!¡± Lecan said seriously and powerfully. ¡°The God of Gamblers is indeed the God of Gamblers, and he has confidence in his words!¡± ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you see who he is? He is the descendant of the Gambler King of Capilet. In that era, his family almost monopolized the casino in Capilet.¡± ¡°That Evans guy is so arrogant that he doesn¡¯t even care about God of Gamblers? Hehe, in a while, the God of Gamblers will teach him how to be a person.¡± Wendy was also angered to death by Nathan¡¯s words. Her face sank and she did not speak. Natalie murmured, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯spletely over! If the God of Gamblers takes action, can Nathan still win?¡± ¡°If he loses all of Ms. Wendy¡¯s shares, will Ms. Wendy let him go? In fact, this might even implicate our Johnson Group¡­¡± ¡°Hannah, why don¡¯t we go up and persuade him toe down? Don¡¯t bet with Lecan!¡± Hannah smiled bitterly, ¡°He has a bad temper. Whatever you say is useless. The only thing we can do now is to pray that the Luck Goddess is on his side!¡± Although Hannah knew that Nathan was capable, she did not think that his gambling skills could beat the famous Lecan. It could be said that there was no chance of winning this match. ¡°Wendy, if you surrender now, then I can let go on ount of our friendship.¡± James smiled and said. ¡°Surrender? There is no such word in my vocabry.¡± Wendy replied indifferently. Nathan frowned and said, ¡°Are you still going to fight or not? It¡¯s boring. You¡¯ve been nagging all the time. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Lecan said calmly, ¡°You only have 800,000 chips on your table. How do you want to y with me?¡± ¡°You are no match for me, so I want to end this game at my first shot,¡± Nathan said. When these words came out, Lecan was stunned. The surrounding people were also stunned. Everyone looked at Nathan as if they were looking at an idiot. Hey! Wake up! That was the famous God of Gamblers, Lecan. He was the descendant of the Gambler King! ¡°You don¡¯t have enough chips,¡± Natasha said coldly. ¡°There will always be a way¡­ This Mr. Caslen has dominated the casino for many years. What do you think we should do in this situation?¡± Nathan said lightly. ¡°It¡¯s very simple¡­ Adding your life is probably enough,¡± Lecan said. ¡°This idiot actually dares to say that Mr. Caslen is not his match? Who does he think he is?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°He probably wants to act tough and deliberately scare Mr. Caslen, so he said such stupid words. But who is Mr. Caslen? How can he be intimidated by his bluff?¡± ¡°What? Mr. Caslen said that you would have to gamble with your life and then you chickened out? Are you scared silly?¡± Wendy took a deep look at Nathan and said, ¡°Since you have taken over my ce, then this bet will be decided by you. I will take responsibility for what I should take.¡± In the eyes of everyone, Wendy was throwing good money after bad. She had no way out and could only believe in Nathan wi talked big. Nathan smiled and said, ¡°You have a lot of chips, and you have the final say. Okay, then let¡¯s decide the winner and loser in coe go. How do we y?¡± Natalie almost fainted. Nathan, this rash man, actually wanted to bet his life on it? Wasn¡¯t this courting death? Hannah was also shocked. Using his own life to bet with Lecan? This was really courting death! ¡°Since it¡¯s a one-time game, then it¡¯s a bit simpler. Let¡¯s continue ying ckjack¡± Lecan said coldly, ¡°Deal the cards! In order to show fairness, the dealer directly opened a brand new box of poker cards!¡± Hiss¡­ The poker cards jumped on the dealer¡¯s fingertips, ovepping and stabbing each other. Nathan and Lecan both looked at the dealer¡¯s hand, their eyes motionless, but their minds were running fast. Everyone held their breath and stared at the table, waiting for the dealer to finish. ¡°You first or me?¡± Lecan smiled and asked. ¡°I bet my life. I¡¯ll go first.¡± Nathan said. ¡°I have a lot of chips. I think I should go first.¡± Lecanughed and spoke. Nathan raised his hand and said, ¡°Oh, then you go first. Anyway, you will lose no matter how you y.¡± Everyone sneered and then watched the dealer sending the card to Lecan first, and Nathan was the second to get the card. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Both Nathan and Lecan did not have the best trump card. In a ckjack game, the best trump card was undoubtedly Ace. Ace could be regarded as 1 or 11. If the dealer¡¯s next card was anywhere between 10 to K, then it would directly add up to a ¡°ckjack¡±. Because it was a one-time game, the dealer only sent one card, directly skipping Split, Pass, Double, Insurance and others. After Lecan obtained his trump card, he smiled at the dealer and said, ¡°Hit!¡± The dealer nodded. In front of everyone, he sent the first card to Lecan¡¯s table. Lecan opened it and it was a five. ¡°If I remember correctly, the next card is still five.¡± Lecan¡¯s expression was cold and his mind was rapidly calcting. His finger knocked on the table and he smiled slightly. ¡°Hello!¡± Without another word, the dealer took out a second card and handed it to Lecan. ¡°Five or Six always sucks. An ordinary person would have a headache if they got a five or six. If they reject it, the points would be too few. If they ept it, it would easily burst.¡± ¡°Lecan the God of Gamblers has a card up his sleeve. He still dares to continue to ask for the card after getting a five. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t hesitate. It is clear that he already has victory in his grasp.¡± ¡°He has clearly remembered what the next few cards are. The one surnamed Evans has already lost after giving up this one.¡± The spectators whispered to one another, feeling that Lecan would win without a doubt. When Wendy heard these words, her hands could not help but sweat. She was a little nervous. After all, she was the one who paid the most. Nathan leaned against the chair, one hand covering his trump card. His fingers were raised, tapping lightly on the table, as if he did not take Lecan seriously. Since the trump card was sent to the hands of the two people, neither of them looked at the cards. It was obvious that they had already remembered the cards when the dealer was still shuffling. What kind of amazing memory was this? However, since he had memorized the cards, why did Nathan give up the first card so easily? Shouldn¡¯t the first card be the more ideal one of the two!? Lecan had already opened the second card, and it was still a five. ¡°It¡¯s ten points now. I wonder how many points the God of Gamblers¡¯ trump card?¡± Someone said in a low voice. ¡°I don¡¯t have any clue. It might be a ten or an Ace. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t ask for cards like this, right?¡± Another person said. Natalie and Hannah were also extremely nervous, their eyes staring straight at the dealer¡¯s hand, both of them simultaneously expecting Lecan to burst after the next card. Lecan smiled at the dealer and said, ¡°Hit!¡± The dealer threw out the third card. As soon as Lecan opened it, the scene immediately erupted with a cry of surprise. It was actually a two! Now, Lecan had four cards in addition to his trump card. If he got another card, and it did not burst, it would be a ¡°Five Dragons¡± card that outpointed a ckjack. Of course, ¡°Five Dragons¡± was only popr in the area around Hd. In the overseas area, everyone was used to a traditional way of ying, and they werepeting in points alone. ¡°Twenty-one points.¡± Lecan expressionlessly opened his trump card and revealed his cards. His trump card was a nine of clubs, and with the two fives on the table and the two he had just obtained, it was exactly twenty-one points! When everyone saw that Lecan¡¯s trump card was a nine of clubs, their blood boiled even more and they could not help but apud and cheer. If other gamblers had such a big trump card, under such circumstances, they would definitely not dare to continue asking for cards. However, Lecan was the God of Gamblers whose gambling skills were better than anyone else. In such a risky situation, he had forcibly gathered twenty-one points! ¡°It¡¯s your turn, Mr. Nathan.¡± Lecan leaned back in his chair andughed. Nathan¡¯s trump card was already within his expectations. It was a six of diamonds, and the dealer¡¯s card could not be one reaching twenty-one points with just a six. He had already won. When Natasha and James saw this, their faces could not help but reveal proud smiles. Natasha even said, ¡°Nathan, if you surrender now, I can forgive you on ount of Jade. I¡¯m not very interested in your cheap life. However, you can avoid the death penalty, but you can¡¯t escape the punishment. You¡¯ve got to jump off the cruise ship and swim back to Mimar City.¡± After hearing this, Nathan directly sneered and said, ¡°You really are the same as her. Both of you guys talk like a superior.¡± ¡°How dare you! Ms. Porter gave you a chance, but you don¡¯t know how to cherish it? God of Gamblers has already gotten 21 points, and he is sure to win!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that your luck is so good that you actually have an A in your hand to make it a ckjack!¡± ¡°Ms. Porter is willing to give you a chance but you don¡¯t cherish it, and now you actually dare to sneer? In a while, I will see how you die with my own eyes!¡± Everyone was disdainful. Lecan had already gotten twenty-one points. Victory was in his grasp. Nathan could not beat him no matter what. Carl shook his head as he watched from the side. He felt that Nathan was too arrogant. Perhaps his medical skills were unique, but gambling was a totally different story for him! ¡°Hit!¡± Nathan said coldly to the dealer. The dealer handed out the card with a whoosh. Nathan opened it and saw the King of Spades. Lecan smiled faintly and said, ¡°Your luck is not bad. It is actually a King. However, your trump card is not A¡­ Two fives are already in my hands. Do you want to take a risk?¡± ¡°Risk? It¡¯s not that severe.¡± Nathan said lightly, ¡°Hit!¡± The dealer sent out the second card, which was a Six of Hearts. ¡°Burst!¡± Lecan said coldly. Burst meant to get more cards of a certain suit than they can y in a single turn. Nathan had a six in his hand, plus one King and one six, and it was already twenty-two points. It had already burst. ¡°Hahaha, it burst just like that? What a piece of trash. He even dares to y cards with God of Gamblers?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Mr. Evans to die. Everyone wille to his funeral tomorrow!¡± ¡°This is the result of being arrogant and conceited. Everyone, watch carefully!¡± Everyone ridiculed him repeatedly. Each and every one of them was extremely ridiculing. Nathan had bet his life on it. Now, his card had burst, and he was going to die as well. Natalie and Hannah¡¯s hearts couldn¡¯t help but tighten, and their faces turned pale. ¡°Forget it, he asked for it. I can¡¯t do anything about it¡­¡± Natalie was depressed and a little sad. She shook her head gently. ¡°Impossible¡­ Mr. Evans burst just like that? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Hannah was shocked. Nathan smiled faintly and said, ¡°Hit!¡± After Lecan heard this, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°You have already burst, why are you still acting tough here?¡± ¡°You said I burst? Say again.¡± Nathan asked indifferently and then turned to the dealer, ¡°Hit!¡± The dealer was indeed professional. After hearing Nathan¡¯s words, he did not say anything and sent out the next card. It was a two.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Can¡¯t afford to lose?¡± Lecan stood up and asked coldly, his voice was filled with killing intent. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Everyone looked at Nathan coldly, feeling that he wanted to act shamelessly. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen my trump card. What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Nathan asked indifferently, his face indifferent. ¡°I already said that your hole card is a six. It has already burst.¡± Lecan said coldly, his eyes as sharp as knives. Natasha sneered, ¡°Nathan, wake up and smell the coffee! You have already burst, but you are still pretending here. Do you think it is interesting?¡± James also nodded and said indifferently, ¡°If anyone wants to refuse to stiff me on this, I won¡¯t forgive him! It is the casino¡¯s rules to be willing to admit defeat!¡± Wendy frowned and did not speak. Lecan had already said that Nathan¡¯s hole card was a six. How could it be false? She could no longer imagine what other means Nathan had to turn the tables. From the moment Giradia Group took out twenty percent of the shares, it seemed like it was already certain. ¡°Sorry, this hole card of mine is not a six of diamonds.¡± Nathan said indifferently, ¡°Hit!¡± The dealer was expressionless. He directly sent out a card from the pile of cards. After opening it, it was another two. Now, Nathan was holding a King, a six and a two, and it was already twenty points in total. Moreover, the total number of cards reached five, and it was impossible to ask for more cards. ¡°Unless your hole card is A, or else you¡¯ll sure burst!¡± Lecan said coldly. He was certain that Nathan¡¯s hole card was a six. Everyone also nodded, feeling that Nathan was simply trying to buy time. If Nathan¡¯s hole card was an ¡°Ace¡± card, then when he got the King, he had already reached ¡°ckjack¡±, which was more than twenty-one points that Lecan got. There was no need to continue asking for more cards if he could win just like this. A could be regarded either as a one or an eleven. Natasha turned to Wendy and smiled. ¡°Ms. Wendy, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to fulfill your promise and take 20% of your shares from yourpany to trade with Porter Group!¡± A light shed in James¡¯ eyes and he smiled. After defeating Wendy, the Roarws Group could also get a big piece of cake. Moreover, he could also naturally take the defeated Wendy into his arms as one of his harems. Wouldn¡¯t it be good? Wendy¡¯s face turned ugly. She looked at Nathan with some me. If this guy hadn¡¯t been so arrogant, she would have lost at most ten percent, but now it was twenty percent! ¡°In addition, Nathan, you also lost your life.¡± Natasha said coldly. ¡°Kill yourself. I have no interest in killing trash like you. This will dirty my hands.¡± James also said. Lecan had already stood up and said, ¡°I thought you had a lot of skills. I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. I was really disappointed! I thought I would be a little surprised today.¡± ¡°Ms. Wendy, when you invite someone next time, remember to polish up the advertisement. Don¡¯t be fooled by some little tramp. When the timees, won¡¯t you be the one who loses?¡± After saying this, Lecan was ready to leave. Nathan smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t revealed my card yet. Why do all feel like I¡¯ve lost?¡± ¡°Stop putting on an act. If you can¡¯t afford to lose, then don¡¯t y!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a person act so shamelessly in front of so many people. How embarrassing!¡± ¡°D*mn, if I y cards with this kind of person, I can p him to death with two hands, it¡¯s too shameless!¡± Lecan crossed his arms and sneered, ¡°Okay, then I want to see what your trump card is!¡¯ After saying this, he walked directly to Nathan, stretched out his hand to hold this hidden card, fiercely raised it, and then. heavily mmed it on the table. p! With a crisp sound, the trump card was revealed! ¡°Ah!¡± At this time, only the sound of astonishment could be heard. All of them were stunned, their saliva almost flowing out of their mouths. ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible. I have already calcted the cards. Your trump card is a six. It can¡¯t be an Ace!¡± Lecan said in shock. He shook his head repeatedly, not daring to believe this scene. On contrary, Nathan was calm. Lecan was shocked, ¡°Are you cheating?¡± ¡°Did anyone see that?¡± Nathan asked. Lecan came back to his senses and shook his head. It could not be cheating. In front of so many people, Nathan could not cheat. Moreover, the cards were issued by the dealer from beginning to end. The dealer also spread all the cards at this time. There was definitely no Ace of des inside. Obviously, Nathan was not cheating. Lecan continued to be shocked. ¡°Impossible, this is impossible¡­ If your trump card is an Ace of des, when you got the King, you had already reached ckjack and couldpletely defeat Lecan! Why did you continue to ask for cards? You were risking bursting your cards!¡± Natasha was also full of disbelief and said in a low voice. Everyone at the scene was bbergasted! Indeed, Nathan got an Ace of des at the beginning and then got a ten, which made a ¡°ckjack¡±, completely bigger than Lecan¡¯s twenty-one points. He didn¡¯t reveal his cards at that time. Instead, he continued to ask for cards and gathered them into a ¡°Five-Dragon Twenty-one Points¡±. ording to the game rules in Asia, it was even bigger than a ¡°ckjack¡±. Nathan calmly said, ¡°Because I felt that it was too boring to end a game that soon. Moreover, I also wanted to see how powerful Mr. God of Gamblers is. The result has disappointed me!¡± When these words came out, the scene immediately boiled. Some neutral spectators could not help but apud and cheer. Nathan¡¯s gambling skills actually surpassed the God of Gamblers, Lecan! Lecan¡¯s face was ugly. He had just mocked Nathan and felt that this game was boring. But now, his face was reddening to no end! ¡°You¡­ Why is your trump card an Ace of des? I couldn¡¯t remember wrong! Moreover, you also competing with me for the first turn!¡± Lecan asked loudly. ¡°Sometimes seeing is not believing. What their eyes see is not necessarily true. Competing for the first turn was just to make you sure that you didn¡¯t calcte the wrong card.¡± Nathan said lightly,pletely not taking this matter to heart. Lecan couldn¡¯t help but be a little confused. If he couldn¡¯t believe what his eyes saw, then what should he believe? The dealer was from the Capilet¡¯s casino. He even knew him, and he absolutely could not help Nathan cheat. Moreover, in this world, there were absolutely few people who could cheat in front of him! Natalie was a little stunned as she looked at Nathan who was dressed in casual clothes and sitting at the gambling table. For a moment, she actually felt that this person was a little strange. He should be just lucky to win against the God of Gamblers¡­ Natalie thought. Lecan sighed and nodded at Nathan. ¡°I lost!¡± He turned around and cupped his fists towards Natasha. ¡°Ms. Porter, I¡¯m sorry. I let you down¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± Natasha¡¯s face was extremely ugly, but she still had to treat Lecan with a pleasant expression. Lecan said to Nathan, ¡°There is always someone or something better or more impressive than what you have seen or experienced before. I finally understand this today! However, I will not be satisfied with just this. After going back to sharpen myself, I hope there is still a chance to fight with Mr. Evans. Before I defeat Mr. Nathan, the title of God of Gamblers has nothing to do with me!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After saying this, Lecan cupped his fists at Nathan, bowed, and then turned to leave. At the scene, a series of warm apuse and cheers rang out. A smile appeared on Wendy¡¯s face. ¡°Ms. Porter, I¡¯m really sorry. I embarrassed you¡­ Again¡­¡± Nathan turned around and said lightly to Natasha. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Natasha almost fainted from anger at Nathan¡¯s words. She felt that this guy was simply asking for a beating. He still wanted to show off after getting a bargain! James¡¯ expression was also very ugly. He thought that he could take this opportunity to attack Wendy today, but Nathan destroyed all of this. ¡°Nathan, don¡¯t think that you can be arrogant just because you are lucky to win against Lecan once! You have to understand that the one who has the advantage has always been me.¡± Natasha said coldly. Wendy said calmly, ¡°I hope that Ms. Porter and Mr. Dawson can keep their promise and ept the result.¡± Natasha nodded coldly and turned to leave. Carl could not help but be secretly shocked. This Master Evans is really amazing. He could actually win against a character like the God of Gamblers, Lecan, on the table! Back then, I was blind as a bat. I almost offended such a capable person¡­ Carl couldn¡¯t help but think Nathanzily stood up and walked out of the gambling arena. He was hungry and had to find something to fill his stomach. ¡°Natalie, how is it? Didn¡¯t I tell you before? Mr. Evans is still a little unusual,¡± Hannah said proudly to Natalie. ¡°I was just lucky.¡± Natalie said. Hannah did not care. She shook her head with a smile and followed Nathan out. ¡°Mr. Evans, show off your power! Can you teach me how to y cards? I will quit my job now and go to Capilet instead,¡± Hannah asked with a smile. ¡°Even if I teach you, you won¡¯t be able to learn it. Forget it¡­¡± Nathanughed and casually took the exquisite food and put it into his mouth. ¡°Keep tucking in! If you can¡¯t stuff yourself to death, let me help!¡± Hannah rolled her eyes, pinched a small chocte cake, and directly stuffed it into his mouth. The whole cake directly stuffed Nathan¡¯s mouth full, and Hannah even wiped the cream on her finger onto his lips. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this scene, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange, a kind of sour feeling. ¡°How could I be jealous because of him?¡± Natalie gritted his teeth and said. At this time, Gerard appeared. When everyone saw him, they all came up and greeted him enthusiastically. Gerardughed and said, ¡°Thank you for your support. Tonight, it was prepared for my daughter! Now, let¡¯s invite my Princess to the stage!¡± The staff at the scene were also very active. They shifted the spotlight over to a cabin door. When the cabin door opened, a tall and slim figure stood inside. She had crystal high heels on her feet and a pink light gauze evening dress on her body. Her breasts were half-covered and she looked very sexy. This is Angelina!? When Nathan saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but re at himself. Angelina¡¯s hair was already cut short. When she saw her before, her hair was messy and even yellow. It was obvious that she was malnourished. Now that it was cut off, it gave off a very spirited feeling. Her temperament and appearance seemed to have changed. She looked elegant and dignified. She really gave people the feeling of a Princess. She was indeed the daughter of a noble family in the city. ¡°Miss Hopp, happy birthday!¡± After Angelina went on stage, the guests who had been prepared immediately took out their gifts and sent them over. The value of these gifts was not very expensive, but they were rare and novel. Anyways, they were for the daughter of the city head. They had to pay attention. Hannah and Natalie also sent their gifts over. ¡°Master Evans, where is your gift?¡± Carl walked to Nathan¡¯s side and asked with a mischievous smile. ¡°Not prepared,¡± Nathan said straightforwardly. Carl said, ¡°I was just joking with you. I know very well that Master Evans is a casual and carefree person.¡± However, he was the only one who did not give any gifts at the scene. This also made some people look down on him and denounce him. It was one thing to wear something like this to attend someone else¡¯s birthday banquet. Moreover, he didn¡¯t even prepare a gift. He really didn¡¯t know how to be a gentleman! ¡°He is obviously poor and can¡¯t bring out a decent gift!¡± ¡°I think so too. I really don¡¯t know why Miss Hopp invited such a poor person to attend her birthday banquet?¡± ¡°Walking with such a person, even I feel a little embarrassed.¡± Angelina swept her gaze over the crowd and saw Nathan, who wore the most ordinary and casual clothes. The smile on her face deepened, and she prepared to go up and greet himter. Just at this time, a young man pushed a giant cake out. The outline of the cake was about the size of a bathtub, and the height was about three meters. ¡°Angelina, happy birthday!¡± This young man also had a graceful appearance, dressed in a branded suit, and had a casual smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± When Angelina saw this cake, she only faintly agreed. However, everyone cried out in rm. ¡°Wow, the huge cake that Mr. Sanchez gave is really too romantic! If anyone is willing to be so diligent for me, I will marry him on the spot!¡± ¡°Mr. Sanchez really put in a lot of effort for Miss Hopp. He actually asked someone to prepare such a cake and even wheeled it out personally¡­¡± ¡°I really envy Miss Hopp. It would be great if I had such an outstanding pursuer like Mr. Sanchez!¡± After hearing these voices, a proud smile appeared on Zavier¡¯s face. However, Angelina¡¯s attitude made him a little disappointed. ¡°Angelina, can you dance with me?¡± Zavier stretched out a hand and asked in a very gentlemanly manner. ¡°Mr. Sanchez, my body is not veryfortable today. Let¡¯s forget about it first.¡± Angelina decisively shook her head and refused. In the field, some men had already begun to invite some female guests that they had sized up in advance to dance together. The entire cruise ship was ying graceful music, and the atmosphere was rxed. Nathan nced at Natalie, then walked up and asked, ¡°Do you want to dance with me?¡± Natalie frowned slightly and shook her head. ¡°No need, I don¡¯t know how¡­¡± Of course she would, but she just didn¡¯t want to. At this time, Hannah walked up and said with a smile, ¡°Then you can lend Mr. Evans to me. I want to dance with Mr. Evans!¡± But at this time, Angelina walked up and looked at Nathan, saying, ¡°Mr. Nathan, I didn¡¯t have time to thank youst time. Today is my birthday. I am very grateful that you cane to participate. Can you give me face and dance with me?¡± As soon as she said this, Natalie¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but change. Hannah, on the other hand, was a little depressed. Couldn¡¯t this Angelinae overter? Ah, this¡­ Nathan thought for a moment and frowned slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t think Ms. Natalie will mind, right?¡± Angelina smiled and asked Natalie. ¡°Nathan, since Miss Hopp invited you, then you should dance with her.¡± Natalie said slowly. When she said this, she felt a little stuffy in her chest, and it was very ufortable. Angelina raised her eyebrows at Nathan and said, ¡°You¡¯ve received the imperial edict. Can you dance with me now?!¡± Nathan saw that Natalie seemed to really not care about her dancing with another woman. He could not help but shrug and say, ¡°Then please¡­¡± Angelina put her hand on Nathan¡¯s hand. Hannah was very unhappy, but this was their home ground, so she could not say anything. Natalie, the woman who had the most right to speak, chose to remain silent. B*stard, you are courting death! When Zavier saw this scene, his face could not help but sh with a sinister expression. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Nathan and Angelina had already arrived at the temporarily built dance floor, dancing along with the lively music. Zavier watched this scene, clenching his fists tightly, his nails digging into his flesh, yet he was unaware of the pain. ¡°Who is this guy?¡± Zavier turned around and asked a person. ¡°Nathan, a person from the Evans family.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Zavier was shocked. ¡°However, he has been expelled from the family a long time ago. Moreover, before this, he was engaged to our country¡¯s war goddess, Jade¡­ But this engagement has been broken by Jade. He seems to have married into the Johnson family as a matrimonial son-in-w, bing the husband of Johnson Group¡¯s president, Natalie.¡± ¡°Mr. Sanchez, don¡¯t worry. He has no background now. He is just a little prison guard. He is just a waste.¡± After listening to the follow-up exnation, Zavier breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that he was just an abandoned son of a wealthy family. There was really nothing to be afraid of. He could crush him to death with a flick of his finger. The Ranchy family was arge family in Mimar City. Moreover, they had practiced martial arts for generations and their family¡¯s martial arts teaching centers had been opened all over Neva Province. The Sanchez Fist was also known as the national treasure of the entire Neva Province. Seeing his daughter abandon Zavier and go to find a married man to dance, Gerard could not help but shake his head slightly. However, he would not say anything. The things that had happened over the years made him think clearly about many things. As long as his daughter was happy, it was fine. Holding Angelina¡¯s slender jade hand and slowly shaking it on the dance floor, this caused many people to be jealous. ¡°What right does he have to be able to make Miss Hopp invite him to dance?¡± ¡°Look at his poor appearance. Is he worthy of Miss Hopp? At the scene, only Mr. Sanchez is qualified!¡± ¡°This kind of trash is worthy to dance with Miss Hopp? Bah!¡± Although Nathan won against Lecan, everyone still looked down on him. Seeing that he could dance with Angelina, everyone was very disdainful. Angelina looked at Nathan and said seriously, ¡°Thank you very much. If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to walk out of the haze in the past. Perhaps, my life would have ended just like that!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. It was nothing¡­¡± Nathan smiled. If Luisa heard this, she would definitely scoff and think that he was acting tough. However, Angelina did not think so. She smiled and said, ¡°You gave me a new life. How should I thank you?¡± Nathan said thoughtfully, ¡°Live well and love life!¡± After the song ended, Angelina let go of Nathan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Give me your contact information!¡± Nathan gave her his phone. She then took Nathan¡¯s phone and directly added her social media ount. Natalie saw this scene from afar and felt even more irritated. It was still bearable for Nathan to be invited to dance by Angelina, but now the two of them even swapped their contact information? Hannah couldn¡¯t help but grind her teeth when she saw this, she thought Mr. Evans was hers, no one was allowed to snatch him away! ¡°Mr. Evans, you are too unkind. I invited you to dance with me first,¡± When Nathan came back, Hannah immediately began toin. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After saying this, without waiting for Nathan to say anything, Hannah directly pulled him and rushed to the dance floor. Zavier originally wanted toe over to warn Nathan, but in the blink of an eye, he saw that he was pulled away by another woman. There was a sh of surprise in his eyes, and then anger. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this trash to be so popr with women!¡± Zavier snorted and became even more dissatisfied. Natalie was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that Hannah would pull Nathan to continue dancing. She couldn¡¯t help but secretly grit her teeth. If hees to invite meter, I will give him some face and dance with him. I¡¯m not jealous. I just feel sorry for him! After all, we are husband and wife in name. It will make him lose face if I keep refusing him¡­ Natalie thought silently. Hannah was almost in Nathan¡¯s arms. Her towering chest was pressed against his chest softly through the dress. ¡°You are not allowed to dance with other women in the future!¡± Hannah said fiercely, ring at Nathan. Nathan looked at her in confusion. Hannah said angrily, ¡°Did you hear that?¡± ¡°But why?¡± Nathan asked back. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not allowed!¡± Hannah said unhappily, she suddenly retracted her small hand and reached down, grabbing Nathan¡¯s crotch. This action was very intimate, and the two were so close that no one saw this scene at all. Just as Nathan was about to get angry, Hannah released her hand and said delicately, ¡°Seeing you hug another woman, I will be jealous!¡± Angelina turned to look at Nathan who was dancing with Hannah. There was no fluctuation on her face. It was normal for such an outstanding man to attract women. This kind of calmness came from her confidence in her own qualities as well as her family background! Nathan, a young man who grew up in prison, had never seen a woman like this. He sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at the shy and dissatisfied Hannah. He was full of anger, but he could not vent it. Fine, me me for being wet behind the ears! Nathan cursed in his heart and endured the pinch just now. However, Nathan was not someone to be trifled with. He held her slender waist and suddenly stretched his hand down. Then, he ruthlessly pinched the most stic part of her body! ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Hannah felt as if her entire body had been electrocuted, she could not help but fall into his arms. Nathan, whose nose was full of the smell of Chanel No. 5 that could devour soul and bones, could not help but feel nervous. After Hannah stood up, he hurriedly released her and took a step back. This perfume is so strong¡­ Nathan couldn¡¯t help but think about it again. Hannah¡¯s face was slightly red, she looked at Nathan with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Evans, you are quite shy. It can¡¯t be that you haven¡¯t touched women before, right?¡± Nathan put his hands on his hips and said, ¡°Nonsense, I have been among thousands of women and none has survived me.¡± ¡°Is your prison a mix of men and women?¡± Hannah looked at Nathan with disdain and asked. Nathan looked embarrassed, he coughed twice and said, ¡°Of course not¡­ I used to be a nepo baby. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to y the field?¡± Hannah looked at him with a face full of disbelief. After a while, she smiled and said, ¡°You are quite cute.¡± At this time, Zavier walked toward Nathan. ¡°Mr. Sanchez!¡± When Hannah saw Zavier, her expression couldn¡¯t help but be serious, and she greeted him politely. ¡°Em¡­¡± Zavier only responded with his nose, neither passionate nor indifferent, and then stood in front of Nathan. One was dressed in a famous suit, looking handsome and elegant, while the other was dressed in casual clothes. Nathan smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zavier opened his mouth and said, ¡°Stay away from Miss Hopp in the future. Don¡¯t let me see you with her again. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± ¡°If your hand touches him again, I will cut off your hand. You can¡¯t even look at him more!¡± ¡°Otherwise, I will dig out your eyeballs! Do you understand?¡± Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Zavier¡¯s attitude couldn¡¯t be said to be arrogant, but it was the feeling of being high and mighty, as if he was talking to an ant. Without waiting for Nathan to speak, Hannah said, ¡°Mr. Sanchez, if Miss Hopp takes the initiative to come into contact with him, then there is no way he can hide, right?¡± Zavier sneered and said, ¡°If Miss Hopp takes the initiative to find him, I will also cripple him! This is my words, and also my rules!¡± Hannah only felt that Zavier was very overbearing and unreasonable, but she couldn¡¯t afford to offend him, so she could only shake her head. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke him¡­ The Sanchez Fist is the grandest martial arts style in our Neva Province. The boxing school runs through the entire Neva Province!¡± ¡°Their members are very overbearing and rely on force. If you piss him off and get beaten up, my heart will ache¡­¡± Hannah gently held Nathan¡¯s sleeve and said in a low voice, afraid that his bad temper would confront Zavier. Nathan sneered with disdain and said, ¡°You want to break my hand and dig out my eyes?¡± After saying this, he suddenly shouted, ¡°Angelina!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Angelina, who was talking to her friends, could not help but turn around when she heard Nathan calling her. ¡°Come here for a moment.¡± Nathan said with a smile. Zavier¡¯s face suddenly changed. This guy would not be so unreasonable, right? He had just warned him, and he turned around toin to Angelina? Was he a man? Angelina walked over and said to Nathan, ¡°Mr. Nathan, what are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just thought that you were dressed very beautifully today, so I wanted to take a few more nces at you.¡± Nathan said with a smile as he looked at Angelina¡¯s beautiful face with a serious expression. By the side, Zavier was so angry that his face turned a little ck Hannah couldn¡¯t help but feel a little helpless and also wanted tough. This Nathan had this kind of unscrupulous character. The more the other let him not do anything, the more he would do it. Moreover, he would most likely do it in front of others¡¯ eyes. When Angelina heard Nathan¡¯s words, her face couldn¡¯t help but turn slightly red, but she couldn¡¯t hide the pride in her heart. She smiled and said, ¡°Of course. I have meticulously dressed up today.¡± ¡°Wow, your hand is so tender and fair. Can I have a closer look?¡± Nathan stretched out his right hand. ¡°Huh?¡± Angelina was stunned and subconsciously reached out her hand to let him catch it. Nathan held Angelina¡¯s small hand and smiled. ¡°You must have done a lot of hand care. Your skin is so tender!¡± Zavier was so angry that his body began to tremble. He wanted to press Nathan to the ground and beat him up! Huffing! Zavier took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s alright. I was just joking.¡± Nathan let go of Angelina¡¯s hand and said with a smile. ¡°Then I will go and greet my friends first. I will talk to youter.¡± Angelina said. After Angelina left, the smile on Nathan¡¯s face disappeared instantly. He said to Zavier, ¡°Mr. Sanchez can try to dig out my eyeballs and break my hands now. I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± Hannah only felt her heart jump. Did this Nathan want to y such an exciting game? Zavier had just warned him, but he turned around and called Angelina over. He tried all the things that Zavier had warned him. against doing. This was no different from pping Zavier¡¯s face. He did not put Zavier in his eyes at all. ¡°Nathan, right? Very good, very good! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone as arrogant and rude as you!¡± Zavier said angrily. ¡°Arrogant? Rude? You seem to be talking about yourself, right?¡± Nathan looked at Zavier expressionlessly. Zavier couldn¡¯t wait to press Nathan to the ground. However, this was Angelina¡¯s birthday banquet. People wereing and going. He couldn¡¯t do this. Zavier took two deep breaths and slowly said, ¡°Good, good, good. Just you wait!¡± ¡°When Miss Hopp¡¯s birthday party is over, I will slowly settle this score with you. When the timees, I hope that you can be as tough as you are now!¡± Nathan could not help but lightly curl his lips. He did not care about this little threat at all. If it was something that could be done, why was it so pressing? ¡°Your mouth is full of nonsense,¡± Nathan said lightly. Zavier, who was about to turn around and leave, was so angry that he almost fell down! Hannah looked at Nathan, not knowing whether tough or cry. She felt that this guy was really good at irritating people. ¡°Hey, can you stop causing trouble!? There is nothing between you and Angelina. Can¡¯t you just exin it properly?¡± Hannah asked with some displeasure. ¡°If this guy¡¯s attitude is sincere and respectful, I might be polite to him. But I don¡¯t like his attitude!¡± Nathan shook his head. Nathan didn¡¯t even like beauties like Jade and Natasha, let alone an arrogant man. ¡°Just now, did Angelina¡¯s hand feelfortable?¡± Hannah suddenly snorted and grabbed his clothes. ¡°Not bad! Why are you grabbing me?¡± Nathan asked unhappily. ¡°I¡¯m jealous!¡± Hannah was furious and shook him fiercely. Nathan said, ¡°Even Natalie is not jealous. Why are you jealous?¡± Hannah was speechless. Natalie was Nathan¡¯s real wife and no one said anything. She really had no reason to be jealous. Nathan suddenly asked warily, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re deliberately trying to flirt with me and make Natalie misunderstand that I¡¯m a jerk so that she can openly propose a divorce?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help but reach out to knock on his head, turned around, and left angrily. Nathan thought about it and felt that something was wrong. After all, he had heard the conversation between Hannah and Natalie on the helicopter. Could it be that she is really interested in me? Nathan could not help but ponder in his heart. He silently walked back to Natalie¡¯s side. Natalie was talking to her friends. When she saw Nathane back, he could not help but snort in her heart and think, ¡°If you invite me again and beg me, I will reluctantly agree to dance with you!¡± After waiting for a long time and seeing that Nathan did not speak, she frowned and asked, ¡°Do you still want to invite me to dance?¡± ¡°Forget it, didn¡¯t you say that you can¡¯t dance?¡± Nathan said indifferently. Natalie was so angry that her vision turned ck. The gloom in her chest grew stronger and stronger, almost suffocating her to death. Watching Nathan and Angelina dance, Natalie felt an indescribable feeling in her heart. Looking at his ambiguous words and actions with Hannah, she felt even more ufortable. Now, Nathan¡¯s words almost made her angry to death. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Forget it, didn¡¯t you say that you can¡¯t dance?¡± It was simply an answer of poor EQ! He should have at least replied with ¡°No? Then I¡¯ll teach you!¡± Natalie was angry while thinking of it. Obviously, Nathan was a guy with a poor EQ. What¡¯s so good about him? Is he worthy of Angelina¡¯s invitation? Even Hannah looks at him differently! Natalie secretly gritted her teeth. At this time, a helicopter approached noisily andnded on the deck. Bang! A huge coffin was kicked down from the helicopter and smashed heavily on the deck, making a loud noise. The people at the scene were stunned when they saw this scene. Who was this person? He actually dared to send a coffin at the Hopp family¡¯s banquet! Chapter 100 Chapter 100 After the coffinnded, two people jumped out of the helicopter, one in his thirties and the other in his forties. Gerard walked up directly, and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Hawk, what do you mean? Today is my daughter¡¯s birthday, and youe here to stir up trouble.¡± Nathan looked up, and he saw that the man of forty was very energetic and tough. The man of thirty was slender. His temples were slightly bulging, and he looked like a tiger. ¡°This person should be from the Hawk family in Rheinsville City. I heard that the Hawk family and the Hopp family have been feading with each other for a long time.¡± ¡°The rtionship between the Hawk family and the Hopp family was very good at the beginning, but when the Hawk family went astray, the Hopp family broke with them and drove them away. Unexpectedly, after the Hawk family arrived in Remsville City, they became rich and powerful.¡± ¡°When Winfrid drove away the Hawk family, he sent the Hawk family a coffin, saying that if the Hawk family did not follow the right path, they needed to prepare for their own funeral in advance.¡± ¡°Does the Hawk familye back for revenge?¡± People discussed heatedly, and the ins and outs gradually became clear. The guests didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly. They didn¡¯t expect that someone would dare toe to stir up trouble at the party held by Gerard. Winfrid came at this moment. Winfrid was Gerard¡¯s elder brother. Although he was over 60 years old and his hair was half grey, be was still very energetic and didn¡¯t look like a person of this age at all. Derek stood beside the coffin, stretched out his hand, and touched the coffin slowly. He said with a sneer, ¡°When Hawk family was driven out by the Hopp family, Winfrid sent us a coffin. Today, I follow the order of my father to return this coffin to the Hoop family.¡± Everyone gasped when they heard Derek¡¯s words. They didn¡¯t expect the Hawk family to be so bold as to send a coffin at Angelina¡¯s birthday party. Angelina didn¡¯t look well. Today was supposed to be a happy day, but someone sabotaged it. ¡°It was only natural that I kicked the Hawk family out for going astray,¡± Winfrid said lightly. ¡°Winfrid, don¡¯t talk to them. Drive them away,¡± Gerard said with a dark face, he was ready to kill someone who caused trouble at his daughter¡¯s birthday party. However, Derek sneered and said, ¡°Oh? Is Hoop family ready to bully others with power? Then try it.¡± Nathan shook his head slightly, and satirized, ¡°In our prison, such a pretentious person usually won¡¯t survive more than three hours.¡± The guests present were all silent, so Nathan was heard clearly for he was the only one to speak. People around were looking at Nathan as if he was an idiot. What was this fool saying? How dare he said that the Hawk family was pretentious and Derek could not survive more than three hours in prison! Derek nced over coldly. The man of thirty beside Derek pulled a long face. Derek said to him, ¡°There¡¯s no need to haggle over every detail with these nobodies. We¡¯re here for the Hopp family.¡± ¡°All right.¡± The man nodded slightly. Winfrid didn¡¯t care about this little episode, and said calmly, ¡°You Hawk family intend to send a gift, but we don¡¯t have to ept it.¡± Derek sneered and said, ¡°You must take it. This coffin was given by you. Today, we must return it.¡± The man beside Derek said, ¡°Mr. Hawk, I am Franklyn Clinton, the young master of Dracodise in Rheinsville City. We came here to apany Mr. Hawk to send the gift. Please ept it.¡± Everyone was surprised by what Franklyn said. Rheinsville City was an international city. Because it was not included in any ces, Dracodise could exist independently. This man turned out to be the young master of Dracodise. What a scary identity! Winfrid¡¯s face fell, and he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to have people of Dracodise here. Since you are the young master of Dracodise, please make the contest rules.¡± ¡°This coffin was given by the Hopp family. Now, the Hawk family wants to return this coffin. I¡¯m the one who helped the Hawk family to give back the gift. If the Hopp family insists on not epting it, please defeat me!¡± ¡°If you can beat me, I will take the coffin back to Rheinsville City. If no one can defeat me, then the Hopp family must ept the coffin!¡± Franklyn said with arrogance, he didn¡¯t take Gerard and Winfrid seriously. Winfrid nodded and said, ¡°Go get Adrain.¡± It didn¡¯t take long for the Hopp family to find their helper. Adrain was over fifty years old and was also a martial art master. He was hired by Winfrid to settle problems that need to be solved by force. Carl smiled and said to Nathan, ¡°Adrain is the master hand of our family. The Hawk family came untimely and caused trouble at my sister¡¯s birthday party, so they probably couldn¡¯t get away with it easily. When they lose, let them sit in the coffin and row back to Rheinsville City.¡± ¡°It depends¡­¡± Nathan looked at Franklyn and said seriously. ¡°Master Evans, Adrain served in the army in the early years. He¡¯s good. Just watch how he beat the young master of Dracodise.¡± Carlughed. Natalie was surprised to see that Carl talked to Nathan voluntarily. Who the hell is Nathan? Angelina asked Nathan to dance, and now Carl took the initiative to talk to him. That¡¯s wired¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything to an arrogant young man like you. Since you insist on asking for death, let me help you,¡± Adrain stepped forward and said with a cold face. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then, show me what you¡¯ve got.¡± Franklyn sneered, he took a step forward and stood opposite Adrain. Looking at this scene, Zavier turned his head and said to a middle-aged man beside him, ¡°This Adrain is probably no match for the young master of Dracodise. Later, Uncle Benjamin, you can try to help the Hopp family get through this. It will be easier for me to pursue Angelina after you win this contest.¡± Benjamin nodded slightly and said with a smile, ¡°No problem.¡± Zavier turned his head and nced at Nathan with a sullen face. Nathan intended to ask Benjamin to kill Nathan after the other party got off the boat. ¡°Mr. Hopp, you¡¯d better find someone else. Adrain is probably no match for Franklyn,¡± Nathan came to Gerard¡¯s side and said. ¡°Master Evans, what do you mean?¡± Gerard couldn¡¯t help frowning, feeling a little unhappy. How dare Nathan make a judgment before the fight started? Winfrid said coldly, ¡°Young man, how can you know Adrain¡¯s capability? Be quiet and watch it.¡± No wonder Winfrid was a wealthy tycoon. His powerful tone and extraordinary temperament astonished Nathan. At this moment, Adrain made a move. His figure was like lightning. In the blink of an eye, Adrain came in front of Franklyn, raised his hand, and was about to attack Franklyn¡¯s eyes. ¡°Adrain will lose within three moves.¡± Nathan shook his head and said. He saw the weakness on Nathan¡¯s left leg. Nathan believed that a master like Franklyn must surely see the weakness too. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? As a native of Mimar City, howe you speak for a stranger from Rheinsville city?¡± ¡°What kind of kung fu do you know, you little b*stard? You can¡¯t talk nonsense just because you¡¯re lucky at cards.¡± ¡°Exactly. Adrain was invited by the Hopp family with great effort. You can¡¯t nder him here.¡± Chapter 101 Chapter 101 What Nathan said caused everyone¡¯s resentment. They thought that Nathan was a bragger and had no skills at all. It was ridiculous that Nathan said Adrain was no match for Franklyn. Winfrid¡¯s face darkened when he heard what Nathan said, but Winfrid didn¡¯t say anything. He believed that the result would humiliate Nathan. Gerard coughed and said, ¡°Master Evans, you¡¯d better wait and see what happens, and stop talking¡­¡± Carl thought it was funny that Nathan told Gerard the same as what Nathan had told him before. Angelina was slightly terrified, then lightly tugged Nathan¡¯s clothes, and asked, ¡°Is it true that Adrain can¡¯tpare with Franklyn?¡± ¡°There¡¯s already one move,¡± Nathan said calmly, with a look of indifference. Adrain¡¯s first move was to attack Franklyn¡¯s eyes, aiming at blocking Franklyn¡¯s eyesight. But Franklyn was obviously an experienced veteran. He wouldn¡¯t be confused by this little trick at all and dodged easily. Then, Adrainunched a second attack. He was going to hit Franklyn on the forehead. This was Adrain¡¯s famous move. As a part of the killing routine, there would be a subsequent deadly armlock. Franklyn showed ridicule in his eyes. He raised his right leg, and suddenly kicked out when Adrain was about to attack him. Franklyn¡¯s move interrupted Adrain¡¯s attacking rhythm and prevent Adrain from launching the next move. As expected, Adrain turned angry. When Adrain was about to change his movement, Franklyn¡¯s leg had already kicked towards him. Adrain¡¯s left leg was half a beat slower. Snapped! Franklyn¡¯s instep mmed hard on Adrain¡¯s left knee. The kick made Adrain let out a groan of pain. Adrain directly knelt down on the ground with his left leg bent. After kneeling on the ground, as an experienced master, Adrain simplyunched another attack to hit Franklyn¡¯s lower body. This move was just like the concubine who toasted the emperor in ancient times. ¡°Small tricks¡­¡± Franklyn sneered. He then moved half a circle, stretched out his big hand, and hit Adrain on the back of his neck. Snapped! Adrain¡¯s body trembled, and he fell directly to the ground. Nathan said to Angelina, ¡°Three moves¡­ Am I right?¡± Everyone embarrassedly looked at Adrain lying on the ground. Derek proudly smiled, and said, ¡°It seems that the Hopp family must ept this gift. Mr. Hopp, what do you think?¡± Winfrid frowned fiercely, then turned his head to Nathan, and said coldly, ¡°If you dare to jinx us again, I¡¯ll throw you overboard.¡± Gerard¡¯s face was full of bitterness. He tried to calm Winfrid down. He said in a low voice, ¡°Master Evans, my elder brother has a bad temper. Please don¡¯t mess with him again. I know you have superb medical skills, but don¡¯t say anything about thepetition.¡± Zavier stepped out, greeted Winfrid, and said, ¡°Mr. Hopp, the Ranchy family is willing to punish the viins for the Hopp family.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Winfrid¡¯s eyes lit up, the Ranchy family was famous for fist position. It was a timely help that Zavier was willing to fight for the Hopp family. ¡°Thanks. It is very kind of you to help us.¡± Winfridughed loudly. Zavier smiled slightly, nced at Nathan, and said, ¡°We Sanchez family are not those wastes who only talk the talk.¡± Winfrid said, ¡°Right¡­ Some people just talk the talk, and can¡¯t walk the walk the Ranchy family is well- known for fist position. Just show everybody how powerful the fist position of the Ranchy family is.¡± Franklyn looked at Winfrid expressionlessly, and said, ¡°Have you acted enough?¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve had enough acting, send a master to challenge me quickly. If you are afraid, you can send more than one person. I don¡¯t care. If you acknowledge that no one can beat me, take this coffin obediently.¡± Natalie felt a headache when watching Nathan talked a lot of nonsense in front of the Hopp family, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, she couldn¡¯t afford to offend any one of those people. ¡°Benjamin, please!¡± Zavier said respectfully to his uncle. Benjamin stepped forward and nodded slightly. He was dressed in a red Tang suit and was in good spirits. Although he was a little old, he was still powerful. Because what Nathan had said was right, Carl couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Master Evans, do you think Benjamin has the strength to win?¡± ¡°Benjamin has the strength to fight, but he is no match for Franklyn. This young master has already perfected his martial skills. Although he is young, he is obviously a veteran. It can be said that he is a genius in martial arts,¡± Nathan said calmly. After Benjamin heard what Nathan said, he was angry, and snorted coldly, ¡°Young man, carless talks cause great trouble. When is it your turn to pick on us Sanchez family?¡± Winfrid was also pissed off. Thispetition was about the face of the Hopp family, so he said to Carl with a dark face, ¡°Carl, shut up!¡± Gerard sighed and said, ¡°Master Evans, please don¡¯t say anything that would destroy our prestige!¡± ¡°This guy called Nathan is so annoying. He is just lucky. In fact, he has no talent at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s just boasting and grandstanding. It is so disgusting that he has a bias for those from Rheinsville City.¡± ¡°I really hope Mr. Hopp will drive this guy off the boat as soon as possible. I feel annoyed when I see this kind of person.¡± Everyone expressed their dissatisfaction with Nathan. They thought that Nathan boosted others¡¯ momentum and destroyed their own prestige. When Nathan heard these gossips, he just smiled in disdain, and said coldly, ¡°If this master of the Ranchy family can win, I will jump off the boat and swim back to Mimar City!¡± ¡°Haha, you really have some eyesight!¡± ¡°I think you are not bad. Why don¡¯t you consider kneeling down and worshiping me as your teacher? I can ept you as a disciple of Dracodise.¡± ¡°If you have some talent, you might seed under mymand in the future.¡± Franklyn felt that what Nathan said sounded good, so heughed out loud, and was willing to ept him as his apprentice. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it¡­¡± Nathan replied lightly. The smile froze on Franklyn¡¯s face. Franklyn nced at him coldly, and said nothing. Benjamin said with a cold face, ¡°Young man, you should begin to prepare to swim back to Mimar City.¡± Zavier sneered. He had already seen Nathan¡¯s arrogance before. Now that Nathan had offended so many people at once, someone would deal with Nathan, and he didn¡¯t have to do it himself. ¡°Nathan, Benjamin is good, and even I have heard about it. Franklyn is so young that he is definitely no match for Benjamin. You can apologize to my uncle Winfridter, and I will intercede for you. He will let you go,¡± Angelina said to Nathan in a low voice. ¡°As for things like martial arts, it doesn¡¯t depend on age. It is not like cultivation,¡± Nathan shook his head and said helplessly. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Angelina was stunned by Nathan¡¯s words, and then blushed, unable to refute. Carl also couldn¡¯tugh or cry. He didn¡¯t expect Nathan to be so straight, even Angelina would be bullied. While speaking, Benjamin had already appeared. ¡°Benjamin¡¯s reputation has already been heard twenty years ago. At that time, there were more than twenty people who came to fight. He solved them all by himself.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Benjamin must be able to defeat Franklyn, an arrogant Rheinsville City native! By the way, kick Nathan as well!¡± ¡°Benjamin made a move, Nathan probably really has to swim back to Mimar City from here!¡± Regarding Benjamin, the celebrities in Mimar City were very confident, and feel that it would seed. Benjamin said to Franklyn, ¡°Franklyn, do you need me to give you three tricks first? ¡°Although you are a senior, you are bluffing!¡± Franklyn couldn¡¯t helpughing. Benjamin said indifferently, ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for bullying you!¡± Franklyn said calmly, ¡°Come on!¡± Zavier on the side smiled at Winfrid, ¡°Mr. Winfrid, don¡¯t worry. My uncle will surely seed immediately!¡± Winfrid also nodded in satisfaction, and said seriously, ¡°If Benjamin makes a move, of course I will rest assured.¡± Then, he turned his head to Nathan and said casually, ¡°I also hope that you can keep your promise. If Benjamin wins in a while, you can swim back to Mimar City. And I will have someone supervise me personally!¡± Nathan shrugged indifferently. Benjamin might have some ability, but he was definitely not as good as Franklyn. While they were talking, the two had already started fighting. Benjamin rushed to Franklyn and hit his face which was brave. ¡°The skill of the Sanchez Fist focuses on domineering and mighty, it¡¯s really good!¡± Franklyn smiled lightly, and took a step back, stepping away. ¡°Good footwork!¡± Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but admire. The two of them were just trying to test each other. After the praise, Benjamin jumped forward. His ten fingers were like short knives, each of which was sharp as if he wanted to tear Franklyn into pieces! Franklyn was very calm. He took a step, raised his hands, and lightly blocked Benjamin¡¯s attack. Benjamin¡¯s fingers were hard, trying to grab his arm. But Franklyn¡¯s arm bounced slightly. Every time he threw it, there was always a force, which could easily shake Benjamin¡¯s fingers away. ¡°This Franklyn¡¯s boxing is proficient. After all, Benjamin is an old man. He wants to win it as soon as possible due to his affection, so he rushes to attack. If this continues, Benjamin will lose soon,¡± Nathan shook his head at this moment, and said lightly. ¡°What do you know? Loser!¡± Zavier scolded in a cold voice, ¡°Look carefully with your eyes, it¡¯s Benjamin who is suppressing Franklyn!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You know nothing but say nonsense here!¡± ¡°This kind of person is really ridiculous. He obviously doesn¡¯t know anything, but he pretends to know, and makes himself look like an expert.¡± ¡°Zavier is the eldest son of the Ranchy family, the authentic heir of the Sanchez Fist. How could he not understand it? This guy is really ridiculous.¡± Everyone also disdained Nathan one after another and didn¡¯t think that he knew more about Sanchez Fist than Zavier. Nathan didn¡¯t exin at all. He could see very clearly that every time Franklyn dodged. Although it looked dangerous, he actually had a well-thought-out n. And every time he dodged a punch close to his body, this is one of the highest realms of this fist! Every time he dodged, he only needed a little physical energy! On the other hand, Benjamin was different. It might be because he felt that it would be embarrassing to stand in a stalemate with Franklyn, so he had been attacking fast and violently! Such an attack consumed a lot of stamina! When he was exhausted and a w appeared, Franklyn would be able to defeat him easily. It wasn¡¯t that Franklyn didn¡¯t dare to fight with Benjamin. But he felt that he might have to fight a few more games, so in terms of saving energy as much as he could. ¡°With such a perfect breath, the fist strength must be very domineering and fierce. When he strikes, Benjamin will probably lose,¡± Nathan said thoughtfully. Gerard couldn¡¯t take it any longer, and said with a dark face, ¡°Master Evans!¡± Nathan looked up and said, ¡°Mr. Hopp, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Gerard couldn¡¯t help being speechless and thought. Is he so foolish? I was reminding him to stop talking nonsense, but he just seemed to know nothing. ¡°Nathan, right?¡± Winfrid sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve been judging here all the time. It seems that you know a lot! Now you are saying that Benjamin is going to lose! It seems that you want me to swim back to Mimar City. If you really have the ability, why didn¡¯t you stand up early in the morning? Or let everyone look at you with admiration!¡± Winfrid¡¯s tone was very rude. And his cold eyes were breathtaking. Nathan was surprised, and asked back, ¡°Why do I want to take action when I can watch the show?¡± When he asked it, it seemed that he was very sincere. And it seemed that he really came here to watch the show. ¡°You¡­¡± Winfrid was stunned with anger, and really had the thought of beating him to death desperately. When Gerard heard this, his face was also very ugly. What kind of trouble had it all be? Why did he still have the mood to see the show? Carl chatted with Nathan before, knowing that he had such a personality. Carl couldn¡¯t help but be a little dumbfounded. Angelina was also stunned, and then stared at her big twinkling eyes in dissatisfaction. ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, just say it. It¡¯s just a joke. Does Mr. Winfrid really think he dares to go on the stage?¡± Zavier said with a sneer. ¡°That¡¯s right, this guy knows nothing but bluffing!¡± ¡°Nowadays there is a kind of person who specializes in sensationalizing things to entertain the public to take advantage of the opportunity to be famous. In my opinion, he is this kind of person.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really embarrassing to have a trash like this in our group!¡± Everyone also talked in a hurry, thinking that Nathan had no real skills and was bluffing. At this time, Natalie wanted to escape. Why did Nathan always do these embarrassing things? Fortunately, when everyone was scolding Nathan, they didn¡¯t mention her. Even so, she still felt blushing. After all, there was such a rtionship between the two of them. Winfrid was so angry that he didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. He just felt that this person was a viin. Looking back, he had to exin it to Gerard and let him stay away from such a viin. At this moment, the battle had reached its climax! Benjamin couldn¡¯t attack for a long time. He was a little impatient. His face was red. Then, he suddenly took three steps in a row, each step was matched with a punch. Each of one punch was amazing! ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Franklynughed loudly at this moment. At the moment when Benjamin attacked for the third time, Franklyn kept his waist down. His right hand was on his waist. He raised it suddenly, and hit Benjamin¡¯s fist! Swoosh! Boom! With this punch, there was a loud noise! Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Bluff! Benjamin¡¯s face changed when he saw Franklyn¡¯s punch. But his third punch was already on the line, so he had to do it! ¡°What!¡± Benjamin roared angrily, got all his strength, and channeled all his energy into this punch. The fists of the two collided in the next moment! A deafening sound made everyone around feel that their eardrums were a little numb. And there was a slight tinnitus. Benjamin¡¯s wrist was twisted. His face was pale, his body flew upside down, and he vomited blood from his mouth. After he fell to the ground, he was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t get up. Zavier was stunned. He knew how superb Benjamin was. But at this moment, the loser was actually Benjamin. Moreover, when he turned his head to look. He saw Franklyn¡¯s calm face, not even sweating, as if he didn¡¯t use any effort at all. ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but eximed. And they all stared at Franklyn dumbfounded. Franklyn held his hands casually, and said indifferently, ¡°Sanchez Fist is not that good!¡± As soon as this was said, the scene fell silent. Zavier wanted to refute, but Benjamin¡¯s defeat made him speechless. Benjamin was one of the few masters in the Ranchy family. Although he was not ranked first, his reputation was definitely good enough. And his skills were not bad at all. Winfrid¡¯s face immediately became ugly. He did not expect that Benjamin of the famous Sanchez family would be defeated by Franklyn. It was really hard for him to believe it! Gerard¡¯s face was also pale. Benjamin¡¯s defeat meant that it would be difficult for the Hopp family to recruit decent masters. Then, the Hopp family had no choice but to ept a coffin on Angelina¡¯s birthday night! From then on, what would happen to the Hopp family? When it came to the Hopp family, they were afraid that some people would make fun of it. ¡°You can¡¯t embarrass the Hopp family!¡± Gerard clenched his fists fiercely, but he had nothing to do in the face of Franklyn. Nathan said to Carl, ¡°Look, am I right? I¡¯m always right about it¡­¡± Everyone was speechless at this moment. Indeed, if Nathan said it right the first time, it might be luck. But if he was right for the second time, then it was not luck. Winfrid frowned and said coldly, ¡°You are very capable, so why don¡¯t you try it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m watching the show, why should I try it?¡± Nathan asked back. ¡°You¡­¡± Winfrid was speechless and angry, ¡°You are no match for others at all. You are just talking nonsense!¡± ¡°You can say whatever you want,¡± Nathan responded with a smile. Franklyn nodded lightly and said, ¡°He is very smart. He knows that he won¡¯t get beaten just by talking about it. However, if you don¡¯t know to be good, you will be beaten.¡± ¡°I want to see, is there anyone else at the scene who wants to try?¡± Derek kicked the coffin until it made a muffled noise and said with a sneer, ¡°If there is no one left in the Hopp family, then quickly ept this coffin. I have to hurry back to Rheinsville City!¡± Everyone in the Hopp family looked ugly, looking around, hoping to invite a master from the crowd. ¡°Nathan!¡± Angelina pulled Nathan¡¯s sleeve at this moment and shouted in a low voice. ¡°Angelina?¡± Nathan nced at her. Angelina said, ¡°Can you help the Hopp family once? Beat this guy down!¡± Nathan said, ¡°That can¡¯t¡­ I just watched the fun. Besides, your uncle doesn¡¯t believe me either¡­¡± Winfrid was so angry gave Nathan a vicious look. Zavier on the sideughed and said, ¡°Angelina, you don¡¯t need to talk to him here. He doesn¡¯t have this ability at all. Even if he goes up, he will be smashed by Franklyn. I¡¯ll just call and invite someone from the Ranchy family toe over. I¡¯m sure they can beat Franklyn!¡± Winfrid waved his hands and shook his head slightly. Inviting others at this time seemed a bit too low- key. They would be looked down upon. At that time, it would not only ruin the Hopp family¡¯s reputation but also the Mimar City¡¯s, which he could not afford. ¡°Today is my birthday. Someone sent the coffin. It¡¯s really too much¡­¡± Angelina couldn¡¯t help lowering her head, sighed, very sad. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to help the Hopp family, can you help me? I don¡¯t want to ept such a birthday present! Besides, you haven¡¯t given me a gift yet! If you return this gift for me, it¡¯s the best gift you can give me!¡± As Angelina spoke, her tone became very earnest. Nathan frowned, then smiled helplessly, and said, ¡°Okay! It¡¯s really too much for a little girl to deliver a coffin for her birthday. There is no such a rude guy in our prison!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help being taken aback by Nathan¡¯s promise. One by one looked at him in disbelief, wondering if his brain was broken! It was fine to brag and deceive others, but could it be that he also deceived himself, really thinking that he was an invincible master in the world who could beat Franklyn? ¡°Hey, calm down. Adrain and Benjamin both lost. What are you doing up there? Looking for death?¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. Even though she was still a little angry, she still came up to hold Nathan. ¡°You are not allowed to go!¡± Natalie also walked up with an angry face and said in a deep voice. Even though she hated Nathan, if he was beaten to death or disabled by Franklyn, then her father would not let her go. Nathan sneered and said, ¡°No one can stop what I want to do.¡± After saying this, he shook off Hannah¡¯s hand and strode directly into the middle, confronting Franklyn. Boom! There was an uproar at the scene. No one expected that Nathan would actually dare to fight against a master like Franklyn! Hannah couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and said to Angelina, ¡°If he is hurt or killed, I will fight with you!¡± When Natalie heard this, she couldn¡¯t help being stunned. Shouldn¡¯t it be said by herself? However, it never urred to her that she should say such a thing. Although she wished she could get rid of the rtionship with him as soon as possible, she couldn¡¯t do such a thing to let Nathan die. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Hannah wasn¡¯t joking or deliberately making fun of him. It¡¯s real¡­ Natalie thought in shock Angelina pursed her lips, smiled, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will be fine¡­¡± Winfrid looked at Nathan¡¯s back. Finally, he didn¡¯t feel so disgusted on his face and said, ¡°Regardless of sess or failure, he is still a friend of the Hopp family!¡± Zavier sneered again and again, watching the y. Even Benjamin was defeated. If Nathan faced a master like Franklyn, he would probably be killed. ¡°It¡¯s really overestimated. In order to attract Angelina¡¯s attention, he dares to do anything!¡± ¡°I think this guy is probably about to be beaten to death by Franklyn. Just now he offended Franklyn.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine that he said something bad. But he really wanted to go and fight with someone.¡± ¡°I think he just wants to attract Angelina¡¯s attention! Who is he? How dare he think about it?¡± Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Franklyn couldn¡¯t help smiling when he saw Nathan appeared on the stage. ¡°It seems that there are few masters in Mimar City. And the Hopp family really doesn¡¯t have many friends.¡± Franklyn said thoughtfully. Nathan said nothing and took out both hands from his pockets, hanging casually by his side. He didn¡¯t look like a master at all. Everyone couldn¡¯t help shaking their heads, thinking that Nathan would be beaten to death by Franklyn soon. Everyone in the Hopp family couldn¡¯t help but tense up, especially Gerard and Carl. They felt that Nathan would have a chance to create a miracle. The two had seen Nathan¡¯s methods. After Nathan took the initiative to appear on the stage, they didn¡¯t feel that he was looking for death, but that he had a chance to win, although the chance was not great. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to give up. I can consider showing mercy,¡± Franklyn said. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance too. If you survive after my five moves, I¡¯ll ept you as my apprentice,¡± Nathan said seriously. As soon as these words came out, the people were immediately shocked. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Five moves? I think he couldn¡¯t survive Franklyn¡¯s three moves!¡± ¡°Yeah, Adrain lost to Franklyn in three moves. What kind of person is he, let Franklyn survive five moves and ept him as a disciple?¡± ¡°Although this sounds very relieving, I have to say, it is also very stupid! It is ridiculous to say it from such a person.¡± Everyone shook their heads one after another, thinking that Nathan had a problem talking like that to the powerful Franklyn. Franklyn couldn¡¯t help being stunned for a while. Then his expression became gloomy. He said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Nathan looked at him nkly and asked, ¡°Will you fight or not? Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense!¡± ¡°You think I¡¯ve been fighting two games in a row, so I¡¯m exhausted. Then you have an opportunity to take advantage of it?¡± Franklynughed directly. ¡°I can see that you have been saving your energy,¡± Nathan replied calmly. Franklyn sneered and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you are clever! But since you insist on courting death, then I will help you.¡± After saying this, Franklyn¡¯s body bent slightly. It gave people the feeling that he was riding a horse. His spine trembled, his body undted slightly, very agile, not as rigid as ordinary warriors. Swoosh! Franklyn moved, with his footsteps sticking to the ground as if stepping on the ice and gliding over. The speed was astounding. Obviously, Nathan¡¯s words made him a little ufortable. So he wasn¡¯t going to save energy. In an instant, Franklyn had alreadye in front of Nathan, with his body turned slightly, he raised his hand to hit Nathan¡¯s abdomen hard. ¡°Good!¡± Nathan said earnestly, with his feet stretched out, his whole body stepped in a circle and slipped past Franklyn. Franklyn¡¯s expression became serious the moment Nathan moved out this footwork, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Cloud Grasp?¡± After saying this, he stomped continuously, sprinted to the right, stomped three steps in a row, caught up with Nathan, swung his right hand, protected his chest with his left hand, and hit Nathan¡¯s temple with his fist. Swoosh! Nathan took a deep breath, put his right hand on the midline of his body, pulled it up, and spread it on his forehead. It happened to block Franklyn¡¯s fist. Cloud Grasp! But why. It is so strong! Franklyn was strong and his fist was fierce. But at this moment, his fist was lifted by Nathan¡¯s palm. He felt a huge force bursting out of the ground as if it was going to blow his whole body into the air! Franklyn pursed his lips and stepped forward with his right foot. While standing up, he stepped straight between Nathan¡¯s legs, swung his right hip, and bumped his knee against Nathan¡¯s thigh. Nathan didn¡¯t retreat at all. His palm suddenly fell down. Grass Cutting?! Franklyn was startled again. At the same time, his knee hit Nathan¡¯s thigh. With this collision, he felt as if he had hit an iron te. The inner thigh, which was supposed to be the softest, was as tough as steel at the moment. The collision made his knee hurt. Franklyn also heard the roaring from Nathan¡¯s body. He was even more surprised. This person was not only proficient in Cloud Grasp but also had strong muscles which is much better than others. During the first few years when Nathan was in Devendill Prison, he didn¡¯t have the title of Mr. Nathan. He was thrown by his father to those vicious and tyrannical people all day long. He was pressed to the ground and beaten fiercely. After he gradually grew up, those prisoners couldn¡¯t win him. So they had to call him Mr. Nathan respectfully. As soon as Franklyn¡¯s arm was hit by Nathan¡¯s palm, he immediately felt the pain. And he couldn¡¯t get rid of Nathan¡¯s force at all. Moreover, that strength was clear. But he felt different when he was hit. How powerful is he? Franklyn was terrified, and instantly withdrew his hands. A sh of inspiration shed in his mind, and he pushed Nathan away. At this moment, Nathan stepped forward with his back foot. At the same time, his fist hit forward. Everyone heard a bang as if a certain string was broken. Semideath Punch?! Franklyn was stunned. Nathan was still using Cloud Grasp just now. But at this moment, he was clearly using the Semideath Punch from the Beast Fists. Semideath Punch can be called a great killer of Beast Fists, which wasprehended by a master who was in prison. Because of the shackles on his body, he could only walk forward half a step when practicing boxing. After he was released from prison, he found that he was used to walking half a step. Moreover, the power of the Punch was also extraordinary. Therefore, this master also has the title of the king of the Semideath Punch. Franklyn¡¯s palm couldn¡¯t control Nathan¡¯s fist at all. His fist passed through Franklyn¡¯s palm and hit heavily on Franklyn¡¯s chest. Snapped! It was clear! Franklyn did not fly backward, but the clothes on his chest were twisted into a ball instantly when touched by the fist, with wet water stains. The whole body trembled violently. He raised his hands, covered his chest, fell to his knees, and then bent over and fell down. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, it¡¯s only three moves. If you hold on to two more moves, I might be merciful and teach you,¡± Nathan shook his hand, and said casually. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The scene in front of them stunned everyone present. Derek couldn¡¯t help biting his tongue hard. Franklyn was defeated by such an unknown guy? How could there be such a master in Mimar City? Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Nathan turned to Derek and said, ¡°Take the coffin back to Rheinsville City. Today, the Hopp family will not ept this gift from you!¡± Derek had no choice but to nod with an ugly face, feeling unwilling but helpless. After a while, Franklyn got up from the ground, with an aggrieved face and said, ¡°I lost today. Next time I have a chance, I wille to you again!¡± After saying this, he and Derek directly took the coffin onto the helicopter and left the cruise ship. There was apuse at the scene. The people who led the apuse were Winfrid and Gerard. Zavier¡¯s face was ugly. He didn¡¯t expect Nathan to have such a strong force and even defeated Franklyn, who even beat Benjamin! Finally, there is a decent master. This Franklyn is better than that Bobby¡­ Nathan was thinking and felt a littlefortable after a fight. Natalie¡¯s expression was the mostplicated. She looked at Nathan¡¯s figure, wondering what he was thinking. After a long while, she murmured to herself. It¡¯s no big deal if you are strong. In this society, we are talking about wealth and power, not force! T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. No matter how strong you are, how many people can you beat at one time? Can you be better than the guns and cannons? The advantages of Nathan made her feelplicated. She was even a little unwilling to admit that she made a mistake. Instead, she found an excuse for herself. Natalie firmly believed that the man she needs is not a warrior, but someone who was good in the business or the politic world. ¡°Mr. Evans, I really want to thank you for this time. From now on, you will be a friend of the Hopp family. If you have any problems, you can ask the Hopp family for help!¡± Winfrid became more polite to Nathan. Angelina smiled all over her face and said, ¡°Thank you, I don¡¯t want to ept such a birthday present. The Hawk family is too much!¡± At this time, no one dared to look down on Nathan, who was dressed in casual clothes at arge banquet. Hannah waited until he had finished chatting with the Hopp family, then came over, pulled him and said, ¡°Are you injured?¡± Nathan said, ¡°If your eyes are useless, you can donate them. Didn¡¯t you see that it was Franklyn who was hurt?¡± Hannah pouted. She became angry immediately. She came over to care about this guy. But in the end, he wasn¡¯t grateful. ¡°B*stard, I won¡¯t care about you anymore!¡± Hannah kicked Nathan¡¯s calf. Naturally, Nathan would not take it. So he moved his legs away and escaped from her. Hannah thought that if she could beat Nathan, she would definitely beat him to death! ¡°I was just joking with you. Don¡¯t be angry,¡± Nathan smiled lightly and happily, and reached out to pat Hannah¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Is Angelina beautiful? Is it worth your life to help her? Franklyn is so powerful. Haven¡¯t you seen it? What if you miss?¡± Hannah immediately got excited. A series of questions sted out. Her head was full of questions. Angelina was indeed very beautiful, and her identity and background were also good. Her family was so powerful. Although the Hopp family was not as powerful as the Porter family or the Perkins family, it also had an absolutely profound heritage. It could be said that Angelina was definitely the woman that countless men wanted to marry. Marrying her meant having the connections and power of the Hopp family. However, Nathan didn¡¯t think about it that way. Helping Nathan was simply treating her as a friend. He felt that the Hawk family was really too rude to send a coffin on the little girl¡¯s birthday. Hannah wanted to get mad but found that Nathan was staring straight at her. She couldn¡¯t help but blush. She turned her back and said angrily, ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen it?!¡± ¡°I really haven¡¯t seen it!¡± Nathan looked away, smiled, and said. Just now she was emotional. Her chest, which was already different from ordinary people, was naturally ups and downs, which made Nathan feel pleased. Nathan stepped forward, put his hands on Hannah¡¯s shoulders lightly, and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, I know you care about me, so I ept it. However, you don¡¯t have to worry about me, I am good!¡± ¡°Who is worried about you? I¡¯m just worried about Natalie being a widow!¡± Hannah said arrogantly. *** The cruise ship returned at the end of the dinner and docked at the port around ten o¡¯clock in the evening. ¡°Nathan, we can contact you at any time!¡± Angelina said to Nathan a smile when he got off the boat. Zavier who was not far away couldn¡¯t help shaking his body when he heard this. But he didn¡¯t say anything. When he was on the boat, he also said that after the dinner party, he would embarrass Nathan. But Nathan¡¯s strength in defeating Franklyn made him feel fearful. He could only stop being jealous and see what he could do next time. ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Sanchez going to teach me a lesson? Why are you walking so fast?¡± Nathan said to Zavier who was walking in front. Zavier pretended not to hear, got into the car directly, and left quickly. Sitting in the car, Zavier clenched his fists, and said to himself in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can be unscrupulous with a little force! the Ranchy family has a lot of masters! Moreover, only force without power is nothing more than a warrior.¡± Natalie asked Nathan, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Home,¡± Nathan nced at her, and was about to get into Hannah¡¯s car and let Hannah see him off. ¡°Get in. I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Natalie said. Nathan didn¡¯t expect Natalie to take the initiative to care about him this time. She was willing to send him back Hannah felt a little bad in her heart. If Natalie sent Nathan back to Almonube Estate, would she change her mind? If Natalie changed her mind and took the initiative, then Hannah would definitely not be able to get good luck and take the lead. Everyone knew the truth that the closer one would win. ¡°Give me the address!¡± Natalie got into the driver¡¯s seat and asked. ¡°Almonube Estate, Almonube Pce,¡± Nathan said. ¡°Huh?¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help being surprised when she heard it, and her eyes widened. However, this time, she didn¡¯t question him. She silently started the car and went straight to Almonube Estate. On the other hand, Hannah sighed helplessly and left it to the fate. ¡°Miss Ranchy, this is Nathan¡¯s wallet. It fell on the deck when he was fighting with Franklyn just now,¡± At this time, Carl ran down from the boat in a hurry, but couldn¡¯t find Nathan, he could only call Hannah over. Hannah took the wallet and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Carl!¡± Carl said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Do you want me to ask someone to drive you home?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Hannah shook her head, feeling a little depressed. She went back to the car, opened Nathan¡¯s wallet, and flipped through it casually. In addition to the ID card and a few pieces of cash, she also saw a door card inside. ¡°The card of Almonube Pce?¡± After Hannah saw this card, the depression on her face disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s really destined!¡± Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Natalie didn¡¯t say much along the way. She drove directly to Mountain Almonube. There was only one vi standing alone, bing the most outstanding existence in the entire Almonube Estate! Jade and Brinn were standing at the door of the vi, shaking their heads, wanting to leave. This was thest time she came. Obviously, she also felt that she would not see Rudolph. However, at this time, Natalie¡¯s car stopped, which made her slightly startled, and then surprised. After the door was opened, Jade couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. The people who got out of the car were actually Nathan and Natalie. ¡°General Perkins!¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help being taken aback when she saw Jade, and then hurriedly greeted her. ¡°Miss Johnson¡­¡± Jade nodded slightly to Natalie, then turned to look at Nathan. Jade asked lightly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Nathan said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m going home. What¡¯s your business? Can you stoping to my door to bother me in the future?¡± After Jade heard this, she couldn¡¯t help being startled, and opened her eyes wide. Was Nathan living here? Otherwise, how would he know that she was here? On the other hand, Brinn was full of disdain. Thest time she saw Nathan in Almonube Estate, he also said that he was going home. But in fact, he came to deliver food! This time, for some unknown reason, he came to Almonube Pce and dared to say that he was going home. Natalie said awkwardly, ¡°Pay attention to your attitude!¡± She felt that she was also a little embarrassed when facing Jade. After all, Jade broke up with Nathan. Nathan snorted, but did not speak. ¡°Nathan, when did you be so shameless? Is Almonube Pce your home?¡± Brinn asked coldly. Natalie didn¡¯t speak. She looked at Nathan. She was full of doubts along the way. But she didn¡¯t ask a word, just ready to believe Nathan once. Jade was also indifferent, just looking at Nathan, and even faintly looked forward to it in her heart. Nathan reached into his pocket. But he couldn¡¯t help being taken aback and said, ¡°I seem to have left my wallet on the cruise ship! The door card is in the wallet¡­¡± After hearing Nathan¡¯s words, Brinn burst outughing. On Jade¡¯s cold face, she couldn¡¯t help showing a smile, with a hint of contempt, disdain, and disappointment. Natalie was stunned. After a while, she sighed silently. ¡°I knew it, I knew you would lie to deal with it! You brought Natalie here, maybe you also want to use this vi to cheat her, right?¡± Brinn sneered. Nathan searched both pockets but couldn¡¯t find it. He was convinced that his wallet was left on the cruise ship, and said, ¡°Believe it or not, where I live has nothing to do with you.¡± Brinn sneered and said, ¡°I have to say, it¡¯s really a bit of a shame to be a man like you. You don¡¯t have any skills, but keep bluffing! Now, we knew the truth. And you found such a ridiculous excuse to cheat us!¡± Jade put away the weird smile on her face, and said calmly, ¡°Nathan, if a man is determined to do things, even if he can¡¯t reach his previous heights, he would still be better than now.¡± Nathan said coldly, ¡°Are you teaching me a lesson?¡± Jade shook her head and didn¡¯t speak any more. Brinn said disdainfully, ¡°She is kind enough to remind you. You know, people like you are not even qualified to see her! It is your blessing that she is willing to talk to you! If I were you, I would honestly find a job and do it. Instead of just pretending to be a boss and thinking of ways to fool people. You were exposed, don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± The more Brinn spoke, the more she looked at Nathan with contempt. ¡°Fool!¡± Nathan pouted. Brinn wanted to get mad, but Jade said, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± After saying this, Jade and Brinn got into the car and left here. ¡°He is getting worse and worse!¡± Brinn snorted coldly. Jade sat in the car and closed her eyes, feeling a little unhappy. After all, she couldn¡¯t see Rudolph after several visits. After the two left, Natalie shook her head at Nathan and said, ¡°Nathan, General Perkins is right. You should listen.¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help but spread his hands and said, ¡°You don¡¯t believe that I live here, do you?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where you live, the key is to uphold a sincere and motivated heart. Otherwise, you will be a waste for the rest of your life.¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment in her eyes. Everything that happened on the cruise made her re-examine Nathan for a while. So, on the way to send him back, she didn¡¯t say a word. However, aftering here, she found that what Nathan brought her was still disappointment. The reason was indeed ridiculed. Nathan said, ¡°I¡¯ll call and ask the Hopp family to bring my wallet over!¡± Natalie said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. You can do what you want!¡± After saying this, she turned around and got into the car. She stepped on the gas pedal and left the Mountain Almonube. without any regrets. While driving, Natalie felt a little sad in her heart. She shook her head helplessly and tried topletely shake off thisplicated emotion from her heart. This time, she was really disappointed in Nathan! Nathan¡¯s acting was so clumsy that he even performed in front of Jade. Forget it¡­ She never believed me anyway¡­ Nathan spread his hands helplessly, took out his mobile phone and prepared to call Gerard, asking about the whereabouts of his wallet. Before the number was dialed, Hannah¡¯s call came in. Hannah opened her mouth and said, ¡°Do you find out that you lose your card?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°How do you know? Do you have my wallet?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. After you left, Carl got off the boat and brought it to me. Where are you, I¡¯ll send it to you!¡± Hannah said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m in Almonube Pce.¡± Nathan said, ¡°Come quickly. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± After Hannah hung up the phone, a smile appeared on her face. She deliberately dyed making this call for about twenty minutes. Am I a scheming b*tch? It shouldn¡¯t be. If Natalie really believes in Nathan and waits with him for twenty minutes. Then I will lose willingly! Hannah thought silently that if Natalie was still there to apany Nathan after she arrived. Then she felt that she should make a decision. However, after Hannah arrived by car, she did not find Natalie. She only saw Nathan sitting casually at the entrance of the vi. That figure still looked a bit lonely. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 ¡°Nathan, has Natalie gone back?¡± Hannah parked the car, walked up to Nathan, looked at him, and then asked. Nathan nodded, took the wallet from her hand, took out the key card, and opened the door. ¡°Thank you, you can go back,¡± After Nathan opened the door, he walked straight in. She thought he would say that it was toote and invited her to stay. But he said that she could leave now. After Hannah was stunned for a moment, she was angry at Nathan¡¯s behavior. She kicked his ass viciously, and cursed rudely, ¡°You want to drive me mad!¡± Nathan stepped aside. Hannah kicked in the air. And as soon as her foot hit the ground, her body leaned forward. She sprained and fell to the ground with pain. ¡°You brought it on yourself! Hahaha!¡± Nathan stood aside andughed. Hannah grinned her teeth in pain. She was about to cry. When she heard Nathan¡¯sughter, she couldn¡¯t help crying andughing. Is this guy really out of his mind? At this time, he was stillughing at her! Nathan stretched out his hand, before Hannah could recover, he pulled her up and said, ¡°Of course I will pull you up, but only after I haveughed enough¡­¡± Hannah was so angry that she felt that if she got along with this guy for a long time, she would definitely die young! ¡°It hurts¡­¡± As soon as she stood firmly, there was a sharp pain in her right ankle. She had to stretch out her hand to crutch Nathan¡¯s neck. Nathan saw Hannah¡¯s appearance. No matter how low foolish he was, it was impossible to drive her back. He simply bent down, picked her up, and walked into the room. It was the first time for Hannah to be hugged by a man like this. Her face turned red and her skin was burning hot. She gently pressed her red lips and turned her head away to avoid embarrassment. After sitting firmly on the sofa, Hannah raised her foot and looked at it. Her ankle was already swollen. This made her very angry. She was going to kick Nathan, but in the end she hurt herself. She was wronged and angry! Nathan found out the medicine from the medicine box, and threw it directly to Hannah. However, after rubbing it twice, Hannah grinned her teeth and couldn¡¯t do it. Nathan had nothing to do bute to help her. The massage made Hannah so painful that she almost rolled on the sofa. The skin on her ankles was rubbed red. Ayer of sweat appeared on her forehead. Hannah was still wearing a formal dress. And because of the pain, she disregarded her manners and was dying on the sofa. Naturally, Nathan also saw some scenes that shouldn¡¯t be seen. He admitted that Hannah¡¯s smooth skin, well figure, coupled with the humming voice when in pain, really made any man can¡¯t help but think about it. Nathan really liked it. He even wanted to make Hannah hum more. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Can you stop making me angry?!¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help but said angrily, pulling her feet back. ¡°Is this also my fault?¡± Nathan waved his hand. Women were really strange creatures. It was obviously her fault. But she missed and fell down. Now it was time to me him! Sure enough, women would only affect the men! ¡°You have to take me home tomorrow. I sprained my ankle. And it¡¯s over if I step on the brake instead of the elerator!¡± Hannah said. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you always do?¡± Nathan asked calmly. Hannah only felt that her eyes went dark. She was almost passed out. She thought that tomorrow she had to let her father meet Nathan. It would be helpful for the future. Hannah grew up in a single-parent family. Her mother and father divorced early. Now, her mother worked in other city while her father is in charge of Ranchy Group. ¡°If you keep doing this, you won¡¯t even be my friend in the future!¡± Hannah waved her hand weakly and sat on the sofa, feeling depressed. Nathan smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll stay here tonight. Anyway, you alwayse here. I¡¯ll take you home tomorrow morning.¡± While talking, he received a call from Wendy. He didn¡¯t expect Wendy to call at night. ¡°Do you have the two hundred acres ofnd in Murcol?¡± Wendy asked straight to the point. ¡°Yes,¡± Nathan answered. ¡°I just bought all the Murcolnd from the Johnson Group at the original price. Keep yournd. I will develop it together when the timees!¡± Wendy said. ¡°I can¡¯t give you all thend I have. I¡¯ll give you a half. I¡¯m going to hand over the other one hundred acres to Ranchy Group,¡± Nathan said seriously. Wendy said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Anyway, I¡¯m about to set up a newpany for the development of the Murcolnd. And you are the person in charge of thispany.¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help being stunned for a while. He didn¡¯t expect Wendy to entrust him with such a heavy responsibility! ¡°I don¡¯t want to worry about so many things. I have already promised to help you deal with Jade and Natasha. Don¡¯t go too far¡­¡± Nathan said angrily. Boom! The phone was hung up immediately. A beeping busy tone came. Nathan said angrily, ¡°Wendy is too annoying. No, I have to call her back and scold her!¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help being curious and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Wendy is going to set up a newpany, and then let me be the boss of thispany.¡± Nathan said angrily. ¡°What!¡± When Hannah heard this, she was taken aback for a moment. Then she got angry, stretched out her trembling fingers, and pointed fiercely at Nathan. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I did nothing, right?¡± Nathan frowned. ¡°You, you, you¡­ Can you stop showing off?¡± Hannah was so angry. The Giradia Group was going to set up a newpany and handed it over to Nathan. What a great thing that was! Nathan actually felt that Wendy was tricking him, and was nning to call and scold her. Nathan said, ¡°Thend that I promised to develop for you will be halved. I will give you a half at most. However, this is almost enough, right? I really didn¡¯t expect that I told Natalie not to sell thend, but she still did it. It shouldn¡¯t be her. After all, she had been on the cruise ship today.¡± Hannah had no objection. The two hundred acres ofnd belonged to Nathan. It was his willingness to give it to Ranchy Group. And one hundred acres ofnd was a lot. Thinking of Nathan¡¯s bargaining with Wendy for herself and dividing half of thend, she couldn¡¯t help but feel warm in her heart. ¡°Thank you, Nathan¡­¡± Hannah looked affectionately at Nathan. Nathan was a little helpless and didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Taking advantage of his daze, Hannah leaned directly into his arms, wrapped her arms around his neck tightly, and kissed him. She knew that it was time for her to speed up! After all, Natalie had an advantage. If Natalie did it faster, then she will bepletely defeated. ¡°Well¡­¡± Nathan was dumbfounded. He hated to admit that he was a fool. But when it came to dealing with this kind of thing, he was indeed a fool. However, he knew that he had to kiss back. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Hannah didn¡¯t know how long she had endured with her eyes closed Nathan¡¯s kiss was as domineering as his Semideath Punch. It wasn¡¯t until she was about to suffocate that Hannah suddenly pushed him away. Then, she hurried back to the room with a blushing face and mmed the door hard. Nathan sat on the sofa in a daze for almost ten minutes, then touched his lips, and said angrily, ¡°Why are you still biting people?¡± However, everything that happened just now was very memorable for him. Those tender red lips were soft and bouncy. The tongue was sweet and soft. Everything was so beautiful. I should have left Devendill Prison a few years ago! Although it¡¯s fun to fight a group of old men, how can itpare to the woman? Nathan asked himself, thinking about it, and even felt a little depressed. It¡¯s no wonder that Butcher often tells nasty jokes. And a bunch of people gathered around to listen! This warlord really liked it. I used to think it was funny, but now that I think about it, I am a little envious! I¡¯m the fool! Nathan was a little sleepless that night, and even got up and took several cold showers at night. Luckily, he didn¡¯t catch a cold. *** The next day when he woke up tired, he saw Hannah sneaking out of the bathroom downstairs, only wrapped in a towel. ¡°You¡¯re snooping, aren¡¯t you!¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help scolding when she found out that Nathan was there. ¡°No!¡± Nathan coughed, then turned his head away. However, those white thighs were so pretty. This morning, Hannah found that Nathan seemed to be a little shy when facing her. And he sometimes even blushed. His speech was not as sharp as before. Sure enough, he is a prison guard who has never seen the world. Sooner orter he will fall under my skirt! Hannah thought proudly. However, Hannah didn¡¯t have a very good night. Anyway, she tossed and turned for a long time. If she didn¡¯t put on makeup in the morning, she wouldn¡¯t be able to cover her dark circles. ¡°Nathan, be more generous. Isn¡¯t it just a kiss? What¡¯s so strange!¡± Hannah patted Nathan on the shoulder and smiled boldly. Nathan could onlyugh awkwardly, unable to answer the question. Seeing his embarrassment, Hannah couldn¡¯t help feeling more and more proud. Finally, it was time to make this guy feel embarrassed! Nathan helped Hannah, who was limping, got into the car, and sent her home. ¡°Hello, Dad?¡± Hannah received a call from her father Warren in the car. ¡°Hannah, why didn¡¯t youe homest night? Where did you go?¡± Warren asked. ¡°Oh¡­ I attended Angelina¡¯s birthday partyst night. After drinking too much, I went to sleep at Natalie¡¯s house.¡± Hannah lied without hesitation. Warren didn¡¯t ask any more questions but just said, ¡°Then youe home quickly. There is a guest at home, it is Jonathan.¡± Hannah suddenly didn¡¯t want to go home. Jonathan was a suitor whom his father strongly admired, and he hoped that Hannah could marry him. However, Hannah didn¡¯t want it. So she could only keep dying it. Nathan sent Hannah home, seeing that her legs were still inconvenient, so he could only help her into the house. Warren, a man in his fifties, saw his daughter being helped by a strange man. His expression immediately changed and said coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my friend, Nathan. I hurt my foot. And I asked him to send me back.¡± Hannah said. At this time, Jonathan, who was sitting on the sofa, stood up. Seeing Hannah being supported by Nathan, he hurried forward and said with a smile, ¡°Just let me do it!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nathan frowned, didn¡¯t move, and directly helped Hannah to sit down on the sofa. A trace of unhappiness shed across Jonathan¡¯s face. Nathan nced at Jonathan. He was dressed very casually with all kinds of famous brands. Obviously, he was from an elite ss. Jonathan also took a good look at Nathan. He was dressed in ordinary clothes, nothing extraordinary could be seen. He didn¡¯t have a watch. He even had calluses on his fingers. He was obviously a rough worker. It¡¯s nothing¡­ Jonathan smiled, thinking to himself that Nathan was nothing. Warren directly ignored Nathan, didn¡¯t even bother to say hello, and said to Hannah, ¡°Recently, the Roarws Group has let out rumors that you offended them. And they are going to attack the Ranchy Group! I asked someone to deal with it. But, in the end, he was immediately kicked out! ¡°The Roarws Group is powerful and wealthy, we can¡¯t fight with them¡­¡± Hannah was taken aback. She didn¡¯t expect the Roarws Group¡¯s revenge toe so quickly. They targeted the Ranchy Group might because she and Nathan had dinner togetherst time. Carl embarrassed James in public. James would find a way to let him pay. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I already have a solution! Nathan promised to give me a hundred acres ofnd for us to develop. Now that the Roarws Group is confronting the Giradia Group. They don¡¯t dare do anything else!¡± ¡°We let the rumors out when the timees. They will naturally retreat in spite of the difficulties. Dad, you don¡¯t have to worry!¡± With a calm expression on Hannah¡¯s face, she smiled. After Jonathan heard this, he couldn¡¯t help being taken aback, and turned his head to look at Nathan. This guy had a hundred acres ofnd. And he handed it over to Ranchy Group for development. Could he be a hidden boss? Was it so awesome? Warren couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°One hundred acres? Where is it?¡± ¡°Murcol!¡± Hannah said. Puff! Jonathan burst outughing. Warren was also dumbfounded on the spot, wondering if his daughter was a fool. ¡°One hundred acres of thend in Murcol. I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t be exchanged for one hundred square meters ofnd in Centnova, right? I thought Mr. Evans has thend somewhere else!¡± Jonathan shook his head. Warren also nced coldly at Nathan, and let out a cold snort, thinking that Hannah must have been deceived. Jonathan looked at Nathan and said, ¡°I saw Mr. Evans¡¯s clothes are ordinary. His hands have calluses. Probably because he has done too much farm work, right? Are you afraid of being scolded by your rtives for taking out thend used for farming at home?¡± When he said this, he couldn¡¯t help smiling, with contempt and mockery. Nathan said calmly, ¡°I am a prison guard, not a farmer. I bought that piece ofnd.¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind? Buy thend of Murcol? You took thatnd to make it easier for you to build a prison, and then shoot criminals, right?¡± Warren said bluntly. Even the servants of the Sanchez family couldn¡¯t help but chuckled at this moment, whispering to each other. ¡°I know Murcol. It used to be specially used to shoot death row criminals. It is said that it is often haunted by ghosts. Is there really someone to buy thend there? You really are out of your mind!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Is she afraid of beingughed at to have a friend like him?¡± Nathan said, ¡°Thisnd will be designated as a key development project in the future. You will know how valuable thend by then!¡± Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Nathan¡¯s words aroused everyone¡¯s ridicule. Jonathan was the one whoughed the loudest. He shook his head and said, ¡°If anything happens in the economic field these years, at least I will be the second one to know. So, where did you get the news that there will be a major nning project in Murcol?¡± ¡°Ah, could it be that someone rtive in your family work for the governor?¡± The servants also looked at Nathan with disdain and disbelief. The officers were not fools. How could they choose Murcol as the nning site? It was unprofitable to invest in this kind of waste ground. But Nathan would not tell them what Gerard said. Anyway, he had reminded them. Wendy had no doubts about him. After hearing him mentioned the ground of Murcol, she paid special attention to it and even bought it secretly. Giradia Group had hundreds of billions of spare money to do it. ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about how to solve the trouble imposed on us by Roarws Group.¡± Warren shook his head and controlled the priorities of the talk. Seeing that her father didn¡¯t believe it, Hannah frowned and thought, ¡°Is Nathan unbelievable? Anyway, I firmly believed in him.¡± Jonathan intentionally asked Nathan, ¡°Mr. Evans, do you have any ideas?¡± Nathan said, ¡°Roarws Group ispeting with Giradia Group, and it just wants to reap the benefits by dealing with you. But they may not be free to do this. As for Ranchy Group, you only need to propose some promising projects, or connect a big shot, then you can beat back Roarws Group.¡± Warren said, ¡°Good. You really have some insights.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Well, after noon, I will take you to see my teacher. He will give me a face!¡± ¡°Your teacher?¡± Warren¡¯s expression became solemn. ¡°My teacher is busy, but he will give me a face. Maybe he can spare five minutes to see us. Whether we can reach an agreement with him or not depends on our cooperation!¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve been wanting to see Mr. Hopp for a long time. Hope we can seize this opportunity. If he can help us, Roarws Group will dare not do anything!¡± Warren eximed. Nathan couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Winfrid Hopp?¡± Jonathan frowned and looked over, ¡°You know my teacher?¡± ¡°Mr. Ranchy, I can just call Winfrid and ask him to help. He owed me a favor yesterday!¡± Nathan said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! How can Mr. Winfrid owe you a favor?¡± ¡°He started bragging again! Haha! Mr. Winfrid owes him?! I can say that the governor owed me a personal favor! Shut your mouth and stop bragging!¡± The servants heard what Nathan said, they couldn¡¯t help discussing him. Theyughed and shook their heads. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. How could Mr. Winfrid owe a favor to a prison guard?! Jonathan sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got my teacher, but it would be ridiculous if you say that my teacher owed you favors! The Hopp family is a distinguished family! My teacher is a billionaire, and his brother, Gerard Hopp, is the head of Mimar City!¡± ¡°He owes you? Do you think the Hopp family needs a prison guard to settle something?¡± Warren shook his head, ignored Nathan¡¯s words, and said to Jonathan, ¡°You can take me to meet Mr. Winfrid!¡± Jonathan agreed. ¡°Dad, Mr. Winfrid really owes Nathan a favor. I saw it yesterday! He¡­¡± Hannah whispered to Warren. ¡°All right, I know you don¡¯t like Jonathan. But he is sincerely here to help us to get through this trouble! How can you believe the nonsense that Murcol is a major nning project? You silly girl!¡± ¡°I know what you think. You probably want to let Nathan deal with Jonathan, right? But, I have to say, you found the wrong person.¡± ¡°After Jonathan helped us get over this trouble, you have to think it over about your rtionship with him. So, remember, you¡¯ve been warned.¡± Warren interrupted the rest of Hannah¡¯s words directly. His tone was so domineering that she was speechless for a while. Hannah pursed her lips and said to Nathan, ¡°My father doesn¡¯t believe in you. He believes in Jonathan. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what he thinks of me, I will help your family through this trouble,¡± Nathan said calmly with a smile. ¡°Thank you!¡± Hannah was moved. She thought that Nathan was a good man. At the same time, she was determined to get him as soon as possible. Natalie, I can only say sorry to you. It was you who didn¡¯t believe him and gave up on him. She thought to herself and felt a little proud of her vision. Not long after, a servant came out and said, ¡°Mr. Ranchy, the liquefied gas pipeline was broken, so I won¡¯t cook at noon today.¡± Warren frowned, looked at the watch, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat outside. Jonathan, I¡¯ll treat you today in Gloire Hotel.¡± ¡°After this point, is there enough time? Besides, I¡¯m worried about whether I can get a table!¡± Hannah also looked at her watch and said. Warren paused for a while before speaking, ¡°The Gloire Hotel was too busy, and the time was a bit rush. After dinner, the meeting would be dyed!¡± Nathan said, ¡°It¡¯s just as easy! We can get take-out food.¡± ¡°Take-out? It¡¯s low. That¡¯s too disrespectful to customers,¡± Warren frowned. ¡°A take-out food from Gloire Hotel,¡± Nathan said calmly. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Take-out food from Gloire Hotel? What are you talking about stupid?¡± ¡°Gloire Hotel is an upscale hotel. They never offer take-out food. What kind of hillbilly are you, ha?! You hillbilly! How could you say such stupid words?! It¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Hannah was embarrassed, she lightly pinched Nathan, and whispered, ¡°To maintain its high standard, Gloire Hotel never offers take-out food. Even if the guests want to pack it, it is only allowed when they have leftovers or something urgent halfway through the meal. No one can ask for a take-out.¡± Jonathan gave Nathan a contemptuous nce. He thought the other party was really a hillbilly who could say anything. ¡°Mr. Ranchy, we can eat something outside. Then, I¡¯ll take you to see my teacher!¡± Jonathan smiled. Nathan had already taken out his mobile phone, shook his head, and said, ¡°How can the hotel not offer take-out food? Wait, I¡¯ll call and ask!¡± Then, he took out a card from his wallet. Hannah didn¡¯t see what it was. Nathan dialed the number on the card, and said, ¡°Is it Gloire Hotel? I want to order take-out food!¡± Chapter 110 Chapter 110 The person on the other end of the phone paused for a moment, and then said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. We don¡¯t offer take-out service.¡± ¡°Oh? The person who gave me this card said that you can meet all my needs.¡± Nathan frowned slightly. ¡°Sir, could you tell me the card number?¡± Nathan read out the card number. When the person verified it, he was shocked. This card was given by Rudolph to Nathan before he left, saying that it was the privilege card of Gloire Hotel. With this card, the owner could obtain the highest authority in the hotel. ¡°Sir, please wait a moment. The take-out food will be delivered within half an hour!¡± After Nathan hung up the phone, he said to Hannah, ¡°The hotel said that the take-out food will be delivered within half an hour. Just wait¡­¡± Warren frowned and asked, ¡°Are you sure you are calling the number of Gloire Hotel?¡± ¡°Yeah, sure¡­¡± Nathan nodded. Jonathan couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°It¡¯s nonsense. As an upscale hotel, how could Gloire Hotel offer take-out? You¡¯re joking!¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just call the roadside restaurant and asked them to deliver food? Ha! Stop pretending. That¡¯s really boring. You don¡¯t have to do that. It¡¯s just a meal.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t bother to exin to Jonathan who has always been thinking about Hannah. He didn¡¯t like the other party. Warren wanted to say something else, but Hannah said before him, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s just a meal. Why don¡¯t we just wait a little while?¡± Warren didn¡¯t get caught up in this. It was just a trifle. He had to think about the meeting with Winfrid this afternoon instead of the lunch. After all, Roarws Group has already warned. If he didn¡¯t resolve early, people in Ranchy Group would fall into a panic, and things in the group would be in a muddle. Half an hourter, Gloire Hotel delivered the meal. A group of waiters in white suits walked in, holding silver tes with round lids in their hands. Jonathan was stunned for a while, and said, ¡°It¡¯s really like that!¡± ¡°Sir, the took-out food from Gloire Hotel is here. Please enjoy it.¡± The leader was a middle-aged man who looked like a butler. After putting the dishes on the dining table, he respectfully said to Jonathan. ¡°It¡¯s not what I ordered¡­¡± Jonathan was a little dazed. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Nathan said. The man turned around, bowed to Nathan, and said, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, I got the wrong person. Sir, please enjoy it. After your meal, we will take back the te!¡± Warren and Hannah were also stunned. ¡°Wonderful! What a courteous service!¡± The servants were also very surprised. The quality of these waiters was professional. They didn¡¯t speak much but kept smiling. Every time they opened a dish, they even introduced it. ¡°I remember that Gloire Hotel doesn¡¯t offer take-out service!¡± Jonathan insisted with a cold face. ¡°That¡¯s true, to a certain extent. But we will offer it for special guests.¡± The man replied seriously, ¡°He is a distinguished guest of Gloire Hotel, who holds the most distinguished membership card. All his requirements will be met!¡± Jonathan shook his head again and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Even the head of Mimar City can¡¯t get the take-out from Gloire Hotel. He is a prison guard, how can he be qualified?!¡± The servants also nodded. Anyone who wanted to enjoy the food of Gloire Hotel must go to the hotel there for dinner. Take-out was not allowed. Especially during peak season, the guests had to wait for a month or two to make an appointment for a private room. Such a hotel would offer take-out service? For a prison guard? Jonathan sneered, ¡°Mr. Evans, you went to great pains to pursue Hannah, and you asked a group of people to cooperate with you to show your strength?¡± Nathan was not incline to talk much, he waved his hand, and said, ¡°Shall we eat now?¡± Warren felt the same way. Nathan might be trying to trigger feelings for Hannah. He arranged these in advance. Hannah was deceived! Otherwise, how would she believe his nonsense that Murcol would be a major nning project? ¡°Where did you get that card?¡± Hannah asked in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s from a prisoner. If you like it, I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± Nathan said. He always kept to himself. There was no entertainment for him. So he felt it was not a pity to give it to Hannah. But Hannah didn¡¯t take it. It was good enough for him to have this intention. She pinched his waist with a smile. Nathan thought with a frown. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. I don¡¯t offend her. Why did she pinch me again? After lunch, Jonathan looked at the time and said with a smile, ¡°My teacher may be avable at this time. He can spare five minutes to meet us. Mr. Ranchy, we must grasp these five minutes!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Warren nodded with a serious expression. He put on a suit, andbed his hair back. Now he looked very formal. Jonathan nced at Nathan and asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Evans, are you going with us? It¡¯s rare for you to see a big shot!¡± He wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to show Nathan the gap between them, and then make him despise himself and leave Hannah. Warren thought it was not a bad way to get Nathan away from his daughter. Nathan was a liar, he cheated his clever daughter. Jonathan would give a terrible blow to Nathan. ¡°He met Mr. Winfrid yesterday. It¡¯s not rare!¡± Hannahined in a low voice. *** Soon, they arrived at the gate of a club. Jonathan exined, ¡°My teacher wille here every day after lunch to have tea and meet friends. Now, it¡¯s his break time. I have contacted him in advance, and he will give us five minutes!¡± On the way, Nathan held Hannah, who sprained her ankle. Although Jonathan was annoyed seeing this, he didn¡¯t say anything. He thought that Nathan would realize the gap between them, and Hannah would also understand this. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go in and greet him.¡± Jonathan smiled, pushed open the door of a tearoom, and walked in. After a while, Jonathan came out, nodded to Warren, ¡°Mr. Ranchy,e in with me¡­¡± Warren felt excited, and said to Hannah, ¡°Stay here and wait!¡± Nathan was a little stunned and confused, ¡°Does Winfrid have such a high status? Yesterday, I couldn¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°Mr. Winfrid is very famous. Take it seriously!¡± Hannah told Nathan. ¡°Is it?¡± Nathan said lightly, obviously, he didn¡¯t care about it. Hannah said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the people from the Hawk family who came to make trouble yesterday, Mr. Winfrid wouldn¡¯t attempt to intervene. We wouldn¡¯t have seen him at all. He¡¯s very mysterious. It¡¯s rare for an ordinary person to meet him!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Nathan responded lightly. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 ¡°Are you listening?¡± Hanna pinched Nathan¡¯s ear lightly, and said in his ear. Nathan pushed her fingers, and said, ¡°Of course, I am listening. But what does it matter to me whether he is a big shot? He won¡¯t give me a penny.¡± Hannah was speechless. But she felt that Nathan was gracious and free. At least, he would live a simple life. Even if the head of state stood in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t bother to say a word. A high-ranking person was also a human being, with two shoulders and a head. He was nothing more than more power and more money. What was there to be afraid of? ¡°My feet are still hurting, rub them for me¡­¡± Hannah turned sideways, lifted her legs, and ced them in Nathan¡¯s arms. Then she found that Nathan was no longer calm, which made her smile proudly. There were always some things that kept him from calming down! Five minutester, Warren walked out in frustration and saw Nathan massaging Hannah¡¯s ankle, he didn¡¯t even bother to scold him. Jonathan came out after Warren. When he saw this scene, his face turned ck. In ancient times, a girl¡¯s feet were very private. A woman who was conservative would not even show her feet to her husband. Nathan could massage her ankle skillfully. It was apparent that they were so close, especially since he failed to ask Winfrid to help Ranchy Group, which upset him. ¡°What are you doing? Stop! Here is a high-end club. It¡¯s a shame to do such a thing in public! If people see it, don¡¯t theyugh at us for bringing you in, a hillbilly?¡± Jonathan pointed to Nathan¡¯s nose and desperately cursed. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Warren also frowned, and said, ¡°Hannah, you are not a child anymore. Watch your manner!¡± Hannah put down her legs a little unhappy and asked, ¡°Dad, did the meeting fail?¡± ¡°I failed to persuade Mr. Winfrid. He thinks that Ranchy Group is not worth his effort, and this matter has nothing to do with him, so he doesn¡¯t want to help.¡± Warren said with a woeful look, he felt helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try to persuade my teacher! He will change his mind!¡± Jonathan counseled. Jonathan knew that what he said was nonsense. He could not change Winfrid¡¯s thoughts, and his rtionship with Winfrid was not as close as he said. He only went to Winfried¡¯s lectures several times, and he praised him a bit. He was not a real student of his. Warren said, ¡°Thank you. Although I failed to persuade Mr. Winfrid, it is an honor to meet him and talk for five minutes!¡± Nathan asked, ¡°The matter is urgent? Winfrid is essential in solving this trouble?¡± ¡°Nonsense! Otherwise, the staff would be panicked. No one would have the mind to work.¡± Warren said angrily. Jonathan, who was on the side, said, ¡°You¡¯re just a prison guard, do you know how to run apany? Shut up!¡± ¡°Have you ever been to such a big club? I¡¯m in a good mood today and I brought you here. That is why you can enter the gate.¡± Nathanughed, shook his head, and said, ¡°Is it so difficult to persuade Winfrid? Wait, I¡¯ll go in and talk to him.¡± Jonathan snorted and said, ¡°Who do you think you are? You can persuade my teacher? Don¡¯t talk about persuading him, you won¡¯t even see him! With your status, you don¡¯t deserve to talk to him. My teacher won¡¯t see you!¡± Nathan had already stood up and walked to the tearoom. Warren frowned. He didn¡¯t expect Nathan to be ungrateful. He dared to disturb Winfrid? Did he not be afraid of causing trouble? Jonathan didn¡¯t even stop him, but just watched. Winfrid was not the only one in the tearoom, there were his bodyguards. If Nathan burst in he would be kicked out within thirty seconds! ¡°Well, I do not bother to stop such an arrogant guy. After he is thrown out by bodyguards, he will be ashamed!¡± Jonathan was looking forward to watching the scene.. By that time, he would ridicule him and let Hannah recognize the reality. ¡°Let¡¯s go, so that he can save face. If he is kicked out, he will be ashamed when he finds out that we are here.¡± Warren was experienced and sensible. He shook his head at Hannah, and was about to pull her up to leave. Hannah was stunned, and said, ¡°Mr. Winfrid asked the bodyguards to kick him out? Dad, don¡¯t be joking. If you want Mr. Winfrid¡¯s help, Nathan can convince him for you!¡± Warren sneered and said, ¡°I think you were really deceived by him. You used to be smart. Howe you¡¯re stupid now?¡± ¡°Jonathan and I had said a basket of good words, but Mr. Winfrid still refused. Do you think he, a prison guard, can do it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, he will be kicked out, and we¡¯ll only embarrass him.¡± Jonathan echoed, ¡°Mr. Ranchy is right. Nathan is overthinking his own strength. We can¡¯t stop him. However, Hannah, if you don¡¯t believe it, we can wait here. But at that time, he would be humiliated!¡± Hannah sneered, ¡°What if he can do it?!¡± ¡°He can¡¯t do it!¡± Warren and Jonathan said at the same time. Warren said, ¡°Since you believe him so much, let¡¯s make a bet. If he is kicked out in a while, then you are not allowed to connect with him in the future, so as not to cause trouble! If he can do it, I will never interfere with your affairs!¡± ¡°Deal?¡± Hannah¡¯s smile became even brighter, and she said, ¡°Deal! If he can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll distance myself from him right away, and I can even consider getting in touch with you more. But if he can do it, Dad, you should also keep your promise! No matter what choice I make in the future, you can¡¯t stop me!¡± Warren agreed, ¡°No problem!¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed after listening to it. He didn¡¯t expect Hannah and Warren to get in a rage. As soon as Nathan was kicked out, his impression in Hannah¡¯s mind would be shattered. He told you the truth before, but you didn¡¯t believe it. The result will give you a p in the face. By that time, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you! Hannah thought with a smile. After betting, she would not be bothered by them in the future. Even if dad knew about Nathan¡¯s rtionship with the Johnson family, he couldn¡¯t stop her from doing something. Since I want to get Nathan, how could I not be ready? Hannah thought. She turned her ankles slightly and felt a little proud. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Five minutes passed, and Nathan still didn¡¯te out. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Could he have been killed? Should I go in and have a look?¡± Warren said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s what he deserved. He overestimated himself. The result is not unexpected.¡± While speaking, he also took a look at Hannah, which implied that Nathan was not worthy of her at all. Hannah rubbed her ankle andughed without saying a word. If Nathan could have been killed by Winfrid¡¯s bodyguards, then Franklyn would not have been beaten by Nathan yesterday. After another two minutes, the door suddenly opened. ¡°He¡¯s going to be kicked out!¡± Jonathanughed. However, what surprised him was that Nathan was not kicked out, but walked out together with Winfrid. Warren¡¯s eyes widened, and his face was full of astonishment, ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Winfrid came out, smiled at Warren, and said, ¡°Mr. Ranchy and Mr. Evans know each other. Why didn¡¯t you tell me just now that you have this kind of rtionship, and I won¡¯t refuse to help you with this little favor.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Mr. Evans? Nathan?¡± Warren looked at Nathan in shock, and he was speechless for a while. After Jonathan heard Winfrid¡¯s words, he was also shocked, and at the same time, he felt very ashamed. He dered that Winfrid was his teacher, and they had a close rtionship, so he thought that he could help Warren to solve this trouble. In the end, he didn¡¯t make it, but Nathan got it done! What Winfrid said just now was a p in his face! ¡°Mr. Evans has great kindness to my family. You said you were friends. How could I refuse?¡± Winfrid patted Warren on the shoulder and gave him a friendly smile. Warren was dumbfounded, and hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes! It¡¯s my fault, I should say it in advance. Haha¡­¡± Winfrid turned to look at Jonathan, and said, ¡°Jonathan, I didn¡¯t think you would be a friend of Mr. Evans. If I have lectures in the future, I will inform you in advance.¡± ¡°Uh, thank you, teacher!¡± Jonathan replied aggrievedly, he never thought that he would benefit from Nathan. Winfrid said, ¡°It¡¯s a trivial matter that you want me to help. I can help you. It¡¯s nothing to worry about!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, thank you, Mr. Winfrid!¡± Warren hurriedly held Winfrid¡¯s hand with both hands, he was finally relieved. They chatted for a moment, and Winfrid returned to the club for something. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Warren looked at Nathan in surprise, and said, ¡°Mr. Evans, you and Mr. Winfrid really know each other? I apologize for my previous manners.¡± His address for Nathan had also changed. Nathan said, ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary rtionship. He owed me a favor, and he paid it at his convenience.¡± Warren was even more panicked. It was rare to make Winfrid owe a favor. Moreover, in order to help Ranchy Group, Nathan used this favor! ¡°So that is it. My teacher values favor. You use it, so it will be difficult to meet him in the future,¡± On the side, Jonathan mocked. ¡°People must have their own career and ability. Relying on luck alone to make friends with big shots is not the right way. This favor will be run out.¡± Nathan dismissed these words, and didn¡¯t even bother to respond. Jonathan said to Warren, ¡°Mr. Ranchy, I got a project from a friend, which can help Ranchy Group earn two or three million dors.¡± With that, he took out his cell phone and handed it to Warren with a proud face. ¡°Oh¡­ As for projects, I remember. I got several projects from Centnova, and one of them is going to be distributed to Ranchy Group,¡± Nathan remembered it, and handed the phone to Hannah. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help sneering after hearing this, and said, ¡°You think Giradia Group is a grocery? You can get their projects as you want?¡± Hannah had already eximed, and said, ¡°Dad,e on! This project can earn more than 12 million dors!¡± ¡°What?!¡± After Warren heard this, he gave the phone back to Jonathan and ran to Hannah. Jonathan¡¯s face turned pale, and he murmured, ¡°It¡¯s fake, it must be fake!¡± After saying this, he also came up to look at it, and then sneered, ¡°Oh, just a picture. It¡¯s easy to counterfeit. I have already signed an electronic contract for my project!¡± Warren couldn¡¯t help being skeptical. After all, the Giradia Group just gave away such a profitable project. He couldn¡¯t believe it! While talking, Jonathan saw a figure, he was stunned for a moment, then continued, ¡°If you dare to use the name of Giradia Group to deceive people, just wait to be revenged!¡± After saying this, he ran to the figure. With a ttering smile on his face, he said, ¡°Ms. Wendy, I¡¯m Jonathan from Dragonrise Capital. We talked for a while at thest meeting.¡± This person was Wendy. Wendy looked at him expressionlessly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a guy over there who was cheating others in the name of Giradia Group. You can go over and have a look!¡± Jonathan said and pointed at Nathan. After Wendy turned her head and saw Nathan, she was shocked, then smiled coldly, narrowed her eyes, and rushed over with an angry face. Seeing Wendy¡¯s expression, a smug smile appeared on Jonathan¡¯s face, and he said, ¡°You¡¯re going down! Wendy will not let him go!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, why is Ms. Wendy so angry? I¡¯ve never seen her so upset before!¡± Warren looked up and saw Wendy, he was so scared that his phone almost dropped. Hannah was also stunned, and she didn¡¯t understand why Wendy was so angry. Seeing Wendy approaching, Warren felt nervous and said in a low voice, ¡°Could it be that Nathan is cheating us? In the name of Giradia Group?¡± Before Hannah could speak, Wendy had already arrived. ¡°Mr. Evans, you dare to block me!¡± Wendy said coldly with a cold face. ¡°Nonsense, my phone is out of battery,¡± Nathan said calmly, took his phone from Warren Ranchy, and put it in his pocket. The phone screen was still on, so he pressed the button, and it went dark. He was talking nonsense, even in front of Wendy! However, both Jonathan and Warren were stunned by what Wendy said just now! Wendy seemed to know Nathan. Moreover, it seemed that Nathan was her subordinate. Jonathan only felt like he had been struck by lightning. He waspletely shocked. Why did a prison guard have such a powerful background and connections? Why? Why! Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Jonathan always wanted to show a strong sense of superiority in front of Nathan. But at this time, he was defeated. Nathan exined to Hannah, and then he followed Wendy to leave first. There were some things to talk about. ¡°What do you mean? Why did you block me? What if I have something but can¡¯t contact you?¡± Wendy asked with a dark face. ¡°Yes, I blocked you. But you gave me an important matter, and you even didn¡¯t inform me in advance. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Nathan responded indifferently. Wendy was speechless. She thought the other party was so ungrateful. She was going to set up a new company and let him take charge of it, but he was not willing? There were a few people in this world who could meet such a good thing. However, he met it, and even dared to be unhappy! What the hell was he thinking? Wendy took a deep breath, suppressed the anger in her heart, and took Nathan back to the Giradia Group. She handed a document to him and said, ¡°Sign it, and you¡¯ll be the legal person of thepany!¡± Nathan didn¡¯t know what Wendy was going to do. But he didn¡¯t bother to ask, so he signed and became the boss of thispany, named Poly Capital. ¡°Roarws Group and Porter Group have already begun to transfer funds. I guess they are going to dere war on Giradia Group.¡± Wendy said with a serious expression. ¡°Really?¡± Nathan looked very calm. Wendy couldn¡¯t help but frown, knocked on the table, and said coldly, ¡°You said you would help me deal with these difficulties, what about the money?!¡± Nathan said, ¡°Rx, there will be no problem. You deal with them first. I will take the money!¡± ¡°I promise, there will be no shortage of funds for Giradia Group. Just wait and be patient. You keep on dealing with them.¡± Nathan¡¯s calm attitude made Wendy a little crazy and speechless! He is always unhurried on such an urgent issue! Jade has not contacted him yet, so Nathan wouldn¡¯t start too soon. ¡°Besides, don¡¯t get close to James. He will not be polite all the time. One day, he suddenly thinks of taking you down, and then it will be toote for you to regret,¡± Nathan gave her suggestion. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle that! What you need to do is to prepare enough funds for me!¡± Wendy said indifferently. Nathan saw her attitude, knew she didn¡¯t listen, and reluctantly shook his head. Although James was the young master of Roarws Group, his temper was not quite certain. Maybe one day he would lose patience, he would directly fight against Wendy. *** After leaving Giradia Group, Nathan was called back to Johnson Group. ¡°Tomorrow is grandpa¡¯s eightieth birthday. I¡¯ve already prepared the gift for you in advance. You can just take it and give it to grandpa,¡± Natalie said coldly to Nathan. After what happenedst night, she was totally disappointed in Nathan. She lost her face in front of Jade. Thinking about it, she even regretted sending him to Almonube Estate. After all, what he had done made Jade look down on her as well. Natalie continued, ¡°In grandpa¡¯s 80th birthday, you¡¯d better not make any trouble. Otherwise, I will never forgive you!¡± Nathan just smiled, and then asked, ¡°All the ground of Murcol in the hands of you and Johnson Group have sold to Giradia Group?¡± ¡°Bailey sold it. Moreover, the grand in Murcol is worthless, and it¡¯s no need to keep it. It¡¯s a good thing that Giradia Group is willing to buy it at the original price. Those funds are important to us at this time,¡± Natalie exined. Nathan¡¯s mouth shook, and he said, ¡°You are¡­ We¡¯ll get much more money, but you gave it to someone else?!¡± Natalie said angrily, ¡°Stop pretending! I know that I trusted Luke at that time and it caused a big loss. But now that we have sold the grand, so the loss will be made up. The 6 million dors I owe you will be paid back to you!¡± Nathan sighed, ¡°Thend of Murcol is a key development project in the future.¡± Natalie kept a cold face, and she didn¡¯t believe him at all. *** In the next afternoon, Natalie threw a new suit to Nathan. Nathan followed Natalie, Hector, and Luisa to congratte Old Mr. Johnson¡¯s birthday together. ¡°Oh, Natalie, you are so cheeky!¡± After seeing Natalie, Bailey mocked. ¡°It¡¯s grandpa¡¯s birthday, why can¡¯t Ie?¡± Natalie asked in return coldly. Bailey said, ¡°You listened to Luke¡¯s nderous and bought shares of Roberts Property. You caused the company¡¯s cash flow to fail, resulting in losses! If I hadn¡¯t found a way to contact Giradia Group and sold the grand of Murcol to Ms. Wendy, thepany would have to suffer a lot of losses.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I have made such a big thing. But you, the president, made a great loss. If I were you, I would be ashamed to see grandpa!¡± Natalie¡¯s face turned pale with these words. She had nothing to say regarding this matter. Bailey sold the grand in Murcol. While talking, Bailey suddenly left and went straight to a young man, and eximed, ¡°Ah, Mr. Sanchez, you¡¯re here!¡± Nathan turned his head and looked, and it was Zavier, Angelina¡¯s suitor. Zavier held a hundred-year-old ginseng in his hand, and handed it out, ¡°On behalf of the Sanchez family, I congratte Old Mr. Johnson¡¯s 80th birthday. Here is century-old ginseng.¡± When the rtives of the Johnson family saw Zavier, they surrounded him and praised him. ¡°Mr. Sanchez is so generous. It¡¯s a century-old ginseng!¡± ¡°Mr. Sanchez is excellent. He has already be famous at a young age. We are honored to get congrattions from Mr. Sanchez. Pleased to meet you here.¡± ¡°Wee, Mr. Sanchez! The Sanchez Fist is now an intangible cultural heritage of Neva Province. In a few years, it will be promoted by Mr. Sanchez to the whole country.¡± The Ranchy family prospered by opening a martial club. Then opened a pharmaceuticalpany. Their businesses were huge, and the industries spread throughout Neva Province. Although it was not comparable to Giradia Group and Roarws Group, its market value could be reached at two to three billion dors. Zavier also noticed Nathan. There was a contemptuous smile on his face. ¡°Well, you¡¯re pathetic! You¡¯re here,¡± Zavier said to Nathan. ¡°Who is the pathetic talking about?¡± Nathan asked calmly. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Zavier subconsciously said. But after he finished speaking, he immediately realized something was wrong. His face was dark with rage. Bailey was furious and said, ¡°Nathan, you¡¯re a kept man, just a son¨Cinw, what right do you have to talk to Mr. Sanchez like that? Kneel down and apologize to Mr. Sanchez!¡± Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Zavier waved his hands, and generously said, ¡°Never mind. Today is a happy day, there is no need to make trouble.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pathetic! You and Natalie are both pathetic! One will only cause trouble, and the other will only lose money!¡± Bailey sneered. Nathan said indifferently, ¡°Bailey, talking about losing money in business, no one can surpass you.¡± Bailey frowned and said, ¡°What do you mean? Do you have any proof? If not, don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Nathan said, ¡°You sold all the grand in Murcol at once. Do you know how much loss this caused? At least one billion dors!¡± After hearing this, Bailey burst outughing and said, ¡°A loss?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous! In a ce like Murcol, you said that I sold it for a loss of one billion dors? You¡¯re talking rubbish! Just say the ount as much as you want, right? Haha!¡± Nathan said indifferently, ¡°The grand in Murcol is a focus of nning in the future. But you¡¯ve sold it. It was a huge loss! You missed an opportunity to make Johnson Groupe to life again!¡± ¡°What? Did I hear it wrongly? The grand in Murcol will be a focus of nning in the future?¡± The rtives alsoughed. ¡°Is there something wrong in his mind? He just said that to help Natalie! Last time, he paid more than 5 million dors to buy my contract! He is an idiot!¡± Natalie¡¯s aunt, who sold the contract to Nathanst time, exined to other rtives. There was mockery and contempt on her face. Zavier couldn¡¯t helpughing, and said, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°My family in Mimar City, even in Neva Province, can be considered an influential family! Why have I never heard of this news? You are just a prison guard, where did you get this news? Are you the illegitimate son of the head of the country? Hahaha¡­¡± Natalie grabbed Nathan, frowned and said, ¡°Enough!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re saying that to help me, but don¡¯t kid yourself with your lies! This matter end here, don¡¯t mention ¡®Murcol¡® in front of me again.¡± After saying this, Natalie turned around and went into the house. Everyone ridiculed him for a while, and then turned and went in. Zavier sneered in his ear and said, ¡°B*stard, the matter between us is not over yet! If you can kneel down and call me father right now, and then swear never get close to Angelina, I can consider letting you go! Otherwise, if you lose faceter, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you.¡± Nathan looked at Nathan, and asked, ¡°What are you barking in dog, dick?¡± Zavier was taken aback by these words, and when he was about to get angry, Nathan had already entered the house. ¡°Mr. Sanchez, don¡¯t get angry with this jerk. He¡¯s just a kept man. Without the Johnson family, he¡¯s only a beggar!¡± Bailey said with disdain. Zavier sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll make him lose face in a while. How he will have the face to pretend in front of me in the future!¡± Bailey was very happy when she heard this. She had long been hated Nathan, and she even knelt down and called him father after losing the bet. Now, with a powerful figure like Zaviering against him, she couldn¡¯t wait to see! Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Johnson wore a red suit today, looking very festive. He greeted all the guests and thanked them for attending. ¡°Why are you here? Are you done with the things?¡± Old Mr. Johnson asked with a cold face after seeing Natalie and Nathan. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s all sort out.¡± Natalie pursed her lips and nodded, ¡°Jose has been fired by Ms. Wendy, and we got the project¡­¡± Bailey came up at this time, and said disdainfully, ¡°Project? Maybe you just took a project worth hundreds of thousands of dors to fool us? Well, with your ability and your good¨Cfor¨Cnothing husband, what big projects can you get for Johnson Group?¡± ¡°Grandpa, this is Zavier Sanchez, the sessor of the famous Sanchez Fist in Neva Province. He is here to celebrate your birthday today.¡± When Old Mr. Johnson heard this, he felt proud. the Ranchy family was a famous family, especially the Sanchez Pharm, which was arge enterprise worth billions of dors! Natalie nned to exin the two projects she got to Old Mr. Johnson, but he ignored her and went to talk to Zavier. Nathan shook his head and sighed. Fortunately, Hector¡¯s status in the Johnson family was not low. Otherwise, Natalie would be fired by Johnson Group. Natalie put down the birthday present she had prepared and walked away. Nathan thought if only Natalie would understand him. Not to mention trusting himself, at least not being cold to him. Let it go. We can separate when we find a suitable time¡­ Nathan thought. He was peace of mind. At this banquet, everyone gathered together and congratted Old Mr. Johnson. Zavier smiled and said, ¡°I have another gift for you!¡± ¡°Oh? You are too polite.¡± Old Mr. Johnson rubbed his hands and smiled. ¡°There is a project worth 10 million dors in Sanchez Pharm. We are willing to contract it to Johnson Group. It¡¯s a gift for your birthday!¡± Zavier said. Old Mr. Johnson was overjoyed and said, ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°But I have a requirement,¡± Zavier said. ¡°Just say it.¡± Old Mr. Johnson said. Zavier nced at Natalie, then at Nathan, and said, ¡°I have long adored Natalie, the president of Johnson Group. But she has been betrothed to someone else, and I feel very sad¡­ So, I want to have a cross-cupped wine with her to fulfill the regrets in my heart.¡± ¡°After drinking, I can hand over the project!¡± When he said this, his eyes fell on Nathan, and he sneered. When he was on the cruise ship, he warned Nathan. But Nathan called Angelina. It was a p in his face. He was not a good person. Since he was pped in the face, so he wanted to get his own back on Nathan, as much as he could. Therefore, he attended the birthday banquet of Old Mr. Johnson. After hearing this, everyone was shocked, and looked at each other in nk dismay. The rtives of the Johnson family gloated and looked at Nathan, thinking that he might lose face today. Perhaps, in time, he would be a cuckold. He was a prison guard, how could hepare with Mr. Sanchez? After Natalie heard that, she was stunned, and soon she understood. She was just being used as a tool by Zavier against Nathan! She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little annoyed. ¡°Nathan, what¡¯s wrong with you? What are you doing to provoke Zavier?¡± She silently cursed Nathan. ¡°I told you yesterday, don¡¯t make trouble!¡± Natalie was speechless. Hector was annoyed. If this happened, Natalie¡¯s reputation would be damaged, and Nathan would lose face. However, Luisa was pleasantly surprised, ¡°Ah? I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Sanchez liked Natalie! It would be great if you said it earlier, then Natalie would not be betrothed to Nathan¡­¡± Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Old Mr. Johnson coughed and said to Natalie, ¡°Natalie, hurry up and have a drink with Mr. Sanchez. Mr. Sanchez shows interest in you. How lucky you are!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that your father chose a good-for-nothing for you. I really don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Natalie¡¯s face turned pale. She knew that Zavier didn¡¯t adore her and she understood that she couldn¡¯t drink the cross-cupped wine! If she drank this wine, how could others think of her? They would think she was an sl*t if she drank cross-cupped wine with another man in front of her husband. It would also put Nathan in a dilemma. People would jeer at him for being cheated on by his wife in public. Nathan¡¯s face also became more gloomy. He didn¡¯t expect Zavier would use this way to take a shot at him! ¡°Natalie, why are you still hesitant? Don¡¯t forget you are the CEO of Johnson Group. You must put the group first!¡± ¡°Right. Natalie, don¡¯t block the road for gaining money! If we¡¯re paid less at the end of the year, you will pay for it all!¡± ¡°What are you thinking? Mr. Sanchez invested two million in our group. He just wants to have a drink with you. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡± The rtives all began to press Natalie to drink with Zavier. Hector stood up, he shook his head and said, ¡°Dad, Natalie is already married. It¡¯s inappropriate.¡± Zavierughed. ¡°I just admire Natalie and want to fulfill my little wish. Since she doesn¡¯t want to, forget it. I take my words back about the project!¡± The rtives were all anxious. They couldn¡¯t wait to force Natalie to drink with Zavier. Luisa walked behind Natalie and pushed her lightly. She said in a low voice, ¡°Why are you hesitating? Drink with him!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Natalie gritted her teeth and refused to agree. ¡°Are you concerned about Nathan? You really think he can match Mr. Sanchez? Mr. Sanchez is the eldest son of his family. He has a more bright future!¡± ¡°Go drink with him and you can take this chance to divorce Nathan. Isn¡¯t it good for you? When you¡¯re with Mr. Sanchez, who dares to single you out?¡± Luisa whispered next to Natalie and persuaded her to drink. Old Mr. Johnson said in a deep voice, ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t overthink about it. You¡¯re just helping Mr. Sanchez finish a wish.¡± ¡°Besides, if you do this, you can help our family get projects worth millions! And I think you can spend more time with Mr. Sanchez and make ns for your future.¡± Old Mr. Johnson¡¯s words hinted very clearly that he looked down on Nathan and wanted Natalie to divorce Nathan quickly and marry Zavier. Natalie was a little helpless at this moment. Did everyone in the family hold the same attitude? Even if she didn¡¯t like Nathan, he was still her husband and their family member! ¡°Are you enough?¡± Nathan said calmly. ¡°Shut up! Do you have the right to speak here?¡± Bailey shouted angrily ¡°I¡¯m your dad. Why can¡¯t I talk?¡± Nathan gave a nce at Bailey and asked with a faint smile. Bailey was so angry that she wanted to tear his mouth off. That day when she knelt and was humiliated by Nathan would undoubtedly be the most unforgettable stain in her life! Old Mr. Johnson¡¯s face was livid, he said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to talk here. If you dare to say anything again, get your a*s out! You¡¯re not wee here!¡± His words showed no respect for Nathan at all. ¡°That¡¯s right. He should be grateful for staying in our family. How dare he be rude in front of Old Mr. Johnson?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a prison guard. Why did Hector choose him as his son¨Cinw? He¡¯s a bad egg for our family.¡± ¡°This sh*t didn¡¯t deserve Natalie or any woman in our family! If I was him, I should get divorced and go away.¡± The rtives all looked at Nathan coldly and mocked him. Nathan squinted his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°You sell Natalie for a project only worth two million. If it¡¯s worth 20 million, I bet you will kneel down for it.¡± Bailey sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind doing it if you can give 20 million!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I bet you don¡¯t even have a million?!¡± ¡°If you can give 20 million, I¡¯ll do whatever you want!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you have any idea about 20 million? Don¡¯t deceive yourself.¡± Nathan looked disdainful, he said calmly, ¡°My vi is worth a Sanchez Pharm. To be honest, I don¡¯t care about money.¡± ¡°Haha! Do you hear him? He must be out of his mind!¡± ¡°The market value of Sanchez Pharm is more than two or three billion. Is there a vi worth more than that?¡± ¡°What manor does he have? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just a self¨Cbuilt house built in the vige!¡± Zavier smiled slightly and said, ¡°I do know there is one. The Almonube Pce in Mimar City¡¯s highest¨C grade vi area. It was sold for 4 billion. Mr. Evans, are you living in Almonube Pce? Haha!¡± Speaking of this, Zavier couldn¡¯t helpughing. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Well. You are right. I do live in there,¡± Nathan said casually. ¡°Really?¡± Everyone was stunned for a moment and burst intoughter. Natalie¡¯s face turned red. She sent Nathan back to Almonube Estate yesterday. But when they arrived at the door of Almonube Pce, Nathan said that his key card was in the wallet and he left it on the cruise. She also met Jade there. ording to Jade¡¯s reaction, she should know the owner of Almonube Pce. After this lie was exposed, Nathan still used it to fool others and said with confidence. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed of it! ¡°That cracks me up. He said he lives in Almonube Pce! Maybe I can also afford a house on 57th Street in Manhattan!¡± ¡°Or we can choose to live in Capitol! That¡¯s pretty cool.¡± ¡°If he can afford to live in Almonube Pce, I may be able to live in the White House! Haha!¡± Old Mr. Johnson¡¯s face darkened. After all, there are outsiders here. Nathan was still a member of the Johnson family. What he said would also disgrace the whole family. ¡°Get out! Get you a*s out!¡± Old Mr. Johnson pointed at the gate and yelled loudly. ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll tear up the Giradia Group¡¯s contract first!¡± Nathan took out a contract and said calmly. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Seeing Nathan taking out the contract and tearing it up, Old Mr. Johnson was taken aback. ¡°Giradia Group?¡± ¡°What? Did Natalie really get the project from Giradia Group¡¯s site in Centnova?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a project of Giradia Group! The leading enterprise in Mimar City!¡± After hearing what Nathan said, everyone was shocked. Nathan calmly said, ¡°You¡¯d rather choose this Mr. Sanchez¡¯s 2 million projects than this with 24 million. You are quite smart! Since you don¡¯t want it, there¡¯s no need to keep it anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get out after I scrap it.¡± After saying this, Nathan held the contract with both hands and pretended to tear it apart. Old Mr. Johnson hurriedly stopped. ¡°Wai! Wait¡­ How much did you say? Twenty-four million?!¡± Zavier was also startled and thought it was incredible. How could Nathan get 24 million project from Giradia Group? ¡°Who believes you? Stop bluffing! He even said he lives in Almonube Pce. None of his words is true.¡± ¡°Grandpa, he is a liar. You should drive him out and let Natalie drink with Mr. Sanchez!¡± Bailey crossed her arms and looked at Nathan coldly as if she was watching a clumsy clown. Natalie said, ¡°Grandpa, that is really a project of Giradia Group. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look¡­¡± Old Mr. Johnson looked embarrassed, he coughed and said with a smile, ¡°Let me check. I¡¯m sorry I got so emotional.¡± Nathan gave the contract to Old Mr. Johnson. When he checked it, his beard even trembled. Several rtives gathered around to watch and all of them werepletely shocked. Zavier nced at it and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s counterfeit!¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Old Mr. Johnson asked in confusion. Zavier pointed to the signature ce and said lightly, ¡°Look. There is no signature from the person in charge of the project. It¡¯s just a useless paper.¡± Old Mr. Johnson and others also found it. ¡°Sneaky b*stard! He made a fake contract to fool us!¡± ¡°D*mn it. The assh*le is really good at the con! We almost believe him!¡± ¡°I knew it! Natalie had offended Jose. How could they get a project from Giradia Group?!¡± ¡°Who does he think he is? Why would they agree to work with him? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± After the rtives found out that they had been cheated, they were all furious and used Nathan. Old Mr. Johnson was pissed off, he threw the contract at Nathan and said angrily, ¡°You b*stard, how dare you use this sh*t to fool me!¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help being stunned. She was also deceived by Nathan? ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I can sign it right now¡­¡± Nathan took a pen and signed his name on it. Everyone watching this scene was speechless. ¡°What is he doing? Is he a moron?¡± ¡°He signed his own name. Does he think he could make a decision for Giradia Group?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a helpless idiot. How could Natalie find such a husband? What a shame.¡± Even Hector was a little speechless. He didn¡¯t understand why Nathan yed for the gallery. He was humiliating himself in front of people. After Nathan finished signing, he said, ¡°Old Mr. Johnson, do you still want this contract?¡± ¡°F*ck off!¡± Old Mr. Johnson was outraged, ¡°Who do you think you are? Are you Jose? Do you have the right to sign on it?¡± ¡°Jose has been fired by Wendy. I¡¯m the person in charge of the project now.¡± Nathan said calmly, ¡°So my signature is effective!¡± Old Mr. Johnsonughed due to extreme anger, ¡°You said you have a vi worth billions. Now you are pretending to be the person in charge of the project? Do you think we¡¯re all fools?¡± Zavier shook his head and said, ¡°Old Mr. Johnson, I think he doesn¡¯t take you seriously at all. It¡¯s better to kick him out so as not to disgrace yourself.¡± Old Mr. Johnson said resolutely, ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Natalie asked anxiously, ¡°Nathan, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Natalie only knew Nathan was the deputy director of the security department in Giradia Group. She also didn¡¯t know Nathan. was in charge of the project. ¡°I¡¯ve already made it clear. I don¡¯t want to exin again,¡± Nathan rolled up the contract in his hand and patted it on his palm casually, with his face full of impatience. Old Mr. Johnson said angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything more. I don¡¯t want to see you again. Get out! Now!¡± After saying this, Old Mr. Johnson angrily grabbed the contract from Nathan¡¯s hand and tore it to pieces. Then he threw it up, making the scraps of paper swirl down like snow. With Nathan¡¯s agility, he could avoid this but he didn¡¯t. He let Old Mr. Johnson snatch away the contract and tear it up. Looking at this scene, Zavier looked triumphant. Nathan humiliated him on the cruise before, but now he trampled on his dignity in front of the Johnson family! From now on, he might have no chance to live with the Johnson family and Natalie. Natalie might divorce him soon! ¡°Look at him! He made your father out of anger! Our family¡¯s fame is ruined by him!¡± ¡°When you let him marry Natalie, I strongly opposed it, but you didn¡¯t listen to me! Look at what he did. Are you happy now?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°If you have a conscience, ask Natalie to divorce him tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to see him anymore!¡± Luisa also went crazy and scolded Hector loudly. Hector looked so embarrassed. Of course, he was also a little disgusted with Nathan now. ¡°No way? Sorry I said something wrong. I didn¡¯t mean to stir up the conflict in your family¡­ I shouldn¡¯t meddle in your family thing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m such an *ss! Sorry for what I said¡­¡± Zavier put on an act at this moment and sighed wistfully. ¡°Mr. Sanchez, you don¡¯t have to feel sorry for the scum. It¡¯s a good thing for Natalie to divorce him!¡± ¡°Right. Even if no one wants to marry Natalie, she wouldn¡¯t marry such a loser.¡± ¡°Mr. Sanchez is really kind. He even feels sorry for a useless man.¡± At this time, someone outside suddenly came in. ¡°Old Mr. Johnson, Giradia Groupes to visit you!¡± the man said immediately. ¡°What? From Giradia Group?¡± Old Mr. Johnson said in surprise. Bailey shouted, ¡°They must be here to me us. That idiot forged the contract and went against the law. Our family will also suffer from this mess!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help looking at Nathan. They hated his guts even more. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Someone from Giradia Group came in, and it was Nigel Wilson, the vice manager of the project department. As soon as Nigel came in, he greeted Old Mr. Johnson warmly with a wild smile. ¡°Mr. Wilson, I¡¯m really sorry. We¡­¡± Old Mr. Johnson was ready to take the initiative to confess that Nathan forged the contract by using the name of Giradia Group. Before he finished speaking, Nigel smiled and said, ¡°Old Mr. Johnson, we came here to wish you a happy birthday!¡± Everyone in the Johnson family thought Nigel must havee on purpose. He would try peaceful means before resorting to force. ¡°Hahaha. Thank you¡­¡± Old Mr. Johnsonughed awkwardly but was getting more panicked. Nigel took out the gift box and gave it to Old Mr. Johnson, he then said, ¡°This is sent by the staff in our project department and our manager. Wish you a whole world of happiness.¡± ¡°Please say thank you to Manager Ward for me¡­¡± Old Mr. Johnson took the gift and said politely. ¡°Manager Ward?¡± Nigel was slightly taken aback, ¡°He has been dismissed from Ms. Wendy¡­¡± ¡°Huh? So the manager of the project department now¡­¡± Old Mr. Johnson was stunned, he didn¡¯t expect Jose had been dismissed. Nigel said, ¡°Mr. Evans hasn¡¯t told you? He is the manager of our department now.¡± As soon as he finished, all the rtives of the Johnson family were dumbfounded. Even Natalie turned her head and looked at Nathan in shock. When did he kick Jose out and rece him? She was doubting in her mind. Nigel wanted to take this chance to ingratiate his new superior. It was widely spread in thepany that Nathan helped Wendy secure the Centnova¡¯snd, so Wendy valued him very much. Otherwise, as an old employee of the group, Nigel would never have cared about a neer. ¡°Manager Evans, you¡¯re here too!¡± Nigel saw Nathan after speaking, he stepped forward and shook hands with him. ¡°Mr. Wilson,¡± Nathan said calmly, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Old Mr. Johnson¡¯s birthday. Our colleagues urged me toe here on their behalf and send a birthday gift!¡± Nigel said with a smile. Nathan said, ¡°Giradia Group had a lot of work to do recently. I can¡¯t do much for the group. I hope you can work harder on this¡­ Thank you foring today.¡± ¡°But Mr. Wilson, I shall remind you to focus more on your work. Don¡¯t waste your time picking a gift. Thank you. You can go back now.¡± Nigel nodded immediately, he said, ¡°Yes, it won¡¯t happen again! We¡¯ll go back to work. Excuse us¡­¡± ¡°Nathan, shouldn¡¯t we invite Mr. Wilson for dinner?!¡± Old Mr. Johnson coughed and said in a deep voice. ¡°No, thank you. We got a lot of things to do in the group,¡± Nigel hurriedly said. He waved his hand and left directly. After Nigel left, everyone was silent and looked at Nathan. Hectorughed proudly, he said, ¡°I knew It! Nathan is very capable. Just like his father! Nathan, you¡¯re really something!¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t been here for so long. How did you be the manager of the project department?¡± ¡°You should tell us earlier. We would celebrate it for you.¡± Nathan said, ¡°It¡¯s just a temporary post. I don¡¯t know much about the business. Mr. Wilson is responsible for the main work.¡± ¡°So what? He¡¯s still working under Wendy.¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not worth showing off. It¡¯s just a normal job. I guess his annual sry might be around 200 grand, 400 grand at most with the bonus.¡± ¡°How can hepare to Mr. Sanchez who will take over the family business? He¡¯s working under other people and will be kicked out some day!¡± Among the crowd, there were some jealous words, but they were echoed by most people. They were the people who shot you down before you even stood up. Especially when Nathan who was always looked down upon by them suddenly gained great power, they would be jealous and viciously nder him. Old Mr. Johnson coughed to cover his embarrassment. He didn¡¯t expect the thing had a big twist at the end. Since Nathan was in charge of the project, the contract that he tore up should be effective as he had signed his name. Johnson Group would immediately own a project worth 24 million?! ¡°Nathan, I was too impulsive and said something unpleasant!¡± ¡°Hope you won¡¯t take it to heart¡­ I¡¯m too anxious! If I knew you had such an achievement, I wouldn¡¯t have said these things. Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± Old Mr. Johnson stepped forward, he patted Nathan on the shoulder and said with a smile. Nathan shrugged. He thought since no one believed him, why bother to say? Zavier also looked embarrassed. Compared with 24 million, his 2 million projects seemed so meager. After all, he couldn¡¯t provide such arge project as Nathan. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. As Old Mr. Johnson¡¯s attitude was kind now, Nathan didn¡¯t say anything else. He had worked in prison for a long time and had seen countless people who acted one way to his face and another behind his back. Hector also came out to ease tensions. ¡°Right. Nathan, he was a little rude as he was anxious. Don¡¯t me him.¡± ¡°Prepare a new copy of the contract and give it to Natalie, alright? She will be in charge of this project.¡± While Hector broke the ice, he didn¡¯t forget to let Natalie take over this. After hearing this, Old Mr. Johnson could only remain silent. If Nathan was unhappy, he wouldn¡¯t let them take over the project and the Johnson family would lose a lot of money. ¡°Zavier, you hear that? I won¡¯t give in to your rude request. Don¡¯t threaten me with the 2 million project!¡± Natalie finally had the confidence to resist, she turned to Zavier and said loudly. Zavier looked awkward but he still pretended to be a gentleman. He said with a smile, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I shall not bother you any longer. I got some things to deal with. I may leave now.¡± After saying this, Zavier left with a gloomy face. He failed to embarrass Nathan this time and got a big shame on himself. This was the second time he was humiliated by Nathan! You are just a f*cking manager. With my family¡¯s strength, I can easily destroy you! Zavier thought viciously in his mind. He wouldn¡¯t forget what happened today. Nathan said with a rxed expression, ¡°Who said she will kneel down if I find a project worth 20 million?¡± Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Bailey at the same time. Bailey¡¯s face immediately turned pale. She was the most cheerful one when insulting Nathan and lost the bet once again. ¡°Nathan, forgive what she said. Bailey didn¡¯t mean it. She was just worrying about our group.¡± Old Mr. Johnson hurriedly spoke for Bailey. If Bailey knelt down to Nathan in front of so many people, she would have no dignity left in the Johnson family. Natalie also said, ¡°Today is grandpa¡¯s birthday. Don¡¯t go too far!¡± As they were all persuading him, Nathan shrugged and said, ¡°I hope you can remember what you said. May forgive and forget.¡± Old Mr. Johnson¡¯s face flushed at his words and he was a little angry in his heart. He didn¡¯t expect Nathan dared to retort to him with dark sarcasm. However, he had to bear it. If the Johnson family wanted to get the project of Giradia Group, they had to rely on Nathan and be kind to him. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Old Mr. Johnson gritted his teeth and agreed. At this moment, he felt dizzy and fell to the ground with a thud. This scene caught everyone by surprise. ¡°Nathan, you b*stard. Grandpa fainted because of you!¡± ¡°Why did you do that? Today is grandpa¡¯s birthday ¡°Natalie, look at your husband. He made Old Mr. Johnson so angry.¡± When Old Mr. Johnson fainted, those rtives immediately started chattering and ming Nathan again. Nathan was not surprised when seeing Old Mr. Johnson faint. When he saw Old Mr. Johnsonst time, he found Old Mr. Johnson¡¯s body was not in a good condition and pathogen had entered his body. He knew this would happen sooner orter. Natalie was also so frightened, she shouted, ¡°Call an ambnce!¡± At this time, Reif led a man in his thirties into the room, he said with a smile, ¡°Look who I invited here. Master Carlos¡¯s disciple, Caleb Barnes!¡± When Reif saw the old man lying on the ground, he became serious and asked in shock, ¡°What happened to him?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to call an ambnce. My dad has invited Mr. Barnes, the disciple of Master Carlos!¡± Bailey said proudly at this time. Reif hurriedly led Caleb to the front. Seeing Old Mr. Johnson lying on the ground, Caleb frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not serious.¡± ¡°Thank god!¡± Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and said to each other. Caleb knelt down on one knee, took out a silver needle and prepared to prick the acupuncture point. Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s some pathogenic factors that caused this. If you use silver needles, it will let the pathogen invade the viscera. By that time, even Carlos can not save him!¡± As he said this, Caleb paused and turned to look at him coldly. ¡°Son, you want to discuss medical skills with me?!¡± Caleb said with a sneer. ¡°Nathan, what are you doing? You deliberately made him angry and now you are preventing Mr. Barnes from treating him. Do you want to see him die?¡± Bailey cursed at Nathan impatiently. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. How dare he put on an act in front of Mr. Barnes!¡± ¡°His vanity swells like a bloated belly. He thought he can talk through a hat because he became a manager for his dumb luck?¡± ¡°Mr. Caleb is the disciple of Mr. Sanders. It¡¯s not his turn to tell Mr. Caleb how to treat patients.¡± ¡°He¡¯s ill¨Cdeposed. He deliberately irritated Old Mr. Johnson. So he can collude with Natalie and possess the assets of Johnson Group.¡± People¡¯s words became more malicious and they even involved Natalie in this. Hector frowned, he patted Nathan on the shoulder lightly and said, ¡°Nathan, don¡¯t interfere him!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know much about medical knowledge! Mr. Barnes is an expert in the medical field.¡± ¡°We¡¯re lucky to have hime. If you talk nonsense, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Luisa also echoed his words. ¡°Right! Mr. Barnes is highly skilled. What kind of medical skills do you know? Step aside! Master Sanders¡¯s apprentice must be extraordinary. Because he learned from the best. He doesn¡¯t need his bullsh*t.¡± ¡°Since he¡¯s a prison guard, he should go back to guard the prisoners. I can¡¯t understand what he¡¯s showing off.¡± ¡°That¡¯s interesting. Does he think everyone would butter him up after he got a good post?¡± Everyone in the Johnson family wasughing at Nathan with disdain on their faces. If Jose was here, they wouldn¡¯t even dare to make a sound, but they had an inexplicable sense of superiority when they faced Nathan. Caleb said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just an asional faint. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll stimte the acupuncture points with silver needles. It will make him wake up soon.¡± After everyone heard this, they all nodded. While speaking, Caleb raised the silver needle and was about to prick it into Old Mr. Johnson¡¯s philtrum. ¡°If you prick it, it will let the pathogen run wild. And he will die within seven days,¡± Nathan said bluntly. ¡°B*stard. How could you curse him?!¡± ¡°Is he crazy? What is he saying?!¡± ¡°Sh*thole. Don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be kind because you¡¯re the h*ll manager. Get out of here!¡± Caleb took a look at Nathan and said with a sneer, ¡°How dare you say that? I learned from Mr. Sanders. What about you?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Nobody teaches me, but I know it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Carlos to see me.¡± Nathan said calmly. ¡°Funny thing. He even wants to see Mr. Sanders?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame to know him. I¡¯ve never seen such a person.¡± ¡°He asked Mr. Sanders to see him? That¡¯s the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard. Why doesn¡¯t he let the president visit him?¡± Everyone was talking at once and criticizing Nathan for nothing. Natalie couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, she pulled Nathan away and said angrily, ¡°Nathan, this is Mr. Sanders¡¯s disciple. His medical skills are unparalleled. Stop talking nonsense, or don¡¯t me me for breaking with you!¡± ¡°As you wish¡­¡± Nathan left after saying this. If it weren¡¯t for Hector¡¯s kindness to him and his father, he wouldn¡¯t allow them to humiliate him. Although he had some feelings for Natalie, he was upset after being treated with such a bad attitude several times. For no reason, he thought of the woman who touched his heart-strings. How sweet she was. Natalie was stunned when she saw Nathan leaving. She felt a little ufortable but couldn¡¯t tell what the reason was. At this time, Caleb had already inserted the silver needle into Old Mr. Johnson¡¯s philtrum. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Old Mr. Johnson woke up and exhaled heavily, he said, ¡°What happened to me?¡± ¡°You fainted just now. It was all because of that a*shole!¡± Bailey replied immediately. Caleb smiled at Old Mr. Johnson and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been too tired recently. You should have a good rest. You are fine now.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Bailey snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s all Natalie¡¯s fault. She caused a big loss for our group. Otherwise, how could grandpa burn out?!¡± Natalie was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say a word and her face was blushing. ¡°Mr. Barnes is awesome. It is only a matter of time before he takes over the mantle of Mr. Sanders.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bames. We would be in a mess if you were not here!¡± ¡°Right. Mr. Barnes¡¯s medical skills are amazing, unlike that slick talker from the small ce.¡± The rtives of the Johnson family all began topliment Caleb¡¯s medical skills. Just as Old Mr. Johnson sat up and took several breaths, his face suddenly changed. He felt his heart throbbing. Then he spewed out blood from his mouth and fell unconscious on the chair again. This scene directly frightened everyone out of their wits. Even Caleb was shocked. He hurriedly stepped forward to check and found something was wrong with Old Mr. Johnson. He pricked several acupuncture points with silver needles, but he had no response. ¡°His symptoms are a bit weird. I¡­ I¡¯ll call my master right away!¡± Caleb was also worried that something might happen. He quickly took out his phone and called Carlos. After Carlos arrived, he couldn¡¯t help being surprised. He had never seen this kind of symptom before! ¡°This is strange¡­¡± Carlos frowned. He carefully examined the pulse of Old Mr. Johnson but couldn¡¯t find out the cause. ¡°Master Sanders, how is my grandfather?¡± Natalie asked nervously. If Old Mr. Johnson really couldn¡¯t wake up, the people of the Johnson family would me Nathan for irritating Old Mr. Johnson. Carlos shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never met this before. There is nothing I can do!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Everyone in the Johnson family was in an uproar. They didn¡¯t expect there would be a disease that even Carlos couldn¡¯t solve. Carlos said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I know someone. He must have a way!¡± ¡°Who?¡± Natalie asked hurriedly. ¡°Master Evans, the one who cured Mr. Hopp! I¡¯m about to acknowledge him as my mentor. It will be no problem when hees.¡± Carlos said confidently. Carlos¡¯s medical skills were already superb, but he still thought that he was not as good as Nathan at dealing with these rare diseases. At this moment, he naturally thought of Nathan. He was assured that Nathan could figure out a way! Caleb hurriedly said, ¡°Yes. Master Evans will definitely be able to cure Old Mr. Johnson! When Mr. Hopp was seriously ill, Master Evans kicked his chest and he recovered immediately.¡± Everyone was amazed and wondered if there was really such a person who could bring the dying back to life. Since the famous doctors praised him, he must have extraordinary medical skills! ¡°Then please invite Master Evans to see my grandfather right away!¡± Natalie begged hastily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although he is in aa, his life is not in danger currently. Besides, I haven¡¯t acknowledged him as my mentor. He may not agree to my request. His temper is quite weird,¡± Carlos said. Although he had only met Nathan twice, he knew Nathan was not easy to deal with. If he spoke rashly, Nathan might not agree to mentor him. Carlos said, ¡°I asked Mr. Hopp to hold a ceremony for me three dayster. I will acknowledge him as my mentor by that day. After that, I will immediately invite Master Evans to treat Old Mr. Johnson! I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine here. Make sure Old Mr. Johnson takes them on time every day.¡± While speaking, Carlos began to prescribe medicine. When everyone heard what he said, they were relieved for now. ¡°I never heard there is a master who is more capable than Mr. Sanders. That¡¯s impressive!¡± ¡°Mr. Sanders respects him so much. He must be a master in the medical field. We should visit him some day!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a good thing to know him by this chance.¡± ¡°His surname was also Evans but there¡¯s a big difference between him and Nathan. One is a slick talker. The other is a genius who makes Mr. Sanders want to learn from him.¡± The whole Hd has a poption of more than one billion people, not to mention tens of millions of people with the surname Evans. No one would imagine the ¡°Master Evans¡± mentioned by Carlos was the prison guard Nathan. After Carlos finished prescribing the medicine, he said, ¡°Decoct it for an hour and a half every day. After it cools down, feed it to him so he can keep his life. When my ceremony starts, I will invite you toe. Bring Old Mr. Johnson at that time. Even if Master Evans refused to be my mentor, I¡¯ll still ask him to help you.¡± ¡°Saving is doctors¡® bounden duty. If Master Evans saw Old Mr. Johnson, he probably won¡¯t refuse.¡± Caleb was also afraid that the Johnson family would ask him for trouble if something happened to Old Mr. Johnson. So he quickly said, ¡°I agree. Old Mr. Johnson won¡¯t die with Master Evans¡¯s help. You can rest assured!¡± Everyone in the Johnson family nodded. Hector bowed to Carlos and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Sanders. Kindly bear that in mind. Our family is deeply grateful!¡± Carlos smiled. ¡°Sure thing. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± After saying this, Carlos waved his hands and took Caleb away from the Johnson family. When Nathan was walking back to Almonube Estate, he was still unhappy and wanted to pour out to Hannah. Huh? Am I possessed by her? Why do I want to talk to her whenever I¡¯m upset? When I was unhappy before, I just wanted to catch a jerk prisoner and beat him up¡­ Although her boobs are big, her legs are long, and she looks good¡­ No, I can¡¯t do this! She¡¯s Natalie¡¯s bestie! Hmm¡­ What¡¯s her number? Anyway, I just want to find someone to chat with¡­ While thinking, Nathan had already stretched in his pockets and unconsciously took out the phone. ¡°Woo¡­¡± A sports car suddenly turned around in front of him and blocked his way. ¡°Nathan, you didn¡¯t contact me!¡± The car window was lowered down, revealing a delicate face, with cool and trendy short hair. ¡°Miss Hopp¡­¡± Nathan smiled politely. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if there¡¯s anything to talk about.¡± Angelina said with a smile, ¡°So if you haven¡¯t got anything to say, you can¡¯t talk to me?¡± ¡°You alone?¡± ¡°Get in. I¡¯ll take you to drink! You have helped me so much. I haven¡¯t bought you a drink yet!¡± After thinking for a moment, Nathan put the phone back in his pocket and got into the car. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Angelina chose the bar which was opened by Alexandra. And Nathan had been there for once. It seemed that this bar was quite popr in Mimar City. Those rich people all liked to drink here. When Angelina walked to the bar with Nathan, she said in a low voice, ¡°These friends don¡¯t know my background. Don¡¯t tell them¡­¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Wow! Dark Ranger?¡± Angelina shook her head and said, ¡°I just feel when they know my background, I won¡¯t be able to make real friends.¡± ¡°But I know you!¡± Nathan said. ¡°You are different from them!¡± Angelina chuckled lightly and said with an affectedly sweet voice. Angelina was a kind of sweet girl. She was an elegant and genteeldy from a well¨Cbred family. ¡°You¡¯re here! We haven¡¯t seen you since you stay home for so long.¡± As Angelina arrived, her friends immediately greeted her with great enthusiasm. She must be very popr in her circle. Her friends didn¡¯t know her background, but they knew Angelina¡¯s family was unusual. As she never put on airs, she got along well with them. ¡°He¡­ This is?¡± Seeing Nathan standing beside Angelina with a suit, everyone frowned. Just as Angelina was about to introduce him, a man said sarcastically, ¡°Why do you wear a suit? Are you a salesman at the nightclub?¡± Nathan raised his eyebrows and ignored him. Angelina also ignored him and continued to introduce, ¡°He¡¯s Nathan Evans, a good friend of mine. He works in Giradia Group. I met him today, so I brought him to y with us. Please be kind to him.¡± As soon as Angelina finished, everyone stopped ying jokes, but some people looked at him very unfriendly. Angelina was a popr pretty in her circle. All her male friends have some feelings for her. This was the first time Angelina had brought a man to their circle. Angelina pulled Nathan and sat down on the sofa next to each other. ¡°Sincest time on the cruise, did Zavier give you trouble? You pped him in the face. Did he seek revenge from you afterward?¡± Angelina asked. ¡°You know it? Then why don¡¯t you help me out?¡± Nathan was a little annoyed, ¡°If you didn¡¯t invite me to dance, I don¡¯t have to suffer this!¡± Angelina pursed her lips and smiled lightly. She picked up the ss and drank with Nathan. The man who satirized Nathan before said again, ¡°Do you know who¡¯s the big boss behind the bar? Ms. Alexandra is also his woman.¡± ¡°Come on! Who is it?¡± Someone asked curiously. ¡°He is Louie Caslen, a Senior Official of Dracodise,¡± Jerome lowered his voice and pretended to make a mystery of something. After hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but burst into an uproar. ¡°Mr. Caslen guards this bar? No wonder everyone is courteous when seeing her!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Mr. Caslen is a Senior Official invited by Dracodise. Jerome, how did you find it? That¡¯s pretty cool!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯re so well-informed. If we can drink with him, I¡¯ll get something to brag to my friends.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone couldn¡¯t help admiring. They felt Jerome had wide connections and had more respect for him as he could get this kind of news. Jerome began to tread on air. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t spread the news out. If Mr. Caslen finds out, he¡¯ll me me. When hees to the bar some day, I¡¯ll invite him over and have a drink with you!¡± After they heard this, they couldn¡¯t help bing more envious. They were all surprised that Jerome knew such a bigwig. ¡°Luna, here you are!¡± Jerome suddenly stood up and greeted a woman. This woman was dressed in a ck dress with delicate features. She was a very attractive beauty. When she heard Jerome greeting her, she said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Karle, you brought so many friends. Thank you for your support to our club.¡± While Luna was talking, she picked up the ss and had a drink with Jerome. ¡°I¡¯m Luna, Alexandra¡¯s younger sister. This bar will gradually be handed over to me for management. Hope you can bring more friends over.¡± Luna held a ss to Jerome¡¯s friends with a smile. ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°So she¡¯s Ms. Alexandra¡¯s sister. We should show our support!¡± ¡°Jerome is quite sociable. He even knows Ms. Alexandra¡¯s sister. That¡¯s amazing¡­¡± Everyone got up to have a drink with Luna, including Angelina. Only Nathan was sitting down. He raised his ss casually and took a sip. Jerome was a little embarrassed, he said coldly, ¡°Sales guy. Ms. Ramos is toasting. Why are you so rude?¡± Nathan calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already drunk it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have legs? Can¡¯t you stand up?¡± Jerome asked. ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood. Don¡¯t ask for trouble,¡± Nathan responded with a smile and put the ss gently on the table. Angelina coughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me him. He¡¯s having a bad day. Jerome, and Ms. Ramos, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Not at all¡­¡± Although Luna was unhappy in her heart, she still nodded with a smile. She cursed in her mind. You sh*t salesman. Without Jerome, you will not be allowed to be here! Everyone was also very dissatisfied with Nathan. They couldn¡¯t believe Nathan was so arrogant when Luna toasted them. Since Angelina spoke for Nathan, Jerome said no more words but gave a cold snort. After drinking, he chatted with Luna for a while before sitting down. ¡°Angelina, don¡¯t bring him to us in the future! He¡¯s so disrespectful. Luna came to toast. He even didn¡¯t stand up?¡± Jerome said with a sneer, he didn¡¯t have a good impression of Nathan. Everyone nodded. Those men in this circle were already upset when Angelina had brought a man over. Now it gave them an excuse to criticize Nathan. Angelina was a little embarrassed by the words. But Nathan said at this time, ¡°Do I have to stand up and drink with anyone? Ask Alexandra toe over and see if she dares to let me stand up! Or call Louie!¡± Although Nathan didn¡¯t feel wrong in the Johnson family, he broke up with Natalie in the end and it made him very annoyed. He nned to cheer up by drinking with Angelina while Jerome came out and ruined his mood again. Nathan¡¯s words shocked everyone and they were all speechless. ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a funny story¡­¡± After a while, everyone couldn¡¯t helpughing at Nathan. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Who dared to ask Alexandra and Loule to toast? Nobody had ever heard of it. After hearing Nathan¡¯s words, they all thought it was ridiculous. This man was so pretentious that he dared to say anything. ¡°Take a good look at yourself, bumpkin! Then think about whether it¡¯s appropriate to say such a stupid thing!¡± Jerome sneered. Nathan found it boring. But just as he was about to stand up and leave, a man walked up to the table. ¡°Mr. Nathan, you didn¡¯t even tell me that you¡¯vee to the bar!¡± It was Loule. He dressed in casual clothes and sat down with a smile. ¡°Huh?¡± Nathan frowned, ¡°My whereabouts are none of your business!¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Louie was taken aback, not knowing why Nathan was angry. Jerome saw Louie and frowned. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Who is this brat?¡± ¡°Angelina, look at your friend. He¡¯s so rude! He actually brought someone to our party without our permission!¡± Louie was displeased, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything because Nathan was right in front of him. He thought these people were all Nathan¡¯s friends, so he pretended that he hadn¡¯t heard anything. Angelina also became displeased, ¡°Don¡¯t mess with him, or I¡¯ll nevere to your party again.¡± Jerome snorted coldly and didn¡¯t mess with Nathan again. Louie smiled at Nathan, ¡°Mr. Nathan, you didn¡¯t enjoy yourselfst time, so you have to have fun this time! Otherwise, I would feel that I¡¯ve betrayed your care.¡± Nathan saw Louieing and wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave. He clinked his sses with Louie¡¯s and took a sip. ¡°He¡¯s indeed a sponger!¡± Jerome said in disdain, ¡°I can bear with him, but he even brought a friend to be a sponger as well! So shameless!¡± Louie smiled at everyone, ¡°Everyone, drink as much as you can. I¡¯ll pay the bill today!¡± ¡°Haha! You? Who do you think you are? Are you the owner of this bar?¡± Jeromeughed disdainfully. ¡°Do you know who the owner of this bar is?! His name will scare you to death!¡± Louie touched his nose in embarrassment. He didn¡¯t expect to be so famous that his name could scare someone to death. A sexy woman said, ¡°Do you think Mr. Jerome needs to ask you to pay his bill? Even Luna has toe over to toast him. He is also a friend of Ms. Alexandra, and he even knows Louie.¡± ¡°Just sit down and drink. As long as you stop being pretentious, Mr. Jerome will allow you to enjoy some good wine.¡± Nathan felt ridiculous and shook his head. ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Louie smiled bitterly. Jerome told Louie, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t be shy and enjoy yourself as you wish. Don¡¯t think about paying the bill because someone else will pay for us.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get lucky if Louiees to the bar. I¡¯ll ask him toe for a drink, and you might have a chance to toast him. If you really have a drink with Louie, it will be your lifetime honor!¡± Louie was shocked. ¡°Well¡­ Well, thank you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. As long as you¡¯re not as pretentious as someone, we can still be friends,¡± Jerome said. Nathan felt even more ridiculous. It seemed that Jerome was the one who had always been pretentious. Angelina didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Jerome because he was too harsh. She picked up her ss and drank with Nathan, and then they started to y games with dice. ¡°I haven¡¯te out for a long time, and everyone has changed. Next time, I¡¯ll take you to a better ce,¡± Angelina smiled shyly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t pay so much attention to a pretentious snob,¡± Nathan said lightly. Nathan had a lot of wine and became slightly drunk. Then, he felt much more rxed. At this moment, Alexandra showed up. She still felt worried after handing over the bar to Luna, so she woulde over sometimes to have a look. After Luna became familiar with the process, she wouldn¡¯t need to worry again. ¡°That¡¯s Ms. Alexandra, right? She was in charge of this bar before. She¡¯s gorgeous¡­¡± Someone saw Alexandra and couldn¡¯t help calling out in a low voice. Jerome nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s the well¨Cknown Ms. Alexandra! When she appeared, anyone who drinks in this bar would toast her to show respect.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. Ms. Alexandra doesn¡¯t like too much noise, so be quiet and keep a low profile.¡± ¡°Ms. Alexandra wille over in a while. I will toast her and then introduce all of you to her.¡± Everyone nodded excitedly, amazed that Jerome could actually introduce them to Alexandra. ¡°Don¡¯t keep sitting after Ms. Alexandraes over. If anyone offends her, I can¡¯t save him!¡± Jerome was talking while ncing at Nathan. Angelina sighed and shook her head helplessly. ¡°Nathan, shall we go?¡± Nathan nced at Louie and felt rather funny. ¡°No rush. Something interesting is going to happen¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Alexandra!¡± At this moment, Jerome shouted and raised his ss. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Alexandra was chatting with Luna when she heard Jerome¡¯s voice. Then, she smiled and walked over with Luna. ¡°Mr. Jerome! Good to see you here!¡± Jerome poured Alexandra a ss of wine and said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Alexandra, long time no see. Allow me to toast you!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jerome. From now on, this bar will be handed over to my sister, Luna, so I guess I will come here less. Don¡¯t forget toe often to support us!¡± Alexandra smiled, then raised her ss to drink with Jerome. Jerome drank the whole ss under everyone¡¯s envious eyes. He poured another ss of wine and said to everyone, ¡°Come on! Get up and give a toast to Ms. Alexandra together! Don¡¯t forget toe often to support Ms. Luna¡¯s business!¡± Everyone smiled and raised their sses. Then, they introduced themselves to Alexandra, who nodded and smiled in response. Luna saw Nathan sitting and snorted coldly. She frowned and seemed displeased. Jerome also noticed Nathan, his face darkened, and he said, ¡°Why are you still sitting?!¡± ¡°Huh? And you, why are you sitting as well? Who do you think you are? It¡¯s your honor to toast to Ms. Alexandra!¡± Louie smiled helplessly and said, ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary to stand. Everyone, sit down!¡± Alexandra and Luna finally noticed Louie. They were startled and didn¡¯t expect him to be in this group. ¡°How dare you talk to Ms. Alexandra like that? You don¡¯t even stand up when you toast? Do you need me to teach you a lesson?¡± Jerome shouted angrily. Louie said calmly, ¡°Luna, Alexandra, take a seat¡­¡± ¡°Alexandra?!¡± Everyone became extremely frightened. ¡°No wonder he¡¯s Nathan¡¯s friend. Nathan is pretentious, and his friend is even worse.¡± ¡°D*mn it! I finally got to know Ms. Alexandra. If she gets angry b*stards, I¡¯ll sack them and feed them to sharks!¡± ¡°B*stards are always teamed up with b*stards. Both of them are horrible¡­¡± When Alexandra was about to sit down, Louie patted his thigh and said with a smile, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Alexandra rolled her eyes at Louie and sat down on hisp. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Everyone was shocked. This Ms. Alexandra actually sat on this man¡¯sp! Who on earth was he? ¡°Alexandra, why don¡¯t you toast to Mr. Nathan?!¡± Louie reminded her with displeasure. Alexandra came back to her senses and hurriedly picked up the wine bottle to pour wine for Nathan. She smiled. ¡°Mr. Nathan, I¡¯m very sorry for what happenedst time. I didn¡¯t expect you toe here again! What an honor!¡± Nathan calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already had enough. So I won¡¯t drink anymore¡­¡± Alexandra didn¡¯t mind his rejection at all. She drank three sses of wine, and her cheeks were flushed. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to drink, I finished three sses to show my respect!¡± Then, she turned around and poured another three sses for Luna. ¡°Luna, toast to Mr. Nathan.¡± Luna was shocked. She didn¡¯t understand why her sister had to toast this man, and he also seemed rather close to Louie. Luna didn¡¯t dare to ask, so she drank three sses in a row without saying anything. Everyone was shocked by this situation and couldn¡¯te to their senses. ¡°Everyone is free to drink today. I will waive the bill for you to show respect to Mr. Nathan,¡± Alexandra smiled. At this moment, Jerome¡¯s expression was like a drama. He was numb, shocked, and terrified. Louie smiled at everyone and said, ¡°Thank you for supporting Alexandra anding to this bar for a drink. I, Louie Caslen, will have a drink with all of you!¡± ¡°Louie? You are Mr. Caslen! Oh, my¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Caslen is Nathan¡¯s friend? He wants to drink with us and even waives our bill?¡± ¡°This¡­ This is incredible!¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was shocked for a while. Then, they raised their sses and drank with Louie cautiously. Jerome was desperate. He was pretentious and said he would introduce Louie to them, but Louie had alreadye over to drink with Nathan! ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Caslen, I¡­ I¡¯ll offer you a toast!¡± Jerome held his ss and said tremblingly. ¡°Don¡¯t! How can I ept your toast if you don¡¯t toast Mr. Evans first?¡± Louie shook his head and pointed at Nathan. Luna was very confused. Louie had always been influential and domineering, so she didn¡¯t understand why he feared this ordinary man so much. The smile on Jerome¡¯s face froze. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Evans, I was very rude. I¡¯m sorry. Please let me toast you!¡± Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°I see, but I¡¯ve drank enough for today¡­¡± ¡°Well, okay¡­¡± Jerome didn¡¯t dare to say anymore. Louie respected Nathan very much, so Nathan must be a big shot that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend. He thought about his arrogance and stupidity and felt like someone had pped his face hard. The p wasn¡¯t real, but the pain was too much. Jerome lowered his head and probably never wanted to show up in front of Angelina again. ¡°Ms. Hopp, I can¡¯t drink anymore. I¡¯ll leave now. Thank you for the hospitality,¡± Nathan tidied his clothes and walked out with a smile. Angelina also stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m also done. I¡¯ll go with you¡­¡± Louie, Alexandra, and Luna also stood up in a hurry to see them off to avoid offending them. Jerome and the others sat in a daze. Their faces were full of embarrassment and panic. Howe this bumpkin has such a big background¡­ Jerome didn¡¯t know how to react and felt like he could copse to the ground. After sending Nathan and Angelina out of the bar, Louie breathed a sigh of relief. He finally sent the devil away. It was so terrifying to get along with him! ¡°Louie, who is this person? Why do I feel that you are afraid of him?¡± Luna couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Afraid? He scares the crap out of me!¡± Louie rolled his eyes. ¡°In the future, if hees to the bar, don¡¯t charge him for anything. And Luna! You don¡¯t offend him. You can¡¯t bear the consequence!¡± Then, Louie left with Alexandra. Luna was curious. She knew Louie was a Senior Official of Dracodise, but why he didn¡¯t dare to offend Nathan? Shall I win his heart? Luna suddenly had an urge and looked in the mirror. Her figure was as good as Angelina, who was slightly more beautiful than her. However, she was more charming and mature, and a wealthy girl like Angelina didn¡¯t have this kind of sexiness. Angelina wanted to drive, but Nathan stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t drink and drive. Do you want to go to jail? I don¡¯t want to be your prison guard,¡± Nathan smiled and took away her car keys. ¡°I didn¡¯t drink much. I¡¯m very sober.¡± Angelina said. ¡°It¡¯s a matter of principle.¡± Nathan returned her keys but didn¡¯t let her get in the car. ¡°Let¡¯s take a taxi and leave the car here. You cane and drive back tomorrow.¡± Angelina agreed, so she stopped a taxi on the side of the road and asked Nathan to apany her. Nathan wanted to say that he drank too much and wanted to go home to rest, but he didn¡¯t. He decided to make a change because someone always said that his heart was made of stone. As a result, he followed Angelina into the taxi. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for so many awkward situations. Next time, there will be only the two of us.¡± Angelina smiled and held Nathan¡¯s arm. Nathan wanted to take out his arm, but he felt ratherfortable. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have dinner together next time¡­¡± Angelina said, ¡°Just dinner? Can¡¯t we see a movie, have ice cream, go to the amusement park, and then have dinner together?¡± Nathanughed and found her words quite amusing. They sat in the backseat and kept chatting. Soon, they arrived at Angelina¡¯s home. ¡°Sir, wait for me.¡± Nathan got off the taxi with Angelina and asked the driver to wait for him. Angelina looked at Nathan and smiled. She looked at him directly, but she wasn¡¯t shy at all. ¡°Thank you for saving me, and thank you for sending me home!¡± Angelina smiled and waved at Nathan, then, she turned around and left. Nathan got into the taxi again. The taxi driver looked at him in surprise and asked, ¡°Why are you back?!¡± ¡°Where should I be?¡± Nathan was stunned. ¡°Her house!¡± The driver said in shock as if he saw a monster. Nathan looked at the driver in a daze, not understanding at all. The driver scolded, ¡°Dude, you¡¯re literally made of stone. How can you afford to live in Almonube Estate?¡± Nathan was a little annoyed. He didn¡¯t expect a taxi driver to say he was made of stone. *** The next day, Nathan was still resentful while thinking of the driver¡¯s words. How did he be a stone by sending Angelina home? In the afternoon, Hannah made an appointment with Nathan to ask him out. Nathan felt warm when he thought about that kiss, and he gave up the n of lying in bed all day. At the shopping mall entrance, Nathan saw Hannah sitting in front of an ice cream shop. She was dressed in a ck cutout dress. Her long legs crossed together, which attracted the attention of countless men passing by. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 123 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Pondering ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Nathan walked toward Hannahzily and sat beside her. A cup of iced coffee was on the table, and he picked it up and took a sip. Hannah smiled and said, ¡°You helped me so much. My dad asked me to thank you properly, so I prepar ed a gift for you.¡± Then, Hannah took out a box from her handbag and put it in front of Nathan. He didn¡¯t refuse and opened the box. The gift was a watch, so he put it on directly without saying thank s. ¡°So ungrateful!¡± Hannah snorted softly and kicked him while smiling- She became delighted when Nathan treated her carelessly, which proved that they were getting closer and closer. Hannah rested her cheeks and looked at Nathan ying with his new watch. ¡°I heard about what you had done at old Mr. Johnson¡¯s birthday party yesterday. By the way, do you really have a way to cure him?¡± Nathan sneered and didn¡¯t respond. Hannah said, ¡°I heard that Carlos was there, but he couldn¡¯t cure old Mr. Johnson either, so he nned to ask someone named Master Evans for help.¡± ¡°Master Evans? Was he talking about me? He used to call me that.¡± Nathan was stunned. ¡°Nonsense. You¡¯re not the only Evans in the world.¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°You can¡¯t even properly apply the painkiller o n my bruises, and now you¡¯re calling yourself a master?¡± Nathan thought, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if your painful moans weren¡¯t so seductive.¡± Hannah pulled Nathan up from the chair and dragged him into a cinema to watch a movie. She had already got the movie tickets prepared. A famous actor starred in this blockbuster of Nordime, so there were many audiences in the cinema. Hannah bought two seats in thest row, where she and Nathan could be alone. The lights were out, and some advertisements were ying on the screen. It was a bit boring, and Nath an also felt awkward sitting like this. To prove that he wasn¡¯t made of stone, he asked, ¡°How¡¯s your foot?¡± ¡°Much better. Don mess with me again!¡± Hannah smiled and pinched Nathan¡¯s body. Nathan felt displeased because Hannah still pinched him even if she was not mad. Therefore, he pinched her back. Hannah was startled when she felt the pain, and then she became angry. He was indeed a stone that couldn¡¯t even understand flirting. How c ould he pinch her as revenge? ¡°How could you even get married with so much stupidity!¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help but curse angrily. She pinched Nathan fiercely again. ¡°If you pinch me again, give me back your watch!¡± Nathan was actually ready to take off the watch and return it to her, making Hannah dumbfounded. She could only say, ¡°Okay, okay! Stop it. The movie is about to start. Let¡¯s enjoy it!¡± And then, she held Nathan¡¯s arm and leaned against his shoulder. Nathan paused and felt restless after putting on the watch. He couldn¡¯t exin why he would feel this way when Hannah leaned against his shoulder intimately in the dark. The movie became more exciting with the action scenes. Hannah felt nervous and held Nathan¡¯s hand. They crossed their fingers, and their palms were covered in thin sweat, which was a bit sticky but soft. Hannah let out a sigh of relief after the actor sessfully got out of danger, and she suddenly realized t hat she was sping Nathan¡¯s hand intimately. ¡°Come on, have some popcorn!¡± Hannah pursed her lips and smiled. Then, she picked up a piece of popcorn and fed it to Nathan. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She identally touched his lips, and Nathan almost got lost in this flirty atmosphere. After watching the movie, Hannah was very satisfied. ¡°This actor is awesome! All his movies are ssic s!¡± Nathan agreed. This actor was handsome and dedicated. He learned many skills to star in different movies perfectly, and those actors who relied onputers were never his mat ch. Hannah stood up and took a step forward. Maybe she sat for too long, and her ankle was still injured; s he suddenly went limp and eximed as she fell backward. Then, she sat on Nathan¡¯sp before he could stand up, and Nathan felt the tenderness of her body im mediately. Nathan wanted to support her, but his hands ended up in the wrong ce. He blushed and moved his h ands to her waist. This action was still ambiguous, but at least his hands were in the right ce, so it was rather eptab le. ¡°My ankle is still injured, so I slipped¡­¡± Hannah pursed her lips and said softly, and her ears turned red. Nobody knew whether she fell on hisp because she was injured or because her heart told her to do s o. She held the back of the front seat and wanted to stand up, but she realized that Nathan¡¯s hands were still on her waist. She turned to re at him. ¡°Let go!¡± However, she felt even more ashamed after this re. Her butt almost touched Nathan¡¯s nose because she stood up. Nathan let go of her, and Hannah finally stood still. Both of them felt a bit awkward at the same time. Especially Nathan. He remained seated and didn¡¯t move. ¡°What are you waiting for? The movie is over!¡± Hannah asked in confusion and frowned. ¡°You go first. I suddenly thought of something important, and I¡¯lle out when I figure it out.¡± Nathan said in a deep voice. He frowned, crossed his legs, and grabbed his chi Hannah nced at him suspiciously. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± As soon as Hannah left, Nathan stopped pondering and put his leg down with a wry smile. ¡°D*mn it. No wonder my Dad always held the mice and crossed his legs while pondering when I broke in After he calmed down, he stood up calmly and left the cinema. Hannah was waiting outside quietly while resting her chin on her hand. Her mind was also a mess, and ¡°Officer Evans, what were you thinking just now?¡± Hannah asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Nathan smiled and reached out to her. Hannah took his hand, then held his arm after she stood up. She smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s have some snacks and g ¡°I once visited your wine cer in secret. There¡¯s a lot of red wine that I¡¯ve never seen before. I¡¯m going t as much as I want today, so don¡¯t be stingy.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t like Hannah staying overnight at his ce before, but he dly agreed after hearing her re today. ¡°Sure!¡± The two seemed closer because of the movie and some flirty little matters afterward. However, this ambiguous atmosphere was interrupted by a phone call from Wendy. Nathan frowned, bu because he was kind of worried. Wendy said, ¡°The newpany is prepared. Go there in an hour and look around. I won¡¯t show up.¡± Then, she gave Nathan an address. Nathan was displeased. It seemed like Wendy was trying to leave all the trouble to him. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 124 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Disturb Compared to going shopping with Nathan, Hannah thought it would be more interesting to visit his new company. ¡°Officer Evans, let¡¯s go to yourpany! I want to see how big it is!¡± Hannah spoke to Nathan while hol ding his arm. ¡°Okay.¡± Nathan agreed and drove Hannah¡¯s car to thepany. The newpany, Poly Capital, was located next to Murcol. It was only a few kilometers away from he re to Nathan¡¯snd. Wendy bought this ready¨C made building for thepany. Thend around didn¡¯t worth a lot, so she also bought almost everythin g with her spare money. Compared to Wendy¡¯s trust, the distrust of the Johnson family made Nathan speechless. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. They gave up so many chances to get filthy rich! The building of Poly Capital was five stories high and covered an area of about 400 square meters. Cur rently, only the first and second floors were equipped with essential equipment, and the rest were still e mpty. Wendy¡¯s secretary was waiting for Nathan at the door. Seeing him leave the car, she hurried forward to open the door for him. ¡°Mr. Evans!¡± The secretary immediately greeted Nathan happily after seeing him. Nathan nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for waiting. Come and show me around.¡± Hannah also got out of the car and looked at the office building. She was certain that this ce would b e crowded soon. Only a few staff were busy, and the upper floors were still renovating, but the business had already star ted running. Nathan was unfamiliar with these businesses and didn¡¯t ask any questions. He only had the title, and W endy was the person in charge. ¡°Officer Evans, why do you trust Wendy so much? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will take away your assets?¡± Hann ah asked Nathan worriedly and didn¡¯t let the secretary hear her question. From her point of view, she also owned a part of these assets. If Wendy actually took them away, she would lose a lot of money. Nathan wasn¡¯t worried at all. He said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t understand how to run apany, so it¡¯s better to hand it to a professional.¡± ¡°Besides, Wendy has a big business, so she won¡¯t be greedy for my money.¡± ¡°She still has to rely on me to deal with Roarws Group and Porter Group. She knows what to do,¡± Hannah said, ¡°Everyone is greedy, so you can¡¯t be so certain! How about you let me take control? I¡¯ll run yourpany and guard your assets!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Wendyter and hire you as the vice president. After that, you can take control of the entire c ompany.¡± Hannah was delighted and also quite surprised that Nathan trusted her so much. It seemed that they w ere even closer than she had imagined. The assets of Poly Capital were actually thend of Murcol. Thisnd was still deserted, but the provinc e would order to develop it very soon. At that time, thisnd would be invaluable and impossible to purchase. The government wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to drive up its price at that critical moment. ¡°Mr. Evans, I¡¯ll go back first. If you have any questions, you can contact me anytime.¡± The secretary smi led at Nathan. ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Nathan nodded. The secretary blinked and left. Hannah snorted. ¡°If I weren¡¯t here, she would probably beg you to let her work in yourpany!¡± Nathan asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Only a woman can understand another woman!¡± Hannah said unhappily. The boss¡¯s office was well¨C decorated, with a beautiful painting hanging on the wall behind the desk. All the office facilities were pre pared. Nathan sat in the chair and felt like he had be a mighty and sessful boss. Hannah considered herself the hostess and rearranged some decorations of the office. Nathan sat in the chair and watched her being busy with pleasure. Poly Capital now had 100 acres ofnd owned by Nathan and 400 acres acquired from the Johnson Gr oup and other parties. Now, it had more than 500 acres ofnd. Based on the minimum price of one million per acre, it was worth 2.5 billion in total. Wendy knew very well that thisnd would be worthless if Murcol were not part of the provincial n. H owever, if everything Nathan said came true, it would be worth every penny. She knew everything was uncertain, but she still chose to believe Nathan and bought over 500 acres of land. In contrast, the Johnson family made Nathan very disappointed. Even Hannah now trusted Nathanpletely, and she even started to n the development of thisn d for Ranchy Group. ¡°Hey, this is your office. I¡¯ve worked so hard to clean it up for you, and you didn¡¯t even move?¡± Hannah said dissatisfiedly after she cleaned up the entire office, and she even sweated. ¡°Shall I give you a massage to appreciate your hard work?¡± Nathan smiled. Hannah directly turned around and sat on hisp. ¡°Do you want to tell Natalie about this?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t believe it.¡± Nathan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll just give a bit of benefit to the Johnson Group and le Nathan had a strange feeling when he saw Hannah sitting on hisp. Her pretty face was flushed and covered in sweat. Her chest, which was already outrageousl ¡°Mr. Evans!¡± Just as he was thinking, someone shouted and knocked on his door. Hannah jumped off hisp like a rabbit and walked aside as if nothing had happened. Nathan said, ¡°Come in!¡± A security guard came in from outside the door. As soon as he entered, his face was full of panic. ¡°Mr. Evans, something is wrong! Someone came over to mess with us. He said he was the boss of Fenham Property, and he brought a lot of men.¡± The security guard reported. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone toe so soon! Good, I¡¯ll go and have a look!¡± Nathan¡¯s face darkened as he stood up. He wasn¡¯t angry because someone came over on the first day of his business, but because he was inte Hannah. Hannah said in a low voice, ¡°Fenham Property is rascally. You have to be careful. They have a backgrou trouble, but they have never been punished!¡± Nathan nodded and said, ¡°They dared to disturb me. I don¡¯t give a d*mn of their so¨Ccalled background.¡± When Nathan arrived on the first floor, he saw a young man sitting on a leather sofa while holding a ciga men in ck was standing behind him. ¡°Who are you?¡± Nathan walked to the sofa and asked coldly. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 125 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Robbery The man sitting on the sofa was Nick Hanks, the owner of Fenham Property. After seeing Nathan, he slowly put his legs off the table. ¡°I am the boss of Fenham Property. My name is Nick Hanks. You may have heard of my name.¡± Nick s aid lightly and flicked his cigarette. Nathan had never heard of this name before, so he shook his head and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nick said, ¡°Our investigation shows that your recently establishedpany purchased thend of Murc ol.¡± Nathan said indifferently, ¡°So what?¡± Nick smiled and said, ¡°Well, we were the first to take a fancy to thisnd, but I didn¡¯t expect you to buy i t.¡± Then, he pped his hands. Several men in ck carried the suitcase and stepped forward. And then, they opened the suitcase an d started to pour its content. Countless banknotes fell to the ground and piled up like a hill. Hannah was stunned. Even though Ranchy Group was worth hundreds of millions, it was the first time she saw such an amount of cash. ¡°There are 50 million here. I won¡¯t make it difficult for you, and I want to use 50 million to buy a 100¨C acrend owned by Poly Capital¡± Nick smiled while smoking, and he talked as if he was superior. What did 50 million cash look like? It looked like five thousand bricks piled up together on a construction site.. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Anyway, it was very shocking to look at. Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing. After the government made a call, thend could be sold for at least five million per acre. But now, Nick wanted to use 50 million to buy 100 acres ofnd from Poly Capital. That was just ridicul ous. Nick said, ¡°How about it? You ept the 50 million and give me one hundred acres. We can befriend you.¡± ¡°If youe to Fenham Property and ask for help, I¡¯ll also think about it.¡± ¡°Take this 50 million. It¡¯s an excellent deal.¡± Nathan looked at Nick meaningfully and asked, ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°No? Then we¡¯ll make you suffer. Yourpany will be doomed.¡± Nick raised his eyebrows and sneere d. ¡°So, I advise you to take the money as soon as possible. I¡¯m trying to be polite instead of crushing your bones.¡± ¡°I have shown my respect by offering 50 million. Otherwise, I would rob yournd by force.¡± ¡°Take the money immediately and give us thend.¡± Nick made a clear order, making the security guards of Poly Capital look a little panicky and restless. Hannah widened her eyes. It was still a robbery even if they did offer that 50 million! After a period, this money could only buy less than 10 acres ofnd. Nick came here with 50 million in cash and wanted to buy 100 acres? How was that even possible? Nathan¡¯s face turned cold, and he said, ¡°Idiot!¡± Then, he wasn¡¯t going to talk to Nick anymore. Nick¡¯s face turned cold. He pressed the cigarette butt on the leather sofa and burned a hole. Then, he k icked over the coffee table in front of him, which caused it hit the ground and shatter. ¡°How dare you talk to me like that? Haven¡¯t you learned from the others that I¡¯m not someone you can afford to offend?¡± Nick stood up and said coldly. Nathan said calmly, ¡°I take that 50 million!¡± Nick was startled and thenughed. ¡°You did the right thing!¡± Nathan said, ¡°I¡¯ll take this money aspensation for mypany¡¯s property.¡± Nick was stunned again, as well as the people around him. ¡°Is this person an idiot? How dare he say such a thing? This sofa is not worth 50 million even if it¡¯s mad e of gold!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important. He could die a million times because of his attitude when he talked to Mr. Hanks!¡± ¡°It seems like we can have some fun today! Thispany is going to need a new decoration n.¡± Nick¡¯s men all grinned and stared at Nathan unkindly as if they were ready to tear him apart at any moment. ¡°What did you say? My hearing is quite poor. I¡¯ll give you another chance to speak!¡± Nick stepped close r to Nathan and sneered. Hannah gently tugged on Nathan and said, ¡°Don¡¯t start a conflict. He is not simple. If it gets worse, the company will be in trouble. Let¡¯s see if we can resolve it peacefully.¡± ¡°Peacefully, my *ss!¡± Nathan snorted coldly and pushed Hannah¡¯s hand away. He pointed to the door and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance too. I¡¯ll take your 50 million, and all of yo u get out of mypany right now. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to leave!¡± Nickughed out loud and pointed at Nathan. ¡°Good! You¡¯ve got balls!¡± ¡°Smash everything!¡± ¡°And beat up whoever dares to stop you!¡± ¡°Beat them as hard as you can. I¡¯ll be responsible for any consequence!¡± With Nick¡¯s order, the group of men he brought started smashing thepany hall with sticks, which wa Hannah turned pale in fright and hid behind Nathan. Sure enough, the windfall was not a symbol of good fortune; it could also be a disaster. Nathan watched them smashing the ce in silence. ¡°Our boss is too cowardly. How can he remain silent while being bullied?¡± ¡°He was so confident just now, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything when they started smashing! We will h the future¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re so unlucky. With a boss like this, we might be bullied often.¡± The employees of Poly Capital sighed and shook their heads, thinking that Nathan was just a coward. N say anything. Nick, on the other hand, looked at Nathan arrogantly. ¡°You¡¯re not getting a penny of this 50 million!¡± ¡°The only choice you have right now is to give me 100 acres ofnd, and you may have a chance to apologize to me.¡± ¡°As for whether to forgive you, that will be my business!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee to y it roughly, but I¡¯m afraid yourpany wouldn¡¯tst for that long!¡± Nickughed wildly, but his eyes suddenly lit up when he saw Hannah. ¡°This woman is pretty. Long legs, ck dress, I love it!¡± ¡°Give me 100 acres ofnd and let this woman please me for a week, then I¡¯ll forgive your stupidity.¡± Nick pointed at Hannah and said meaningfully. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 126 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 126 Chapter 126 A Tough Man Hannah was shocked and angry. She had never seen such an arrogant and unreasonable person. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He came here to rap and rend while his tone sounded like he was doing a losing business. ¡°Let your mom wait on me for a week I can consider forgiving you,¡± Nathan said with a cold expression. ¡°B*stard. You really don¡¯t know who¡¯s the boss.¡± Nick was frozen for a moment and then burst into a fur y. Nathan walked up to him and looked at him up and down with a straight face. Nick couldn¡¯t helpughing. He said, ¡°What? You want to hit me? Try it.¡± ¡°I have so many men. Don¡¯t mess with me!¡± ¡°Besides, I also have connections in the government. Do you think you can win?¡± Nick¡¯s men also came to surround Nathan and looked at him jeeringly. Their threat was conspicuous. Before Nick finished speaking, Nathan stretched out suddenly and grabbed his neck. ¡°Snapped!¡± Then a p fell directly on his face. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? Then I should give you a piece of my mind!¡± Nathan said solemnly. His hand was still paused in the air after the p. Nick¡¯s men were all astonished and furious. They rushed forward with the iron bars in their hands. ¡°Let Mr. Hanks go!¡± ¡°Assh*le, if you dare to hurt Mr. Hanks again, your whole family will be killed today!¡± ¡°Do you f*cking know Mr. Hanks¡® background? How dare you touch him? You must be tired of living!¡± They wanted toe up. But Nathan was holding Nick in his hands. They could only threaten Nathan f or fear he would hurt Nick. Nathan smiled and gave Nick a smack again. He said lightly, ¡°Who do you think you are to put on an act in front of me? Look at those trash working under you.¡± Nick¡¯s face was covered in blood by the smack, which caused a burning pain. He came back to his senses and wailed, ¡°F*ck you¡­ You dare to hit me! I¡­ I won¡¯t spare you. I will tea r you to pieces!¡± ¡°Snap!¡± Nathan smacked him again, which made Nick¡¯s mr teeth pop out and his whole face was seriously d eformed. ¡°You have connections? Well. Bring them here!¡± ¡°Snap!¡± ¡°Hurry up and call them over. I¡¯ll wait right here!¡± ¡°Snap!¡± ¡°If you men can¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Snap!¡± ¡°Smash mypany? Scare my friend? And let her serve you?¡± Nick couldn¡¯t speak a word of his bunch of ps. He almost fainted in Nathan¡¯s hands. Nick¡¯s men shouted and did not dare toe up, for fear that Nathan would kill Nick. By that time, they would not be able to bear the responsibility. ¡°If you have the guts, let Mr. Hanks go. We¡¯ll kill you!¡± Those men roared angrily. Hannah was jumpy in fear. Those men looked so fierce. If they rushed up in a crowd, could Nathan be able to fight them? Nathan called over the security guards of hispany and said coldly, ¡°Take care of her. If anything ha ppens to her, don¡¯t me me for not treating you as human being!¡± Seeing Nathan was so fierce, the security guards didn¡¯t dare to say much and immediately surrounded Hannah. The employees of thepany were unable to speak as they were too scared by this scene. ¡°Our boss¡­ Why is he so violent? I take back my word. He¡¯s not a coward¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s so cool! But the person he hit is the boss of Fenham Property. He has a strong background!¡± ¡°Right. I heard he also knows someone at the police station. Mr. Evans went too far. Will Nick spare our company?¡± The employees couldn¡¯t help talking in a low voice. They were feeling a little scared, which Hannah felt warm in her heart. Nathan didn¡¯t forget her at such a critical moment. He asked the security guards to protect her the first t ime. ¡°Let him go!¡± Nick¡¯s men roared again. Nathan threw Nick on the sofa and said, ¡°Alright. Let me see what you guys got.¡± Nick¡¯s men rushed up with roars. They raised the bars and swiped at Nathan. ¡°Beat him to death! I said it.¡± Nick was also roaring angrily. He trembled on the sofa and his face was s macked with blood. Seeing Nathan was instantly overwhelmed by the crowd, Hannah¡¯s face turned pale. She took out her phone and wanted to call the police. However, she dismissed this idea the next moment. She saw the crowd scattered and several men rolling on the ground. Some even fainted on the Nathan robbed two crowbars from others somehow. He swiped at those men as if he was using the nun After a while, more than twenty men flopped on the ground and groaned in agony. The employees of Poly Capital were all dumbfounded. Their saliva almost flowed to the ground. Nathan was so aggressive. He beat more than twenty people by himself and shattered them to pieces. H was covered in bumps and bruises. When Nick saw this, his eyelids jumped wildly. He had never seen such a strong person in his life! ¡°Son, I gave you a chance, but you missed it! I¡¯ll end your life today. Do you want to say anything else?¡± Nathan walked to Nick looked at him and refused to ept the fact. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°D*mn!¡­ If you have the ¡°Alright! Hurry up. If the person you call can¡¯t kill me, then I¡¯ll kill you today.¡± Nathan smiled viciously. While speaking, he flung the two crowbars forward! Hearing two loud bangs in his ears, Nick¡¯s body trembled in fright and he almost fell limp. He turned around and saw two crowbars pierced deeply into the sofa from the sides of his head! If the crowbars were flung toward him, he would be holed like a hive! ¡°Wait and see. You will pay the price for your arrogance!¡± Nick gritted his teeth viciously, ¡°I have never been pped like this!¡± ¡°Cut the cr*p!¡± Nathan smacked his face. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Nick stopped talking and dialed a phone with a sullen face. He said, ¡°Hey! Mr. Dennis, send me some m ¡°Yes, as more as you can. He is very good at fighting and knocked down more than 20 of my men¡­¡± ¡°Ten minutes?¡± ¡°Great!¡± ¡°In ten minutes, I¡¯m going to have this guy confess in hell!¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 127 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Confrontation ¡°Ten minutes. Just ten minutes!¡± ¡°Ten minutester, even if you kneel down and give this woman to me, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°You should seize the time and find a grave for yourself!¡± Nick yelled maliciously. He put the phone in his pocket and looked at Nathan with great hatred. Hannah walked up to Nathan¡¯s side nervously and whispered, ¡°Are you okay? They have so many people and you¡¯re alone!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine! I can handle them!¡± Nathan chuckled and looked very rxed. Hannah flicked the dust on his shoulder lightly and her eyes became more affectionate. There was no o ther man who could give her security than Nathan. She felt that she had good taste before. Now, she was more assured that she had chosen the right per son. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve made it clear first. If Natalie wants to rob Nathan with me, I will never give up!¡± Hannah th ought in her mind. Nathan¡¯s power knocked the employees dead. They were rapt in admiration of him. Except for his identity as a chairman of Poly Capital, he had one more identity now¨Ca thug in a suit. Ten minutester, the loud roar of engines came from outside the door. Anotherrge group of people p oured into Poly Capital. ¡°They¡¯re here! Little b*stard, you¡¯re a dead man!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the first person who dares to hit Mr. Hanks. But I¡¯m sure you will die very awfully!¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t want 10 million, we should give you 10 million ghost money. Keep it and spend it in hell.¡± Nick¡¯s men saw the hope and all started moring. Dennis led arge number of people from Roarws Group and walked into Poly Capital. When he sa w Nick and his pathetic subordinates, he became angry. Dennis had a bandage on his head and wounds on his body, all of which were left by Nathan before. After seeing Dennis, Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing. He didn¡¯t expect Nick would call Dennis. ¡°Nick, who dared to beat you like this? I won¡¯t spare him!¡± Dennis roared angrily and helped Nick up from the sofa. ¡°Mr. Dennis, it¡¯s him! He beat me!¡± Nick pointed at Nathan and yelled. The moment Dennis saw Nathan, his body couldn¡¯t help shaking and he looked embarrassed. He didn¡¯t expect that it was Nathan. Nathan smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Dennis? What? You want to stand up for him?¡± Dennis was frightened a little when he saw Nathan. After all, he was beaten badly by Nathanst time. James also couldn¡¯t defeat him. In the end, Nathan even beat Saul who was a master invited by them. ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant. I know you¡¯re strong. But can you fight so many people?!¡± Dennis nced at the do zens of subordinates he had brought, which gained confidence in his heart. He shouted loudly, trying to embolden himself. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s not an era when you can fight, you will be the boss. You can¡¯t fight so many people. An d you can¡¯t fight the gun!¡± Nick said confidently. Nathan didn¡¯t want to waste time with them, so he stepped forward and said indifferently, ¡°So you¡¯re goi ng to give your life for Nick?¡± ¡°Watch yourself. How dare you talk to Mr. Dennis like that?¡± ¡°Be polite. Or we¡¯ll smack your stinky mouth.¡± ¡°Idiot, who do you think you are? How dare you call Mr. Dennis by his name?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing. He said, ¡°Look at the bruise on his face. Ask him. Who left it?¡± Dennis¡® men were stunned. They all looked at each other in fear. Dennis was awkward. He said coldly, ¡°You are alone today. Don¡¯t be so arrogant! Without Wendy¡¯s help, let¡¯s see how you fight me!¡± After speaking, Dennis waved his hand and all the men took out the knives in their hands. They were about to hack Nathan to death. Nathan fought twenty by himself before. Now, there were more than fifty or sixty people! And they each had a knife. Could he win? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The employees of Poly Capital felt limp on their feet. They were afraid Nathan would be hacked to deat h and turned into pieces the next moment. Hannah was also concerned about him. She said, ¡°Come on. We can¡¯t fight them. Let¡¯s run. We can ge t revenge in the future¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t fight those trash? If it weren¡¯t for therge number of people who may have the chance to hurt y ou, I¡¯d p his face right now.¡± Nathan sneered. Dennisughed loudly and said, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so arrogant. Is that because you want to show off i n front of women?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t fulfill your wish today!¡± ¡°Kneel down and crawl under my crotch.¡± ¡°I may not end your life but cut off your limbs.¡± Dennis still remembered Nathan letting him crawl under his crotch. After all, he lost his dignity in front of Nathan and he wanted Nathan to suffer the same thing. Hannah didn¡¯t speak at this time. She didn¡¯t know whether Nathan was trying tofort her or if he could really fight them. No matter whether his words were true or not, she had an ineffable feeling in her heart. ¡°Who dares to touch Mr. Evans?!¡± At this time, severalmercial vans came outside the door. Arge number of people got off the van. All of them were carrying rubber sticks in their hands and were uniforms of the Giradia Group. There was such a bigmotion at Poly Capital. It must be Wendy¡¯s eyes and years who reported it. These people just came at the right time. After the security guards of Giradia Group rushed in, they stood opposite Dennis¡® men. They stared at e ¡°If you want to touch Mr. Evans, fight us first!¡± The person who led the team was Andy. He walked in the loudly. Nathan couldn¡¯t help smiling. He didn¡¯t expect people from Giradia Group toe here at this time. It se ¡°Mr. Dennis, don¡¯t be afraid! Let¡¯s fight them!¡± Nick shouted loudly. But Dennis was hesitant. James told him not to confront Giradia Group recently. Moreover, the Giradia Group sent so many people. No one would protect him if they fought. He had experienced it before. Even Saul was no match. If they battled, he must be killed or maimed by Nathan. Dennis waved his hand and motioned his men to sit tight. He said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Let¡¯s forg today¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take Nick away. Let¡¯s not fight each other!¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 128 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 128 Chapter 128 The Son of Chief Police ¡°Take him away?¡± ¡°Are you kidding?¡± ¡°Mypany was smashed like a sh*t pit! How did you expect to get away with this?¡± After hearing Dennis¡® words, Nathan smiled and shook his head slightly. Nick also shouted angrily, ¡°Mr. Dennis, what do you mean? He smacked me! We can¡¯t let him go?!¡± Dennis was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect both sides were not willing to give in, which made him very helpl ess. ¡°Dude, we¡¯re at a disadvantage!¡± ¡°Look! Giradia Group sent so many people. My men cannot win¡­¡± ¡°And that guy is a maniac! If we have no one to protect us, we will be caught by him. Do you know what gonna happen?¡± Dennis had no choice but to persuade Nick. He felt a little depressed in his heart. He had always been t he one who bullied others, and he had to surrender this time. What a shame! After Nick heard it, he pushed Dennis away. He said with a sneer, ¡°I thought you were a tough man. Co ward!¡± Dennis was a little annoyed. He didn¡¯t expect Nick to be so disrespectful. ¡°And you¡¯re the f*cking brother of James? This is what you¡¯ve got?¡± ¡°You just surrender when you lose?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a shame to be your friend!¡± ¡°From now on, we¡¯re no longer friends!¡± ¡°I am not a coward like you! I swear I¡¯ll kill him today!¡± Nick didn¡¯t want to smooth things over. He insisted on fighting to the death with Nathan. Dennis nodded embarrassedly. ¡°Alright. Since you don¡¯t listen to me, you¡¯re on your own!¡± After saying this, Dennis left Poly Capital with his men. As Dennis didn¡¯t do anything, Nathan let the security guards make the way and let Dennis¡® people go o ut, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll give in like Dennis! He¡¯s a coward while I¡¯m not!¡± ¡°I will give you a piece of my mind today!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want. Let¡¯s see if you can beat a gun!¡± Nick spoke viciously and took out his phone again. Nick¡¯s men also cheered up after hearing their boss¡¯s confident speech. ¡°That is Mr. Hanks. He will never give in. No one can trample him.¡± ¡°Dennis backed off but that doesn¡¯t mean Mr. Hanks will. Nathan, be prepared to die!¡± ¡°You are very capable of fighting, but it doesn¡¯t work in society. We¡¯ll shoot the h*ll out of youter!¡± Hearing their ruthless words, the employees became a little panicked. After all, Nick said so confidently. His backup must be very powerful. Nathan sat down on a chair with an indifferent face. He raised his hand and motioned Nick to make the call. Nick dialed a number and said loudly, ¡°Dad, I was hit by someone. Bring some men here!¡± After saying a few words, Nick hung up the phone and stared at Nathan. ¡°You are dead!¡± Nathan shrugged and looked at his new watch. He had limited patience and was going to give Nick one last chance. Ten minutester, a police siren came from outside the door¡­. The siren was getting closer, which made everyone confirm that the siren wasing for Poly Capital! Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The employees were a little frightened. They didn¡¯t expect Nick would ask someone in the police. It bec ame more troublesome¡­ ¡°The chief of police! The leader of the team is the head of our Mimar City Police Station, Jason Hanks!¡± A security guard couldn¡¯t help but scream. ¡°Screwed. So Nick is the son of the chief policeman?¡± ¡°This is a pickle. No wonder Nick is so haughty. His father is the Chief Police Officer of our city!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel a little desperate. Nick must be Jason¡¯s son. No wonder he was so arro gant. ¡°Do we need to call Ms. Wendy to resolve this?¡± Andy asked in a low voice. ¡°No need. Herpany is at a critical time. It¡¯s too early to pull strings.¡± Nathan said calmly. Now the Roarws Group and the Porter Group were nning to join forces to suppress the Giradia Group. It was rumored Jade would also intervene in it. It made the rtionship between the government of Neva Province and the Giradia Group more delicate. Although Giradia Group was one of the leadingrge enterprises in the province, its opponents were al so powerful, which put the government in a dilemma. Therefore, everyone stayed out of it and was not willing to involve in this economic battle. When Nick saw Jason coming, he looked excited. He stood up from the sofa and ran to Jason¡¯s side. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°He¡¯s really Nick¡¯s father! We¡¯re screwed.¡± ¡°Mr. Evans beat the chief police¡¯s son. And he even came over. I¡¯m afraid Ms. Wendy couldn¡¯t help Mr. E ¡°We¡¯re in big trouble. Ourpany will close down!¡± Everyone was in despair. They felt Nathan was doomed to lose this time. After seeing the bruise on Nick¡¯s face, Jason¡¯s face became gloomy. He asked coldly, ¡°Who did it?!¡± ¡°I came here to discuss business with Poly Capital. But they ndered me and wanted me to offer 10 m me up!¡± Nick said with gnashing his teeth. Jason¡¯s face became more livid. Nick added, ¡°Dad, avenge me!¡± Jason nodded. ¡°Youe here for business while they beat you. I won¡¯t spare them!¡± ¡°Who did it? Come out!¡± ¡°What? Afraid now? Do you want me to let someone pick you out?¡± Nathan stood up from the chair at this time. He said with a faint smile, ¡°I did it. Are you going to lecture on the differences between tyranny and democracy again?!¡± When Jason saw Nathan, his brain went nk suddenly. How could it be him?! ¡°You viin. My father is the Chief Police Officer of Mimar City. How dare you talk with him like that? Kne The more he talked, the more excited he was. He added, ¡°Aren¡¯t you f*cking good at fighting?¡± ¡°Now there are so many agents and guns. Why don¡¯t you hit me in front of them?¡± ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t dare to speak? Let me teach you how to do it!¡± After speaking, Nick smacked Nathan¡¯s face hard. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts. They all thought Nathan was over since he offended the power. But at this moment, Jason strode forward and kicked his son off the roof! The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 129 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Establish Prestige Nick was certain Nathan would not dare to do anything to him. But he didn¡¯t expect his dad would hit hi m! After Jason kicked Nick away with a gloomy face, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re a disgrace! Don¡¯t think you can mess around b y using my name!¡± When everyone heard Jason¡¯s words, they were all confused. Jason should be here to help Nick. But he kicked Nick away suddenly. Nick was also full of astonishment and grievance. He shouted, ¡°Dad, why do you¡­¡± Jason walked in front of Nathan. He held Nathan¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Evans, I¡¯m really so rry. I never meant for any of this to happen!¡± Nathan said calmly, ¡°Your son is somanding. He ransacked mypany just because I don¡¯t want to sell to him!¡± Jason¡¯s forehead was even covered with cold sweat. He was very clear about Nathan¡¯s rtionship wit h the Hopp family. If Nathan told the thing to Gerard, he might not be the chief police officer anymore. Jason knew his son very well. Nick was a domineering type. After starting apany, he often used his power to lord over others. ¡°You b*stard, how can you force them? Don¡¯t you promise to be honest in business?¡± Jason kicked Nick again who had just got up. After being smacked by Nathan, Nick was kicked by Jason again. He gave up all hope now. If he had known this earlier, he would have gone with Dennis and he wouldn¡¯t have suffered this. Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°Enough. Mr. Hanks, what do you say to this?¡± Jason felt a little guilty. He was afraid Gerard would know what happened today. He coughed and said with a smile, ¡°Whatever you say.¡± After pondering for a while, Nathan said, ¡°Look at mypany. He has to make up for the loss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very good of you to say so. The 10 million should be regarded aspensation for yourpany!¡± Jason directly made the decision for Nick Nick was stunned. He felt so wronged. He didn¡¯t gain anything but was beaten twice. Now he had to giv e away the 10 million? Nathan nodded. ¡°But mypany was smashed!¡± Jason said with a wry smile, ¡°Mr. Evans, we¡¯d like to hear your ideas.¡± ¡°Cut off one hand of those who smashed mypany and get out. Then I¡¯ll let it pass!¡± ¡°Otherwise, I can only ask Mr. Hopp what is going on with the security of Mimar City.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°When I just started mypany, a group of people came to ransack.¡± Nathan looked at Nick with a faint smile. Then he nced at Nick¡¯s subordinates and said calmly. Jason¡¯s face darkened. He asked Nick, ¡°Are you involved?¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± Nick shook his head quickly. He only burned a hole in the sofa with cigarette butts. It was his subordinates who smashed thepany. Jason breathed a sigh of relief. Hemanded Nick¡¯s subordinates. ¡°Do you all understand what Mr. E vans said?¡± ¡°Cut off one of your hands immediately, and then get the hell out of here!¡± ¡°Or I¡¯ll send you all to prison and lock you up for ten years!¡± Jason knew very well Nathan wanted to punish these people for warning others. Otherwise, people wo uld stille to hispany and stir up trouble. Nick¡¯s subordinates looked at each other and their faces all turned pale. Finally, some people were ove rwhelmed and cut off their hands with a grimace. The screams and the cracking sound of bones came one after another, which terrified everyone presen t. Jason noticed Nathan was still calm. He was more assured Nathan was not the person he could offend ! ¡°Go away!¡± Jason snorted coldly. Then Nick¡¯s men immediately left Poly Capital in a panic. Jason grabbed Nick and pressed him in front of Nathan. He said seriously, ¡°Apologize to Mr. Evans!¡± ¡°Mr. Evans, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have done this. Please forgive my rudeness.¡± Nick cried bitterly. He re alized he had offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have. Nathan nced at Nick and said indifferently, ¡°Since you have confessed and paidpensation, I for give you. Go.¡± Nick quickly replied, ¡°Thank you so much.¡± After saying this, Nick slipped out of Poly Capital. What happened today disgraced himpletely. ¡°All of you, stay here and help Mr. Evans clean up!¡± Jason directed the agents toe over and help N athan clean the After all, this was caused by his son. To win favor from Nathan, he had to pretend to be sincere. After a while, Jason also left with the agents while his heart was still fluttering with fear. Nathan called over thepany¡¯s ountant, and said, ¡°Put away the 10 million. We need to redecorat ¡°Everyone present here will get two thousand as your mental damagepensation.¡± ¡°Put the rest of the money in the ount for the operation of ourpany.¡± After the outsiders were gone, Nathan began to allocate money. When the employees heard they would get two thousand, they immediately cheered and apuded, feeling Nathan was more reliable. Who didn¡¯t like such a boss who was capable, generous, and had a strong background? Everyone felt they would have a bright future in Poly Capital. After Nathan had a brief meeting, he left thepany with Hannah. ¡°You¡¯re so fabulous today. I¡¯m almost hooked by you!¡± Hannah said with a smile. Today was her eye¨C opening day. ¡°So¨Cso. Don¡¯t tter me. I won¡¯t give you any money.¡± Nathan waved his hand and said lightly. Hannah pinched his waist angrily and snorted. She said, ¡°You stupid, I shall never speak to you again!¡± Back at Almonube Estate, Hannah cooked the dinner. There were three dishes and one soup, which tas hard to believe she had such great cooking skills. ¡°Nathan, is that Ms. Wendy¡¯s car?!¡± When going out for a walk, Hannah found a Benz parked on the mo Nathan frowned when he saw it was Wendy¡¯s car. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Something is wrong!¡± After saying this, he asked Hannah to wait for him there. Then he quickly climbed the rugged mountain road and headed toward the top of Mountain Almonube. On the top of the mountain, James was standing side by side with Wendy. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°Wendy, are you still going to refuse me?¡± ¡°A man¡¯s patience is limited no matter how kind he is!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that?¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 130 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Unbridgeable Differences. ¡°James, we can¡¯t rush in rtionships. As I said, I will consider it.¡± Wendy wore a calm face. She looked at the sunset glow. Her whole body was shrouded in the glow, m aking her look like a goddess James couldn¡¯t help but smile. He said, ¡°I know you¡¯re stalling. But I still hope you can change your mind.¡± Wendy said, ¡°I¡¯m not stalling. I have some feelings for you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t go when you invited m e for dinner.¡± James sneered and shook his head. Then he said with a gloomy face, ¡°Wendy, I¡¯ve lost my patience! S o you¡¯ll die here today.¡® Wendy was startled. She turned her head and looked at James in disbelief! She didn¡¯t expect that James would want to kill her! The best way to destroy the Giradia Group was to kill its leader Wendy. Once she died, the Giradia Group would be in chaos. Her rtives would scramble for the property. ¡°James, you¡­¡± Wendy looked at James and said in shock, ¡°You want to kill me?¡± ¡°It would be better to destroy you since I can¡¯t get you.¡± James said with a smile, ¡°If you die, we will lose less and gain more when annexing the Giradia Group.¡± Wendy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Only then did she remember Nathan¡¯s warning to her that James was a man from gangdom. His patience was limited. And she needed to beware of his killing intent. But Wendy didn¡¯t take his words seriously because James had been pursuing her. She even went to di nner with him asionally. She did this to stall James so that he wouldn¡¯t attack the Giradia Group so early. ¡°Do you want to jump down by yourself? Or should I let someone help you?!¡± James¡® face suddenly turned straight without any emotion. He just kept staring at Wendy. In front of Wendy was a cliff. If she jumped off, no one would find her forever. Wendy said, ¡°You said you want to watch the sunset and chat with me. Now you want me to die?!¡± ¡°Stop acting. I know you don¡¯t have any feelings for me. You¡¯re a woman who can fight for power on the board of directors with your parents¡® urn in your arms. How could you easily fall in love with someone?¡± James shook his head. He sneered and stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged everything. No one will suspect me of your death.¡± ¡°Even if I am implicated, someone wille out to take the me for me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless no matter how you struggle. Even if you don¡¯t die today, you will be smashed to pieces und er the joint efforts of N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Roarws Group and Porter Group.¡± ¡°So rest in peace!¡± ¡°May you be a woman who can fall in love with me in your next life.¡± James took several steps forward. In front of Wendy, his face was showing infinite grimness. Wendy¡¯s face finally turned cold. She knew she had misjudged James and wasted Nathan¡¯s warning. ¡°Mr. Dawson, you¡¯re so romantic. In order to pursue Ms. Wendy, you invited her to watch the sunset!¡± A t this moment, azy voice sounded. Someone stepped into the viewing tform by the cliff. James was startled suddenly. When he saw Nathan, his face was full of shock. He asked, ¡°Why are yo u here?¡± ¡°My home is in Almonube Estate. Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Nathan smiled faintly and walked toward them. When seeing Nathan, Wendy was surprised. She never thought Nathan would appear at this time! It was the first time Nathan saw such an expression on Wendy¡¯s face. She was always cold like an emo tionless robot. ¡°Since you are here, go to die with her,¡± James said expressionlessly and pped his hands. Then a few figures emerged from the bushes. Nathan said with a faint smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure!¡± He walked to Wendy¡¯s side and covered her behind him. Then he looked at James and his subordinates in differently. The subordinates brought by James looked very capable. And their waists bulged. Obviously, they wer e wearing guns. If they fought in such an open area, Nathan had to protect Wendy. The odds were probably against him . James raised his right hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Push Wendy down. Then you¡¯ll be alive!¡± ¡°F*ck off. Moron.¡± Nathan frowned and swore at him. When James was about to push Wendy, another footstep sounded at this moment. This figure was tall and slender, wearing ck military boots, ck trousers, and a long¨C sleeved military shirt. Although she didn¡¯t carry any weapons, her aura was mighty as the mountain. ¡°Jade?!¡± Wendy couldn¡¯t help eximing and called out her name in surprise. Jade went up the steps and nced at the crowd. She said, ¡°Why is this ce so crowded?¡± James¡® face was stiff. He said with a smile, ¡°General Perkins, Ms. Porter is my friend¡­¡± ¡°I know! But can¡¯t you be upright? Why do you have to y those dirty tricks?¡± Jade asked in confusion and looked at James with a frown. James was speechless for a while. Jade said calmly, ¡°Almonube Estate is a good ce. I like living here.¡± ¡°However, if Ms. Wendy dies here, it will generate rumors about Almonube Estate.¡± ¡°Some people will put the me on me. They will say I bring the bad luck here.¡± James looked hesitant but he didn¡¯t speak ¡°You all go. I want to stay here and watch the sunset.¡± Jade said with a smile, ¡°Nathan, you stay.¡± Jarnes didn¡¯t want to ept the fact. Since Jade was here, he couldn¡¯t do anything here. He waved his hand and left with his men. Nathan didn¡¯t want to talk to Jade at all. When he was also about to leave, Jade said, ¡°You don¡¯t even ha me?¡± Nathan gave a cold snort. He asked Wendy to go aside and walked toward Jade. He asked indifferently, ¡°I saved your life. You didn¡¯t even say thank you?¡± Jade said. Nathan was speechless. He didn¡¯t know why she always felt superior to others. Obviously, it was he who saved James and his men. Although James¡® subordinates were all armed with guns, he could still handle them. The worst sce just had some stitches. Jade said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time doing childish stuff. Why can¡¯t you mind your business and live a peac Nathan didn¡¯t bother to talk. Although there was an unreal beauty on her face when afterglow fell on it, h with her somehow. ¡°You can¡¯t change the world and you can¡¯t prove anything in front of me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°We are two worlds.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on top of the mountain.¡± ¡°And you¡­¡± ¡°At the foot of the mountain.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really boring and childish for you to struggle like this. To prove yourself in front of me¡­¡± After saying this, Jade turned her head and looked at Nathan indifferently. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 131 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Poser Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing. He shook his head and asked, ¡°Where does this sense of superiority co me from?¡± ¡°I helped the Giradia Group in order to target you?¡± ¡°Ha, you think too much. I only did this to fulfill a promise.¡± Jade pursed her lips, obviously with a little disdain. She didn¡¯t believe his words. ¡°Natasha is my good friend, and I will help her. If you are stubborn, don¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡± Jade said calmly. ¡°You are so arrogant, but you are not bad. Listen.¡± Nathan said with a disdainful smile. ¡°Tell Natasha to go back to Emperia City to do her business. Stop thinking about Giradia Group!¡± ¡°And you, it¡¯s best not to intrude on it. I¡¯m afraid the Perkins family will lose too much. There is no rest f or you.¡± ¡°If you are too pigheaded, don¡¯t me me.¡± Jade thought that his words sounded ridiculous. Nathan was just a prison guard, what could he be agai nst with her? Maybe he had shining points, but in Jade¡¯s view, those were just the lights of stars. How could they be compared with the moon? ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Nathan said. ¡°I¡¯ll leave Mimar City for some time, return to Emperia City, and mobilize assets from the Perkins family.¡± ¡°At that time, I want to see what you can do under my pressure. Do not kick against the pricks.¡± Jade suddenly chuckled. She turned around, left straight away, and said as she walked, ¡°It¡¯s good for a person to have self- esteem, but if it is in surplus, it is self¨Cconceit.¡± Nathan looked at him from behind, and there was a disdainful smile on his face. ¡°That¡¯s okay, in thispetence between Giradia Group and the other two giant groups, just see it!¡± He thought. ¡°Ms. Wendy, didn¡¯t I remind you? Why don¡¯t you listen to me? Do you know that is dangerous?¡± Nathan was a little helpless and walked up to Wendy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was careless.¡± Wendy looked a bit embarrassed. Nathan shook his head and said. ¡°Never mind, that¡¯s fine, you will see James¡® way.¡± Wendy did have a dangerous tendency to deal with her rtionship with James, so she could say nothi ng to the contrary. He walked down with Wendy, and when he got to the car, he saw Hannah sitting on the side of the road waiting for him. ¡°Good girl. I asked her to wait, so she stayed here.¡± Nathan thought. Hannah breathed a sigh of relief when Nathan and Wendy came back. She met Jade on the road just n ow, so she asked her to rush to the top of the mountain to have a look. Wendy asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Nathan said, ¡°I told you, I live in Almonube Estate, and I happened to see your car, so I came to take a l ook¡± Wendy was startled, but she never expected that he would have a house in Almonube Estate. ¡°What did you talk with Jade just now?¡± Wendy continued. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty, what about you? We can have a ss of water and talk.¡± Nathan sighed, and shook his hea d helplessly. He took Wendy and Hannah to the Almonube Estate Looking at the gate of Almonube Pce, Wendy couldn¡¯t help being shocked again, Nathan live d here?! Almonube Pce was a unique vi in Mimar City and was sold to a mysterious buyer at an astronomical price of 400 million dors. It was said that the buyer was a big s hot. ¡°You live here?!¡± Wendy asked in surprise. ¡°Yeah.¡± Nathan shrugged, thinking it was nothing to be surprised about. No matter how good the house was, wasn¡¯t it for people to live in? Seeing Wendy¡¯s surprised look, Hannah felt a little proud. When she knew that Nathan lived here idle, she was also very shocked. Unexpectedly, even rich people like Wendy would also be surprised! Wendy calmed down and said, ¡°Can you lend me your house for one day?¡± Nathan paused for a moment, then asked, ¡°For what?¡± ¡°To be a poser!¡± Wendy said. Hannah was almost to be shocked by the coffee in her mouth. She didn¡¯t expect Wendy to say such wo rds! Moreover, Wendy was worth tens of billions, she needed to show off? Nathan didn¡¯t ask in detail, and said, ¡°Well, I can lend it to you, but you must guarantee that when you return it to me, it will be in the original form.¡± Wendy said, ¡°Of course.¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t imagine how she would pretend to be a poser with this house, but he had to say that th is vi worth 400 million dors was super amazing. Rudolph was so indulgent. He spent 400 million dors on a vi and several hundred million dors on decoration. The wine in the cer was worth the value of a smallpany. ¡°Jade said that she is going back to Emperia City to mobilize the Perkins family¡¯s funds. The final battle ising.¡± Nathan said to Wendy, ¡°Are you ready?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°I should ask you this question. What weck most now are funds! Funds! Funds!¡± Wendy emphasized it three times and stared at Nathan. Nathan nodded and said, ¡°I assure you, when they shoot, the funds will be in ce.¡± Wendy asked, ¡°How much money can you put?¡± ¡°At least 10 billion dors,¡± Nathan said in a serious tone. Hannah was deeply shocked. Nathan would provide funds to Wendy, and it was 10 billion dors? Where did he get so much money? She was curious, but she didn¡¯t get involved in their conversation. Nathan thought for a while and said, ¡°Actually, I think it¡¯s best to let them quit. After all, I don¡¯t know how sized enterprises will be affected when so much money is put into the market.¡± If Wendy has no funds, the situation would be one¨Csided and Giradia Group would be gobbled up. But it was different if she had funds. It was unknown how manypanies would be affected. Although he wanted to p Jade in the face, he hadpassion. He didn¡¯t want too many innocent ¡°Peace is ying out. The key depends on how their choices.¡± Wendy sald cooly. After talking for a while, Wendy asked Nathan for a door card and told him that when she wanted to use Thinking of Jade¡¯s words, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but shook his head with a smile, and murmured, ¡°Kick against the pricks?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that when you press it down, you will find that there is a man who will break your prick.¡± Hannah said with some displeasure. ¡°I don¡¯t even have a door card, but you gave It to Wendy!¡± Nathanughed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need it. If you want toe, I will open the door for you at any time Hannah felt that his words pleased her a lot, so she was joyous Just as he was about to chat with Hannah, he received a call from Carlos, saying that there was a teach apprentice ceremony, and he had toe. No matter what, he wanted to worship him as a teacher. Nathan felt that it was not easy for Carlos. In order to learn something from him, Carlos held such a form He sighed and agreed with Carlos. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 132 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Master Evans Nathan drank a lot of wine in the cer that night. Bottles were all over the floor, and he didn¡¯t know when he had fallen asleep. When he woke up the following day, he found Hannah lying in his arms. However, they were both dress ed but only looked a little messy. ¡°She looks good, but her figure is just like that.¡± He removed his hand from her thigh and muttered in his heart. At this time, Hannah rubbed her eyes and woke up. When she found that she was lying on the sofa with Nathan, she was startled and bounced up hastily, ¡°Oh, well, well!¡± ¡°What?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°You are so sick.¡± Hannahughed loudly. Nathan nced at her and thought, ¡°If I was not drunkst night, can you still stand here andugh in fr ont of me?¡± Otherwise, she might cry under the quilt and ask him to take responsibility for her instead ofughing th is morning. Thinking of this, he thought it might be quite interesting. The wine stored in the cer was all top¨C grade. After a hangover, the two of them didn¡¯t feel any difort. Even when they woke up, they were very awake, as if they had never had a drinkst night. Nathan¡¯s mobile phone rang. It was a call from Carlos. ¡°Master Evans, I have arranged the ceremony in the conference hall of Gloire Hotel, and invited some friends to witness.¡± Nathan said, ¡°Mr. Sanders, you don¡¯t need to take it so grand. I¡¯ll teach you what you want to learn.¡± ¡°Besides, your medical skills are superior to mine, I¡¯m sure I can¡¯t teach you anything¡­¡± ¡°The most I can teach is the experience in peculiar diseases, so there is no need to make such a grand ceremony!¡± But Carlos said, ¡°Since I sincerely want to learn, then I must take it seriously! Please arrive on time at eleven o¡¯clock, Mr. Hopp will be there as a witness.¡± Nathan had no choice but to agree. It was still early, he went to freshen himself slowly. When he was on a phone call, Hannah had already tidied up. ¡°I have to go to thepany now, you ca n call at any time!¡± Nathan offered a big project for the Ranchy Group. Recently, Hannah personally monitored the progres s and wanted to make money as soon as possible. She sat down in the hallway, bent over, and wore high heels. When she bent down, she looked very hot . After putting on the shoes, she turned around, grabbed his neck, and said with a smile, ¡°Do you have a ny regrets?¡± ¡°Regret?¡± Nathan said calmly. He didn¡¯t understand her meaning. Hannah suddenly pulled him towards her, then leaned forward, bit his neck, and even made a clear sou nd. Before he recovered, Hannah let go of her hand and went out. The slender legs under the ck stocking and her quite warped buttock showed a perfect back. ¡°She¡¯s a really foxydy!¡± After she left, Nathan kicked over the chair. ¡°I was so drunkst night, and it had never happened before¡­¡± There was also the aroma of her lip gloss on his lips, as well as a trace of the aroma of wine fromst n ight. His mood inexplicably improved. He packed up and went to Gloire Hotel. He arrived at the hotel. As soon as he entered the conference hall, he saw some people from the Johnson family, and Natalie was also there. They were all waiting for something. ¡°Where did youe here?¡± Bailey sneered and asked with disdain after seeing Nathan. Natalie never thought that Nathan would appear here. When Carlos came to see a doctor that day, Old Mr. Johnson had already left. Nathan said indifferently, ¡°Carlos wants to worship me as his teacher. Could I not be here?¡± Hearing Nathan say this, the people around couldn¡¯t help being stunned and burst intoughter. Natalie¡¯s face turned red, and she lowered her head. She never wanted to meet Nathan at this time. Carlos wanted to learn from Master Evans, what was the matter with him as a prison guard? ¡°Ha, ha, ha, he¡¯s so ridiculous. How dare he say that!¡± ¡°Do you really think that you talk nonsense because you have the same surname as the master?!¡± ¡°You are really shameless. You just have the same surname as Master Evans! Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Are you ashamed?¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but mock and look at Nathan with joking eyes. Natalie pursed her lips, and said in a low voice, ¡°Shut up!¡± Nathan was about to contradict her, but when he heard her words, he shrugged and didn¡¯t bother to sa y anymore. Just at this time, Caleb, Carlos¡® disciple, came over. After seeing Nathan, he sneered, ¡°You guessed right that day. Old Mr. Johnson¡¯s illness is a peculiar disease, and it is true that ordinary methods can¡¯t be used to treat it.¡± Nathan nced at him without saying a word. ¡°However, you¡¯d better not talk for a while!¡± ¡°Today is a great day for my teacher. If you dare to make trouble, I will kick you out of here!¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°My teacher wants to worship Master Evans as a teacher. I hope everyone can witness it.¡± ¡°Wait, my teacher will invite Master Evans to treat Old Mr. Johnson¡¯s diseases. You can see it!¡± Nathan smiled, ¡°The address, Master Evans, is just your teacher¡¯s praise¡­¡± ¡°shut up!¡± ¡°Who in hell are you?¡± ¡°Even my teacher praised Master Evans, do you think you are better than my teacher? Are you qualified Evans?¡± Caleb was furious and turned his head, pointed at Nathan, and scolded him. Bailey said, ¡°You¡¯d better shut up! Grandpa is still waiting for Master Evans to treat his illness. If something happens to him, you and Natalie will be licked out of the Johnson family!¡± Natalie¡¯s face was also very cold. She stared at Nathan and said, ¡°Stop it!¡± Nathan sat down and sighed, ¡°Why did things get soplicated?¡± After a while, Carlos, in a Tang suit, appeared on the stage. ¡°Master Sanders!¡± After seeing Carlos, everyone in the hall greeted him respectfully. Carlos shook his head and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll worship Master Evans as my teacher today. I¡¯m not with the title o Everyone felt that Carlos was so humble. At the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but look forward to Master Evans even more. Who was Master Evans? How could Master Evans let Carlos treat him as a teacher? The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 133 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Stuns the Hall ¡°Master Evans is one of the most outstanding people I have ever seen.¡± ¡°Back then, Mr. Hopp was seriously ill, and I used the rarest herb as the guiding medicine¡­¡± ¡°In the end, it was Master Evans who kicked the key¨C blood acupoint and forced the poisonous blood out¡­¡± Carlos narrated the previous events in detail, and a group of doctors and celebrities who came to the c eremony couldn¡¯t help being fascinated. ¡°Is Master Evans so great? Just one kick and solved Gerard¡¯s serious condition, which made Carlos al most fail!¡± Caleb couldn¡¯t help smiling and said in the direction of the Johnson, ¡°Have you heard that? Master Eva ns¡¯s skills are so sublime!¡± ¡°Someone is shameless and dares to say that the title of ¡®Master Evans¡® is a praise?¡± ¡°Ha, ha, ha, are you ashamed now?¡± Everyone in the Johnson family looked at Nathan with disdain. They thought that this man had nothing but arrogance. He even dared to appraise Master Evans who Carlos highly respected. ¡°Maybe he just wants something to happen to Old Mr. Johnson?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a diabolical jerk! I think he did this on purpose. He wants to inme Master Evans so that Old Mr. Johnson will not be healed.¡± ¡°How could this kind of disloyal and unrighteous person enter our family? We should drive him out!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Nathan didn¡¯t care what they said. Only a very stupid person would say these rubbish words. Why did h e bother with a bunch of rubbish? Carlos coughed at this time to attract the audience¡¯s attention. ¡°Today, I have invited everyone present, including Mr. Hopp. I hope all of you can witness this grand ceremony!¡± ¡°I also invited Master Evans!¡± ¡°Now, wee Master Evans!¡± Nathan stood up at this moment and was about to walk onstage. Natalie couldn¡¯t help being startled, she pulled him and warned in a deep voice, ¡°Are you crazy? Make t rouble at this time?¡± Nathan said, ¡°I am Master Evans, whom he invited.¡± Baileyughed and said, ¡°If you are Master Evans, then I am the reincarnation of Gaea!¡± ¡°You b*stard, sit down! Don¡¯t lose our family faces.¡± ¡°If you offended Carlos, Mr. Hopp and Master Evans, can you afford it?¡± Natalie was a little anxious, and said in worry and anger, ¡°Can you stop making trouble?!¡± Caleb sneered at the side and said, ¡°You just belittled Master Evans just now, are you pretending to be him now? How cheeky you are!¡± Nathan was bothered to pay attention to these people, and walked to the stage. ¡°It¡¯s over! Natalie, stop him!¡± Bailey shouted, with fear on her face. Just as Natalie was about to step forward, Nathan had already walked up to Carlos. Carlos bowed to Nathan, sped his hands together, and said in a respectful voice, ¡°Master Evans!¡± The audience was all dumbfounded suddenly. They didn¡¯t expect Master Evans was a young man. They thought that Master Evans was an old man in his seventies and eighties, but how could he be so young? Mr. Hopp also smiled at Nathan and said, ¡°Master Evans, it looks like you have to agree with Carlos. H e has spent great efforts on this ceremony!¡± Hearing Mr. Hopp¡¯s words, everyone was even more shocked. Nathan was Master Evans! The Johnson¡¯s were the most confused as if they had eaten a bomb. Their brains were buzzing. ¡°He¡­ he is Master Evans? How is this possible?¡± Caleb murmured in shock and felt fear. Carlos took Nathan as his teacher. In terms of generation, Nathan was his senior teacher! Just now he said those irreverent words to him¡­ Natalie felt dizzy, and sat on the chair in a daze for a while. She muttered, ¡°He¡­ Nathan? Master Evan s?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s Master Evans?¡± ¡°Master Evans?!¡± The expression of the rest of the Johnson family was colorful. ¡°Mr. Sanders, in medical skills, I¡¯m not superior to you. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m experienced in peculiar diseases .¡± Nathan shook his head and said in a humble manner. ¡°Master Evans, you¡¯re too modest! Please ept me as your apprentice!¡± Carlos said sincerely. Gerard also chimed in, so Nathan smiled helplessly, and said, ¡°Okay, from now on, you are my apprenti ce, and I¡¯ll teach you everything I know.¡± Carlos was overjoyed. He asked Nathan to sit down on the chair and was about to kneel down and ser ve tea. ¡°It¡¯s modern society now, you don¡¯t need to kneel down. Besides, you are older than me, I can¡¯t ept i t.¡± After saying that, Nathan directly took the tea and drank it. It could be regarded as thepletion of the apprenticeship c eremony. Carlos smiled, cupped his fists and bowed to Nathan. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Sanders!¡± ¡°Congrattions to Master Evans for having disciple!¡± ¡°Congrattions!¡± The witnesses all apuded. The Johnson¡¯s also apuded mechanically with shocked looks. They didn¡¯t expect that Master Evans that Carlos honored was Nathan! Natalie felt that she was in her dream. Her mind was muddled, and her whole body was dizzy. She even to see if she was dreaming. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal! He just knows some medical skills! It doesn¡¯t represent power!¡± Bailey snorted. Everyone in the Johnson family also nodded andforted themselves with such an excuse. Carlos called Caleb and said, ¡°He is my disciple, Caleb Barnes. Caleb, he¡¯s your superior teacher!¡± Caleb forced himself to serve the tea to Nathan, ¡°Superior teacher, please have tea!¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Nathan gave a dryugh. He was still young, but he had an older apprentice and a disciple¡¯s disc Carlos said seriously, ¡°Teacher, there is a peculiar disease here that I need you to check.¡± Nathan responded, ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Old Mr. Johnson of the Johnson family. I¡¯ve never seen his disease before, so I need your help.¡± Ca After hearing this, the Johnson¡¯s felt very embarrassed. When Old Mr. Johnson got sick, Nathan had already said that he could help. But they ridiculed him, and even asked Natalie to drive him away. Now, after begging many people, they finally still have to beg Nathan. ¡°Old Mr. Johnson is my wife¡¯s grandpa, so I should treat him,¡± Nathan said lightly. Natalie¡¯s face blushed, not because of shyness, but because she felt ashamed when she recalled what she had s Carlos was a little surprised, but he didn¡¯t ask any more questions. The Johnson¡¯s brought Old Mr. Johnson to the hall, and then waited for Nathan¡­ The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 134 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Development Center Old Mr. Johnson¡¯s disease was caused by pathogenic factors. Nathan exined briefly to Carlos, then l ooked at a string of beads that was worn on Old Mr. Johnson¡¯s wrist. He got it off from him. ¡°These beads are made of human skulls, but you regard them as Buddhist beads. It has a strong patho gen spirit in itself. But you wear it every day, which leads to this situation.¡± Nathan said, throwing the string of beads aside. Carlos asked, ¡°How do you judge it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± Nathan said. While exining, he manipted the back of Old Mr. Johnson. It took only ten minutes for Old Mr. John son to spit out ck blood, then he also woke up. The onlookers marveled at Nathan¡¯s medical skill. The Johnson¡¯s felt awkward and all kept silent. When Old Mr. Johnson woke up, they thanked Nathan a nd left. Only Natalie stayed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood you and didn¡¯t believe you.¡± Natalie looked at Nathan, sighed, and apologiz ed sincerely. ¡°Never mind. Anyway, it¡¯s not once or twice.¡± Nathan smiled indifferently and responded. Natalie couldn¡¯t help being taken aback by his words, and she got angry, ¡°You have some skills, but do n¡¯t think that you can be inordinately proud of your ability!¡± ¡°In this society, money and power are the most important!¡± ¡°These medical skills are just skills. Don¡¯t overdo it!¡± ¡°If you think that you will make me change my mind, you¡¯re underestimating me!¡± With that, she turned around and flushed with anger. Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing, and said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t be angry. I know you don¡¯t like me. But we were g ood friends when we were young!¡± ¡°The reason why you treat me like this now is that Uncle Hector asked you to marry me regardless of your opinion.¡± ¡°I know what I want and what I want to do. I will try to pick a good time to talk about it with Uncle Hector .¡± ¡°I just hope that we can still be friends by then.¡± Natalie felt a little sore and even felt a little lost for no reason when he heard what he said. ¡°Only I can ask for a divorce!¡± Natalie snorted, then left proudly with her head held high. Nathan looked at her back and wryly smiled. He had a meal with Carlos, Gerard, and others. Then, he received a call from Wendy. Wendy said, ¡°I¡¯ll hold a party in your vi tomorrow.¡± ¡°OK. I have no problem with what you use it for. However, after using it, you must clean it up.¡± Nathan s aid. ¡°Of course.¡± Wendy smiled and spoke. The ¡®Almonube Pce¡® in Almonube Estate was undoubtedly a great ce. It was the fanciest vi in Mimar City, and it has a connection with Rudolph. Wendy borrowed this vi to hold a party that would undoubtedly make James and Natasha have differ ent associations, especially Natasha. Brinn told her that the vi belonged to Rudolph. At that time, Natasha wanted to know what the rtionship between Wendy and Rudolph was like, and whether Rudolph would intervene in their business struggle. Wendy wanted to invite entrepreneurs and celebrities of all sizes in Mimar City toe to this party. Once she used the Almonube Pce, she had to get the greatest benefit! Now, the Giradia Group was not favored. The Roarws Group, a force backed by Dracodise, was quite powerful. The Porter Group, with the background of Emperia City, would send Natasha to face this ¡®gre at conquest¡® this time. Against these two, the winning rate of Giradia Group was almost negligible. In the afternoon, Hector called Nathan to the Johnson house to have dinner together. The TV was on and the news from Neva Province was on. ¡°Thetest report from Neva Province, Mr. Young, the head of the province, held a meeting with the lea ders of the province and implemented the project of the specialmercial development zone.¡± ¡°This project will be carried out in Mimar City. Mr. Young and the other leaders have nned Murcol in Mimar City as the ce nter of a specialmercial development zone. The groundbreaking ceremony will be held soon!¡± ¡°Mr. Young announced that thismercial zone will be the focus of Neva Province within five years¡­¡± The host of the news program was reading today¡¯s news. At first, everyone didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, but gradually, the expressions on her face froze. Hector said in shock, ¡°Is it true? The ground of Murcol will be the development center in the provi nce?!¡± Luisa became even more frantic, and eximed, ¡°I have hundreds of acres of ground in Murcol. What a bout the grand?¡± ¡°Mom, all those grounds were sold¡­ all sold to the Giradia Group! Did you forget?¡± Natalie¡¯s face also t urned pale all of a sudden. Nathan was calm. He had already known this news from Gerard. It was just that the news didn¡¯te out until this time. Obviously, the distribution of benefits of his grou nd has already been. finished. Natalie said this and turned her head to Nathan. The expression on her face was intertwined with unspe Nathan emphasized more than once that the ground in Murcol would be the top priority in the future, but Now, the news hase out, but the ground has already been sold to someone else. ¡°Nathan, please, can you ask Ms. Wendy to get the ground back? We can pay double the price!¡± Luisa s ¡°It¡¯s not easy! Do you think Ms. Wendy will return?¡± Nathan said with a wry smile. Luisa suddenly said angrily, ¡°You b*stard, you can¡¯t even handle such a small case? I think it¡¯s because Hector waved his hands with displeasure, and said, ¡°Nathan had said that this ground would be valuable Natalie also sighed. ¡°Mom, this ground will definitely note back. No matter how good the rtionshi and Ms. Wendy is, she will not agree!¡± ¡°Then find a way to get a cooperation with Giradia Group and take a share of this ground. This is a grea She was filled with remorse. If she listened to Nathan, or just kept a few dozen acres of ground, she wou now! Luisa suddenly looked at Nathan, and asked, ¡°I remember that you bought some ground from our rtiv N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°I also sold all of these grounds to Ms. Wendy,¡± Nathan said calmly. ¡°You¡­. you idiot! You know that the ground will be valuable, but you still sell it to others?¡± Luisa was so Hector pounded the table angrily. ¡°Enough! That piece ofnd is for Nathan, what he does with it is his business. Don¡¯t talk anymore!¡± ¡°That is the fortune to lose in our life!¡± ¡°Since we don¡¯t have the fate to get rich, we can only ept it!¡± Nathan smiled. He thought Hector¡¯s mentality was very good. Natalie didn¡¯t say a word. At this moment, she felt a sense of guilt that she was ashamed in front of Nath The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 135 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 135 Chapter 135 The Mysterious Boss The Johnson family missed a golden chance to get rich, making Nathan feel helpless. After all, he said everything, but they didn¡¯t listen. However, Nathan still called Poly Capital and asked the executive to see if any suitable projects could b e offered to the Johnson Group or a few acres of ground. He still held one hundred acres, but he had already agreed to hand it over to Hannah, so he can¡¯t go ba ck on his word and take it back As a result, he received a reply from the executive, Wendy had already arranged it. Nathan sighed, ¡°She¡¯s really clever.¡± Because of this news, Poly Capital became famous overnight. Thispany, which was just a smallpany, became a favorite after the news was broadcast. Thos e who came to negotiate cooperation or apply for a job sprung up like mushrooms. ¡°Wow, Nathan, you are amazing. Have you read the news? Murcol has really be a prime location!¡± Hannah was overjoyed and called Nathan. Although she believed in Nathan, before the matter was announced by the authorities, everything was just thinking. But now, it has been implemented. Nathan calmly said, ¡°I have read it. You can make your own n.¡± Hannah paused for a moment and then asked cautiously. ¡°How about Natalie? She must be very upset. After all, they sold all the ground.¡± Nathan smiled wryly and said: ¡°Thepany will offer ground and projects to cooperate with Johnson Group. They can earn more money.¡± With Poly Capital, Nathan was worth billions of dors. Moreover, relying on these grounds, the value o f thepany would further expand. Suddenly, there was another piece of news on the TV. The content of the news was about Poly Capital. It was said that Poly Capital held at least 500 acres of ground in Murcol, and would be a key enterprise supported by the province in the future. Moreover, the owner of Poly Capital was a young man. The content of this news was the true mingled with the false, and some even boasted about the owner of Poly Capital, which made Nathan speechless. He knew that this might be Wendy¡¯s trick. She wanted to use the news broadcast by the provincial TV station to hype Poly Capital and even mad e a mysterious young boss. ¡°Ha, ha, ha¡­ Hello, mysterious boss, I know your name, do you need to consider giving me hush mon ey?¡± Hannah was also watching the news, and couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Get out, I¡¯ll hang up. Tomorrow, Wendy will hold a party in my vi, have you received her invitation?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°Yeah, I got it, and many people will be there!¡± Hannali said with a smile, ¡°However, I want to go there t onight! I¡¯m happy after watching the news, and I¡¯m going to reward you.¡± ¡°Reward?¡± Nathan was a little puzzled. Hannahughed and said, ¡°How about wearing the same ck stocking of yesterday to drink with you? ¡± Nathan said, ¡°What do stockings have to do with drinking?!¡± Hannahughed more and more proudly, and said, ¡°Last night, when you were drinking, you kept touch ing my thigh, saying that my stockings looked beautiful with letters on them. You don¡¯t remember anythi ng today?¡± ¡°I never said that! Absolutely!¡± Nathan coughed, then hung up the phone directly. After hanging up the phone, he blushed a little. Facing that foxydy, he was always overwhelmed. Hannah triumphantly thought, ¡°Mysterious boss? Anyway, I will get you!¡± It was gettingte, and Nathan left the Johnson house. Early the next morning, Wendy brought arge group of people to the vi, and then she asked them to decorate the vi. Therge vacant swimming pool in the backyard was cleaned up and filled with water. Long tables wer e ced on thewn, and the chefs began to prepare exquisite food. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t tell others that you are the owner of the vi,¡± Wendy said to Nathan. ¡°Oh.¡± Nathan nodded. He knew what hype she wanted to create. At one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the guests began to the vi, the venue one after another. Entrepreneur s of all sizes in Mimar City and some celebrities came if they could. Natalie and Hannah came together. Seeing them, Nathan went forward. ¡°It seems that you are familiar with here?¡± Natalie nced at Natalie and asked. ¡°I have been here many times and spent the night in it,¡± Hannah said with a half¨Csmile. ¡°You are kidding me.¡± Natalie rolled her eyes, just in time to see Nathan walking towards them, and her face turned cold. Hannah still smiled brightly, and waved her little hand to Nathan, ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Only Hannah could flirt with Nathan in front of Natalie. No one could do such a thing. ¡°Ms. Wendy is the owner of this vi?¡± Natalie nced at Nathan and asked if she had forgotten that N athan had used this vi as a poser. ¡°No, she borrowed it.¡± Nathan shook his head and answered truthfully. Natalie looked at this simple but extremely luxurious vi and couldn¡¯t help but secretly sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t kn ow how long I will struggle to afford such a vi!¡± Natalie looked at Nathan and said, ¡°You won¡¯t say that this vi is yours, will you?¡± Nathan smiled, and said, ¡°No.¡± Only then did Natalie nod in satisfaction, fearing that Nathan would im that the vi was his, which wo Hannah saw it, but she felt a little funny and thought, ¡°This is Nathan¡¯s home!¡± The party has already started. People gather around to brag and taste wine. The beauties put on bikinis Hannah and Natalie also changed into swimsuits. Their hot figures attracted the attention of countless men. Natasha and James also came together at this time. The appearance of the two caused everyone to whisper. They didn¡¯t expect that Wendy would invite her two rivals! ¡°This is showing us off!¡± James sneered. He entered Almonube Pce. ¡°It seems that swallowing the Giradia Group has be more difficult!¡± Natasha said coldly. She was very clear that Rudolph was the one who lived in Almonube Pce. Even Jade could meet him But Wendy could be able to borrow Almonube Pce, which proved that she must have an extraordinar rtionship with Rudolph. If Rudolph helped Wendy, then the n to swallow the Giradia Group would be much more difficul James snorted, ¡°Nightking? I¡¯ve never heard of him! Is he just a nobody?¡± ¡°If Wendy wants an aboveboard businesspetition with us, it¡¯s not hard for us to cope. If she wants to Wendy came into view at this time. She was wearing a in white dress, like a water lily emerging from Today, she looked not so cold as usual. She was more gentle, and even chatted with the guests, which m ttered. After seeing Natasha and James, she took the initiative to go forward, and smiled andmunicated with them. Wendy said, ¡°The owner of this vi is the mysterious boss of Poly Capital.¡± After everyone heard this, they couldn¡¯t help being surprised. Natasha¡¯s expression was even more serious. She and James knew that Poly Capital was established b ¡°Rudolph is the real owner of Poly Capital?!¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 136 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 136 Chapter 136 A Loser! Nathan was very unhappy with Wendy¡¯s words. She just wanted to scare Natasha and James to dy their action. At the same time, it also emboldened the Giradia Group and won the support of local enterprises. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that the mysterious boss of Poly Capital is so powerful that he can resist our cooperatio n! Moreover, Negino Commerce and Mr. Winfrid have agreed to consider joining us. When the time co mes, it will be a piece of cake to destroy Poly Capital!¡± James said to Natasha Natasha calmed down and nodded slightly. He was right! Even if Wendy invited Rudolph, it wouldn¡¯t wo rk. What¡¯s more, she had an ace card: Jade Perkins! Jade came back for two reasons. One was to go to work, and the other was to raise funds from the Perkins family. Nathany down under the umbre for a while and got bored. He went to the long table to get freshly baked barbecue. Natalie was disappointed and sighed, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know how to take advantage of such a good opportu nity.¡± Hannah was resting on a swim ring. She asked, ¡°Why?¡± Natalie shook her head and said, ¡°If you are truly self¨C motivated, you will take this opportunity to expand yourwork.¡± ¡°But, look at him. He lies down to do nothing.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯tmunicate, nor expands hiswork¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Why does Ms. Wendy let him be in charge of a department?¡± Hannah said calmly, ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t need these things because he is strong enough.¡± Natalie didn¡¯t believe it, so Hannah didn¡¯t say anything more. But both of them noticed that because of their different views on Nathan, there was a little rift in their rel ationship. They were not as close as in the past. Nathan ate a skewer of chicken wings and thought it tasted good, so he reached out to grab a beef ske wer. But at this moment, a hand also stretched out. The two hands touched. The hand retracted immediately. Nathan looked up and saw a tall, beautiful woman in a long skirt. He seemed to have seen her on TV. ¡°Ladies first,¡± Nathan said smilingly. Lily¡¯s face darkened in an instant. She coldly swept a te of skewers directly onto the ground and said, ¡°After being touched by your dirty hands, who wants to ea t it?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help being taken aback for a moment. He raised his eyebrows. Lily said coldly, ¡°Do you know how much insurance I have paid for my hands? If you stain or hurt me, c an you afford it?¡± Nathan was dressed casually and lying on the chair all the time, so she thought he was a loser. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat it, you can put it down. Why do you waste it?¡± Looking at the beef skewers scattered on the ground, Nathan was displeased. Lily sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the topic. I¡¯m asking you if you break my hand, can you afford it?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Besides, so what if I waste it?¡± ¡°The payment I get for endorsing anymercial will be enough for you to earn for a lifetime!¡± ¡°Look at you! How did you get in here?¡± Nathan didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Wendy, so he decided to leave. ¡°Are you deaf? Can¡¯t you hear me? Answer me!¡± Lily asked coldly. Lily¡¯s words attracted some audience. They started to chat. ¡°This pervert pretended to get food but actually touched Miss Lily¡¯s hand!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I remember him. He is the deputy head of the security department of Giradia Group, Nathan Eva ns. I didn¡¯t expect Giradia Group to have such a loser!¡± ¡°Apologize to Miss Lily. She is the image ambassador of Porter Group. Can you afford to offend her?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°I identally touched her hand when I was taking the food. I didn¡¯t mean it!¡± Lily said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you did it on purpose.¡± ¡°You bumped into me, and that¡¯s your fault!¡± ¡°Who am I? Lily! How noble am I? And you? A loser! How could you touch me?¡± ¡°You are such a low b*stard. Even if you identally bump into me, you should kneel and apologize.¡± Nathan listened to these words, and the anger finally rose slowly. He asked, ¡°How do you want me to ap ¡°Kneel down, and then use a tissue to wipe the ce where I was touched by you until I am satisfied!¡± ¡°Besides, you have to apologize to me and promise not to offend me again!¡± ¡°Otherwise, I will never let you go today!¡± Lily¡¯s expression was stern. She picked up a tissue with disgust, frowning, and wiped the back of her ha ¡°That¡¯s right. For Miss Lily, meeting with a b*stard like you is a kind of sphemy!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you kneel down quickly and wipe Miss Lily¡¯s hands? I really don¡¯t know how a loser like you g ¡°Miss Lily is the image ambassador of Porter Group. You better not offend her.¡± The audience asked Nathan to do what Lily asked. Nathan¡¯s face turned cold, and then he said with a fake smile, ¡°I will also give you a chance to apologize.¡± ¡°Kneel down and wipe the ce where you touched me just now, because being touched by someone li ¡°Also, eat all the beef skewers that you threw on the ground. What I hate the most in my life are people w As soon as Nathan¡¯s words came out, the people around couldn¡¯t help being stunned andughing. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t he very popr?¡± At this moment, Hannah was lying leisurely in the swimming pool and said ¡°Could it be that he caused trouble again?!¡± Natalie frowned fiercely and said so. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 137 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 137 Chapter 137 I Am Noble ¡°Hahaha, you are funny. You want Miss Lily to kneel down and wipe your hands.¡± ¡°How dare you ask for that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your honor to touch Miss Lily¡¯s hand, but Miss Lily doesn¡¯t like you. You should honestly do what Mi ss Lily said!¡± The onlookers all put on cold faces andughed at Nathan. They even felt that Nathan¡¯s presence was an insult to them. Nathan looked at the group of people, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He said, ¡°Even dogs are better th an you guys.¡± Everyone was furious, wishing they could beat him up. If this was not Wendy¡¯s party, they would have kicked him up long ago. Lily sneered, ¡°It¡¯s vulgar. I really don¡¯t understand how you could work in Giradia Group.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no wonder the business has not improved in recent years. Maybe it will go bankrupt in two months. ¡± ¡°It seems that Ms. Wendy is not very good!¡± After hearing these words, the onlookers didn¡¯tment. The Giradia Group was not something they c ould afford to provoke. They couldn¡¯t afford to participate in the big groups¡® fights. They could only watch the news on TV. ¡°You overestimate James and Natasha. If they can divide up Giradia Group, I won¡¯t be a man in my nex t life.¡± Nathan said disdainfully. After everyone heard his words, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp. How dare this guy toment on James and Natasha like that! ¡°How darement on Ms. Porter like that? Kneel quickly!¡± Lily said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate others wasting food?¡± ¡°Snapped!¡± As soon as Lily raised her hand, she overturned a te of cupcakes. She stepped on one of the cakes, crushing it. She moved her feet and said, ¡°Kneel down and eat these cakes obediently. I may consider letting you g o.¡± Nathan¡¯s expression turned cold, and he bent down to pick up the little cake. Seeing that something was wrong here, Natalie got out of the swimming pool and walked over. ¡°Nathan, what¡¯s going on? Have you caused trouble again?¡± She asked angrily, Lily had won the best actress and even made two joint venture blockbusters in a foreign country. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend her. Inadvertently, he made trouble again. Natalie was worried. Nathan was angrier. He ignored Natalie¡¯s words. Everyone couldn¡¯t helpughing when they saw Nathan pick up the cupcakes. ¡°Haha, he is scared!¡± ¡°Hurry up and eat it, you trash! You only deserve to eat dirty food.¡± ¡°Speed up, and then kneel down and wipe Miss Lily¡¯s hands to admit your mistake!¡± Seeing this, Natalie couldn¡¯t help being stunned, and then said, ¡°Miss Lily, this is too much.¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m superior to all of you.¡± ¡°He bumped into me. Whether it was intentional or not, he should give me a sincere apology and admit his mistake!¡± ¡°I am willing to give him a chance to eat these dirty cakes because I am magnanimous. Otherwise, he would not even have the chance to talk with me.¡± ¡°And you, what are you? Are you qualified to tell me how to do things?¡± Lily looked at Natalie arrogantly and said such words. Nathan didn¡¯t expect Natalie would speak for him, so he couldn¡¯t help but look at her. ¡°He just touched you by ident.¡± Natalie pursed her lips and said. ¡°No! Why did he dare to touch me? He deserved to touch me?¡± Lily said indifferently. ¡°I am born nobler than this lowly embryo!¡± ¡°Do you know what happened to the untouchables in ancient times when they offended the nobles? Th ey were exiled!¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to let him go like this, because I¡¯m kind.¡± Natalie was stunned. Why did she have such a weird worldview? She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Impossible. You did something wrong first. He will never apologize to a person like you!¡± ¡°Haha, Ms. Natalie is funny. Do you think it¡¯s worthy of offending Miss Lily for your good¨Cfor¨C nothing husband?¡± ¡°Ms. Natalie, are you blind? Can¡¯t you see your husband is a loser?¡± Everyoneughed. Nathan shook his head and smiled, ¡°You are domineering in my house, wasting food, and want to tell m e what to do?¡± ¡°Hahaha, is this your house?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡± ¡°Ms. Wendy said she borrowed this vi from the mysterious boss of Poly Capital to hold a party. How co house?¡± ¡°If you can afford a ce like this, then I can live on the moon! You idiot!¡± Everyoneughed out loud disdainfully. Natalie rolled her eyes fiercely when she heard Nathan repeating this. He lied too much, and even he w She grabbed Nathan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to her. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°I have to teach her the truth,¡± Nathan said unhappily with the cakes still in his hand. Lily stopped the way and said, ¡°Did I let him go? Are you sure you want to fight against me?¡± Natalie stared at her, but said nothing. ¡°Snapped!¡± Lily pped Natalie. Natalie fell to the ground with a plop and tears falling out of pain. ¡°How can you hit her?!¡± Hannah came up and said angrily. She wanted to hold Natalie up. ¡°Whoever helps her will be my enemy! I advise you to consider whether you are enough to challenge me Lily sneered. Hannah didn¡¯t care and pulled Natalie up from the ground. At this moment, Nathan grabbed Lily¡¯s neck and stuffed the cake directly into her mouth. He said indiffer capable?!¡± Lily¡¯s mouth was full of the dirty cake. She struggled desperately. ¡°If you don¡¯t f*cking eat all these cakes and then apologize to my wife, I¡¯ll chop off your hand. I want to see how noble you are!¡± Anyone who dared stare at him would be shock The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 138 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Call ck White Everyone couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath! She was a superstar! How could Nathan treat her this way? Natalie felt mixed feelings in her heart. Nathan was indeed a b*stard, but his attack would cause seriou s trouble. It was fine even though she got pped because she would p back when she got the chance. She d idn¡¯t want to cause more trouble now. However, Hannah found it extremely enjoyable. Lily deserved this! ¡°You¡­ You dare to hit me! You put dirty things in my mouth! I will never let you go!¡± Lily yelled hysterica lly. As soon as she opened her mouth, Nathan stuffed another piece of cake into it, and then he punched h er in the stomach. He wouldn¡¯t be sympathetic to this kind of woman. Lily just opened her mouth, and the whole cake was swallowed up. ¡°Hitting is nothing. If you don¡¯t apologize, I¡¯ll chop off your hands!¡± Nathan had a cold look in his eyes. Natalie covered her cheeks and said, ¡°Forget it. Let her go!¡± Nathan snorted and let go of his hand. Lily fell to the ground. ¡°Forget it?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let it go so easy.¡± ¡°This is not over!¡± ¡°You, you, and you. I promise you won¡¯t live until tomorrow!¡± Lily pointed at Nathan, Natalie, and Hannah, one by one. Her face was full of viciousness and hatred. Nathan said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait. I want to see how will you kill us by tomorrow?¡± However, Natalie was frightened. ¡°Lily, you can beat me until you are not angry!¡± Natalie gritted her teeth and stood up. ¡°Beat you?¡± ¡°What are you?¡± ¡°Beating you will dirty my hands!¡± ¡°Can a noble person like me bepared to you?¡± ¡°Dare to beat me?¡± ¡°No one will survive today!¡± Lily roared angrily. She no longer cared about her manners. Her yelling finally attracted Wendy, Natasha, and James! As the organizer, Wendy naturally wouldn¡¯t like people fighting at her party. She asked gloomily, ¡°What¡¯ s going on?!¡± ¡°Ms. Wendy, he touched Miss Lily¡¯s hand on purpose!¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Lily reprimanded him. But he said this was his house. We must behave.¡± ¡°He beat up Miss Lily just now, and even put dirty cakes in her mouth.¡± Everyone spoke for Lily. Wendy frowned and asked Nathan, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°She is seeking trouble!¡± Nathan shrugged leisurely and then pointed to the bruise on Natalie¡¯s face. Natalie exined, ¡°Ms. Wendy, it¡¯s not the truth.¡± ¡°Lily is aggressive and bullying us!¡± ¡°Besides, she hit me first, and Nathan fought back.¡± Hannah nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Lily sneered and said, ¡°Ms. Wendy, today you have to give me an exnation. Otherwise, I can only po st this on social media!¡± ¡°At that time, things will be out of my control!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me me for the loss caused to yourpany.¡± The Giradia Group had been struggling recently, and some people had been maliciously smearing it all the time. Its reputation. was not good. If this was exposed, the stock price would plummet. Wendy became angrier when she heard this. Of course, she didn¡¯t want this to happen. After all, the Giradia Group was not as powerful as Golvchesky. Otherwise, Lily wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant . ¡°Nathan, Lily is a distinguished guest of Porter Group and our image ambassador!¡± ¡°You hit her and stuffed dirty things in her mouth. Is it embarrassing?¡± ¡°Your shamelessness and lowliness are simply despised!¡± ¡°Now, apologize to Lily immediately!¡± ¡°After you have obtained her forgiveness, I will give you a chance to talk fairly.¡± Natasha folded her arms, and the limited edition watch on her wrist was pleated and shining under the s Lily said gloomily, ¡°Didn¡¯t Natalie just say I can hit her as I please? I want you to p her twenty times, a then kneel down to eat all the cakes!¡± As she said, she stomped on another cake and said viciously, ¡°If you do what I ask, I can consider forgiv James said to Wendy, ¡°You are the organizer, but your people bully guests.¡± ¡°Roarws Group won¡¯t let this go!¡± ¡°Our group has always been known for its faimess!¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°A gangster is talking about fairness. How hrious!¡± He turned to Natasha, ¡°You forgot your lessons, did you?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°And you, noble Miss Lily, want me to apologize to you? Are you worthy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who should eat up all these things. The truth of cherishing food, didn¡¯t your teachers and parents teach you from a young age?¡± His words made the onlookers at the scene stupefied again. D*mn, how dared he say this? Natalie was shocked. She didn¡¯t know whether it was better to call him stupid or to say he had principles. ¡°Now, kneel down to ask for my wife¡¯s forgiveness! Then eat these things!¡± Nathan said coldly, ¡°Otherwise, no one could help you!¡± Lily lost her temper. Natasha sneered, ¡°Ms. Wendy, it seems that your people don¡¯t know what¡¯s good! I¡¯ll teach him a lesson on your behalf!¡± After saying this, she lightly pped her hands. A tall man came out. He looked very capable. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 139 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Grenades! There was a heavy murderous aura about this man, which made people feel scared just by looking at h im. But Nathan was calm. ¡°Nathan, if you don¡¯t sincerely apologize to Lily, you won¡¯t be at ease today!¡± Natasha said in a stern voi ce. She wanted to take this chance to humiliate Nathan and Wendy. After all, she didn¡¯t take advantage of the first two confrontations. She must win this time! The man looked at Nathan as if he was looking at an ant. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Who is this buddy? He looks so scary.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really scared¡­ I feel that his eyes are almost like those of serial killers.¡± ¡°Where did Ms. Porter find him? It¡¯s too scary!¡± Everyone felt that the man was terrifying. Wendy said, ¡°Ms. Porter, you are seeking trouble. The mysterious boss of Poly Capital won¡¯t like it.¡± Natasha chuckled, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t intend to provoke him, but Nathan bullies ourpany¡¯s image ambassador. I can¡¯t let him go.¡± James sneered. He knew this man. Natasha hired him with a lot of money. He was a serial killer that ha d experienced battles. Although Nathan was not bad, he couldn¡¯t fight against this killing machine. Natasha knew very well that the mysterious boss was Rudolph. Even Jade couldn¡¯t get a chance to me et him. She didn¡¯t think he woulde out to settle this matter today. So, it was a good chance for her to teach Nathan a lesson. ¡°Ms. Wendy, you don¡¯t have to worry. I will handle it myself.¡± Nathan waved his hand at Wendy and said calmly. Wendy frowned and then nodded slightly. ¡°Sirius, beat him up!¡± Natasha said coldly. Sirius walked up to Nathan in one step and said, ¡°I¡¯ve met hundreds of arrogant fellows like you, and I k now how to trample you to death!¡± He suddenly opened his suit jacket. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but exim and backed away! His suit was covered with grenades. When he opened his clothes, the grenades collided with each other. The tinkling of bells made people a fraid that they would explode. ¡°Geez, what kind of lunatic is this man? He hangs so many grenades on his body!¡± ¡°D*mn it, it might explode and kill us all!¡± ¡°What¡¯s this man? Is he insane?¡± People retreated to almost ten meters away. Wendy was also retreating. Her eyes were full of fear. She never thought that Natasha would let such a lunatic deal with Nathan! ¡°Officer Evans, apologize before it¡¯s toote!¡± Hannah grabbed Natalie¡¯s arm and shouted. ¡°Nathan, don¡¯t go head¨Cto¨Chead with this lunatic!¡± Natalie was also anxious. Although she didn¡¯t like Nathan, she still felt anxious when he was in danger. Natasha and James also retreated. Lily followed beside them and her eyes were full of pleasure. ¡°Ms. Porter, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a person. No matter how good Nathan is, he has to bow hi s head to him!¡± Lily couldn¡¯t helpughing excitedly. ¡°Sirius is a mercenary. He has always been known for his boldness. I paid a lot of money to hire him.¡± ¡°I nned to use him to threaten Wendy at a critical moment, but today it is a good chance.¡± ¡°Maybe the owner of this vi wille out.¡± Natasha smiled indifferently. She looked at Sirius and Nathan from afar. Nathan waved to Hannah and Natalie to let them stay away. Sirius took off a grenade hanging inside, tossed it up, and caught it in the air. Seeing his casual appearance, everyone couldn¡¯t help feeling terrified. What if it hit the ground and exploded?! ¡°Nathan, don¡¯t force it.¡± Wendy frowned. She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Nathan. He saved her life and promised to help her raise funds. Nathan couldn¡¯t help smiling. He shook his head and said, ¡°Just stay away. He is only threatening. I¡¯ve experienced this many times!¡± The Buy named Lobo in prison was a fierce man. He once stole a nuclear warhead. He sat on it to negotiat e terms with the president of a country. In the end, Nathan pped him and put him into prison. Those grenades were nothing! Nathan didn¡¯t care. Lobo mightugh at him if he knew Nathan was worried about grenades. ¡°Are you scaring me with these toys?¡± Nathan looked at Sirius with a smile. ¡°Someone once threatened me with a nuclear warhead, and I didn¡¯t even bat my eye.¡± ¡°Do you really think you can scare me?¡± Everyone heard Nathan¡¯s words, and couldn¡¯t helpughing. A nuclear bomb was the ultimate weapon of a country. Who would scare people with it? He was talking big. ¡°So f*cking funny!¡± ¡°This idiot might not even know what a bomb looks like.¡± ¡°He is insane. Just listen to his words as a joke.¡± Everyone dismissed and mocked him. Sirius was slightly startled to hear his words. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen people who talk big, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone who talks big like you!¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m a little interested in you now.¡± ¡°I want to see what your face will look like if it is swollen?¡± While speaking, he held the grenade in his hand and stared at Nathan coldly. Nathan pouted and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I met such an ingenious pretender. It¡¯s good to y ¡°I don¡¯t know how much Natasha paid to hire such an idiot like you.¡± ¡°She really doesn¡¯t know how to do business! Stupid!¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 140 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 140 Chapter 140 True and False Grenades Hearing that Nathan wasughing at Natasha, everyone was getting more excited. Natasha sneered, ¡°Nathan, you will know that my money is well spent!¡± ¡°You are too outspoken. You deserve to die today.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Jade will me me for it.¡± Sirius grabbed Nathan by the cor and said coldly, ¡°Kneel down. Otherwise, I will blow you into a pile of pieces!¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. People were terrified. This lunatic meant it. Nathan was calm. He didn¡¯t even care about being grabbed by the cor. Seeing that he didn¡¯t care, Sirius loosened his cor and pulled out the pull ring of the grenade. Everyone backed away in fright. They were so scared, but no one wanted to miss this. Natalie was scared, ¡°What should we do? What should we do? Nathan is insane, but I can¡¯t let him die! ¡± Hannah was also terrified. She knew Nathan would never give in. But these grenades could explode at any time! Natasha looked at this scene indifferently. If Nathan didn¡¯t apologize, he had to die. ¡°Are you scaring me?¡± Nathan smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to think about it!¡± Sirius said indifferently, holding the safety shrapnel, which might loosen at any time. Nathan made a sudden move and picked a grenade from Sirius¡¯s arms. Before Sirius could react, he took out the safety ring and then threw it into the swimming pool. Sirius was shocked, ¡°Are you really not afraid of death?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m afraid of the death, but I¡¯m not afraid of a pretender.¡± He held the grenade to his chest. Everyone couldn¡¯t help being in an uproar. Were they mental? Sirius pulled the grenade¡¯s ring to threaten Nathan, and Nathan did the same. Sirius blushed and said angrily, ¡°You, you f*cking¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to think about it, kneel down or get blown up!¡± Nathan¡¯s thumb loosened a little. Natasha sneered and said, ¡°Nathan, who are you scaring? Sirius is notoriously desperate. Can you sca re him with this little trick?¡± James also watched this scene with great interest. He said, ¡°He is digging his own grave.¡± However, Sirius was not as stubborn as Natasha said. Cold sweat was streaming down his forehead. He had always been known for his recklessness, but this time, he met a person who was even more re ckless than him. ¡°Shall wepare? Let¡¯s go together?¡± Nathan said with a smile. He grabbed Sirius¡¯s clothes to prevent him from retreating. Sirius was trembling all over and said in shock, ¡°You, you¡­¡± ¡°My hand is almost unable to hold the shrapnel,¡± Nathan said seriously. A ¡°Snapped!¡± Sirius¡¯s knees went limp, and he knelt down in front of Nathan. This scene stunned the people present. Natasha took aback and then roared angrily, ¡°Sirius, what are you doing?¡± Sirius trembled. Nathan grabbed the grenade from his hand. Then, he threw it at Natasha¡¯s feet! Natasha and James were stunned, and their minds went nk. The people surrounding them ran away , and some fell to the ground. The expected explosion did not happen. Ten secondster, the grenade was still lying quietly on the gr ound. ¡°It¡¯s fake!¡± ¡°No one will hang grenades on their body and walk around.¡± Nathan said slowly. Everyone was surprised. It was fake?! Sirius trembled. His face was pale, and he couldn¡¯t speak He used this to scare people away for many years. But this time, he got seen through. Nathan saw through his trick. ¡°Fake?¡± Wendy was so courageous that she picked it up. Natasha and James felt embarrassed. Just now when Nathan threw the fake grenade over, they almost freaked out. ¡°That¡¯s why I say you¡¯re stupid who doesn¡¯t know how to do business. You spent so much money to hire such a pretender.¡± He said to Natasha disdainfully. Natasha was flushed. She had never been ridiculed like this before. Natalie was shocked by Nathan¡¯s courage and also surprised that he dared to confront Natasha. ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Nathan looked at Sirius kneeling on the ground and said with a sneer. Sirius was aggrieved, but still opened his mouth. He stuffed the grenade into his mouth and said, ¡°This is a real one. You have to bite it hard! Look for the Sirius trembled. His teeth clenched the safety shrapnel of the grenade tightly. Daily New Chapters Upload Only On niniz(dot Once the safety shrapnel bounced off, the grenade would explode. Nathan helped Sirius get up from the ground and said, ¡°Lobo was much tougher than you. At least he go He took another grenade from his arms. The grenades hanging in his arms were all genuine. The two he used to scare people were fake. Sirius trembled all over. He stumbled and jumped into the swimming pool. Nathan held the newly acquired grenade and walked towards Lily. Lily took two steps back in horror and said angrily, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯te here!¡± ¡°Snapped!¡± He flipped open the safety ring. ¡°Don¡¯t run. Do you think you run faster, or I throw the grenade faster?¡± ¡°The explosion range of a grenade is about three to five meters in radius. Do you think you can run away from it?¡± Lily was so frightened that her legs were trembling. She didn¡¯t dare to take another step. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 141 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 141 Chapter 141 The Housekeeper Nathan walked in front of Lily, looking at her indifferently. Lily, who had been arrogant, was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t speak a word at that moment. ¡°Nathan, don¡¯t mess around!¡°. Natalie was afraid that Nathan would hurt Lily. Nathan said indifferently, ¡°Women shut up when men are doing things!¡± Natalie felt angry when she heard that but couldn¡¯t find a word to attack back for a long time. ¡°Kneel!¡± Nathan said coldly to Lily. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Lily was taken aback for a moment and gritted her teeth, ¡°What did you say? Ask me to kneel for you?¡± ¡°How noble I am. Why do I kneel for you, gutter trash?¡± As Lily spoke, Nathan released the grenade in his hand. The shrapnel made a crackling sound as if it w ould bounce off at any time. ¡°You can refuse, then I wonder what the difference is between a noble person like you and an ordinary person if a grenade blows you up.¡± Nathan waved the grenade and said calmly. ¡°You¡­ You are shameless! You did this to frighten me, a weak girl!¡± Lily panicked, ¡°Ms. Porter, why don ¡¯t you help me?¡± Nathan was holding a real grenade. Natasha knew how insane he was, so she dared not to help Lily. Nathan said indifferently, ¡°Weak girl? Don¡¯t you call yourself a noble, and we are gutter trashes?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it for thest time. Kneel!¡± After saying this, he held the grenade in front of Lily. Lily burst into tears, and her legs grew weak. She knelt in front of Nathan. It made everyone freak out. They thought Sirius, who was covered with grenades all over his body, was crazy, but Nathan was the real lu natic! ¡°Apologize.¡± Looking at Lily, kneeling on the ground expressionlessly, Nathan said coldly. Lily trembled and said with tears, ¡°I was wrong!¡± Nathan asked, ¡°Wrong about what?¡± Some people couldn¡¯t stand it, and they thought it was too much. ¡°Nathan, don¡¯t go too far! Miss Tubbs has already knelt. What else do you want?¡± ¡°Right. You, a man, bullied a girl? Any fun?¡± ¡°Shame on you. You¡¯re humiliating men!¡± After Nathan heard those words, he sneered, ¡°Okay. Who wants to suffer for Miss Tubbs?!¡± No one answered instantly. Nathan sneered, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask for justice when she bullied others?¡± ¡°Now, everyone stepped out?¡± ¡°Come on. I will give you a chance to talk in front of me.¡± Then he shook the grenade in his hand. The surrounding people¡¯s faces were pale with fright. How could anyone dare toe up? Wendy felt funny when she saw that. She shook her head helplessly, wondering how Nathan cultivated such a stingy character. Seeing everyone stop talking, Nathan nced at Lily and said calmly, ¡°Wrong about what? I¡¯m asking y ou.¡± ¡°I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t be arrogant, say mean words, even hit Miss Johnson¡­¡± Lily said sadly. It waspletely humiliating. Nathan listened without speaking, motioning her to continue. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t look down on people and waste food¡­¡± Trembling, Lily admitted her mistakes. Nathan asked, ¡°Do you think you should apologize?¡± ¡°Yes. Yes¡­ It was all my fault. Miss Johnson, I was impulsive just now, and I shouldn¡¯t have hit you,¡± Lil y wiped his tears, ¡°Please forgive me.¡± Natalie also felt a little embarrassed and coughed, saying, ¡°Well, it¡¯s enough.¡± Nathan shrugged and inserted the safety ring of the grenade back It just happened that Sirius crawled out of the swimming pool wetly at that time. He finally found the pull ring, took out the grenade in his mouth, and inserted it with the pull ring. ¡°Take it.¡± Nathan threw the grenade over. Sirius thought the pull ring was pulled away, so he trembled in fright and hurriedlyy down. He didn¡¯t see clearly until he got the grenade, which made him relieved. He picked up the grenade and put it back in his arms. Natasha was trembling with anger. Sirius had bragged about how awesome he was in the Middle East, but Nathan made him beco me a coward?! ¡°I told you that Ms. Porter had a bad judge of character. Just stupid stuff of a waste of money.¡± Nathan said with a smile. Natasha couldn¡¯t say anything. She thought she could teach Nathan a lesson. But unexpectedly, she w as humiliated. Natasha felt she had made a fool out of herself. ¡°Okay. This stops now. Just go.¡± Wendy came out and said lightly. Everyone showed respect to Wendy, stopped watching the fun, and scattered. Natasha said in a deep voice, ¡°That¡¯s it?!¡± ¡°What else do you want?¡± Wendy was getting upset. ¡°What do you think?!¡± Natasha said sternly as if she was nning to make a big fuss. But at that moment, an old housekeeper walked out of the vi. The housekeeper bowed slightly to Wendy and said, ¡°Ms. Wendy!¡± ¡°Mr. Housekeeper.¡± Wendy bowed back slightly. Nathan was stunned for a while. Why didn¡¯t he know a housekeeper was in his vi? The housekeeper coughed and said, ¡°Our master said you are making too much noise, and he couldn¡¯t get any rest.¡® ¡°He hoped everyone to put things aside. Roll with the punches, and stop entanglement.¡± ¡°Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°He will be upset!¡® ¡± Nathan realized Wendy specially recruited the so¨Ccalled housekeeper to show off. James frowned and said indifferently, ¡°What is your master? Why would we listen to him?!¡± ¡°Mr. Walter! Be careful!¡± Natasha stopped James coldly, lest he continue talking. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Since Mr. Wolfgang said that, I¡¯ll preserve his honor.¡± James was puzzled. He didn¡¯t know why Natasha was so afraid. However, the person who made Natash Seeing Natasha be frightened, Wendy was relieved and smiled indifferently, saying, ¡°Today, I borrowed t to hold a party to make everyone happy. I don¡¯t want to make it unpleasant.¡± ¡°Everyone, forget about the history and have fun.¡± Then Wendy left directly to greet other guests. Lily said angrily with tears, ¡°Ms. Porter, will you live with that?¡± ¡°The owner of this vi is extraordinary. Since he has let the housekeepere, let¡¯s keep quiet.¡± Natas The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 142 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Sunscreen ¡°Looks like the mysterious boss who owns this vi is a big shot!¡± Everyone thought it was not easy to scare off Natasha with the housekeeper¡¯s simple words. Hearing those people¡¯s private discussions, Wendy feltcent. That was what she had hoped for. A fictional mysterious boss would bring her more convenience. Even Natalie had to ask Hannah, ¡°Do you know who this mysterious boss is? He¡¯s so powerful!¡± Hannah wanted tough. Wasn¡¯t the mysterious boss Nathan himself? However, she shook her head a nd said, ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°It would be great if I could know this mysterious boss. I¡¯ll have a bright fut ure!¡± Hannah thought Natalie didn¡¯t appreciate what she had got. Lily was too ashamed to stay in the vi to participate in the party. She left after the matter was over. She gave Nathan a fierce look before leaving. But Nathan didn¡¯t take her seriously. ¡°This is not a joke. After all, Lily is from Emperia City and is a big star. She must have friends in high ces or a sugar daddy.¡± Hannah reminded Nathan when she saw she was careless. ¡°If Lily¡¯s not contented, she can ask someone to deal with me. She¡¯ll be great if I lose.¡± Nathan shrugge d leisurely and said. Hannah smiled and said to Nathan, ¡°I like your arrogant character. I reward you for putting on sunscreen for me! ¡± While speaking, Hannah threw a bottle of sunscreen into Nathan¡¯s hand. Nathan frowned and said, ¡°What kind of reward is this? Do it by yourself!¡± Hannah grinned, ¡°Then I¡¯ll find another man to help Natalie and me. He must be happy to do it!¡± Nathan raised his brows and unscrewed the bottle cap calmly. ¡°Natalie,e on. I¡¯ll ask Nathan to put on sunscreen for us!¡± Hannah took off her bath towel while calli ng Natalie. Hannah had a fantastic body and was top¨Cnotch. With killer curves and great legs, she was attractive in a bikini swimsuit. Natalie said coldly, ¡°No need. I don¡¯t need to wear sunscreen. I¡¯m going to swim for a while!¡± Then she walked towards the swimming pool. She was like a nimble mermaid, leaping gracefully and di ving into the water. ¡°Too bad for you!¡± Hannah spread her hands at Nathan andy down on the recliner. Nathan poured the sunscreen into his hands. He couldn¡¯t help swallowing when he applied it to Hannah ¡¯s long legs. ¡°You¡¯re easy to impress. Why did you say you yed the field?¡± Hannah teased him, propping her hea d and putting on an S- Curve, which was so tempting. ¡°Screw you. I¡¯ve had endless gorgeous girls. What do you know?¡± Nathan talked tough. Hannah had never let any man get her so intimately. When Nathan touched her skin inch by inch, her h eart couldn¡¯t help beating violently. But she pretended to be a skilled mature woman, talking,ughing, and even teasing. After wiping the front body, Hannah raised her head and found Nathan had flushed. She asked softly, ¡°Now, let me ask you again. Is this a reward?¡± Nathan smiled shyly, ¡°Kind of.¡± Hannah turned over,y down on the reclining chair, and said softly, ¡°Now, the back!¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help swallowing again. What was worse, Hannah hooked her fingers behind her back t o untie the strap of her swimsuit. ¡°Don¡¯t be so cautious. You¡¯re a man ying the field. I won¡¯t me you if you get somewhere you shoul dn¡¯t touch¡­¡± Hannah smiled softly, showing off her jade¨Clike white and beautiful back. When Natalie returned from the swimming pool, she saw Nathan putting sunscreen on Hannah¡¯s back, and Hannah¡¯s swimsuit straps had untied. An evil me was in Natalie¡¯s mind, going up to her head for no reason. When the evil me reached the head, it seemed to remind her someone was cheating on her. She looked terrible and snorted coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t be jealous because of that kind of man! It¡¯s fine that Hannah let Nathan take advantage of her!¡± Natalie gritted her teeth fiercely and dived into the water. While applying sunscreen on Hannah, Nathan was wondering if he could lend the vi to Wendy a few more times so that she could have more parties like this. ¡°Thank you!¡± Hannah smiled and said, ¡°Help me fasten the strap.¡± With his hands shaking non¨Cstop, Nathan failed to tie a bow several times. ¡°Am I a fu*king loser?!¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help scolding himself and finally tied the bow. Hannah pretended to be a mature woman to keep teasing Nathan. But after all, it was her first time to l et a man put on sunscreen. Although she got a mouth and made Nathan lose, her face was flushed. At that time, everyone let out an exmation. Wendy appeared. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Her appearance caused a sensation. Wendy was wearing a red one¨C piece swimsuit. With five foot six height and a pair of slender legs exposed, she was skinny and ample. Her red swimsuit was the correct size. Close¨C fitting andfortable, it outlined her perfect curveparable to a top model. With a deep V¨Cshaped on the chest, the bottomless cleavage was breathtaking. The cross strap design on the back was like vines, adding a mature temptation. Everyone just wanted to say it feasted their eyes! Although Wendy had a cold personality and was known for being ruthless in business, she was a true be filled countless elite men with fantasies. Today, she appeared in a red swimsuit, immediately attracting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Is she pretty?¡± Nathan felt his waist being pinched, and there was some pain. Then he heard Hannah¡¯s Before Nathan could speak, Wendy raised her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Who would help me apply su The men were taken aback for a moment and instantly became excited like a frying pan. They rmended themselves one by one. But at that moment, Nathan stood up suddenly with his body shooting out like an arrow! ¡°D*mn Nathan!¡± Hannah found it funny and annoying, then gritted her teeth. ¡°Wendy is indeed beautiful and has a top¨C notch figure. But she couldn¡¯t crush me, right?¡± thought Hannah. ¡°Nathan just put on sunscreen for me. Why was he so excited?!¡± Even Wendy was a little surprised at Nathan¡¯s behavior. Just as she was about to say something, Natha That vigorous posture made everyone feel dazzling. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 143 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Discord Hannah and Wendy were stunned at the same time. Why did Nathan get into the water? Hannah felt Nathan showed off for Wendy, and Wendy thought the same way¡­ At that time, Natalie was struggling in the swimming pool. When Wendy appeared, Natalie¡¯s legs just happened to cramp. She suddenly panicked because she had never experienced it. Her calf was in con stant pain and spasms, and she couldn¡¯t use any strength. She kept sinking into the water, gurgling and choking. In the meantime, everyone was drawn to Wendy. And no one noticed she was drowning. ¡°Could I just die here? Like a pathetic loser?¡± ¡°Help¡­ Somebody!¡± Natalie kept sinking with bubbles popping out of her mouth, and her consciousness began to blur. Chok ing on water, she felt sick in her lungs. She vaguely saw someone diving towards her, thinking, ¡°Who is it? Will I be saved?¡± Nathan took Natalie out of the water after diving into the pool. And he pulled her to the edge of the swimming pool with more force. Only then did Hannah notice Natalie was drowning, and she rushed over. Seeing that Natalie had pass ed out, she was shocked, ¡°Natalie, how are you? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± Nathan climbed up from the swimming pool wetly. Half crouching, he put Natalie on hisp and pped her hard on the back. Natalie vomited. She spat a lot of water on the ground with tears falling. After Nathan pped her back several times, Natalie got it all out and was awake. Wendy was also rmed. She walked over and said, ¡°Ms. Natalie, are you alright?¡± Nathan helped Natalie stand up after she finished spitting. Natalie palely shook her head at Wendy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Wendy¡­ My feet cramped in the waster.¡± Natalie coughed constantly. ¡°Mr. Evans, take Ms. Natalie to rest.¡± Wendy nodded and spoke. Natalie couldn¡¯t walk, so Nathan bent down to pick her up and walked into the vi. Natalie struggled and said, ¡°Let me go! So many people. Should be ashamed?!¡± ¡°We married. It makes perfect sense that I hug you.¡± Nathan sneered disdainfully. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°You¡­¡± Natalie was speechless and could only let him carry her into the vi. Hannah felt jealous but didn¡¯t say much, let alone follow up. Nathan took Natalie straight to the second floor after entering the vi. He opened the door and put her on the bed to rest. Immediately afterwards he opened the closet, took out his clothes, and entered the bathroom. Natalie was stunned for a moment. Were there all of Nathan¡¯s clothes in the closet? Moreover, she saw the Boss suit she bought for himst tim e in the mall. ¡°How¡­ is it possible?!¡± Natalie looked at the clothes in the closet in surprise and was sure they were all Nathan¡¯s. Natalie came back to her senses after Nathan came out with dry clothes. She looked at Nathan and asked, ¡°Why are all your clothes here?!¡± Nathan said indifferently, ¡°I live here. What¡¯s special about that?¡± Natalie thought about it again, ¡°Wendy borrowed the vi from the mysterious boss to hold a party. Sinc e Nathan can live here, it must be because of Wendy. Wendy let him stay here to prepare for the party.¡± Natalie moved on after figuring it out. But she was a little surprised that Wendy valued Nathan. ¡°You live in someone else¡¯s vi, so you can¡¯t say it¡¯s yours. It¡¯s not kind. And you¡¯ll be embarrassed if p eople find out!¡± Natalie said sincerely. Nathan was confused and didn¡¯t know what she meant. Natalie said, ¡°Ms. Wendy valued you and asked you to prepare the party. So she allowed you to live to help her arrange it, right?¡± Nathan said, ¡°I own the vi. Wendy borrowed it from me. She made all the arrangements for the party. ¡± Natalie frowned fiercely and said coldly, ¡°Nathan, your lie was exposed by General Perkinsst time. D on¡¯t you have a different story?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re ashamed? It¡¯s obviously not yours, but you still said you own it!¡± ¡°If you continue like this, you will never be good enough for me!¡± Nathan looked at Natalie and chuckled, saying, ¡°You didn¡¯t believe me when I told the truth, and you stil lined when I said too much.¡± Natalie said with a gloomy face, ¡°Do you think you can afford a four¨Cmillion vi?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t afford it. Someone gave it to me.¡± Nathan said calmly. ¡°Then you are the man!¡± Natalie sneered. Nathan had saved her life in the swimming pool. And their rtionship should be progressing because o However, it got worse for some unknown reason. They even started hating each other. Nathan was not interested in continuing the conversation and said, ¡°Okay. Get some rest. It¡¯s best to sle Then he closed the door and left. Feeling disappointed, Natalie shook her head, patted the pillow angrily, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault! He¡¯s ¡°Why Ms. Wendy can value such a person!¡± Nathan thought Natalie was ungrateful. He had saved her life, but she was mean to him. ¡°I wish Natalie was still as when we first met.¡± Nathan thought. She was indeed not as good as the childhood Natalie in his heart. Hannah walked up to Nathan and pped him hard on the shoulder, saying, ¡°Hey. What were you murm Nathan smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Did you and Natalie quarrel again?!¡± Hannah opened her eyes wide and asked in disbelief. ¡°Yeah.¡± Nathan nodded helplessly. Hannah thought their rtionship would run its course. Nathan had saved Natalie, but they quarreled so Natalie slept for more than two hours before recovering. She was about to change but found her clothes doorknob. She felt warm because of that.. Just after changing her clothes, Natalie received a call. ¡°Is this Ms. Natalie, the president of Johnson Group? This is from Poly Capital. We want to cooperate w Natalie was taken aback for a moment and instantly became ecstatic! The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 144 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 144 Chapter 144 The Headlines Seeing Natalie excited, Hannah and Nathan were curious. ¡°What happened?!¡± Hannah walked up and asked in surprise. Natalie hugged Hannah ecstatically, kissed her, and said with a smile, ¡°Do you know who called me just now?¡± Hannah said, ¡°You¡¯re heated. Is it Tom Cruise or Brad Pitt?¡± Natalie rolled her eyes and said, ¡°No kidding! It was from Poly Capital. They have some big projects to cooperate with Johnson Group.¡± ¡°Or that¡¯s not cooperation. They¡¯ll make our Johnson Group rich!¡± ¡°And the guy said it was their mysterious boss¡¯s order!¡± Hannah was stunned and didn¡¯t know what to say. Nathan said calmly, ¡°It was me. I have someone arrange a few projects for Johnson Group. Don¡¯t have to be so excited.¡± ¡°It was you?!¡± Natalie turned her head to look at Nathan, then sneered, ¡°You started again, didn¡¯t you? Did you forget what I told you?¡± Hannah said helplessly, ¡°Did you have any misunderstanding with Nathan? It probably was him.¡± ¡°The guy has said it was the mysterious boss¡¯s arrangement! Is Nathan the mysterious boss?¡± Natalie s norted coldly and asked. Natalie knew the Giradia Group had purchased more than 33 acres ofnd belonging to Johnson Grou p, and Wendy established Poly Capital. She even thought Poly Capital was a subsidiary of the Giradia Group! However, with the mysterious boss bing the headlines and Wendy¡¯s words, it could tell something extraordinary had happened. In fact, a big shot was in charge of Poly Capital. And the big shot was that mysterious boss, who had a strong enough background to make Natasha, an influential person in Emperia City, scared, Hannah was speechless by Natalie¡¯s words. Nathan was indeed the mysterious boss¡­. Natalie thought the mysterious boss was a fictional character created by Wendy to frighten the Porter G roup and Roarws Group. ¡°It¡¯s really exciting. With such cooperation, Johnson Group will soon take off!¡± Natalie was excited and s tarted nning for N?velDrama.Org owns this text. the future. The party wasing to an end. Natalie trotted up after seeing Wendy.. ¡°Ms. Wendy!¡± Natalie greeted. ¡°Ms. Natalie. What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling better?¡± Wendy asked politely. Natalie nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine! Someone from Poly Capital called me just now, saying the mysterio us boss has arranged several cooperation projects for Johnson Group.¡± ¡°I think¡­¡± ¡°Since you are familiar with the mysterious boss. Can you rmend me?¡± ¡°I want to thank him in person!¡± Natalie¡¯s words made Wendy startled for a while. And she even showed a little speechless expression. ¡°Well¡­¡± Wendy coughed, ¡°You know the mysterious boss is very mysterious. Sorry, I can¡¯t help you.¡± Natalie was disappointed and sighed, ¡°He saved the day for me. I want to thank him so much.¡± Wendy shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°Perhaps that mysterious boss is interested in you?¡± ¡°Well?¡± Natalie was stunned, and her face turned red. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because he asked you to buy thends from Johnson Group at a low price, so you n top ensate the Johnson family?¡± Wendy calmly said, ¡°The mysterious boss is unpredictable. I can¡¯t specte on his thoughts. If there is a chance, I will ask him to see if he is willing to meet you.¡± Natalie nodded and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± Wendy smiled and went to arrange the end of the party. She had prepared some gifts for everyone who came to the party. Natalie stood stunned for a long time and then murmured, ¡°Is the mysterious boss interested in me? Is what Ms. Wendy said true or false?¡± Her first reaction was not embarrassment but shock and then some panic. After all, the mysterious boss was a big shot who could frighten Natasha! Natalie was still in a mess after the party. ¡°The rtionship between you and your wife seems very delicate?¡± Wendy folded her arms and became indifferent as usual. ¡°It just can¡¯t work. Nothing I can do!¡± Nathan was quite open¨Cminded, a little helpless, and irritable. Of course, he wanted to get along with Natalie. Even if they couldn¡¯t make it as a couple, it would be gr eat if they could return to their childhood sweethearts. But now it seemed that everything was not as he wished. Wendy said, ¡°I could tell she doesn¡¯t trust you very much.¡± Nathanughed helplessly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Wendy said, ¡°I told her the mysterious boss was interested in her. You can take this opportunity to behav ¡°Not necessary. Even if I made it, she likes the mysterious boss with a strong background, not the prison nowhere.¡± Nathan said calmly, as if he had no attachment to the world. ¡°That¡¯s funny.¡± Wendy smiled, shook his head, and then walked away. The next day when Nathan went to Poly Capital, he realized everyone couldn¡¯t stop talking about the my Even the employees asked him, ¡°Mr. Evans, who is the big boss behind ourpany? What is his ident Are you familiar with him?¡± Nathan could only smile and say, ¡°Can¡¯t tell.¡± ¡°You must do well what the mysterious boss told you and make proper arrangements for the cooperation Group,¡± Nathan emphasized this matter at the meeting. Hepletely distanced himself from the myste and Wendy created. ¡°The mysterious big boss could ask Mr. Evans to work for him. He must be extraordinary!¡± ¡°Nonsense! Before Ms. Wendy bought thesends, no one got the news. The mysterious boss must pro ¡°Even Ms. Wendy covered for him. He¡¯s definitely somebody. Maybe he¡¯s a big shot in Emperia City¡­¡± The executives of Poly Capital had all sorts of thoughts. They all started discussing the mysterious boss work. It was the same day. Rudolph Wolfgang, who Natasha mistook for the mysterious boss, came out of Dev Rudolph, who had just walked out of Devendill Prison, was blocked by a military vehicle. A white¨C haired seventy¨Cyear¨Cold man got off. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 145 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Out Although the older man was old, he was spirited. His eyes were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s. He looked ferocious, and it could tell h e had taken many lives his whole life.. ¡°I rushed overnight when I received the news of your release.¡± The older man looked at Rudolph and s aid earnestly. ¡°Mr. West¡­¡± Rudolph¡¯s eyes were red when he saw the older man. And he couldn¡¯t speak a word. Thunder patted Rudolph¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯ve suffered a lot these years! However, the country still needs you to shine.¡± Rudolph smiled dejectedly and said, ¡°Mr. West, can¡¯t you see it?¡± ¡°I was broken¡­¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯m a wreck.¡± ¡°Let me bury the glory of the past¡­ I want to live the rest of my life in peace. I¡¯m broken and tired. I don ¡¯t want to run around murdering.¡± Thunder¡¯s face froze. Of course, he could see the high¨C spirited Nightking a few years ago no longer existed. The person standing in front of him was just a sad middle¨Caged man. ¡°I know. I know¡­ But I have no choice!¡± ¡°I received news that kilov, known as the King of War in Underground, has sneaked into Hd s ecretly.¡± ¡°His target is Wendy Giradia, the president of Giradia Group. It is rted to the old grievances of Randy Giradia¡¯s Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. embezzlement of arms.¡± ¡°Currently, only Lieutenant General could deal with him in Hd.¡± ¡°But Jade is young. I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯tpete with kilov alone¡­¡± Thunder was helpless. He understood how Rudolph¡¯s days were these years, so he didn¡¯t want to both er him, who had decided to hide from the world. But he had toe for this old subordinate since kilov had sneaked into Hec nd. Rudolph smiled wryly and said, ¡°Even in my prime, I didn¡¯t have much chance of winning against the Ki ng of War¡­ General Perkins is probably not his opponent.¡± Thunder nodded and looked at Rudolph expectantly, hoping he would get out there again. ¡°But if I make a move now, I will die¡­¡± Thunder waspletely disappointed. ¡°So¡­¡± Rudolph continued. ¡°So?¡± Thunder was stunned. ¡°So I decided to rmend someone to you,¡± Rudolph said seriously. ¡°Who?¡± Thunder was surprised. ¡°The underboss of Devendill Prison, Nathan Evans,¡± said Rudolph. After Thunder learned about Nathan, he immediately ordered, ¡°Contact Fredo Young in Mimar City, and ask him to find someone for me! I will go to Mimar City and must see him immediately after Ind!¡± ¡°Mysterious boss, are you off work? Would you do me the honor and have dinner with me tonight?¡± Ha nnah asked coquettishly. ¡°The mysterious boss is very busy and has no time,¡± Nathan said calmly. ¡°Well¡­ Then can you help me to ask if his subordinate Nathan is free?¡± Hannah said, smiling. Nathan said casually, ¡°Most likely, he¡¯s free. Where to eat?¡± While talking, he saw that Hannah¡¯s car had already parked on the side of the road. Seeing her smug smiling face, Nathan felt warm. He found he seemed to like getting along with Hanna h, who could make him not behave well, more and more. As soon as Nathan got in the car, he received a call. ¡°Mr. Nathan, I¡¯m out. By the way, I rmended you to an old leader.¡± Rudolph said straight to the poi nt.. ¡°Who was the old leader? I don¡¯t have time to deal with those people!¡± Nathan said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t make f*cking mess. Or¡­¡± ¡°p!¡± Rudolph hung up! Nathan was furious, with hot air gushing out of his nose. ¡°This b*stard. He thought he could get out of my supervision after being out, so he dared to hang up on me, right?¡± Nathan ground his teeth with a vicious look. Hannah asked cautiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nathan didn¡¯t know what was happening, so he shook his head and said, ¡°I have no idea. He seemed t o sell me out!¡± ¡°You were talking about Rudolph? The person Jade wanted to see but couldn¡¯t?¡± Hannah was curious. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Nathan put down his phone, feeling a little helpless. Only then did he notice that Hannah¡¯s ck stockings were the same as that day. He had said that they were pretty with letters while touching them after he was drunk She wore a tight¨C fitting white tube dress outlining her perfect figure, with the oversized id shirt making her less reveali ng and coquettish, with a Balenciaga bag that he hadplimented was nice, in a pair of Herm¨¨s Marti n boots. Hannah seemed to always be at the forefront of trends. Nathan was spellbound and asked himself, ¡°Can I touch it today ¡°It depends on how well you drink!¡± Hannahughed, thinking Nathan¡¯s honesty and straight forwardne ss at certain times were lovely. Hannah drove Nathan to a restaurant. After entering the private room, she asked the waiter to serve the possible. Hannah sat beside Nathan with her legs put together in adylike manner and hands folded on herp. Nathan couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Are you nning something? Why look at me like that?¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°Nothing. I think the mysterious boss is quite handsome, and I w with him.¡± Nathan tapped Hannah¡¯s forehead, making her lose herdylike temperament. She bared her teeth and revenge on him. Hannah rode on Nathan¡¯sp, rubbed his cheeks into various shapes, andughed triumphantly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you¡­¡± They spoke at the same time but stopped suddenly. Hannah said, ¡°You go!¡± ¡°Okay. Why didn¡¯t you stay yesterday?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you keep me yesterday?¡± Hannah pursed her lips and smiled. Their rtionship got better after the sunscreen thing. After asking, Hannah still touched Nathan¡¯s cheeks, but she closed her eyes and leaned over to kiss him. As they kissed, Nathan hugged her slender waist tightly and touched her legs, which he hadmented Hannah was very into it, and Nathan enjoyed it very much. He was just about to see if other body parts were ¡°good to look but bad to touch¡± when he heard a soun Hannah jumped up from his arms like a frightened little rabbit with a blushed face. She was a little embarrassed for a moment. ¡°I was possess Nathan dropped his right hand. He felt like he had grasped a rock while climbing, but the rock suddenly broke¡­ So, he was very angry! Immediately afterward, another sound was from the door, and a woman stumbled in. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 146 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Help The woman was in an embarrassing jam: her hair was wet, and her dress was messy. ¡°Luna?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help but pause after seeing the woman¡¯s face. This woman was Louie¡¯s sister¨Cin¨C law, Luna Ramos, who was Alexandra¡¯s younger sister. Nathan met her once in a bar that day. Louie was a specially engaged Senior Official of Dracodise in Dracodise, with a robust background. But it seemed that his sister¨Cinw was picked on now. Hannah was also quite frightened. That scene was almost seen. It was usual for them to be intimate if they were a real couple. But Nathan was now Natalie¡¯s husband. Although he was only Natalie¡¯s nominal husband, he has stilled a married man. After Luna fell into the private room, a bald man rushed in with a few younger followers. ¡°B*tch! Did you forget who you are?¡± ¡°I sent you to serve Mr. Gofman. That¡¯s a chance for you to make a fortune. How dare you resist?¡± ¡°You have a sense of grandeur about yourself, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t offer a good service to Mr. Gofman today, I will find dozens of men to humiliate you!¡± The bald man said with a ferocious face, grabbed Luna by her hair as soon as he came in, and pulled h er up from the ground. Luna screamed in horror and struggled repeatedly, but it was to no avail. This bald man was much stronger than her. The bald man pped Luna on the face and said in a cold voice, ¡°Go back to serve Mr. Golfman obedi ently. Otherwise, you will not be able to bear the consequences if you make trouble! Your brother¨Cin¨C law can¡¯t afford it either!¡± Luna said in shock, ¡°Since you know who my brother¨Cinw is, why do you dare to bully me like this?¡± ¡°Your brother¨Cin¨C law is Louie, isn¡¯t he? If I want to be polite, I can call him Senior Official. Otherwise, he is just a dog rais ed by Dracodise. What qualifies him to challenge Mr. Gofman?¡± The bald man was disdainful and pp ed Luna on the face again. That continuous ps frightened Luna, and her tears had already flowed out. ¡°You know this woman?¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Um, a friend¡¯s sister¨Cinw,¡± Nathan thought for a while and spoke. Hannah said, ¡°She seems to have offended the Mr. Gofman of Dracodise in Neva Province. What shoul d we do?¡± Before Nathan could speak, the bald man had already pushed Luna to the side of his several subordinates, who immediately grabbed Luna to prevent her from escaping. ¡°You two! Act as if you haven¡¯t seen anything if you have seen something, understand?¡± ¡°If any news leaks, I will kill your whole family!¡± ¡°You¡¯d better inquire about Dracodise¡¯s way of doing things.¡± The bald man turned his head, nced at Nathan and Hannah, snorted coldly, and said arrogantly. After hearing these words, Nathan couldn¡¯t help grinning and said, ¡°I initially nned to turn a blind eye . However, since you said that, I want to know how Dracodise kills my whole family?¡± Speaking of Nathan¡¯s whole family, the rtives of the Evans family in Emperial City were also rted t o him by blood. Nathan¡¯s words brought the bald man up short. Then the look in his eyes became fierce, and he said, ¡°You brat, are you f*cking courting death?¡± Nathan¡¯s appearance also brought Luna up short. Then she stared at Nathan in surprise and sent mes sages by eye contact, hoping that Nathan could save her. At least, he could also call Loule. ¡°Leave her, cover the medical expenses, break your hands yourself, and get out of my room.¡± ¡°I can pretend that today¡¯s incident never happened.¡± ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude, wherever youe from Dracodise or other ces.¡± Sitting on the chair leisurely, Nathan said calmly, and even his eyes settled on Hannah¡¯s sexy legs. Obv iously, he didn¡¯t take these people seriously. Hannah felt amused and had no choice but patted him lightly and hide her legs under the table. Nathan retracted his gaze in pity. Then he heard the bald manughing merrily. ¡°Leave her?¡± ¡°Cover medical expenses?¡± ¡°Break my hands myself?¡± The bald man repeated Nathan¡¯s requests in a very joking tone. Then he stared at Nathan and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance too.¡± ¡°Leave the woman beside you here. Let me send Luna and her to serve Mr. Gofman!¡± ¡°You have wasted my time. Pay me 200 thousand dors!¡± ¡°In the end, break your hands yourself, and I will let you go.¡± The conversation brought Hannah up short. Then she couldn¡¯t help feeling annoyed because she didn¡¯t know why they always got her involved in a matter unrted to her. Nathan stood up immediately, kicked the chair aside, and said with a fake smile, ¡°I haven¡¯t slept with he r yet, What qualifies your so¨Ccalled Mr. Gofman?¡± Hannah blushed scarlet when she heard Nathan¡¯s domineering and direct words, and she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him. ¡°Did he regard me as his exclusive domain?¡± Hannah thought. The bald man¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he walked straight toward Nathan. This man was tall and burly, with a fierce bald head and tattoos, making him look unkind and aggressive ¡°I¡¯ll p your foul mouth hard!¡± The bald man sneered and waved his hand to p Nathan. Nathan didn¡¯t move. However, just as the bald man¡¯s p was about to touch his cheek, he raised his rig Then he stretched his eagle ws¨Clike fingers to hook the bald man¡¯s wrist. ¡°Crack!¡± Nathan seemed didn¡¯t twist the bald man¡¯s wrist hard. However, as a crisp sound rose, the bald man¡¯s entire right wrist bone was broken, and his hand was instantly deforme joint angle. ¡°Ah!¡± The bald man roared in pain, raised his left hand, and punched toward the bridge of Nathan¡¯s nose. Nathan didn¡¯t dodge. He lowered his head, aimed his forehead at the bald man¡¯s left hand, and bumped ¡°Crack!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The bald man¡¯s fist hit Nathan on the head, but another crisp sound of bone breaking came from the bal Nathan mped the bald man¡¯s wrist in his right hand, raised his left foot, kicked him in the chest, and le ¡°Ah!¡± The bald man¡¯s huge body flew backward like a kite with a broken string and hit the wall with a bang, ma out. The bald man¡¯s subordinates were all stunned. In their impression, the bald man was a powerful man. B ¡°You, you¡­ Do you know who I am? Do you know who I am working for?¡± The bald man cried with a pa ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I know you won¡¯t listen to me. So, you will soon be a corpse.¡± Nathan said expressionlessly. Seeing this scene, Luna couldn¡¯t help being highly shocked. Only by now did she know why Louie was s After hearing Nathan¡¯s words, the bald man grinned with twitched features, gritted his teeth hard, and said, ¡°You brat, I warn you. You¡¯re in trouble!¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s the people I work for or me, you can¡¯t afford to offend!¡° The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 147 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 147 Chapter 147 The Fair¨CSounding Curse ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Then I want to see how I can¡¯t afford to provoke you.¡± ¡°Also, I want to see how I can¡¯t afford to offend your so¨Ccalled Mr. Gofman.¡± Nathan smiled and ambled. The bald man trembled with anger but couldn¡¯t match Nathan, so he could only roar at his subordinates , ¡°What are you waiting for? Beat him!¡± The subordinates did not dare to step forward, with their faces full of fear. The scene where Nathan stru ck the bald man just now shocked them. Nathan walked up to Luna, pulled her to his side, and pushed her toward Hannah. Luna stumbled up to Hannah and was supported by her to sit down. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°You¡¯re all right. Don¡¯t cry. He will deal with it.¡± Hannah patted Luna¡¯s shoulder andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s all right?¡± ¡°He will deal with it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see how he solves it!¡± The bald man roared viciously, ¡°Today, all of you will die!¡± Just at this time, another man walked in. He was rtively young, with a luxurious dress and cropped short hair, exuding a temperament of disdaining worldly affairs. Following him were several beauties dressed up enchantingly. It could tell from their familiar faces that they might be Inte celebrities. ¡°Baldhead, you no¨Cgood, what are you doing? I just asked you to deal with a weak woman. Is it necessary for you to take such a long time ?¡± The man rubbed his nose and said in dissatisfaction. ¡°Ah¡­ Mr. Gofman, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m useless. I didn¡¯t deal with her!¡± Facing this man, the bald man didn¡¯t dare defend himself but immediately admitted his mistakes and apologized, making him look frightened. After Luna saw the young man¡¯s face, her expression couldn¡¯t help changing, and she said in horror, ¡°Redd Gofman.¡± Redd nced at the bent wrists of the bald man and couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Ha! It turns out that you e ncounter a master. I didn¡¯t expect your hands to be twisted to such an extent.¡± The bald man smiled embarrassedly and didn¡¯t dare to speak. He knew his ineffectuality had already ar oused Redd¡¯s dissatisfaction and that he might be killed if he said something wrong. Redd Gofman, the head of the branch of Dracodise in Neva Province, was notoriously surly. ¡°All right, take her away. Every debt has its debtor. Whoever hurts you, let him take the initiative to admi t his mistake and kill himself. His family can be spared,¡± Redd said in azy tone. When those Inte celebrities saw Redd¡¯s behavior, they couldn¡¯t help but feel Redd was handsome a nd powerful. ¡°This is the real big shot. Did you see¡­ Those rich men in our live chat room only know how to spend money to reward. How can theypare with him?¡± ¡°He is deserved to be the head of the branch of Dracodise in Neva Province. Although his bearing was casual, what he says carries weight.¡± ¡°Compared to Mr. Gofman, those who spend money in our live chat room are simply yokels. They still want to sleep w ith us. Daydreaming!¡± To these Inte celebrities, Redd¡¯s words carried weight. ¡°I kill myself?¡± Nathan said in his heart and couldn¡¯t help but be amused by Redd¡¯s words. ¡°Well, no one takes the initiative to admit it? Then don¡¯t me me for hurting your family members. You and your family have to bear the consequences of your mistakes.¡± Redd shook his head and lit a cigar ette casually. Nathan couldn¡¯t help but smile and walk to the front, saying, ¡°Leave her here and pay her 2 million do rs for medical expenses. Then I¡¯ll spare your life, and you can continue to be arrogant with others.¡± As soon as Nathan said this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but pause, especially those inte celebrities. ¡°Is this guy an idiot? How dare he talk to Mr. Gofman like this? Is he courting death?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the second time I¡¯ve seen someone dare to disrespect Mr. Gofman. The one I saw for the first time has died!¡± ¡°Who the f*ck do you think you are? How dare you speak like that! Hurry up and kneel to Mr. Gofman. Otherwise, your whole family will be killed!¡± Redd waved his hand and gestured for these Inte celebrities to be quiet. Then he looked at Nathan with a smile, saying, ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear it. Repeat it?¡± ¡°If your ears are poor, you can cut them,¡± Nathan said, ¡°Don¡¯t put on an act in front of me because you are not qualified.¡± ¡°Hah¡­¡± Reddughed outright. Redd didn¡¯t expect Nathan would say he was not qualified. Did he need to put on an act? Every word he uttered would be regarded as gold. The woman he wanted would obediently go to his bed before nightfall! Whatever he wanted, someone would give it to him without any unwillingness. He didn¡¯t even speak it o ut. Now, Nathan said he was not qualified and put on an act. ¡°This idiot is courting death. I guess we won¡¯t even be able to see his grave because he will be smashe d to pieces!¡± ¡°I admire he has the guts to challenge Mr. Redd, but I¡¯m sure he can¡¯t be stupid more!¡± ¡°He is so naive and ignorant. Today, there will be one more corpse in Mimar City.¡± These Inte celebrities were mocking Nathan, thinking the end of Nathan was to be killed after offen ding Redd. Redd¡¯s face turned cold, and he pped his hands. Then several burly men came in from outside insta ntly. These burly men had utterly different temperaments from the bald man¡¯s subordinates. They wear c k suits, exuding coldness and a sense of oppression. Although their eyes were hidden behind sunss es, it was conceivable how sharp and aggressive they were. Standing in front of such kinds of people, one would unconsciously feel frightened. Five such people app bear. and Redd said calmly, ¡°Are you sure you want to provoke me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Kneel or repeat what you said?¡± Nathan paused. ¡°Look at him! He¡¯s scared!¡± ¡°Hah, of course. As long as Mr. Redd makes a move, no one will not be afraid!¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor to eat and drink with Mr. Gofman today. I can also see him hitting others. I can boast abou ¡°Then you boast about it for the rest of your life. I want to sleep¡­¡± Several Inte celebrities burst into augh, and their admiration for Redd soared to the peak. The bald man couldn¡¯t help but say with a horribleugh, ¡°You brat, they are all masters in Dracodise. I¡¯m ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re good at fighting! In their eyes, you¡¯re nothing!¡± ¡°Kneel quickly, and then break your hands!¡± Nathan finally came to his senses. Then he nodded to Redd and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure. But you might be an idi ¡°Then, let me put it bluntly¡­ ¡°F*ck you!¡± ¡°Now, do you understand what I mean?¡± As soon as these words came out of Nathan¡¯s mouth, those Inte celebrities fell silent, and each look ¡°What does this idiot say? How dare he insult Mr. Redd?¡± ¡°My God¡­ I can¡¯t imagine how he will be hit to death by Mr. Redd. It¡¯s foolish!¡± Nathan felt Redd didn¡¯t understand what he said, so he told the most straightforward sentence, which w Luna couldn¡¯t help being dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t expect Nathan to be so impulsive. After all, the other Redd obviously had never been scolded like this before, so his mind went nk for a while, and then he became furious. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 148 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Snatch the Gun ¡°Interesting No one has ever dared to talk to me like that!¡± ¡°Today, you must die here!¡± Redd¡¯s eyes were red, his tone was cold, and he looked at Nathan viciously. Nathan couldn¡¯t help but nce at his five subordinates, smiled, and asked, ¡°These few no¨Cgoods?¡± Nathan¡¯s words brought the bald man up short. He didn¡¯t expect Nathan to dare to say these five were no¨Cgoods. After all, in his opinion, they were masters in Dracodise. ¡°Come on, beat the crap out of him!¡± Redd said coldly and gestured for a subordinate to step forward. Without saying a word, this subordinate rushed up to Nathan with one stride, raised his hand, and punc hed him in the face. Nathan didn¡¯t move, but in the next second, a figure shed across everyone¡¯s eyes, and then the subo rdinate fell beside Nathan¡¯s feet like a dead dog. Seeing that something was wrong with the situation, two persons began to strike simultaneously, one o n the right and the other on the left. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Nathan asked, ¡°Masters?¡± Nathan moved his body slightly and pped the two burly men with snaps, making them fall to the grou nd without even a sound. The rest two made a quick decision, pulled their suit jackets suddenly, drew out a pistol, and pointed th e muzzle straight at Nathan. Redd¡¯s face was a bit gloomy. He didn¡¯t expect the three people under hismand would be struck d own so easily by Nathan, which made him very embarrassed. ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s the use of being good at fighting? Can he defeat a gun? The only end of him is to die aft er provoking Mr. Redd.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s useless to be good at fighting. In this society, power and influence decide everything! Can he match Mr. Redd?¡± ¡°A person good at fighting is only an ordinary man. Now technology is so advanced. How can a fist be as powerful as a gun?¡± The inte celebrities began to discuss, and their words improved Redd¡¯s expression Redd¡¯s face was gloomy. Two of his subordinates had alreadye in front of Nathan with guns, and the two guns were almost pointed at Nathan¡¯s left and right temples, respectiv ely. ¡°You brat, you have a foul mouth, but you are also good at hitting! However, no matter how good you fi ght, do you think you can defeat a gun?¡± Redd sneered, crossing his arms around his chest. The faces of Hannah and Luna in the back turned pale. They didn¡¯t expect Redd to dare to use the gun! Luna couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°Redd, our country explicitly prohibits private possession of firearms. You are courting death!¡± ¡°Prohibit?¡± ¡°You need to be clear about who is prohibited.¡± ¡°If the people who hold firearms are you, low¨Css guys, that¡¯s knowingly breaking thew.¡± ¡°If the people like me hold firearms, that¡¯s self¨Cdefense!¡± After hearing Luna¡¯s words, Redd snorted and mocked immediately. Redd looked at Nathan and said calmly, ¡°I am the head of the branch of Dracodise. If I want to hit you, what you can do is only kneel and be beaten.¡± ¡°If you dare to resist, you are ignorant of good and evil and seeking your death!¡± ¡°If I take out my gun to kill you, my punishment is only paying you tens of thousands of dors.¡± ¡°What qualifies you to be so arrogant in front of me?¡± The Inte celebrities looked at Redd with feverish admiration. They felt Redd was too handsome at this time, filling in the image of a domineering president in their minds. ¡°Mr. Redd is too amazing. Tonight I must provide him with a good service¡­¡± ¡°Whoever offends Mr. Redd will only have a dead end. In Mimar City, and even the entire Neva Provinc e, is there anyone who doesn¡¯t know Mr. Redd?¡± ¡°To this kind of idiot, death is not a pity. Killing him is a waste of bullets. Hmph¡­¡± Nathan¡¯s head was pressed against two guns, but he didn¡¯t resist. He just grinned and said, ¡°Oh, you h ave a gun! So amazing. He suddenly recalled that Jade was also pointed at by a few short guns in the ne¡¯s first¨C ss cabin that day, and then he said a very intimidating sentence. Nathan decided today to tell Redd exactly what Jade said. ¡°Kneel and smack your mouth. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Redd shouted coldly, with his eyes alr eady full of killing intent. He didn¡¯t look like he was joking. Hannah couldn¡¯t help worrying about Nathan. Although she knew Nathan was capable and powerful, th e other party had guns. No matter how powerful Nathan was, he was still a human being. If they shot him, being hurt was nothi ng special. Nathan waved his hand and said, ¡°Wait a minute. I have something to tell you too!¡± Redd said, ¡°Are you nning to repeat Luna¡¯s nonsense to me?¡± ¡°No, no, no. I want to tell you one sentence. Do you know there is a saying in Hd martial arts circ le?¡± Nathan smiled brightly; his teeth were all exposed, neat, and white. ¡°Huh?¡± Redd frowned. Nathan said, ¡°If you make enemies with a person close to you, it will be more terrible than if you make enemies with a country!¡± Redd suddenly had a bad feeling and immediately shouted, ¡°Kill him!¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After speaking, Nathan moved his body suddenly, and his hands were so fast that the afterimage couldn Before the two men with guns could react, their wrists were already grabbed. Immediately afterward, the into the bone, making them scream involuntarily. Their fingers loosened, which couldn¡¯t hold the gun. Then, Nathan pulled the wrists of the two and swung them around like a windmill. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± With two muffled sounds, the two big men flew out and hit the wall, life or death unknown. The guns in their hands had also fallen into Nathan¡¯s hands. The Inte celebrities Redd brought were all dumbfounded, and they could hardly believe their eyes. Even Redd¡¯s face looked so ashen that it looked ugly, and he couldn¡¯t believe that Nathan could strike b ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m not good at marksmanship. I might shoot your head when I n to shoot your leg.¡± Nathan raised a pistol with a fake smile, pointing the muzzle at Redd. Redd didn¡¯t dare to move, as if his feet were attached to the ground by nails, and his body trembled slig No one could remain calm while being pointed at by a gunpoint. Redd gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Do you know what you are doing? Do you know who you offended? Do Hearing Redd¡¯s words, Nathan frowned with displeasure and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to a guy like you w ¡°You b*stard! Put the gun down! How dare you point the gun at Mr. Gofman! You¡¯re courting death!¡°. ¡°Do you know what you are doing? If you dare to hurt Mr. Gofman, your whole family will be buried with ¡°B*stard, quickly put down the gun and kneel to apologize!¡± Inte celebrities scolded Nathan for defending Redd. Nathan raised his other hand with a fake smile, turned his gun, and said, ¡°Can you guys be quiet? You s Those Inte celebrities were so frightened that their bodies trembled. Then they stepped back and hid ¡°Kneel.¡± Nathan walked up to Reed, poked his forehead with the gun, and said calmly. After seeing this scene, Luna¡¯s heart almost stopped beating. Only by this time did she realize that Nath inw respect him as a god. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 149 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Give a Chance Kneel? Redd never thought that he would kneel to others. To him, others kneeling to him was normal. ¡°You ask me to kneel?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? Are you a nut?¡± ¡°Even though you have a gun, don¡¯t think I will be afraid. If you have the guts, you can shoot me. I¡¯ll see how you wind up the matter.¡± Redd was arrogant and sneered, ¡°If you want me to kneel, you must die first!¡± The tough Redd naturally aroused the admiration of Inte celebrities, who felt that he had a backbon e and the temperament of a big shot. Nathan¡¯s eyes turned cold, with killing intent. Seeing Nathan¡¯s eyes, Redd¡¯s heart sank, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you dare to let me call som eone? Aren¡¯t you arrogant?¡± Hearing this, Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°What? Don¡¯t you dare?¡± Redd looked at Nathan provocatively. ¡°You don¡¯t need to provoke me purposely. It¡¯s useless to me. However, I will give you a chance since yo u are so confident.¡± ¡°Call everyone you can.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see if they can kill me today.¡± ¡°If they can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Nathan put down the gun calmly, walked back to Luna and Hannah, and casually threw the two guns o n the table. Redd took out his mobile phone without saying a word to call someone. ¡°Mr. Gofman, call all the masters of Dracodise and beat him to death!¡± ¡°This guy is too arrogant. Mr. Gofman, you must teach him a good lesson!¡± Inte celebrities were moring and instigating, hoping to show their loyalty to Redd. Luna looked at Nathan with trembling lips and asked, ¡°You allow him to call his helpers¡­ Are you overc onfident?¡± Nathan shrugged leisurely and asked, ¡°Am I overconfident? Do you think he can kill me?¡± Luna bit her lower lip and didn¡¯t speak anymore, but she felt what Nathan did was indeed too insolent. She thought Nathan could take this opportunity to suppress Redd and leave, but he gave Redd a chance to call someone over. Hannah was also a little terrified. Redd was the head of the branch of Dracodise in Neva Province. It w ould not be an exaggeration to describe him as a big shot with supreme power and influence. She wondered why Nath an gave Redd a chance to mobilize his resources. He called his helpers, told them the address, and asked them to hurry over. ¡°You brat, you are indeed very good at fighting. I have called someone who can match you!¡± Redd snor ted. ¡°My patience is limited, and I¡¯m a little hungry. So, you¡¯d better call a few more people,¡± Nathan nced at Redd and said indifferently. Redd sneered, ¡°You¡¯d better prepare your funeral first, lest you don¡¯t have enough time in a while.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t talk to Redd anymore. He picked up the snacks on the table and ate a few mouthfuls. Then, he turned his head to Hannah and said, ¡°Are you hungry? How about we eat something before d ealing with this idiot?¡± Hannah shook her head with mixed feelings of being amused and worried. She was shocked enough a nd had no mood to eat. Not long after, someone who Redd called came. ¡°Mr. Gofman!¡± As soon as Saul stepped into the private room, he bowed at ny degrees to Redd, loo king very respectful. ¡°Um¡­¡± Redd nodded slightly, looking indifferent. Seeing that the person who came was Saul, Luna couldn¡¯t help but change her expression. She walked forward quickly and said in surprise, ¡°Saul, what do you mean? Betray my brother¨Cin¨C law and seek refuge with Redd?¡± Saul looked at Luna contemptuously and said, ¡°A man should choose the right leader to serve! Mr. Gof man is mighty, and he treats me well. Why can¡¯t I rely on him?¡± ¡°Louie indeed taught me some skills, but that¡¯s all¡­¡± ¡°I can have what I have today all because of my hard work. Who the f*ck does he think he is?¡± Luna was frightened and angry and shouted, ¡°Saul, you are a betrayer! My brother¨Cin¨C law taught you from his heart and regarded you as his only disciple. But you repay him betraying?¡± ¡°Louie doesn¡¯t know what is good or bad. He and the vice head insubordinate the order. How can I follow him?¡± Saul said differently. ¡°Mr. Leon Gofman and Mr. Redd Gofman are orthodox of Dracodise.¡± ¡°I chose to stand on the side of Mr. Gofman. Is there anything wrong?¡± Luna trembled with anger at Saul¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t continue to speak Saul was Louie¡¯s disciple, and Louie taught him all his abilities. But Luna didn¡¯t expect him to betray Louie and seek refuge from Redd. Redd smiled slightly and said, ¡°Louie is just a Senior Official. To put it bluntly, he is a dog of Dracodise. Saul chose to join me and work for me. That is the most sensible choice!¡± Saul alsoughed and shook his head, feeling Luna was too childish. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t lose time.¡± ¡°Saul, your beating skills are quite famous in Dracodise. Today I will arrange for you an opponent who ca ¡°You must strike him down and break his hands and feet.¡± ¡°I want him to know what will happen after offending me!¡± Redd waved his hand. Instead of continuing to entangle with this issue, he pointed at Nathan. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. When Saul heard it, he immediately got excited, grinned, and said, ¡°Okay, I haven¡¯t done anything for a Mr. Gofman beat the crap out of the insolent¡± Nathan stuffed thest piece of pastry into his mouth, smacked his mouth, and wiped it with a paper tow Saul only felt this figure familiar, but he still walked forward and asked indifferently, ¡°Are you going to break your hands and feet yourself, or let me help you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Cassy to cultivate a traitor. Tsk tsk.¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Luna couldn¡¯t help reminding in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Evans! My brother¨Cinw cultivated Saul. He acquired all skills of my brother¨Cinw. He is very good at Cloud Grasp. Don¡¯t be careless!¡± Saul said coldly, ¡°What are you? What qualifies you to judge me?¡± Nathan turned around and said with a smile, ¡°Well, at most, I can help Louie clean up his disciples. I did The moment Saul saw Nathan, his body immediately trembled. ¡°Why are you?¡± Saul couldn¡¯t help roaring in a low voice, with his face full of horror. Last time he was trounced by Nathan. Nathan¡¯s domineering and fierce Cloud Grasp left a profound impression on him, and it even became his nightmare for a time! Nathan said calmly, ¡°Are you disabling yourself, or let me help you?¡± Saul¡¯s body trembled continuously, and his face was full of fear. ¡°Redd, I gave you a chance, but you just called such a no¨C good?¡± Nathan tilted his head to look at Redd and asked calmly. ¡°Saul!¡± Saul¡¯s reaction brought Redd up short. Then he roared with a gloomy face. With embarrassment, Saul said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Gofman, I have fought against him, and now¡­ After hearing this, Redd couldn¡¯t help snorting coldly, ¡°You no¨Cgood!¡± Luna was extremely surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Nathan had already fought against Saul, and it seemed The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 150 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Mr. Hanks Saul¡¯s face was full of embarrassment. He sought refuge with Redd and wanted to take advantage of th is opportunity to do meritorious service. Still, he didn¡¯t expect that the person he met was the same one , Nathan, who beat him upst time. The word ¡°no¨Cgood¡± made Saul blush and unable to utter a word. Then he could only retreat to the side obediently. ¡°I¡¯ll make another call. Wait and see!¡± Redd said through gritted teeth and took out his phone to call.. Nathan narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I have limited patience. You¡¯d better call everyone you need before I¡¯m hungry.¡± Redd sneered, ¡°I must beat you to death!¡± ¡°Are you in such a hurry to court death? Mr. Gofman has already said he will kill you so that you can wait with peace of mind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t be so insolent! Do you really think that you are awesome with a few beating skills? Y ou are just a yokel!¡± ¡°Hmph, this time, Mr. Gofman will call someone more powerful who can beat you to death with one kick !¡± The inte celebrities brought by Redd all started moring one after another, and they were all extre mely arrogant. ¡°Mr. Mendez, I¡¯ve encountered something here, so I need you to bring your people here,¡± Redd said col dly. After saying this, Redd hung up the phone.. Hearing the call Redd made, Hannah couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Mr. Mendez? Could it be that he was looking for Negino? If it is Neginoing, it will be interesting!¡± Hannah had personally seen Negino submissive in front of Nathan, so if Redd called Negino, it would probably be useless. As the head of the branch of Dracodise in Neva Province, Redd naturally had a robust background, but he didn¡¯t want to use the power of Dracodise to deal with Nathan. The current Dracodise branch¡¯s situation was veryplicated, and the cause of this incident was Loui e¡¯s sister¨Cinw, Luna. Louie, a specially engaged Senior Official, also had a very close rtionship with the vice head, so if R edd got out of hand with Louie, it would create a bad impression for outsiders. ¡°Luna, it¡¯s still notte for you to crawl over like a dog obediently, and I can consider sympathizing with you!¡± Redd put his phone back in his p ocket and smiled at Luna. Luna¡¯s features almost twitched, and she gritted her teeth, saying, ¡°Redd, Louie will not let you go!¡± Redd sneered, ¡°It seems you are a blind person who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good or evil.¡± ¡°The one named Luna, don¡¯t be ignorant of identifying kindness. Mr. Gofman has taken a fancy to you and is willing to let you serve him. That¡¯s your honor!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We haven¡¯t even had the chance to serve Mr. Redd yet, so don¡¯t be ignorant of your blessi ngs.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you hurry up and kneel to plead guilty to Mr. Redd? Then thank Mr. Redd for being willing to sleep with you, a b*tch!¡± At this time, those Inte celebrities echoed one after another, asking Luna not to be arrogant. Luna felt annoyed when she heard that. The fact was that Redd was about to humiliate her, but those s aid it was her honor. Luna didn¡¯t know what the f*ck logic was. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Mr. Gofman, what happened?¡± A male voice came from outside the door, and a man walked in, followe d by several detectives in uniform. Redd couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°I met a ferocious wild dog, which injured all my subordinates, a nd every said that he would give me a chance to call someone to handle him.¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t handle him, he will let me die here.¡± ¡°Hah, it really scared me!¡± The man couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Which idiot is so ignorant? How dare he offend Mr. Gofman? Is he bli nd?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Hanks! I heard Mr. Hanks runs a real estatepany and has a robust background.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say what you heard. Let me tell you. Mr. Hanks¡¯s father is the Chief Police Officer of the police st ation in Mimar City, Jason Hanks!¡± ¡°What? I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Hanks has such a robust background. No wonder he can bring a few detectiv es!¡± ¡°Although this guy is good at fighting, does he dare to fight the official detectives? If he dares to fight, th ey will shoot him to death!¡± Those Inte celebrities saw that the person who came was Nick Hanks, and they started discussing f or a while, thinking Redd was so powerful that he knew all kinds of people. Seeing this man, Hannah couldn¡¯t helpughing. Nick, from Fenham Property, came to Poly Capitals t time to make trouble. But Luna couldn¡¯t help bing more nervous. After all, the person Redd called over had a political ba ckground, and his father was also the head of the police station. It was challenging for Nathan to deal with! ¡°It seems he doesn¡¯t know who concentrates the supreme power and influence in Mimar City.¡± ¡°In Mimar City and even the entire Neva Province, in front of Mr. Gofman, no matter who you are, you must obey Mr. Gofman¡¯s order.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I mean!¡± Nick said coldly with arrogance on his face. Redd was satisfied with Nick¡¯s ttery, nodded, and said, ¡°Mr. Hanks, I will be much obliged to you if you help me handle him.¡± Nick sneered immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Gofman. I must kill him no matter what happens today.¡± ¡°In Mimar City, I didn¡¯t expect you dare to offend Mr. Gofman. You¡¯re courting death.¡± ¡°Wait for me to teach him a good lesson. I will let him know how to be humble and obedient like a dog i n Mimar City.¡± At this moment, Nick looked powerful and domineering. The few detectives following behind Nick made ¡°This is a big shot! Although we can earn more than 20 thousand to 40 thousand dors a month online, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Although those spending most in our live chat room are rich, they still are just bumpkins. ¡°Those who gave us gifts are just a bunch of tterers. The real big shot has to be the people like Mr. Ha Seeing Nick¡¯s domineering behavior, these Inte celebrities couldn¡¯t help praising him. ¡°Let me see. Who is the one daring to put on an act in front of Mr. Redd? Step forward!¡± Nick roared. Nathan leaned back on the chair and didn¡¯t get to his feet until Nick finished acting. Then he walked forw ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t this Mr. Hanks?¡± Nathan sneered. ¡°Hmph, he also knows Mr. Hanks? However, it¡¯s useless to try to get close to Mr. Hanks. Mr. Hanks has ¡°It¡¯s useless, even though he knows Mr. Hanks. The reason why Mr. Hanks is here is to kill him. Even if ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that b*stard has some contacts and that he knows Mr. Hanks. But, so what? With Mr. Gofm killed by Mr. Hanks!¡± After Nick saw Nathan, he couldn¡¯t help being brought up short. Nathan walked forward with a smile, squinted his eyes, and asked lightly, ¡°Well, Mr. Hanks, forget me?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want your eyes, you can donate them.¡± ¡°In this way, even if you make trouble, people will forgive you because of your blindness.¡± Redd and the others clearly heard what Nathan said. Then, he looked at Nathan in surprise. He wondered why Nathan was still so arrogant after knowing Nick¡¯s background. He didn¡¯t expect Nathan dared to yell at Nick like that. ¡°Does he know Nick¡¯s father, Jason, is the Chief Police Officer of Mimar City?¡± ¡°This guy is looking for his death!¡± Those Inte celebrities all snorted in their hearts. They didn¡¯t expect Nathan still put on an act at this t They thought Nathan was ignorant of absolute power and influence and would die ignorantly. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 151 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Lesson Nick trembled violently. He had never forgotten Nathan. He remembered clearly how much he had suffered at Poly Capitalst time! Even his own father was very respectful to Nathan. After that, he learned from his father that Nathan had a very close rtionship with the Hopp family, an d his background was very unusual. With bitterness, Nick slowly said, ¡°Mr. Nathan, what a coincidence¡­¡± Redd said in a deep voice, ¡°You know him?¡± ¡°This guy is too arrogant and even dared to hold a gun to my head!¡± ¡°He has already broken thew!¡± ¡°Mr. Hanks, let these officers detain him, and I will deal with him gradually.¡± Nick didn¡¯t dare to respond. Nathan said, ¡°He is right. I aimed these two guns at his forehead. Mr. Hanks, do you have any objection?¡± Everyone sneered and felt Nathan was asking for a consequence he couldn¡¯t bear. ¡°I¡­ dare not!¡± Nick trembled slightly and said. Luna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She never expected that Nick would be so cowardly in front of Nathan . Nick might want to kill Redd if he weren¡¯t from the Dracodise. He didn¡¯t expect Redd to ask him to deal with a man even his father didn¡¯t dare to mess with. Redd and the others were shocked by what Nick had said. ¡°Don¡¯t dare?¡± Redd was taken aback. ¡°Mr. Hanks, are you kidding?!¡± Nathan was displeased. He had been a dedicated prison guard for many years, and he had dealt with t he work in the prison perfectly. However, after he left the prison, he found that the world differed from what he knew. Many people always relied on their power or background to show off and even bullied the weak ones. Besides, his date with Hannah was interrupted, which made him even more unhappy. So, he decided t o teach Nick a lesson that he would never forget. ¡°You want to show off to everyone that you have a father who is the chief police officer, don¡¯t you? Do y ou think you¡¯re powerful?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°No, of course not. I¡­ this is a misunderstanding.¡± Nick forced a smile. Nathan pped Nick¡¯s face and said coldly, ¡°Kneel before you talk to me!¡± Nick flustered in fear and knelt in front of Nathan. The others wanted to scold Nathan for being rude when he pped Nick, and several officers were rea dy to take action. But the next moment, Nick actually knelt in front of Nathan! Everyone couldn¡¯t believe their eyes and looked at each other in shock. Even the officers were full of as tonishment. Nick knew very well that he could boss around Mimar City because of his father¡¯s background. If he offended Nathan and caused his father to lose his job, he could never do the same again. Nathan continued, ¡°Your father¡¯s power should be used to protect the property and personal safety of th e citizens. You shouldn¡¯t use it to pretend to be a badass. Understand?¡± Nick hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Nathan pped Nick again. ¡°As the son of the chief police officer, you should be more upright. Respect thew, restrain yourself, and make yourself an example. Understand?¡± Nick¡¯s mouth was bleeding, but he didn¡¯t dare to resist and repeatedly nodded. ¡°Understood!¡± Nathan snorted coldly and pped him for the third time. ¡°Since you¡¯ve behaved well, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± ¡°However, if you dare to do it again.¡± ¡°If I see you show off your father¡¯s authority and bully the others again, don¡¯t me me!¡± Nick felt extremely aggrieved, but he kept nodding and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Nathan! I¡¯ll keep your wor ds in mind!¡± Nick¡¯s dignity had been thrown into the mud! Everyone was stunned as if those ps hit their faces as well. Those brazen Inte celebrities were suddenly speechless. Nick was the son of the chief police officer, and he knelt to make Nathan p his face as if he was Nick ¡¯s senior! ¡°Get lost!¡± Nathan waved at Nick and said calmly. Nick got up, thanked Nathan, and left with those officers. Before leaving, he turned to Redd and smiled wryly. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I can¡¯t afford to offend Mr. Nathan. You¡¯d better ask someone else toe over.¡± Then, Nick escaped as fast as he could. Redd frowned deeply and became confused. He didn¡¯t understand why Nick was so afraid of this myste ¡°Mr. Redd, it seems that your saviors aren¡¯t good enough!¡± ¡°One didn¡¯t even dare to confront me, and the other knelt in front of me while being pped.¡± ¡°Do you want to call someone else?¡± ¡°If not, kneel and apologize. Then, break your hand yourself, pay the medical expenses, and get out of h Nathan turned to look at Redd. His tone was calm but very intimidating, and one present dared to speak Redd took a deep breath, then gritted his teeth. ¡°Okay! Nick can¡¯t handle you, then what about Mr. Youn Redd also didn¡¯t expect Nick would be so cowardly in front of Nathan. He was pped a few times and d ¡°Mr. Young¡¯s son?!¡± ¡°Mr. Redd is such a big shot! He even knows the son of the governor!¡± ¡°Mr. Hanks has a powerful background, but he can¡¯tpare with Mr. Young¡¯s son!¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°What a good show. Mr. Redd is furious, so he is going tond his killer punch!¡± The Inte celebrities once again mored. They were surprised that Redd could actually invite the son of the governor, who was the most influential man in the entire pr Nathan pped Redd and said coldly, ¡°Hurry up and call him!¡± The only sound left was the sound of the others gasping. They all thought Nathan was crazy. He still dared to p Redd after knowing that Redd would call Mr. Young¡¯s son for help. He was too arro Redd gritted his teeth viciously, took out his cell phone, and was about to make a call. But at this time, a man and a woman appeared outside the door. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 152 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Not Enough. Louie and Alexandra had arrived. Louie rushed in with a horrible expression. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Redd, what did you do to my sister ?!¡± Seeing Louie appearing, Luna heaved a sigh of relief and waved at him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m over here!¡± Louie felt relieved after making sure that she was safe. He had just rushed over after receiving the new s. Alexandra quickly walked up to her and hugged her in fear. ¡°I¡¯m so d to see that you¡¯re fine!¡± ¡°Mr. Evans helped me,¡± Luna said softly. Redd¡¯s face darkened when he saw Louie. ¡°Mr. Caslen! What a coincidence!¡± Louie looked at Redd and said coldly, ¡°Redd, you can target me if you want, don¡¯t mess with those who are rted to me! If anything happens to them, I will never let you go!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Redd sneered. However, since Louie hade, he couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t want to target Luna anymore. Nathan frowned and said to Redd, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make a call? I¡¯m running out of patience.¡± Redd came back to his senses, took out his mobile phone, and wanted to make a call. ¡°Redd, enough!¡± Louie said gloomily. Then, he turned to Nathan. ¡°Mr. Nathan, do me a favor. End this matter, and don¡¯t entangle him anymor e.¡± Nathan shrugged and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll do as you say. Anyway, he didn¡¯t bully my sister, so I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Redd was unwilling. He squinted his eyes and pondered for a while, then sneered at Nathan and said, ¡° Evans, you¡¯re very lucky.¡± ¡°If Louie hadn¡¯te, you would have died today!¡± ¡°I wonder if your good luck will still protect you next time!¡± Nathan was confused and thought that Redd was indeed out of his mind. Redd turned around and was about to leave, while Saul also followed him in embarrassment. ¡°Wait, he¡¯s not allowed to leave.¡± Nathan pointed at Saul and said calmly. Saul¡¯s expression froze, and he looked at Redd. ¡°Mr. Redd¡­¡± Redd said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re useless to me. Suit yourself.¡± Then, Redd waved his hand and left with his subordinates and the group of beautiful inte celebrities . ¡°I hate traitors the most. Especially those who backfire on someone after their betrayal.¡± Nathan said an d shook his head. Louie gave Saul a frighteningly cold look. Saul was his student who had learned everything from him. However, he betrayed Louie at this cri tical moment and even targeted Louie¡¯s family. ¡°I can choose whatever I want. It¡¯s not my fault! I learned the skills myself, and it is not a betrayal!¡± Saul shouted. ¡°He¡¯s your student, and you can handle him. It¡¯s best to abolish him.¡± Nathan said calmly. Louie nodded and walked towards Saul. Saul didn¡¯t want to yield, so he began to fight back. However, all his skills were taught by Louie, so he was taken down quickly. Louie crashed the bones in Saul¡¯s arms and kicked him on his knees, making him copse. ¡°Traitors can never be forgiven. I¡¯ve abolished you. From now on, you have nothing to do with me.¡± Louie said coldly. He was rather merciless. Even if Saul found a way to fix all his limbs, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight as wel l as before and probably would be useless. ¡°Mr. Nathan, thank you for your help. Otherwise, Luna might really be bullied by Redd!¡± After Louie deal t with Saul, he thanked Nathan again. Nathan asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a Senior Official of Dracodise? Redd is also a member. How can he have su ch a bad rtionship with you?¡± Louie shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the same. I have a good rtionship with the deputy leader, wh o always fought against Redd¡¯s father. Therefore, Redd never liked me.¡± Although Dracodise was a huge organization, its interior was not monolithic. Power was attractive, and everyone wanted to get it. ¡°Mr. Evans, thank you very much. Come to the bar for a drink when you are free. I will treat you well.¡± L una said to Nathan politely. After this matter, she finally understood why Louie respected Nathan so much. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s have dinner together. There¡¯s no need to wait for you to buy me a drink.¡± Natha n said. Hannah had no objection at all. After dinner, she still had plenty of time to spend with Nathan alone. As soon as the dishes were served, Nathan received a call from Natalie. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°A good friend of mine wille back from Nordime tomorrow. I will discuss business with Poly Capital, so I don¡¯t have time to pick her up at the airport. You can spare some time and help me pick her up!¡± Natalie said. Although Nathan had several jobs, he still had nothing to work on, so he agreed. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Her name is Gussie Reagan. She¡¯s Hannah¡¯s friend as well, and shees back to apply for the job as Wendy nned a lot to make Poly Capital famous. This time, she even offered a huge sry and highly The purpose was to publicize Mr. Secret and to intimidate the Roarws Group and the Porter Group. ¡°My secretary?¡± Nathan was stunned but didn¡¯t say much and then agreed to Natalie¡¯s request. After hanging up the phone, Hannah asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± After Nathan told her, she was stunned for a while before saying, ¡°Gussie? It¡¯s her¡­ She has been stud other for a long time.¡± ¡°Gussie is from Rikkus, but her rtionship with her family doesn¡¯t seem to be very good. That¡¯s why sh N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Well¡­ she¡¯s very pretty, so don¡¯t be flirty!¡± Nathan said, ¡°How can I be flirty? I¡¯ll only appreciate her figure at most.¡± Hannah was stunned and became speechless. However, she seemed to remember that Gussie had an After the meal, Louie left with Alexandra and Luna. Luna asked for Nathan¡¯s number and weed him ¡°Didn¡¯t you drink enough today?¡± After the others left, Nathan looked at Hannah and asked. Hannah looked at him, puzzled. Nathan said, ¡°You said it depends on whether you have drunk enough today.¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. ¡°Not yet. Unless you take me to your house for another drink!¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for?!¡± Nathan said immediately. He took Hannah¡¯s hand and left as if he was in a hurry. Hannah¡¯s heart was beating wildly. He seemed very excited, and she wondered if something would happen tonight. Hooking up with her best friend¡¯s husband¡­ This kind of matter could only be seen in novels and TV dramas. However, she didn¡¯t expect it to be so exciting in reality. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 153 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 153 Chapter 153 The Twenty Thousand Dor Check Hannah¡¯s brain was churning with thoughts. She picked up the check and left with Nathan. Nathan had said that he was nning to drink at Almonube Pce, but Hannah didn¡¯t know whether it was his excuse to do other things or not. Not long after walking out of the restaurant, a Mercedes¨C Benz drove over from the other side of the road. It entered the parking spot without slowing down and l ooked out of control. Nathan was thinking about other things in his mind, and before he knew it, he saw the car was near him. When Hannah saw the speeding car, her mind went nk. ¡°When the car approached, Nathan felt the hairs all over his body stand on his head, and goosebumps appeared on his skin. He suddenly came to his senses, grabbed Hannah, and dodged aside using Clou d Walk. ¦§ The car passed by the two of them, and the airflow brought by the car even blew up the corners of their clothes. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Nathan asked with a dark face while holding Hannah¡¯s slender waist. ¡°Yeah, I am. We were almost hit by a car. Thank god you reacted quickly, otherwise¡­¡± Hannah felt a lin gering feeling of fear, her face was pale, and the inappropriate thoughts in her mind disappeared instan tly. This car came at the wrong time, and it was too dangerous! It didn¡¯t even slow down at all after seeing them and just rushed over! This was not the main road, it wa s the parking spot of the hotel! The car stopped after passing by the two of them. A young man in a suit and leather shoes pushed open the car door and stepped out of the car. He nced at Hannah and Nathan contemptuously and said, ¡°Be careful next time.¡± Nathan was furious as he heard this. He and Hannah were almost hit by this car. But the man didn¡¯t ev en apologize after getting out of the car and even ming them for it! In the back seat of the vehicle, two pretty women were sitting casually. They looked familiar, it seemed l ike they were actresses. who had acted in some movie or TV series. ¡°Are people from Neva Province so reckless? Why didn¡¯t they run as they saw our car?¡± one of the wo men asked in an icy tone. ¡°She¡¯s right. These two killed our mood!¡± the other woman agreed. Hannah was stunned for a moment, then anger appeared on her face, and she retorted, ¡°You are the o nes that almost killed us by your bad driving! Now you are ming us for it?¡± Harry nced at Hannah and Nathan coldly. Then he took out his check from his pocket, wrote twenty t housand dors on it, and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to waste any time here. I¡¯m in a good moo d today. So whatever game you two are ying just to get some money from me, you can stop now. This is twenty thousand dors. Go get yourself something you need and don¡¯t bother me. I have other things to do with these two beauties in the back seat.¡± After saying this, Harry threw the check at Nathan and Hannah. When the checknded on the ground, Harry smiled, turned to the two women, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get in a nd grab a bit. This is a specialty restaurant in Mimar City, and after this, we can have a drink or two.¡± While speaking, he breathed out a smell of alcohol. ¡°What the hell do you mean? You drove so fast and almost hit us, and now you are leaving without an apology? Who cares about yo ur money? Also, I can smell your breath even from where I¡¯m standing. You were drunk driving. Why are you mi ng us for?¡± Hannah was also very annoyed. Her good mood was ruined by the drunk man. Thus, she put her hand s on her hips and cursed angrily. The two women sneered contemptuously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you still leaving? Twenty thousand isn¡¯t enough. Do you want more money? If you are smart, take the mone y and leave.¡± Harry frowned and said, ¡°Twenty thousand is a lot of money for people like you. I would take the money if I were you.¡± ¡°Get your check and stand here. Don¡¯t move, so I can hit you with my car too,¡± Nathan bent down and p icked up the check with a smile, and said to Harry. Harry was taken aback for a moment, then his eyes turned cold. ¡°What did you just say, you little sh*t?¡± Nathan answered, ¡°Are you deaf or something?¡± ¡°Who does he think he is? How can he speak to you like that, Mr. Young?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know some people dared to talk to you in that tone in Neva Province?¡± The two women in the b ack seat said in astonishment. Harry was enraged when he was scolded by Nathan in front of the two women. ¡°Open your eyes and take a good look at my license te!¡± Harry said coldly. Nathan took a nce at the license te and saw a series of zeroes followed by a one. Most of the people who can afford this kind of license te have connections, strong ones. Hannah thought for a second and realized this license te belonged to someone from the office in this province. Nathan said with a cold expression on his face, ¡°It seems like you are not amon man!¡± ¡°Is he serious? Can¡¯t you understand what Mr. Young¡¯s license te means?¡± One of the women could n¡¯t help but purse her lips and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s probably some loser from the suburbs. Don¡¯t waste your time on people like him, Mr. Young. Let¡¯s g et inside and grab a bit,¡± the other woman shook her head and said with sarcasm. Hannah pulled Nathan¡¯s sleeves and said in a low voice, ¡°This license te belongs to someone in the o Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°I know we didn¡¯t get hurt. But it¡¯s not about that. This man did someth Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Harry sneered and said, ¡°Your girlfriend is right. You don¡¯t want to mess with me. Your girlfriend is much smarter than you! What an idiot!¡± ¡°Now, kneel down while holding my check and say you are grateful. Then I can pretend you didn¡¯t say th It took Nathan a few seconds toprehend Harry¡¯s words. ¡°What the hell did this as hole just say? The thugs that are locked up in the jail won¡¯t even dare to talk to me like that?¡± Nathan thought. ¡°You got lucky! Even if I had run you over with my car, you couldn¡¯t have done anything about it. I am not equina uou docensuit Dunk ¨C el. Not many people get to hit by my car!¡± ¡°Harry spoke calmly as if he was exining an eternal truth. Nathan was in a daze.¡± Hannah was fuming! She couldn¡¯t believe what the man had just said. However, from the license te, s ¡°¡°¡±¡°Mr. Young is right. It¡¯s a good thing you dodged quickly! Otherwise, if something had happened to this ¡°Yeah. We wouldn¡¯t let you off the hook this easily if something really had happened to the car!¡± The two actresses¡® faces were full of arrogance. They even felt that it didn¡¯t matter if they were hit to dea Nathan shoke off Hannah¡¯s hand and walked up to Harry. ¡°They were right. My car is not something you can afford. I¡¯m willing to give you this money because I¡¯m in a good mood today. I¡¯ll let it slide today. Why don¡¯t you kneel to me and thank you for my generosity?¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 154 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 154 Chapter 154 The p Nathan approached Harry without saying anything and stared at him for a while. If the prisoners in Devendill Prison saw Nathan like this, they would probably have knelt and begged for mercy because they knew it was a sign that Nathan was about to lose it. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°You think your car is so expensive, and with your license te, you can get away with anything? You t hink you don¡¯t have to apologize after almost hitting someone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about the car, it¡¯s about who I am and who I know in the office. You can¡¯t try to get money from me even if I rode a bicycle,¡± Harry sneered. Nathan nodded, bent down, and picked up a brick. He threw the brick suddenly, and with a loud sound, the brick smashed through the windshield of Harry¡¯ s car. The entire windshield was broken. The two women in the back seat were stunned. Was this man a lunatic? How dare you smash Harry¡¯s c ar? Harry stood there for a while to believe what had happened earlier. He hadn¡¯t expected people like Nat han would dare to smash his car. Hannah rubbed her temples and didn¡¯t know what to say. She knew Nathan wasn¡¯t someone who could let go of unfairness. He was so nice sometimes that she almost forgot he was so stubborn. ¡°You little sh*t! How dare you smash my car!¡± Harry shouted out in shock. Nathan strode to the side of the car, twisted his waist and hips, raised his leg, and kicked on the door of the driver¡¯s seat. They all heard a loud sound. The car door was deformed, almost falling off, as if it had just been through a car ident. Nathan retracted his legs, looked at Harry, and said calmly, ¡°Of course, I dare to smash your car, and if you don¡¯t apologize to us, I will rub your face on the ground too.¡± Harry was still in shock, but the two women in the back seat couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°Do you know who Mr. Young is or whose car this is?¡± ¡°You idiot! You smashed Mr. Fredo Young¡¯s spare car! And you talk to Mr. Young like that! If I were you, I would¡¯ve prayed for quicker death!¡± Hannah was terrified as she heard the two women¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t believe this car belonged to th e leader of the Neva Province. She knew Nathan wasn¡¯t an ordinary man. Everyone from the Hopp family respected Nathan and treat ed him like someone special. But the Hopp family was only powerful in Mimar City. This was the car of someone who ruled the entire province. Nathan just shrugged slightly as he heard the two women¡¯s words and said, ¡°Are you apologizing or not ?¡± Harry¡¯s face was thunderous. ¡°Apologize? You as*hole! You smashed my car! I am going to make you d isappear overnight!¡± After saying this, Harry walked to Nathan angrily. ¡°Who is this? How could he smash that car? Look at the license te! This guy is going to regret it!¡± ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t know! What do you think will happen to him? I can¡¯t wait to see his face when he re alizes what he has. done!¡± ¡°Is that Harry Young from the Young family? Oh my god, someone actually smashed his car!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a dead man now! This can be a serious crime!¡± Some passers¨C by saw themotion and came over to take a look. After seeing the license te number, they shiver ed in unison. That was the governor¡¯s car! ¡°I will do exactly the same even if it belongs to some big shot from the capital,¡± Nathan said casually. Nathan was willing to talk things through without violence. However, he couldn¡¯t help it as he saw some one who was even more unreasonable than the criminals in the Devendill Prison. Therefore, Nathan wanted to teach him a lesson. ¡°But this is the governor¡¯s car, Officer Evans. We can¡¯t get away with this now. What should we do?¡± Hannah asked with a trembli ng voice. Nathan sneered. ¡°Can¡¯t get away with it? He was drunk driving and almost hit us! Then he didn¡¯t apolog ize and tried to humiliate us with money! We didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Trust me!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t do anything wrong? This is the best joke I¡¯ve heard this year. ¡°I can even do drugs while driving, and you can¡¯t say or do anything about it. I won¡¯t get into any trouble even if I run you over. No one in Neva Province could disobey me. I will do what I want. It would be your fault if you dare to disobey me!¡± Harry burst outughing, walked in front of Nathan, and shot daggers with his eyes. Harry was on the v erge of killing someone. Nathan looked at his watch, and said peacefully, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Kneel down and apologi ze to us, and repent for what you did today. Otherwise, your fate will be simr to that of this car!¡± ¡± ¡°Are you threatening me? How dare someone like you threaten me? Let me tell you the f*cking truth. I am the son of David Young, the head of Neva Province! If you dared to touch me, I would kill you and your family without hesitation!¡± Harry even moved his face close to Nathan arrogantly, and said with a sneer, ¡°You can try if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°Look at Mr. Young! He is so smug and fearless! He can kill that loser in front of him with a lift of his finge ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Young. Let¡¯s not waste time on him. Call him to deal with him so that we can have fun.¡± The two women were overwhelmed by Harry¡¯s dominance. Their eyes sparkled with admiration. They co him. They believed with a man like Harry, they could get whatever they wanted in the show biz. ¡°I know you won¡¯t dare to touch me!¡± Harry snorted coldly. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Nathan lift his hand. Then he felt a pain on his face before even saying anything and almost fainted. People in the parking lot were shocked. The p made Harry kneel to the ground withoutprehending what had happened. Hannah was appalled. This is the son of David Young and Nathan just pped him like this? How could he do that? He could die! The passers¨C by and the two women were also dumbfounded and terrified. This is the son of the most powerful man in ¡°Do you think you are royalty just because your dad is the governor? You are just like me. You are huma Harry and said peacefully. The two women screamed and rushed to help Harry up from the ground. ¡°You are a dead man, you know that?¡± ¡°You b*stard! You pped Mr. Young? Now you should really pray for a quick death for your family!¡± Harry wobbled to his feet, shook his head violently, touched the corner of his mouth, and saw blood. The p made his face swollen, and his mouth was also bleeding from it. This was the first time he was pped by someone, and he couldn¡¯t bear it. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 155 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 155 Chapter 155 David Sanchez ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, this matter will not be over.¡± Nathan looked at Harry, put his hands in his pockets, and said calmly. Harry was very angry, his teeth were already clenched, and the veins on his forehead were throbbing. He said, ¡°Okay, you are really courageous!¡± ¡°Sure, it will not be left alone.¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, there is a madman like you in Mimar City, who dares to challenge me.¡± While talking, a luxury car drove and stopped in the parking area. The door was opened, and Zavier an d a man in his fifties and sixties came down. Zavier strode forward and said, ¡°Mr. Young, why haven¡¯t you gone in yet? I dare not ask you to wait for me.¡± Harry turned his head, which startled Zavier a lot. Harry¡¯s cheeks were swollen, the corners of his mout h were bloody, and his eyes were venomous and vicious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Mr. Young?¡± Zavier asked in horror. Harry smiled grimly and said, ¡°Mr. Sanchez, you came just in time. I was beaten just now. What do you think about this?!¡± Zavier was even more horrified. As the son of Fredo Young, Harry was beaten by people. It was Incredible. He raised his eyes and saw Nathan who was facing Harry, and he was stunned again. He thought, ¡°Is it this guy? How dare he beat Harry?¡± The man beside Zavier also frowned slightly, with some unhappiness in his eyes. They came here to find Harry because they wanted to discuss with him promoting Sanchez Fist and asked him to help them. But now, Harry had been beaten by others. What¡¯s going on? ¡°You did it?¡± Zavier looked at Nathan and asked sullenly. Nathan didn¡¯t bother to talk to him, and just said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯d better apologize to us sincerely bef ore I give you a second p!¡± ¡°Apologize to you?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°There is no such word as an ¡®apology¡® in my world.¡± ¡°You dare to smash my car and p me. If I don¡¯t kill you today, I¡¯ll take yourst name.¡± Harry jumped up like a cat with its hair blown. pped in the face by Nathan was a great shame to him , how could he not report it? ¡°You want Mr. Young to apologize to you, but do you think you deserve it?¡± ¡°Even if he apologizes to you, your life will be shortened, because you can¡¯t bear it.¡± The two little stars also cursed angrily. They thought that Nathan was a lowly pariah, and he deserved it if he was run over to death. How dare he ask Harry to apologize? Nathan leisurely and casually said, ¡°In the private room of the hotel, there was a guy named Redd Gofman who imed to be the boss of the Dracodise sub¨Crudder, and he said the same thing.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I am still alive.¡± ¡°You are probably going to talk about it.¡± Nathan¡¯s words made everyone slightly surprised. Did he actually offend Redd before confronting Harry? And retreatedpletely? How could he do it? Redd, the boss of the Dracodise sub¨C rudder, had amazing power. He can easily find a few masters from the Dracodise to make Nathan die w ithout a ce to die. If Harry is the dude in Neva Province, then Redd can be called the dude in the Underground world of N eva Province. Harry said indifferently, ¡°Stop bragging. Redd is my friend, and you don¡¯t let him suffer.¡± Zavier also shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Young, this person always likes to brag, so don¡¯t talk to him. How do you want to deal with him, I will do it.¡± Harry said ferociously, ¡°I¡¯m going to cut off his hands and feet, throw him on the road, and let him be hit by a car!¡± Zavier nodded immediately, then turned to the man who followed him and said, ¡°Uncle, I will trouble yo u with this matter.¡± The person who followed Zavier was his uncle. Sanchez Fist had three masters, they were Zavier¡¯s father and his two uncles, David and Benjamin. Last time, Benjamin was defeated by Franklyn Clinton, the boss of Dracodise, Rheinsville City on the cr uise ship. In the end, Nathan defeated Franklyn and saved the honor of the Hopp family. David¡¯s skill was higher than Benjamin¡¯s. ording to legend, he not only practiced Sanchez Fists to a high level b ut was also a great master of Beast Fists. He has also practiced Wuxing Fists to the peak level. About Zavier¡¯s father, it was even more mysterious and unpredictable. Once, his father was in the same car as the director of the Cultural Bureau, but the director¡¯s hat was blown off the car by the wind. In an instant, he disappeared, and after a few moments, he returned to the car with that hat! Because of this, Sanchez Fist became famous and received strong support from the province, and was known as the intangible cultural heritage of Neva Province. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s a relief to me,¡± Harry said with a smile on his face when he saw that Zavier had invited David. David walked to the front, with his hands behind his back, looked at Nathan arrogantly, and said, ¡°Did you do it yourself, or let me destroy y ¡°I heard that my younger brother was defeated by Franklynst time. But you defeated him in the end.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯ll save you some face and do it on your own.¡± ¡°In case I strike too hard for a while, the scene is not very good.¡± When everyone saw David, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°This is the boss of Sanchez Fist, right? I didn¡¯t expect to see him in here!¡± ¡°I saw him on TVst time. He chopped off ten iron bars with his fingers in one minute.¡± ¡°He wants to teach this man who offended Mr. Young? It¡¯s really fun to watch.¡± ¡°He¡¯d better end it on his own. It¡¯s better to buy a bottle of arsenic and eat it.¡± David¡¯s reputation was obviously very big, and he had been on TV and performed some kung¨C fu. Everyone had an impression of him. Zavier sneered and said, ¡°Nathan, I warn you, David¡¯s kung¨C fu is several times higher than Benjamin¡¯s.¡± ¡°He gave you a chance, you¡¯d better not be ignorant and cherish it. Otherwise, it is possible to be beaten to death by ident.¡± Nathan looked at David in puzzlement, and asked, ¡°Why do you talk so much nonsense before starting?¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised. ¡°This guy is so crazy, he dared to be so disrespectful to David.¡± ¡°Well, he will die, David¡¯s fist is not forgiving.¡± ¡°David can cut through iron bars with his hands. He will be whipped to death by him in minutes.¡± After David heard the words, his eyes turned cold, and he stomped forward. ¡°Boom!¡± In this step, he used the recoil of Cannon Fist to step down, giving people a feeling of shaking the earth. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 156 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Unbelievable Defeat The deterrent effect of David was self¨C evident, and the mere stepping out with one foot had a suffocating sense of oppression! Hannah couldn¡¯t help but start to feel worried about Nathan. ¡°Officer Evans doesn¡¯t know to be afraid. He always looks tough no matter who he is facing.¡± Hannah s miled. When everyone was shocked by David¡¯s terrible sense of oppression, Nathan had a rxed and dispar aging expression. ¡°It¡¯s good for young people to be brave, but if they are arrogant, they¡¯re court death!¡± David said. He took another step forward. The concrete floor cracked, and the entire parking area seemed to shake . ¡°Is he still a human being? How could he be so powerful? He just took one step, the iron was crushed, r ight?¡± ¡°Is he the No. 2 character of Sanchez Fist? It¡¯s so scary! I don¡¯t know how he mastered it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too unwise to fight against such a person. It¡¯s better to kneel down and surrender earlier.¡± Everyone was terrified, feeling that David was no longer a body of flesh and blood, but an iron man in a steel suit. Harry couldn¡¯t help showing a bit of amazement, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect David¡¯s skill to be so profound, and I don¡¯t know what your father¡¯s level is?¡± ¡°My father¡¯s skills are still a bit higher than that of David.¡± Zavier was smug and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr . Young. Once David takes action, he will be dead meat!¡± Harry nodded and said, ¡°I have to talk to my father about how powerful Sanchez Fist is, and ask him to help increase efforts in promoting it!¡± Nathan waved his hands, telling Hannah to stand aside, so as not to get hurt. ¡°Come on. Let me see what you can do! You arrogant brat!¡± David snorted as he readied his move. ¡°Okay, old bag, I also want to see what capital you have to be so arrogant.¡± Nathan smiled and stepped forward, but held up his hands. With a movement of David¡¯s footsteps, like a sharp arrow, he came to Nathan, and he punched him rig ht in the face! Nathan didn¡¯t move at all. With his palm, he blocked David¡¯s fist. David felt no surprise after his missed punch. His figure had changed, and so had his fists. With a hook of his finger, it turned into Tiger Fists, just like a tiger ying its prey! ¡°You changed the move¡¯s shape, and it also incorporates the characteristics of Sanchez Fist. It¡¯s intere sting!¡± Nathan muttered. N?velDrama.Org content. David¡¯s punch was powerful and menacing! But Nathan took a different move, Baji Boxing, which was more defensive! The two fists punched, and there was an earth¨C shattering sound. Everyone felt a little pain in their eardrums, and the concrete floor under their feet cra cked even more. David¡¯s expression changed after he and Nathan had a face¨Cto¨C face confrontation. He only felt that his strength was fierce. ¡°He is cultivating Cloud Grasp. How can he be so vigorous?¡± A thought shed in David¡¯s mind, and before he was too surprise d, he took out his Hammering Punch. Nathan¡¯s elbow had already bumped into him at that moment, and Baji Boxing became a very fierce pu nch. It was as if it could punch through everything! David used his Hammering Punch and hit Nathan hard on the elbow. His face turned pale, and he step ped back three steps in a TOW. When everyone saw that, their expressions froze. They thought, ¡°David was repelled by Nathan? How can that be?¡± At that moment, they couldn¡¯t even believe it! David practiced Sanchez Fist, and he followed a master to practice Beast Fists for several years. His fists style had always been known for being fierce and domineering, but at that time, he suffered a disadvantage. Zavier¡¯s smile froze for an instant, and then he said in a deep voice, ¡°David must be holding back, other wise, Nathan will not repel him.¡± Harry also said, ¡°Right, how can this kind of brat challenge a master like David?¡± Before he finished speaking, Nathan had already moved forward at that time. With a Cloud Walk, he us ed Cannoning Dash! As soon as he got close, his footwork changed. His body was like a galloping horse, and he punched th ree times very soon! ¡°Why is this brat¡¯s fist so strong?! Am I old, at the age when I¡¯m afraid of the young?¡± David was a little surprised. After getting punched three times, he felt a dull pain in his liver. After Nathan finished his three punches, he also imitated him and changed into Tiger Fists, but not follo w the way of Wuxing Fists, but the way of Red Fists! ¡°He is using Overturned Fists? Isn¡¯t this brat practicing Cloud Grasp?!¡± David was very angry. Nathan moved up and down with his fists, fierce and domineering, and David¡¯s face hurt with the force of each blow. That made David feel miserable. Nathan withdrew his fist, stepped to the left three times in a row, circled to the side, and punched three times! ¡°Treble Fists in Cloud Grasp?¡± David never expected that Nathan¡¯s change of move would be so sudde n and fast, without any hesitation. David thought, ¡°The two different fists¡® techniques seemed to have been mastered by him.¡± Of the three punches, David defended against two, but failed to defend against one. It passed through his arm, and h the nose! There was a muffled sound, and David¡¯s nose was broken and bleeding. Hiscrimal nds were stimu and he could not see clearly. At that moment, Nathan jumped forward, raised his hand, and pped David¡¯s face hard! David spat out blood with some teeth mixed in. He flew out and fell to the ground. Nathan took back his hands and put them in his pockets, and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. You have taken so man After David heard those words, he couldn¡¯t help being furious. He spat out another mouthful of blood! David was the dignified master of Sanchez Fist, was defeated by a brat, and was also ridiculed by him. himself. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Am I blind? David lost?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? Who is this brat? He can defeat David?¡± ¡°The No. 2 figure in Sanchez Fist lost to a little¨Cknown brat. It¡¯s too exaggerated. It¡¯s unbelievable!¡± Harry¡¯s expression was also frozen, and he even felt that his hands and feet were a little stiff. ¡°So, nowes the problem¡­¡± Nathan looked at Harry, with a calm expression, but there was already a little impatience in his eyes. His question was very clear. ¡°Are you apologizing or not?¡± After asking that, Nathan looked Harry straight in the eye. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 157 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Secretary Ryan Everyone could see Nathan¡¯s expression very clearly and even understood that if Harry refused, then h e would be pped on the other side of his face. They thought, ¡°Nathan didn¡¯t feel afraid of Harry¡¯s background at all!¡± ¡°Harry called his uncle to help him, but he couldn¡¯t beat Nathan at all!¡± ¡°What can Harry do now facing Nathan?¡± Harry even had the idea of taking out his mobile phone to check the strategy online. He thought, ¡°What should I do now?¡± ¡°Dealing with that kind of guy, I, the powerful noble dandy, felt a little helpless.¡± Zavier shouted, ¡°B*stard, you attacked people and injured David, yet you dare to threaten Mr. Young?¡± ¡°Do you think you can do whatever you want if you can fight?¡± Zavier yelled and stood before Harry. Zavier knew very well that he had to stand out at that time so that he could gain more favor from Harry f or Sanchez Fist and develop better in the future. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Although, in his heart, at that moment, he was also a little scared. At that moment, a Volkswagen with a number of zeros on its license te stopped. Harry¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw that car, and he said, ¡°Ryan is here!¡± Ryan was the secretary of the stadholder, David. Ryan who got out of the car appeared to be gentle, about forty years old. ¡°The secretary of the stadholder is here?!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help being surprised when they saw Ryan. They thought, ¡°It seems that Nathan got into big trouble. He smashed the stadholder¡¯s spare car and now the stadholder¡¯s secretary is here. He is doo med!¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless for him to be arrogant and have fighting skills.¡± ¡°This is Hd!¡± ¡°In Hd, the people dare not fight with the officials!¡± ¡°As the secretary of the number one leader in Neva Province, Ryan could mobilize the entire police forc e in Neva Province with a single phone call. Isn¡¯t it an easy matter for him to punish Nathan?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why was that car smashed?¡± As soon as Ryan came over, he saw the smashed Mer cedes¨CBenz and was stunned. Ryan never thought that the stadholder¡¯s spare car would be smashed one day! Harry walked up and said, ¡°Ryan, there is a lunatic here, and he brought his girlfriend to make trouble!¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t work, but instead they used me of poor driving skills, saying that I wanted to hit them to death.¡± ¡°Then forced me to pay, but I didn¡¯t want to, so they smashed my car!¡± ¡°How to deal with this matter now?¡± After hearing those words, Ryan had a sullen expression, and he asked, ¡°Is there such a thing?!¡± After Hannah heard it, she couldn¡¯t help being anxious, and wanted to go up to exin, but was stoppe d by Nathan. ¡°It won¡¯t work on reasoning with people like them,¡± Nathan said. ¡°Then what should we do? He is the chief secretary of the stadholder. He has more power than Harry, t he rich second generation!¡± Hannah asked, frightened. Nathan didn¡¯t speak but just sneered twice. He was a tough guy. If anyone wanted to use their background to threaten him, then he would not just wait for death. People who practiced martial arts were characterized by a rebellious spirit. If they p*ssed him off, he mi ght just kill them all. ¡°Who did it? Show yourself!¡± Ryan shouted. ¡°I did it,¡± Nathan said, taking a step forward. There was a sneer on Harry¡¯s face. He thought, ¡°He dared to hit me, and even smashed up the car. Yo u can¡¯t run away today!¡± Zavier also felt that Nathan was doomed. Ryan was the confidant of Fredo and had great power. Ryan could take Nathan down by making one phone call! However, Ryan was stunned when he saw Nathan, and he didn¡¯t go crazy like they imagined. ¡°Excuse me. Are you Mr. Nathan of Devendill Prison?¡± Ryan asked politely with a tense expression. ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the problem?¡± Nathan looked at Ryan, with a despising look. Even if the highest leader wa s there, he was not worthy of Nathan¡¯s awe. Nathan thought, ¡°What¡¯s there to be awed about?¡± ¡°Power is meant to serve the people.¡± ¡°The officials are simr toborers, without people¡¯s support, they are nothing.¡± ¡°They hold power to serve people, not to frighten people.¡± Harry grinned and said, ¡°Ryan, what are you talking about with a scum like him? Just call someone to come over and put him in prison. Some people will teach him how to behave!¡± But Ryan scolded in a cold voice, ¡°Shut up! You have no right to speak here!¡± Harry was taken aback, surprised! Harry thought, ¡°Ryan had always been very polite to me, but for a guy I had never met, he scolded me.¡± ¡°Ryan was my father¡¯s confidant, and if I mess with him, I might not get any benefit.¡± ¡°No, Ryan, he is a viin. He beat Mr. Young, smashed the car, even attacked David and injured him¡­¡± Zavier hurried up and spoke. ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡± Ryan turned to look at Zavier with a cold expression and asked Zavier felt short of breath andughed. ¡°I don¡¯t dare! How dare I teach you how to do things?¡± Ryan turned to look at Nathan, then with a smile on his face, he said, ¡°I am the secretary of David. I hav here to invite you, Mr. Evans.¡± As soon as he said those words, everyone was shocked! They thought, ¡°David knew Nathan, and even sent his secretary to invite him?!¡± Harry thought in astonishment, ¡°Who is this guy? He can let my father send his secretary to invite him?¡± The two stars shivered. They said a lot of bad things just now, and they were afraid that they would be med at that time. ¡°What does he want from me?¡± Nathan said. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s something very important,¡± Ryan said with a smile. Nathan shook his head, and said, ¡°No, the matter here has not been resolved yet!¡± When he said that, everyone was shocked again. They thought, ¡°What the f*ck! The stadholder, the great official, asked his secretary to invite him in perso ¡°How arrogant is he to say such words?¡± ¡°You b*stard, my dad personally asked Ryan to invite you. How dare you refuse?¡± Harry shouted. ¡°He is just an ordinary person. Besides, he was the one who invited me. Whether I go or not is my business,¡± Nathan said, ¡°Our matter has not been solved yet!¡± Hannah looked at Nathan and felt her heart beat hard. She thought, ¡°His charm is not only due to his str ¡°His despising and arrogant aura are also fascinating. How many men in this world can defy power? Can despise power?¡± None of the people present were not surprised by what he said. They thought, ¡°How could someone not Ryan turned to Harry and said, ¡°What did you do to dissatisfy Mr. Evans?!¡± Nathan said, ¡°He wanted to hit me with his car. I pped him and smashed his car. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°If you are not satisfied, you can try to help him.¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 158 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Big Name They thought, ¡°If you are not satisfied, you can try to help him!¡± ¡°How can he say that?¡± The people around couldn¡¯t help being dumbfounded. ¡°Who is this guy? Is he an idiot? He talked to the secretary of the stadholder like that?!¡± Harry said in anger, ¡°Arrogance!¡± But Ryan looked at Harry, and said in a deep voice, ¡°It seems that the stadholder is busy with work and neglects to discipline you.¡± ¡°You are driving the spare car of the stadholder, and you are rampant here, almost hitting someone. Do you know what kind of bad influence it will bring?¡± ¡°Now apologize to Mr. Evans!¡± ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell the stadholder about it, and he won¡¯t spare you!¡± Harry was stunned by what Ryan said, and then he said in shock, ¡°What? You asked me to apologize t o him?¡± ¡°Are you kidding? Ask me, Harry, to apologize to a dog?¡± ¡°Ryan, are you out of your mind?!¡± Ryan was furious, and pped Harry hard on the face. Although he was only the secretary of the stadholder, his rtionship with the stadholder was very clos e, and the stadholder regarded him as a confidant. He knew how to do things well, so he didn¡¯t worry about any bad consequences that his p would cau se. ¡°You¡­¡± Harry was stunned, touched his cheek, and looked at Ryan in shock. The two stars were also trembling. They didn¡¯t dare to judge or talk about such things. Zavier on the side could only pretend that he didn¡¯t see anything. Ryan said with a sullen face, ¡°Today, if you don¡¯t apologize to Mr. Evans, I will call your dad right away and ask him toe over in person to see what good things you have done!¡± While speaking, Ryan took out the phone, and it seemed that he was for real. Thinking of his strict father, Harry couldn¡¯t help but shudder, then gritted his teeth and nodded, saying, ¡° Ryan, well, you forced me to apologize to an outsider. I will remember it!¡± While speaking, Harry had already turned his head to look at Nathan, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. What happened today was my mistake!¡± ¡°Is that your attitude?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°You¡­¡± Harry was furious, wishing to tear him apart, but after seeing Ryan¡¯s dark face, he could only s uppress the anger in his heart. After taking two deep breaths, Harry said to Nathan, ¡°Mr. Evans, I am very sorry, what happened today is all my fault. Please forgive me.¡± That time, his attitude was much sincerer, and his tone softened a lot. Nathan knew well enough that he was not in the least apologetic, but he did not trouble to pester it further. He waved his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Harry snorted, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He took the two stars and left. The car that was damaged by Nathan was also left here. Zavier saw that Harry had left in such a dispirited manner, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything more, and helped David to leave there. ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed this time!¡± Zavier thought with hatred in his heart. ¡°Nathan¡¯s martial skill is extraordinary¡­¡± David coughed. His internal organs were still aching. Zavier said in a deep voice, ¡°Sanchez Fist has almost lost its reputation because of this b*stard. We ha ve to find a way to get Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. our reputation back! At that time, maybe I will ask my father to do it!¡± David said, ¡°If it¡¯s your father, we will surely win.¡± After those people left, the onlookers saw that there was no more excitement, and they all left one after another. Hannah breathed a sigh of relief and thought, ¡°The matter was resolved so easily? Unexpected!¡± ¡°However, when did Nathan know the stadholder? Let the stadholder personally send his secretary to i nvite him!¡± Ryan said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Evans, please follow me to see stadholder?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not very interested today. Let¡¯s talk about it another day!¡± Nathan responded, walking away with Ha nnah. At that moment, Hannah couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed and thought, ¡°Ryan is the secretary of the stadholder. It seems inappropriate to treat him like that.¡± However, she couldn¡¯t say much, so she could only turn around and give Ryan an apologetic smile. Ryan also froze on the spot, then adjusted his sses, and said in astonishment, ¡°Is he such a big nam e? What is his background?¡± Nathan refused Ryan because he said he was not interested. After listening to Ryan¡¯s narration, David couldn¡¯t help bei ng stunned. ¡°What is the background of this prison guard? A second¨C level prison guard, he is so arrogant!¡± Ryan asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­ But, he is the one called by my superiors.¡± David was also puzzled. Ryan said in surprise, ¡°Superiors?!¡± David said in a deep voice, ¡°Thunder West, the founding father of the war department.¡± After Ryan heard the name, he couldn¡¯t help being even more surprised. Thunder was a top figure in H d, and he had made countless outstanding achievements. So he was the founding father. ¡°Let me call Mr. West first¡­¡± David said, took out his mobile phone and made a call. After Thunder answered the phone, he said, ¡°I¡¯m almost in Mimar City. Did you find him for me?¡± David smiled and said, ¡°Mr. West, I found him, but he said he was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t want to for your trust!¡± When Thunder heard that, he couldn¡¯t help being stunned and thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect David, the stadho but failed.¡± ¡°It seems that Mr. Nathan that Rudolph admired has some ability!¡± ¡°People who are ipetent will not be so independent.¡± Thunder knew very well that Devendill Prison had its unique system, and it had always been managed b Evans family, but he did not expect that Nathan¡¯s abilities were no worse than his father¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you fail this time, just go and invite him again.¡± ¡°Being refused once is nothing.¡± ¡°Invite him a few more times. There is always a time when he is in a good mood.¡± Thunder said, ¡°I will stay in Mimar City for a few more days. You just need to find him as soon as possible.¡± David said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. West. I will settle this matter as soon as possible!¡± After hanging up the phone, David heaved a sigh of relief, then turned to Ryan, and said, ¡°What kind of t ¡°His temper¡­¡± Ryan felt a little hard to exin, but it was hard to tell on Harry. ¡°What?¡± David asked. ¡°Anyway, it shouldn¡¯t be easy to get along with,¡± Ryan said, a little helpless. David tapped on the table, and said, ¡°Go and investigate his information. Spare some time, and I will me ¡°After all, he is the person Mr. West wants to meet. If I can¡¯t get him here, I will seem too ipetent!¡± ¡°Put your recent work aside and focus on this Ryan nodded and said, ¡°Yes, stadholder!¡± matter!¡± At that time, Nathan had brought Hannah back to Almonube Estate, and he didn¡¯t care about other thing He also guessed why David wanted to see him, and he thought it was because of Rudolph. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 159 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Tum Passive into Active Those things that happened had some influence on his good mood. However, Hannah still went to the wine cer to fetch several bottles of red wine, and then made a few refreshing side dishes. All she wanted to do was to make him happier. ¡°Officer Evans, I¡¯m very curious. What kind of person can make you feel in awe?¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°God is omniscient,¡± Nathan thought for a moment, then said. Hannah was stunned, thinking that he didn¡¯t seem to be a believer at all. ¡°You embarrassed them too much today.¡± Hannah smiled. ¡°They asked for it. Why should I treat them in a nice way?¡± Nathanughed, his face full of disdain. Hannah toasted with him, sat close to him more, and said with a smile, ¡°You look so arrogant. You are quite handsome, and you are not afraid of anything.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Nathan said, ¡°When you figure it out, there is nothing to be afraid of. I used to think that the officials wer e too scary, but now, they are nothing to me.¡± ¡°In Kant¡¯s words, there are only two things in this world that can blow my mind.¡± ¡°One is the vast starry sky above the head, and the other is the lofty moral code in people¡¯s hearts.¡± The longer Hannah got along with Nathan, the more she felt that he was not simple, not only because of his military strength and background, but also from his behavior and handling of things. She could tell that he had some self¨Ccultivation and virtue. While speaking, Nathan put his hands on Hannah¡¯s beautiful legs. Hannahughed and said, ¡°If you can be more respectful when you say this, I will believe it!¡± ¡°Why is my hand here? I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Nathan withdrew his hand and said. They chatted while drinking, and it didn¡¯t take long for empty bottles to fill almost half of the tea table. When she got drunk, Hannah couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Tell me, what would Natalie think if she knew that w e were alone drinking together till now?¡± Nathan didn¡¯t respond, he just took a sip of his wine with a sullen face. Hannah couldn¡¯t help kicking him, and said, ¡°I¡¯m asking you!¡± Nathan said, ¡°What do you think she will think? You know her better. Why don¡¯t you ask me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if she will be angry. Anyway, she said that she doesn¡¯t care about you. If I like you, she wil l give you to me¡­¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t helpughing. Nathan couldn¡¯t help but feel a little speechless and depressed, and then he heard Hannah say, ¡°If one day, she changes her mind and asks you to go back and live with her, how would you choose?¡± Nathan was stunned for a moment after listening. Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, Hannah also became depressed. Her feet kicked his thigh up and down. Sheined, ¡°You scum, you can¡¯t even lie to me!¡± After Nathan came back to his senses, he shook his drowsy head, stretched out his right hand, made a grasping movement, and said, ¡°Only children make choices. I want them all!¡± ¡°What?!¡± That time it was Hannah¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded, and kick him again. Nathan didn¡¯t know how much he drank, anyway, he just felt happy chatting and drinking with Hannah, and while drin king, he fell ckout. After sleeping until the next morning, when he opened his eyes, he found that the two of them were cro wded on the sofa, and there were empty wine bottles on the table. ¡°D*mn, what did I do to her again? I¡¯m so ashamed!¡± Nathan found that nothing had happened that nigh t, and couldn¡¯t help frowning. He wanted to get up, but found that Hannah was hanging on him like an octopus. When he came to himself, Nathan¡¯s breath came fast, and Hannah held him so intimately that he was a roused. Therefore, Nathan decided to finish what he wanted to do yesterday but was interrupted. At that time, he came to a conclusion. She was not only beautiful but also felt good! ¡°Feeling me up?¡± Hannah narrowed her eyes at that moment and snorted. ¡°I drank a lot yesterday and my head hurts so much. What are you talking about?¡± Nathan still had a kn ack for pretending to be confused. Hannah smiled, closed her eyes, and got close to him. Daily New Chapters Upload Only On niniz(dot She touched her forehead to his cheek, stretched out her hand to grab his wrist, pulle d down her cor with the other hand, and put his palm into it. Nathan was almost beside himself. He was so stunned. ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy, just hold me like this, and sleep for a while.¡± Hannah rubbed against his arms like a kitte n and continued to close her eyes to sleep. Nathan maintained that stiff posture for a while, not daring to move. He only felt that his palms were very hot, and even a thinyer of sweat soon broke out. Then, his body was also very hot. Maybe it was because he drank too much winest night. However, after a while, Nathan was still dazed and fell asleep. When he woke up again, he was awakened by Natalie¡¯s phone call, and Hannah who was lying on the sofa with him was gone. ¡°Nathan, if you are free, go to the airport to pick someone up for me,¡± Natalie¡¯s voice came from the rec eiver, a little tired. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Nathan was in agreement. He was still a little confused, so he raised his left hand and put it before his nose. After smelling it, he m urmured, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a dream?¡± When Natalie heard his muttering, she couldn¡¯t help but get angry. She thought, ¡°He is sozy. He¡¯s still sleeping at this time?!¡± She hung up the phone. Nathan didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He still couldn¡¯t help recalling the hot and sweaty feeling just now ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hannah¡¯s voice came from the side. Nathan clenched his outstretched hands into fists, coughed twice, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My nose is just a bit itchy.¡± ¡°Officer Evans, it seems that you are so dissipated!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. I cane to drink often in the future!¡± Hannah said with a smile. She just took a shower and her hair was still wet. She just looked at Nathan. Nathan blushed, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He thought, ¡°If we hadn¡¯t been disturbed by them yeste home¡­¡± ¡°Maybe, we don¡¯t even need to drink alcohol. I can bang herst night.¡± ¡°But there are no ifs in this world.¡± ¡°I will drink less next time!¡± Nathan gritted his teeth and said. ¡°You are so cute with such a silly appearance.¡± Hannah burst outughing. Her face flushed. She found that while she kept tantalizing Nathan, she herself was getting more and more fascinated by She thought, ¡°Now, even if Natalie told me to get lost, I would not go. I¡¯ll steal him from her!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m in charge of Devendill Prison. How can I be tantalized by a woman?!¡± Nathan gritted his teeth a Hannah was stunned for a moment, but when she came back to her senses, she found that Nathan was already standing in front of her. It wasn¡¯t until Nathan pushed her back against the wall that she came back to her senses, and said in su ¡°Actually, you have no experience, do you? You just pretended you were good at it on purpose!¡± Nathan ¡°In fact, you are also very shy¡­¡± Hannah smiled, stretched out her hand to wrap her arms around Nathan¡¯s neck, and said with a sneer, ¡°What are you bragging about? I be shy when I deal with you, a virgin?¡± She was just about to take back the initiative but was pressed against the wall by Nathan, and then her The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 160 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Gussie Reagan Nathan¡¯s change from passive to active at that time was indeed beyond Hannah¡¯s expectations. She felt that the rhythm controlled by herself was messed up by him. ¡°Next time youe here, you will never have the chance to tantalize me again!¡± Nathan let go of Han nah, panted, and stared at her pretty blushed face. ¡°You never know!¡± Hannah licked her lips, which were a little swollen from being kissed, and leaned clo ser with a smile. Nathan put his index finger to block her red lips, and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re addicted, aren¡¯t you?¡± After saying that, he shook his head, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the airport. See youter.¡± After Nathan left the vi, Hannah came back to her senses. ¡°He is so bad, and his hands were never idle when we kissed¡­¡± Hannah gritted her teeth and blushed, but she did not mean to be angry. She just felt aroused. Hannah saw another side of Nathan, evil and domineering. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She thought, ¡°This is Mr. Nathan¡¯s unique aspect.¡± Nathan arrived at the airport, found a sign at random, wrote Gussie¡¯s name on it, and stood at the arriv al hall to wait. Not long after, a capable woman in a white shirt and ck cks came from the exit. Her appearance a ttracted the attention of many men. Simple collocation, but she had a figureparable to a supermodel, but it was eye¨Ccatching. She was tall, had long legs, and had big breasts¡­ The buttons of her shirt seemed to open at any mo ment. ¡°It looks bigger than Hannah¡¯s!¡± When Nathan saw that woman, he couldn¡¯t help but cast a second n ce. Men were all in favor of big breasts.. She was a little disgusted by the gazes of those men, so she couldn¡¯t help frowning. She nced at the sign at the arrival hall, and then walked toward Nathan. ¡°Are you Nathan?¡± she asked. Her red lips parted, full of indescribable sexiness. ¡°Well, you¡¯re Gussie?¡± Nathan came to his senses and agreed. A hint of disgust shed across her face. She frowned and said, ¡°I am Gussie.¡± Nathan smiled, ¡°Natalie asked me to pick you up.¡® Gussie nodded, left the suitcase to him, and walked out. ¡°Is she so arrogant?¡± Nathan grabbed the suitcase, shook his head, and followed Gussie. Gussie had exaggerated measurements and what was even moremendable was that she had lon g legs. Nathan took Gussie to the parking lot, took out the car key, and pressed it. Gussie nced at it and lost interest, and said, ¡°Passat?¡± Everyone would think it was Passat at first nce. Phaeton had been discontinued, so there were very few on the market. Nathan didn¡¯t bother to exin. He stuffed the suitcase into the trunk and drove Gussie to the hotel arranged by Natalie to rest. ¡°Natalie, I¡¯ve already arrived in Mimar City, and your husband picked me up. Well, I¡¯ll go back to the hotel to have a rest first, and we can have dinner togetherter¡­¡± Gussie was on the phone with Natalie in the car. At the dinner in the evening, Natalie didn¡¯t call Nathan, and Nathan wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to join them. ¡°Gussie, wee back!¡± Natalie gave Gussie a big hug after seeing her. ¡°Today I was negotiating business cooperation with people from Poly Capital, so I couldn¡¯t pick you up. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Gussie smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Didn¡¯t you send your husband to pick me up?¡± When the two had a happy chat, Hannah also came over. ¡°The rtionship between you and your husband doesn¡¯t seem to be going well?¡± after drinking a few c ups, everyone started talking, and Gussie asked. ¡°He is just my nominal husband. It was forced by my dad, and I have no rtionship with him at all.¡± ¡°Besides, he is a troublemaker, and he likes to brag.¡± Natalie sighed, shook her head, and said, ¡°I guess, after two or three years, my father will not refuse m y divorce request, right?¡± Gussie nodded. She also felt that Nathan was not a good man. When she walked out from the exit, he was staring at her chest all the time. Hannah listened to their conversation, but she felt a little happy and thought, ¡°Nathan is now a treasure. They can¡¯t find his good side. It¡¯s a good opportunity for me.¡± Hannah would be happy and proud for a long time if she could have him. Hannah had that kind of ment ality now. ¡°Then do you have any ns for your future?¡± Gussie couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°I was talking about business with people from Poly Capital today. They revealed that the mysterious b oss seemed to be in favor of me. I don¡¯t know what that mysterious boss means,¡± Natalie pursed her lips and spoke. Gussie said, ¡°I heard that the mysterious boss lives in Almonube Pce, and he is a man who can make even Natasha suffer a lot. He has a great background. On the surface, Poly Capital is the asset of the Giradia Group, but in fact, that mysterious boss is the controller behind it!¡± Hannah felt that it was outrageous. The mysterious boss was hyped up by Wendy on purpose. In the be Wendy would not expose that matter by herself, so she continued to hype it ording to the arrangement, making that mysterious boss appear even more unpredictable. Natasha and others spected that Nathan, the boss of Poly Capital, was just a puppet, and the real big Even, many employees in Poly Capital thought so. ¡°If he is interested in you, then don¡¯t hesitate, such a man is rare,¡± Gussie said with a smile, ¡°Hannah, do Hannah nodded and said, ¡°I think what you said makes sense!¡± Natalie fell silent. Gussie said, ¡°I just happened to apply for the secretary of Poly Capital this time. I might have the opportunity to meet that mysterious boss at this time. I will help you find the way to contact him first.¡± ¡°There must be a reason that he works so hard to help you.¡± ¡°Natalie, you have to seize the opportunity!¡± Natalie nodded, and said with a smile, ¡°If you have any news, just talk to me.¡± After dinner, the three chatted happily. Hannah felt a little funny and thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t Wendy hype that mysterious boss a little too much? It look ¡°If Nathan knew that he had been cuckolded because of that mysterious boss, would he show a wonderful expression?¡± ¡°If Natalie knew that mysterious boss did not exist, or even that the mysterious boss was Nathan, what w Just thinking about it made her feel very interested. Early the next morning, Nathan,missioned by Natalie, drove to the hotel to pick up Gussie and went straight to Poly Capital. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 161 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Small World ¡°Slow down. I need to fix my makeup.¡± Gussie sat in the back. She took out the powder box, and began to fix her makeup. Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so formal. You will be admitted!¡± Gussie frowned and said in a cold voice, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The sry offered by Poly Capital this time is really attractive. Many outstanding people from all over the countrye to apply for the job.¡± ¡°Although my background is not bad, and I¡¯m capable, it¡¯s a little hard to stand out among so many peo ple!¡± Nathan said, ¡°I said you will be admitted, then you will be admitted.¡± ¡°What are you so sure? Are you the boss of Poly Capital?¡± Gussie put down the powder box and was a little speechless. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m the boss of Poly Capital. Since you are Natalie¡¯s friend, why should I refuse you?¡± Nat han said calmly. Gussie almostughed out loud. She asked, ¡°Will the Gussie Reagan¡¯s boss drives a Passat?!¡± When she first met him at the airport yesterday, she didn¡¯t have a good impression of Nathan. She felt t hat this man was lecherous. He had married Natalie, but he still couldn¡¯t control leering at other girls. At the dinner table, Natalieined to her about Nathan¡¯s character again, which made her look down on him even more. ¡°Sure enough. Natalie is right. He is vain and boastful. How dare he say he¡¯s the boss of Poly Capital!¡± Gussie shook her head and thought in her mind. If Nathan was the boss of Poly Capital, why would he pick up her who was applying to be his assistant? Nathan looked calm. He said, ¡°Mypany¡¯s management staff take orders from me. They won¡¯t refuse when I ask them to hire you.¡± Gussie waved her hand and said, ¡°Alright. Fine. I know you are capable. Stop bragging.¡± ¡°I think you should just say the mysterious boss of Poly Capital is you.¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Nathan was in silence. After Gussie finished fixing makeup, she put away the powder box and said, ¡°Have you ever thought ab out the future of Natalie and you?¡± Nathan said, ¡°Yes, but there seems to be a big gap between us.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s not a gap!¡± Gussie denied him assuredly. ¡°Huh?¡± Nathan asked in bewilderment. ¡°That¡¯s a world of difference, like heaven and an underground.¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, it¡¯s like a toad wishing to swallow a swan.¡± ¡°How do you think a wretched prison guard, a broken¨C down rich man can match the president in charge of Johnson Group?¡± Gussie didn¡¯t have any respect for Nathan. She felt he was not suitable for Natalie at all. So she wante d to push, so they could break up early, which would let Natalie suffer less. Nathan did not speak. Gussie added, ¡°You are two worlds.¡± Nathan smiled with his eyes narrowed. He said, ¡°What I hate the most is yourst sentence.¡± That sentence was said by Jade, Natalie, and Natasha. He didn¡¯t remember if Hannah said it. Now it w as Gussie¡¯s turn. Nathan was very curious about why they had such a sense of superiority. Did they all live on Mars? Be cause they said they were two worlds. ¡°You¡¯re not in a position to hate. If you want to deserve Natalie, you need to have the same ability and wealth as Mr. Secret!¡± Gussie said indifferently. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing. He was Mr. Secret. Why bother to work hard? Gussie shook her head. She felt Nathan rested onurels and had no vision. Compared with women lik e her who were ambitious and willing to work hard, it was a world of difference. Gussie said, ¡°If you¡¯re in a small city, it¡¯s okay to marry a good¨Clooking wife, have a child, and live a peaceful life.¡± ¡°But in Mimar City, it doesn¡¯t work if you¡¯re not aggressive.¡± ¡°Maybe you can manage to livefortably, but you will never be able to enter the upper ss!¡± Nathan said, ¡°Why should I squeeze into the so¨Ccalled upper ss? I just want to be happy.¡± ¡°Do I need to be told I should eat in Michelin or in Foster Burger? Will they look down on me because o f this?¡± Gussie was speechless by his words. As Natalie said, he had a sharp tongue, which sometimes could make people angry. Hannah also deeply agreed with this point, but she didn¡¯tin about Nathanst night. ¡°Well. I don¡¯t know what to say. We are not on the same level,¡± Gussie said. At the same time, Gussie couldn¡¯t help but wonder in her heart. How could Wendy let such a person take up an important position as a manager in the Giradia Group? Was she blind? However, this was not worth getting into seriously. This was an era full of opportunities everywhere. Ev eryone had a chance to make a fortune by their sheer luck. Soon, Nathan drove to the gate of Poly Capital. ¡°Please wait here for a while. Thank you.¡± Gussie said to Nathan. Although she didn¡¯t like Nathan, she was well¨Ceducated and was very polite when speaking. After saying this, Gussie turned around and walked into thepany. Nathan was stunned for a while. He got out of the car and shook his head. ¡°If I wait here, who will give y After he entered thepany, he didn¡¯t find Gussie, so he went back to his office first. The office was decorated by Hannah. He found it looked pleasant when walking in. He couldn¡¯t help adm Gussie took a deep breath and entered the meeting room of Poly Capital. Many people had already been waiting in this room. They all had good appearances and most of them h ¡°Isn¡¯t this Gussie?¡± At this moment, a female voice in a satirical tone sounded. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ Bailey!¡± Gussie turned her head and frowned tightly. Gussie didn¡¯t expect Bailey would be here as well. Although Bailey and Natalie were rted, Bailey also Gussie before. Gussie hated Bailey for being harsh to Natalie, so he soured the rtionship with her. After backing from abroad, Gussie had never thought they would meet again at the secretary recruitmen Bailey said, ¡°Hey, your boobs have grown bigger! Will it be more difficult for you to use your brain¡­¡± A gentle smile appeared on Gussie¡¯s face. She said, ¡°That¡¯s my bragging rights. They¡¯re much better than yours.¡± Some men around couldn¡¯t help casting their gazes over. Most of them were looking at Gussie. Some people looked away disdainfully after giving a nce at Bailey. Obviously, she was not as good¨C looking as Gussie. Bailey turned pale with anger at her words. She said coldly, ¡°Are you here to apply for the secretary of th ¡°Yes,¡± Gussie said indifferently. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°That¡¯s really embarrassing. I¡¯ve already been designated for this post. You¡­ prepare to be cannon fodd a faint smile, which revealed endless pride in her tone. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 162 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Designation After Gussie heard Bailey, she couldn¡¯t help being stunned. ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Gussie asked. ¡°I mean I¡¯ve been admitted for this post. You have no chance.¡± Balley looked at Gussie with a smug exp ression. ¡°It¡¯s impossible! This recruitment is announced by Ms. Wendy. She won¡¯t hire you!¡± Gussie said coldly. Bailey shrugged and said, ¡°But I got a cool boyfriend. He is the general manager of Poly Capital!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. While talking, Bailey winked at a man who also smiled at her. Gussie noticed the name card ced in front of that man¡¯s desk, which showed he was the general ma nager of Poly Capital, whose name was Zavier Giradia. Since he had the same surname as Wendy, he should be a rtive of hers.. Seeing this scene, Gussie¡¯s face became gloomy. She was applying for the secretary of the board of di rectors. As the general manager, Zavier was qualified to designate the candidate. At present, the board of directors of Teana Capital has not yet been established, and the board secretar y should only be responsible to the chairman. And the real chairman was Mr. Secret undoubtedly who would definitely not show up for this unimporta nt thing¡­. ¡°Although Poly Capital is owned by Mr. Secret, it was established by Giradia Group after all. He won¡¯t b e involved in thepany¡¯s administration and decision.¡± Bailey smiled proudly. Gussie was a little depressed. If the post was really designated, it was meaningless for her toe back from abroad. The reason why she chose Poly Capital was because of its development potential of it and the strong b ackground of Mr. Secret. With these, she had the capital topete with the Reagan family in Rikkus! ¡°Disappointed? This is how it works. You have no chance.¡± Bailey sneered. At this time, the staff of Poly Capital asked all the applicants to sit down and began to distribute the test papers. There were only two questions in the written test and the time was 30 minutes. Ten minutester, ten people were picked up for the final interview. Gussie and Bailey were among these ten people. Gussie felt since he came here, she might as well try her best. Maybe she would be admitted. Nathan appeared during the final interview, he smiled at Gussie and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte. I had a call in the office.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Bailey asked in a deep voice. ¡°I am the legal representative and the chairman of Poly Capital. Why can¡¯t Ie?¡± Nathan asked back . Bailey sneered after hearing this. She said, ¡°You¡¯re the chairman of Poly Capital? Are you kidding me!¡± ¡°If you are the chairman, I will be the big boss of Poly Capital, Mr. Secret!¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know yourself at all!¡± Nathan said calmly, ¡°How can you talk to your dad like that?¡± Bailey was taken aback for a moment and then flew into a rage. She had called Nathan dad before, whi ch was a stain for her lifetime. ¡°You good¨Cfor¨C nothing. If you dare to waste my time again, I¡¯ll ask Poly Capital to terminate the cooperation with Natali e after I be the secretary of the board of directors.¡± Bailey said angrily. She had already nned everything. When she gained a firm foothold in thepany, she would imm ediately frame Natalie and then arrange her own people in Johnson Group. Nathan smiled wildly and asked, ¡°What? You¡¯re the secretary of the board? What a funny thing!¡± Bailey proudly said, ¡°What can I say? I will soon be the secretary of the board. It¡¯s cut and dried!¡± Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°As far as I know, the person for the post should be Gussie.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Idiot! What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? How could it be possible?¡± ¡°Go away. I don¡¯t want to waste my time with you.¡± Bailey¡¯s face was full of arrogance. She was very confident that she would be the secretary of the boar d. She didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with Nathan at all.. Gussie said to Nathan with a dark face, ¡°She is right. She has something to do with Zavier, the general manager of Zavier. She must get the post!¡± ¡°Unless Mr. Secret shows up, otherwise, it should be her¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect I would lose before I interview.¡± In the end, Gussie had a wry smile on her face. Nathan said, ¡°Don¡¯t be passive. Just follow your heart. I¡¯m sure the secretary of the board must be you. ¡± Gussie didn¡¯t feel better by hisforting words. Instead, she felt he was more boastful. At this time, w hy did he still pretend to be the boss of Poly Capital? Why did he just pretend to be Mr. Secret! ¡°Gussie, if you kneel down and lick my shoes clean, maybe I will give the post to you?¡± Bailey said sarca ¡°Shut up. You can¡¯t be the secretary of the board. I said it.¡± Nathan turned his head and said indifferently Bailey sneered, ¡°I can¡¯t be the secretary? You think Gussie will be the one? If she is admitted, I¡¯ll kneel down and lick her shoes!¡± Nathan said, ¡°Forget it. You always act shamelessly on the bet. Last time at your grandpa¡¯s birthday, you call me dad.¡± Bailey was so annoyed. If there weren¡¯t too many people, she would have to rush over and tear Nathan¡¯s face off! ¡°You b*stard. When I be the secretary of the board, the first thing I will do is have the security guards throw you here! Moreover, Nathan shrugged and said, ¡°Okay, if you can let the security guards throw me out, I¡¯ll call you dad in the out of Gussie patted Nathan on the shoulder and said, ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t bet with her. If she makes a big thing o everyone.¡± Nathan nodded and agreed with Gussie. ¡°Next, the final interview.¡± ¡°In the final interview, the chairman of ourpany will alsoe. Please prepare yourselves for the fin An interviewer stood up and spoke at this point. Bailey smiled disdainfully at Nathan and said, ¡°Crook, did you hear that? The chairman will also show up While speaking, she pointed to the middle seat. Nathan couldn¡¯t help smiling wildly. He said to Bailey, ¡°Alright. Your dad will fulfill your wish!¡± After saying this, he walked directly toward the chairman¡¯s seat. Gussie couldn¡¯t help being stunned. She murmured, ¡°Is he out of mind? Why is he so cheeky? That¡¯s so The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 163 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Puppet Nathan walked directly to the chairman¡¯s seat and sat down casually. Bailey was stunned. She said with a sneer, ¡°You asked for it!¡± Gussie also patted her forehead lightly. She was impressed by Nathan again who was not only boastful but also bold enough. However, the next moment, everyone around Nathan stood up and greeted Nathan. ¡°Mr. Evans.¡± ¡°Dispense with pleasantries. Sit down.¡± Nathan waved his hand and said calmly. This scene directly made Bailey dumbfounded. Gussie also widened his beautiful eyes in disbelief. Nathan was the chairman of Poly Capital?! ¡°Now, let¡¯s start,¡± Nathan said. The interview was just a process. After interviewing the ten people, Zavier cleared his throat and was re ady to speak. But Nathan said, ¡°I think thisdy named Gussie is pretty good. What do you guys think?¡± All the interviewers looked at each other and then nodded hesitantly. Gussie¡¯s ability was absolutely beyond doubt. She studies abroad and her educational background is q uite good. However, before the interview, Zavier had already asked those interviewers to speak for Bailey in the fi nal session. Zavier¡¯s face darkened. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Evans, I¡¯m in charge of the job fair for this post. S hould you respect my opinion?¡± Nathan said, ¡°Oh, how do you think that?¡± ¡°Ms. Reagan stumbled in the interview just now. Obviously, she¡¯s notposed enough. But Ms. John son performed very well, so I think we should choose Ms. Johnson!¡± Zavier said. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Nathan found it funny. How could he use thatme excuse? Nathan said, ¡°Okay, your opinion is good. So I am going to appoint Ms. Reagan as the secretary of the board.¡± As soon as Nathan said these words, Zavier¡¯s face became a little livid. He said angrily, ¡°Mr. Evans, wh at do you mean? Didn¡¯t you just say you respect my opinion?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll let you express your opinion. But it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll adopt it.¡± Nathan said casually. Nathan¡¯s tongue could easily get people mad. After Zavier heard him, a fury welled up in his chest. Bailey¡¯s face was gloomy. She didn¡¯t expect the n would be derailed and the resistance came from Nathan whom she despised the most! Gussie was also a little surprised. She thought she had no chance at all. But Nathan seemed to turn thi ngs around. ¡°Mr. Evans, Ms. Wendy designated me to be in charge of this job fair! Therefore, I should be the one who makes the final decision!¡± Zavier said coldly. He was not afraid of Nathan at all because he was Wendy¡¯s rtive. And he knew Nathan was just a p uppet in thispany. Nathan said, ¡°You are the general manager. I am the chairman. Who is the superior?¡± Zavier blushed by his words and looked so embarrassed. ¡°Nathan, you are making the thing personal!¡± Bailey was also irritated and roared angrily. Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing. He said, ¡°So what? I am the legal representative of thepany, and I am the chairman of the board. Everything is in my control!¡± ¡°Gussie is better than you. Even if she is not as good as you, I will still choose her because her boobs a re bigger than yours!¡± ¡°What? Are you pissed off?¡± How could Bailey not be angry? She wished she could go up and strangle Nathan. Nathan¡¯s words made Gussie blush. How could he speak like that? He was so vulgar! Zavier stood up and smacked the table. He shouted angrily, ¡°Mr. Evans, be careful with your words!¡± Nathan said indifferently, ¡°What? Are you lecturing to a chairman?¡± ¡°Chairman?!¡± Zavierughed wildly. ¡°You are just a puppet. The real big boss of Poly Capital is Mr. Secret!¡± ¡°Do you think you can lord the world just because you¡¯re the chairman?¡± ¡°Poly Capital is established by our Giradia Group.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°You are just a nobody in our Giradia Group!¡± Zavier was contemptuous of Nathan. Since he had quarreled openly with Nathan, he had nothing to worry about and viciously assaulted Nathan. ¡°The operation of thepany is all controlled by us. We are just using your name as a shield. Are you really overestimating yourself?¡± ¡°If you set yourself against me again, I¡¯ll call Wendy directly and kick you out.¡± Zavier looked at Nathan contemptuously and was getting insane with his words. Hearing Zavier, Bailey apuded and said loudly, ¡°Good call!¡± ¡°Nathan is just a puppet chairman. He¡¯s so arrogant.¡± ¡°Zavier is the rtive of Wendy. How dare he challenge Zavier?!¡± ¡°I will be the secretary of the board. You¡¯re not the big dog here!¡± Gussie was a little worried at the moment. She knew the situation about Poly Capital and knew that the real boss of this Thispany might have been created because of some secret agreement between Wendy and Mr. Se If Mr. Secret didn¡¯t show up, the person who controlled Poly Capital should be Wendy! Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing. Since the establishment of Poly Capital, he had hardly managed the He didn¡¯t expect the general manager who was arranged by Wendy to be so arrogant and didn¡¯t respect It seemed that the name of Mr. Secret had been hyped too far. Everyone didn¡¯t take him seriously and th puppet. ¡°I¡¯m a nobody? Ask Wendy if she dares to say that?¡± Nathan said calmly. ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not in a position to rise the high horse in front of me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you two options.¡± ¡°One is to sit down and act as if nothing happened. Let Bailey be the secretary.¡± ¡°The second is you can continue swagger around. I will call Wendy and let her kick your *ss!¡± Zavier threatened Nathan with a stern face and pointed at him. Bailey enjoyed Zavier¡¯s speech very much. She also looked down on Nathan even though he was the puppet chairman of Poly Capital. ¡°Do you know the consequences of pointing at me like that?¡± Nathan looked up and asked calmly. ¡°What! I can even poke your eyeballs!¡± Zavier stretched his fingers forward with disdain on his face. ¡°What? Want to hit me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the Giradia family. I dare you!¡± ¡°You take yourself a little too seriously!¡± ¡°What sh*t chairman? Hahaha. You¡¯re a puppet. What a f*cking joke!¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 164 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Being Recalled The interviewers next to him didn¡¯t even dare to say anything. One was the chairman and the other was the general manager. The t wo confronted each other openly. Just when they felt that Nathan was only bragging, he finally made a move. He stretched out his hand and snapped Zavier¡¯s finger. Then he held the back of Zavier¡¯s head and mmed it hard against the table. After Zavier¡¯s head collided with the table, the bridge of his nose was broken and his face was covered with blood, which made. him keep wailing. ¡°Ah¡­ you you¡­ you dare to hit me?!¡± Zavier howled in disbelief. ¡°Why do you think I dare not hit you?¡± Nathan asked calmly, still grabbing Zavier¡¯s hair. He lifted Zavier¡¯s head and stoked it on the table. Nathan asked with a fake smile, ¡°You are a general manager. Don¡¯t you know how to respect your superiors? Who gave you the courage to provoke me?¡± Zavier¡¯s face collided with the table twice, and he almost fainted. Bailey was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Nathan would really hit Zavier. Gussie was also extremely shocked. She didn¡¯t expect this would happen. ¡°Natalie is right. He likes to cause trouble¡­¡± Gussie thought in her mind and felt a little helpless. If Nathan made Mr. Secret mad because of beating Zavier, the consequences would be very serious. Nathan let go of Zavier and sat down on his seat again. He said indifferently, ¡°I said that I want to appoint Gussie as the secretary of the board. Do you have any objecti ons?¡± ¡°No. No¡­¡± These interviewers were all senior executives of thepany. They came to thepany earlier, and t hey all witnessed how Nathan dealt with Nick. When seeing that Zavier was being beaten like a bullied cat, how dare they say a word? Moreover, they also felt Gussie was better than Bailey. She had experience studying abroad and had bigger boobs than Bailey, which was much more pleasing. ¡°Wait and see¡­¡± Zavier stood up and said ferociously with his face covered in blood. Nathan cast a nce at him and said, ¡°Since the decision has been made, the meeting is over. Gussie, come to my office and start your work as the secretary of the board!¡± Zavier pped the table and roared, ¡°No one can leave!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call Wendy right now!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how she will punish you b*stard!¡± Bailey also hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, call Ms. Wendy. She will y fair.¡± She was also very frightened and didn¡¯t expect Nathan to be so violent. Zavier dialed Wendy¡¯s number in front of everyone and turned on the speakerphone. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Wendy¡¯s cold voice came from the speaker, as cold as ever. ¡°Wendy, the puppet chairman of Poly Capital beat me at the job fair I hosted!¡± ¡°You let me in charge of recruiting the secretary of the board. I have already selected someone but he denied me, and chose another person.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t agree, so he beat me up in front of everyone!¡± ¡°So how are we gonna settle this?!¡± Zavier gritting his teeth asked. His heart was filled with fury now. Wendy said, ¡°You were beaten?¡± Zavier said, ¡°My nose is broken!¡± Wendy said, ¡°Then fight back! You are no longer a child. Besides, I am not your parent.¡± Wendy¡¯s words made Zavier almost speechless. ¡°He¡¯s strong!¡± Zavier said aggrievedly. ¡°I can¡¯t help either. He¡¯s the chairman, and you¡¯re the general manager. You didn¡¯t behave yourself, and you¡¯re beaten by him. Since you can¡¯t win, what are youining about?¡± We ndy asked. ¡°No¡­ won¡¯t you punish him? You helped him to be the chairman. Now he¡¯s beating me. Aren¡¯t you gonna settle this?¡± Zavier asked in shock. Wendy said lightly, ¡°Okay, I will deal with it. You, immediately resign as the general manager of Poly Capital and go back to work at the headquarters. I will find some one to take over your position.¡± Zavier almost broke down. What exactly did she mean? How could she indulge Nathan¡¯s behavior? So he couldn¡¯t do anything to Nathan?! Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. And he ended up being recalled to the headquarter?! Working as a general manager in a newpany was much better than working in the headquarter. Everyone in the room heard what Wendy said. Nathan sat casually. He was very sure that Wendy wouldn¡¯t do anything to him. As the situation of Giradia Group was getting worse, she was relying on him to turn the scale. It was said that after Jade returned to Emperia City, she had mobilized arge number of funds from the With such great pressure, Wendy couldn¡¯t bear it alone. She had to rely on Nathan¡¯s help. Gussie was also confused. Why was Wendy so partial to Nathan? She didn¡¯t care about her rtive and ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Nathan stood up and beckoned to Gussie. Gussie came back to her senses. Then she bowed slightly to the interviewers and followed behind Nath Zavier sat still for a long time. He didn¡¯te back to his senses until everyone had left. Bailey was also a little upset. Her n was derailed. Moreover, Zavier was beaten up so hard by Nathan Thinking of those arrogant words she said in front of Gussie and Nathan before, her face blushed! So embarrassing! She couldn¡¯t imagine how would Gussie and Nathan humiliate her in the future! ¡°From now on, you will be the secretary of the board of Poly Capital. But the board has not been established yet. You should assist with my work for the time being.¡± ¡°Take some time to learn the direction and operation of ourpany. Then you can try to start working.¡± After Nathan brought Gussie to his office, he arranged work for her. Gussie had mixed feelings right now. The man she despised before had be her boss in the blink of Gussie asked hesitantly, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Evans, don¡¯t I have to be responsible for Mr. Secret?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about thepany¡¯s operations. He only collects and pays money.¡± Nathan answered while. Wendy deliberately hyped a mystery man to deter the enemy. So he would not take the initiative to expo The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 165 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Arrangements After hearing Nathan¡¯s exnation, Gussie felt a little disappointed.. She came back to apply for the secretary of the board of Poly Capital because she was attracted by Mr. Secret. She felt this tform could take her career to the next level. It was a pity that Mr. Secret still didn¡¯t show up. It seemed that he only cared about paying and collectin g money and wouldn¡¯t meddle inpany affairs. Nathan said to Gussie, ¡°It sounds like you feel strange calling me Mr. Evans. You can still call me Nathan.¡± Gussie nodded and said, ¡°Okay, what should I do now?¡± ¡°You can take a look at these documents, and deal with them if you can. I gotta go.¡± Nathan stood upzily and said wit h a smile. ¡°Huh?¡± Gussie was stunned. ¡°I don¡¯t charge thepany stuff. Today is an exception.¡± Nathan casually. He didn¡¯t know these operations in business, and he didn¡¯t bother to learn them. Therefore, he had alw ays been a hands¨Coff boss. Gussie nodded while she was thinking in her mind that Nathan was just a puppet ced in public and t he real person in charge was Wendy¡¯s confidant in thepany. Although his identity as a chairman sounded powerful, he didn¡¯t charge anything at all. Otherwise, the g eneral manager Zavier wouldn¡¯t have jumped out to confront him. ¡°That¡¯s true. How could he be able to manage such argepany?¡± Gussie shook her head and smi led. Then she began to look through the documents. ¡°I will work hard to create more profits for Poly Capital!¡± ¡°When I earn more money for thepany, Mr. Secret will naturally hear my name.¡± ¡°At that time, there will be a chance to meet him.¡± Gussie clenched her fists. After being the board secretary, she began to seriously n for her future. Gussie regarded Poly Capital as the most important tform in her life, and the person who could raise this tform to a higher level was undoubtedly Mr. Secret. Nathan had just left thepany when he was called to the Giradia Group by Wendy. Wendy asked wit h a dark face, ¡°You beat the general manager like a sh*t. Who should I ask to take over his job?¡± Nathan said, ¡°Let Hannah do it. She is very interested in Poly Capital.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Wendy froze. She asked with a frown, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nathan casually nodded. Although Hannah worked in the Ranchy Group, the power was still in the hands of her father Warren. Therefore, she probably would be willing to work at Poly Capital. If someone else arranged it this way, Wendy would definitely not agree and would be furious. But after getting along with Nathan for so long, Wendy knew him very well, and she knew he didn¡¯t care about fighting for power or wealth. ¡°Since you caused this, it¡¯s on your charge,¡± Wendy said. Nathan nodded in agreement. Then he called Hannah and asked her to report to Poly Capital. After arranging the annual sry andmission, he didn¡¯t have to worry about the rest. With Hannah¡¯s help, he could be freer from thepany affairs. ¡°Wait, there is one more thing!¡± Wendy said in a deep voice. ¡°What?¡± Nathan asked. Wendy sat on the chair and knocked on the table with her slender finger. She said, ¡°Jade has raised te ns of billions of funds in Emperia City. She may invest in this business war at any time.¡± ¡°Perhaps because of Mr. Secret we hyped, Natasha softened the terms and is willing to resolve disputes through cross- shar eholding.¡± ¡°Do you think I should agree?¡± Nathan sneered, ¡°Mr. Secret is just a bubble you blow up. It may be poked at any time.¡± ¡°Natasha thought Mr. Secret was Rudolph, and Jade knows him.¡± ¡°Now that Rudolph has been released from prison, Jade may find him at any time.¡± ¡°When she finds him, the truth will be revealed directly.¡± ¡°By that time, Jade is holding the shares of the Giradia Group. With Jade¡¯s help and her power in Emperia City, do you think you can stand it?¡± Wendy was also hesitant in her heart, but her thoughts were simr to Nathan¡¯s. She felt that this way would not work, and they might battle with Natasha in the end. Wendy nodded and said, ¡°You are right, but they¡¯re so aggressive. You have to give me some confiden ce.¡± Nathan said, ¡°The Giradia Group is argepany. It can stand it for a while.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take action when their financial crisis gets worse, otherwise, they will run away early, and we will g ¡°I assure you, when the timees, you will have a huge amount of money to squander. You can fight t Hearing Nathan¡¯s confident promise, she said, ¡°Forget it. Anyway, I have nothing to lose. Since I have ch ¡°You¡¯re really smart!¡± Nathan gave a thumbs up and praised. Wendy was also a strong woman. She was very confident in herself. Even if the Giradia Group was defe However, Wendy flicked the pen on the table and said coldly, ¡°But if I find out you lied to me, I¡¯ll make yo ¡°I¡¯m so scared.¡± Nathan shrugged and said jokingly. Wendy was speechless by his response. She said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all. I shouldn¡¯t bother you longer!¡± Nathan didn¡¯t go back but stayed in Giradia Group until noon. Then he left after lunch. During this period, he was thinking about some things. Jade raised tens of billions of funds so quickly. S realize the difference between them! ¡°Goosy, have you prepared the funds?¡± Nathan made a phone call back to the prison and found Golvchesky. ¡°Hahaha. Mr. Nathan, I recently asked someone to do a survey. I think your n is very feasible and can make a bunch of money. I called a few friends and raised 10 billion for my Switzend Golvchesky¡¯s assets were tens of billions. The wealth of the people in this country was almost upied Although he might not have such a huge amount of money for a while, his friends¡­ were also bigwigs w wealth! It might be difficult to collect 10 billion, but it was not impossible for Golvchesky. Nathan was relieved. He said, ¡°There is one more thing I need your help. Find more experts in macroec The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 166 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Mr. Secret Golvchesky readily promised. No one would reject this golden chance of moneymaking. If Roarws Group, Porter Group, and other groups would jointly attack Giradia Group, the first thing to do was short sell shares that they have invested. Then, an influx of this flood of money would cause market turbulence, which would give many people a n opportunity. Even though Golvchesky was in prison, he could still order people to study the situation. He found that this business was really profitable, so he contacted several oligarch friends in Nievic and mobilized a full 10 billion dors. No matter how Natasha and others bid up the stock price of Giradia Group, Giradia Group could alway s cope with it. It depended on whose funds couldn¡¯t hold up first. With the 10 billion dors, Nathan didn¡¯t think that Giradia Group would be defeated. ¡°Thest time I met Natasha and Jade, we just had a little quarrel. If I do this, there would be no room for us to repair our rtionship.¡± ¡°This loss is not a trivial matter of several million, but tens of billions.¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t need Jade to help me, she still offered to help me several times. I have to admit, I do owe her a favor.¡± ¡°Well. I can warn her againter. If she doesn¡¯t listen, then it¡¯s not my fault.¡± Nathan stroked his chin and thought for a moment. After this thing started, there was no turning back. Even Natasha, who wanted to profit from it, took every step carefully and did not act too hastily. She knew that if she did this, the market would copse. The phone rang. Nathan saw that it was an unknown number, and didn¡¯t answer it. After a while, the phone rang again. This was the second call, so Nathan answered it. He heard a polite voice. ¡°Mr. Evans, this is David, the head of Neva Province.¡± Nathan paused for a moment, then asked, ¡°David? What do you want me for?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. David said, ¡°Someone asked me to invite you. Mr. Evans, would you be free?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± After that, Nathan hung up the phone. David held his mobile phone in a daze for a while. ¡°What the hell? How dare someone hang up on my p hone like that?!¡± Nathan was well aware of the reason why David called him. It was probably rted to Rudolph.. He didn¡¯t know exactly what Rudolph asked him to help with, but it was definitely not easy to make this ¡®Nightking¡® ask for help. Nathan was afraid of trouble, so he simply didn¡¯t bother to pay attention. The secretary couldn¡¯t help but wryly smile when he saw that David was also deted. ¡°When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll go to hispany to find him!¡± David¡¯s face turned cold, and he said in a low voice. Nathan was called back by Hector. As an elder, he was very concerned about Nathan and asked him a bout his recent work status. ¡°Although you and Natalie are married, you have no rtionship. Your father connected me again. He a sked me to urge you. Hector said earnestly and sighed. ¡°Er¡­ Uncle Hector, I get it! You know that Natalie is always arrogant, and my current works are nothing to her.¡± Nathan said. Hector nodded helplessly. Indeed, he knew best how proud his daughter was. Recently, Natalie seemed to be very interested in Mr. Secret, the owner of Poly Capital who suddenly a ppeared. There were also rumors that Mr. Secret was interested in Natalie. Moreover, someone said that Natalie had already made a private engagement with this Mr. Secret. But because the Mr. Secret was poor at that time, so the John son family rejected him¡­ Now, Mr. Secret wanted the woman he loved most at that time back¡­. This made Hector more worried about the rtionship between Natalie and Nathan. Luisa¡¯s face was full of disdain when he heard this. How capable was Mr. Secret! He could win those bi g bosses like Natasha and James, and he also held Poly Capital which was worth billions of dors. Ho w could Nathan bepared with such a man? Natalie came home exhausted, but she couldn¡¯t hide the excitement on her face. Good things have hap pened one after another recently, and she was very excited. The cooperation with Poly Capital has been set, and the conditions for sharing were very generous! ¡°He also helped me get a cooperation worth hundreds of millions from Giradia Group. Butpared wit h Poly Capital, it was much less¡­¡± Natalie nodded slightly when he saw Nathan, and a thought ran into her mind. She unconsciouslypared Nathan with Mr. Secret who had never appeared, but she thought there was a big gap between them. ¡°How is it? Have you met Mr. Secret?!¡± Luisa asked excitedly. ¡°No, it was an executive of Poly Capital who came to talk cooperation with me¡­ Mr. Secret is really my sterious, and his employees don¡¯t even know who he is!¡± Natalie said with a helpless smile and shook her head. Luisa said, ¡°That¡¯s such a pity¡­ Mr. Secret helped you so much. You have to find a chance to thank hi m in person.¡± Natalie said, ¡°I believe I can meet him! There will be this opportunity!¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help but be speechless. Mr. Secre was just a virtual character that Wendy hyped up, bu taken him seriously. ¡°Come with me.¡± After dinner, Natalie asked Nathan to go out for a walk with her. Nathan didn¡¯t know what she wanted to say, so he followed her. ¡°Don¡¯t get meddled in the struggle between giants like the Giradia Group and Porter Group. Just do you are no longer the young master of the Evans family!¡± Natalie¡¯s voice was serious, with a touch of warnin Nathan asked, ¡°Why did you tell me this?¡± Natalie shook her head and said, ¡°I met Ms. Porter today, and we chatted for a while. She set up an inve and invited all major entrepreneurs in Mimar City to invest. All of the funds will be put into the struggle w ¡°She invited me, too.¡± ¡°Although I didn¡¯t join, I don¡¯t want to see you continue to do things like hitting a stone with a pebble.¡± ¡°Ms. Porter, James, and even General Perkins all joined in.¡± ¡°If you stand on the side of the Giradia Group, you will be targeted and defeated.¡± ¡°Once Giradia Group fails, no one can protect you!¡± Nathan said, ¡°Are you so sure that Giradia Group will lose? Do you distrust Mr. Secret so much?¡± ¡°Although Mr. Secret has an extraordinary background, this time their capital scale is huge. Even if he ha will certainly not be able to stop this trend.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a smart person. At most, he¡¯ll let Wendy take advantage of the situation, and won¡¯t really get involv ¡°But you, an idiot, you know nothing!¡± Natalie looked at Nathan. Her face was full of cold eyes. She said in a low voice. Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°I know everything, I even know that Natasha, James, and others are sur The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 167 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Crash! ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± Natalie asked angrily. ¡°Because I helped Wendy!¡± Nathan said firmly.. After hearing this, Natalie was so angry that her vision went ck. She really wanted to pry Nathan¡¯s h ead open and see what was inside. How could he be so confident? Natalie gritted her teeth and said, ¡°If you insist on doing this, then you will only be met with your own de struction! Moreover, in order to not implicate the Johnson family, I will propose a divorce to you!¡± Nathan smiled and simply did not answer. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of picture Wendy has drawn for you, and he even made you the puppet chairm an of TD Group. But you have to know that such a thing doesn¡¯t happen without a price!¡± ¡°At that time, if something big really happens, you will be the first to take all the me!¡± ¡°Do you think you can withstand it?¡± Natalie gritted her teeth and continued to speak, hoping that Nathan could make a clear standpoint as s oon as possible and stop challenging Natasha and the others. Nathan was stunned. It seemed that Gussie had already told Natalie that he was the chairman of TD G roup. It was no wonder that Natalie would tell him so much today. It was obvious that she felt that he had leve led up too quickly. Moreover, his series of upgrades seemed to be inexplicable to outsiders. Why was Wendy so good to h im? Nathan felt a little touched and regretful in his heart. He was touched that Natalie was kind and conside rate of him. Unfortunately, she really did not understand him at all. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here. Calm down and think about it. Tomorrow is my parent¡¯s wedding anniversary. I arrange d a private room in Gloire Hotel. You cane with me.¡± Natalie sighed and waved her hand. She did not continue. Nathan sent Natalie home and went straight back to Almonube Estate. The next morning, Hannah came to TD, smiling so much that her face bloomed. She did not expect Nathan to really give her a general manager position in TD. When Gussie saw Hannah, she was as surprised as if she had seen a ghost. She said, ¡°Hannah, you ¡­ you became the general manager of TD?¡± Hannah nodded at Gussie and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right! Mr. Evans arranged this for me. In front of Ms. We ndy, Mr. Evans still has Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. a lot of authority.¡± Gussie could not help but be shocked again. At the same time, she could not help but agree with Natali e¡¯s thoughts. Wendy had helped Mr. Secret to establish TD Group and put Nathan as the chairman. She must have some purpose. Maybe, in the end, he had to be the one who took all the me. Otherwise, why was she so good to him? Nathan even had a say in the appointment of the general manager! At the same time, she also felt a little subtle in her heart. How could the rtionship between Hannah a nd Nathan be so good? Logically speaking, Hannah and Natalie were good friends. Natalie looked down on Nathan, and Hanna h should also treat him simrly! A high¨Clevel meeting began, passing the appointment of Hannah as the general manager of TD Group. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Evanse today?¡± Hannah caught a senior executive and asked. She had seen him the st time she came. ¡°Mr. Drake, Mr. Evans¡® work style is a bit sloppy. We don¡¯t know when he wille.¡± The senior executi ve replied with a wry smile Nathan had a lot of weight in the hearts of these higher¨C ups. After all, thest time Nathan dealt with Nick, he disyed a strong attitude. This made them all co nvinced. ¡°Oh,¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help but be a little disappointed. At the same time, she also cursed in her heart, ¡° This Nathan, he doesn¡¯t even care about his own industry! So much is at stake! If it is taken by Wendy, what are you going to do?¡± Seeing Gussie looking at him with a strange expression, Hannah came back to her senses and smiled, ¡°Gussie, I¡¯m going to fami liarize myself with my work first. You can go ahead with your work¡± Gussie nodded and returned to her office to deal with the documents. Then, she was surprised to find that Hannah¡¯s family¡¯s Ranchy Group also upied a hundred acres of land under the development of Murcol¡¯snd! ¡°What?¡± Gussie became spirited and carefully looked through thepany¡¯s documents. She found that Nathan actually had more than 20 of the shares in the establishment of TD Group, more than two hundred acres ofnd! At the same time, one hundred acres ofnd under Nathan¡¯s name was drawn out and given to Ranchy Group for free to develop. The way to divide thend was also particrly generous and cost¨C effective to Ranchy Group¡­ ¡°Did I dig out some secret?¡± Gussie keenly felt that the matter was not simple, and could not help but fr own. Nathan had two hundred acres ofnd, which upied more than twenty percent of TD Group, and one hundred acres ofnd was directly given to Ranchy Group, not to Johnson Group. If Gussie did not know that Nathan was Natalie¡¯s husband, she would probably think that the person wh o married Nathan was Hannah! Gussie was stunned. ¡°Is this guy so rich? Or did Wendy do something to deceive people in order to spli t the benefits with Mr. Secret?¡± However, she thought about it and felt that it was impossible. Giradia Group had enough to digest all this Gussie held the document and stood in front of the floor¨Cto¨C ceiling window in deep thought. She saw Nathan¡¯s Passating to thepany door. ¡°I just happened to have something to talk to him about, and I can ask these questions as well¡­¡± Gussie After Gussie finished organizing the documents, she went straight to the chairman¡¯s office to look for Na Just as she was about to knock on the door and enter, she found that the door was not locked. Then, sh voice. ¡°Mr. Evans, you are quite capable. I thought that you would at most make me the vice president. I didn¡¯t ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Work hard in the future, and you can partner up with Gussie. Anyway, you have a good Gussie felt that there should be nothing to inquire about. Just as she was about to push the door open a scene that surprised her greatly from the gap in the door. Nathan sat on the boss¡¯s chair, and Hannah sat casually on the desk in front of Nathan. She pulled Nath Gussie couldn¡¯t help but mutter in her heart, ¡°The rtionship between these two really doesn¡¯t seem to be that simple¡­¡± ¡°Hannah is Natalie¡¯s best friend, but why is she so close to Nathan?¡± Then, the next second, she covered her mouth. Because, she saw that Hannah actually directly jumped off the desk and sat down on Nathan¡¯sp. ¡°Since I have joined TD Group, I will work for you honestly. I don¡¯t care about the 100 acres ofnd given ¡°Well, you can do as you see fit.¡± Nathan was stunned and nodded. ¡°Mr. Evans, I will make ourpany big and strong!¡± Hannah smiled and lowered her head to kiss Nathan directly. Gussie felt that her heart was about to stop beating. This¡­. If she was discovered, would she be killed? The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 168 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Misjudge Gussie quietly slipped out of the office door and did not dare to continue watching. If she was found out, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Oh my god, this is too exciting¡­¡¯ ¡°Hannah actually hooked up with Natalie¡¯s husband?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Natalie say that this Nathan is not capable? He is just a little prison guard who is sitting at the bottom of a well and has a little luck?¡± ¡°Hannah¡¯s an ambitious woman. How can she like such a person?¡± Gussie felt that her mind was in a trance. She was shocked by this scene and could not believe her eyes! Normally, it was impossible for Nathan¡¯s ears not to notice that someone was peeping. But how could he maintain his calm and observe the environment when his heart was beating faster? Gussie only felt that this matter was too inconceivable. She shook her head hard and focused her attention on work. ¡°No wonder, no wonder Nathan gave 100 acres ofnd directly to Ranchy Group and even got Hannah to be the general manager¡­ It turned out that the two of them had this rtionship!¡± Gussie had only worked for a moment, and she could not help but think of this matter again. When it was time to get off work, Gussie saw Nathan and Hannah walking side by side, talking and laughing, as if there was nothing between the two of them. However, there was something wrong with her. She couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene she had secretly seen, and her face turned a little red. ¡°Gussie, why is your face so red?¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Is there? Maybe it¡¯s because I just came back, and I am not used to the weather.¡± Gussie brushed it off and struggled to tell Natalie about it. However, her rtionship with Hannah was also very good. If she made it clear, it would be difficult to meet her in the future. Hannah was now TD Group¡¯s general manager, and she was the secretary. The two of them met each other all the time. Hannah said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Gloire Hotel. Let¡¯s go eat. Natalie is celebrating her parents¡¯ 30th anniversary. Are the gifts ready?¡± While Nathan was driving, Gussie pulled Hannah and asked. ¡°Hannah, why are you so close to Nathan? Do you have a good rtionship in private?¡± Gussie asked despite knowing the answer. ¡°Not bad!¡± Hannah said lightly. N?velDrama.Org content. Gussie said, ¡°I remember that you are quite ambitious. You don¡¯t even talk to normies. Why are you so close to him?¡± Hannah smiled and said, ¡°Gussie, don¡¯t judge a person by their appearance. You have to observe!¡± ¡°Mr. Evans is definitely not as simple as you think.¡± ¡°He is very powerful. You are also working in TD now. You will slowly understand.¡± Gussie frowned. ¡°Really? But Natalie scoffed at him¡­¡± Hannah said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why the conflict between them is so deep. Anyway, I like him very much!¡± Gussie said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Natalie will object?¡± ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯m not afraid. Natalie said that if I like him, she can just give him to me!¡± Hannah smiled proudly. Gussie was stunned when she heard this. She did not expect that Natalie would actually say such words to Hannah. Now, Hannah could openly mess with Nathan ¡°Then do you like him?¡± Gusste asked. ¡°I like him. Why don¡¯t you like such an outstanding man? It¡¯s no problem for me to marry him.¡± Hannah said without hesitation. Gussie didn¡¯t expect Hannah to be so straight forward, so she was too embarrassed to ask any more questions. However, she was very curious in her heart. What ability did Nathan have? What magic did he have that made Hannah, a proud and arrogant woman, look at him differently? Nathan drove out of the car and greeted, ¡°Two beauties, get in the car!¡± Because Gussie was present, it was not good for Hannah to sit directly in the front passenger seat. She and Gussie sat in the back row. ¡°Mr. Evans, you should change the car. Your old car is too ugly. It looks like a Passat!¡± ¡°When the timees, others will inevitably say that our TD Group¡¯s chairman is too poor and stingy. So much money, but he drives a Passat.¡± After Hannah got in the car, she said with a smile. After Hannah said this, Gussie came back to her senses. She had always thought that this car was Passat. However, she felt that the interior of this car was somewhat different from the ordinary Passat. In addition, with Nathan¡¯s identity, she did not think about Phaeton¡¯s luxury car at all. At this moment, after Hannah exposed it, she suddenly realized that this car was a Phaeton! However, Nathan said with a calm face, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what car I drive. As long as I can move, it is fine. Give me a Santana, and I¡¯ll drive it.¡± Phaeton was the most low-key car in Rudolph¡¯s garage. The rest of the cars were no less than five million. Nathan was not the kind of person who was too ostentatious. He did not like to drive a car that would blow up the street when stepping on the elerator. Therefore, he had never touched the rest of the cars in the garage. ¡°Uh, I am really too low. To think that I stayed abroad for a few years¡­ but I can¡¯t even distinguish Passat and Phaeton.¡± Gussie wanted to give herself two ps and felt a little embarrassed. In fact, it was because there were too few cars like Phaeton, and they had already stopped production. There was indeed not much difference between their appearance and Passat¡¯s. In addition, there were really not many people who bought Phaeton. How many people had ever taken a car like Phaeton? Nathan drove the car and brought the two of them to Gloire Hotel. Coincidentally, Natalie had already driven the car over with Hector and Luisa. ¡°Uncle Hector, Aunt Luisa, I wish you a happy thirty-year anniversary of your marriage. May you grow old together and be united forever.¡± When Hannah saw the two of them, she immediately gave them her gifts. ¡°Uncle Hector, Aunt Luisa, happy thirty-year-anniversary. I wish you all the best.¡± Gussie also gave them gifts. Nathan also prepared gifts. They were a belt and a pair of earrings. They were not ugly. It was rare that Luisa was in a good mood and did not re at him. Natalie smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and eat. The private room has already been arranged.¡± The group of six entered Gloire Hotel. Just as they were about to enter the private room, they were stopped by a waiter. ¡°Sorry, the private room has already been reserved. You can¡¯t go in.¡± The waiter said. ¡°We are the people who reserved the private room. Natalie, check it out.¡± Natalie said. The waiter shook his head and said, ¡°Sorry, today the entire private room of Gloire Hotel was reserved by Roarws Group¡¯s Mr. Dawson!¡± Natalie was stunned and said, ¡°What?¡± The waiter said, ¡°Roarws Group¡¯s Mr. Dawson reserved the private room.¡± ¡°This private room was clearly reserved by me. At that time, he told me that the reservation was sessful!¡± Natalie frowned, and her mood immediately became unpleasant. The waiter said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. All of Gloire Hotel¡¯s private rooms have been reserved by Mr. Dawson today! Other than Sky Garden, which is on the top floor, there are no avable seats.¡± Natalie said angrily, ¡°What do you mean? Go and call your manager over!¡± Luisa was also very annoyed and said, ¡°We have already sessfully booked a private room. What do you mean by that?¡± The waiter shrugged and said, ¡°It is useless to call our manager here. This is the order of the manager!¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 169 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Turned Hostile Originally, they hade to eat happily, but Gloire Hotel¡¯s walter gave them such a thing, which made Natalie¡¯s face very ugly and her mood very unhappy. Not only Natalie, but even Gussie, Hannah and others felt a little ufortable. The private room was reserved by Natalie first, but Roarws Group came out halfway and Gloire Hotel gave them all the private rooms. What did this mean? It was obvious that they were disrespected! ¡°Call your manager here. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me forining about you!¡± Natalle said angrily. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The waiter smiled contemptuously and turned to look for the manager. Luisa gritted her teeth and said, ¡°This is too infuriating. The private room was clearly reserved by Natalie first. Why did he say that it was reserved by Roarws Group¡± Hector patted Luisa on the back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Gloire Hotel is a properpany and will definitely be reasonable.¡± Nathan narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to Sky Garden for dinner?¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± When Luisa heard this, she immediately turned around and roared at him. A few passing guests heard Nathan¡¯s words and burst outughing. Gloire Hotel¡¯s Sky Garden was really in the air. It was located on the top floor of the hotel, extending out about thirty square meters of suspended ss floor. Eating on it was like sitting in the air, so it was called Sky Garden. ¡°Sky Garden? What a joke¡­ Who doesn¡¯t know that Sky Garden will never be opened to the public so easily?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Only those with Gloire Hotel¡¯s Supreme Card can enjoy it!¡± ¡°In the entire Hd, there are only a handful of people who can hold Gloire Hotel¡¯s Supreme Card. I¡¯m afraid there are only ten of them.¡± ¡°Is this person a fool? He actually wants to go to Sky Garden to eat. What a joke! A fool!¡± The gossip of the people on the road made Luisa even more furious. She felt that these words sounded very humiliating. Not only did Nathan lose face, but they also lost face! Natalie also said in a low voice, ¡°Nathan, at this time, don¡¯t try to get the attention of the crowd, okay? A ce like Sky Garden. is not a ce that we can go!¡± ¡°Even your boss, Ms. Wendy, would need to find a Supreme Card to get a meal there.¡± ¡°In the ten years of Gloire Hotel in Mimar City, Sky Garden had only been used nine times! So it was less than once a year!¡± ¡°This kind of ce is not something you can use as you please!¡± Nathan was speechless for a moment, then said, ¡°It¡¯s just a restaurant. If you want to use it, I will help you.¡± Luisa sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t brag here. Do you think you are the leader of the country? Do you think you can do whatever you want?¡± Hearing Nathan¡¯s words, Gussie also felt that it was a bit too much, and she was a little speechless in her heart. However, she noticed that Hannah had a calm expression, and there was even a hint of ridicule in her eyes. Finally, Gloire Hotel¡¯s manager, Hobbs, came. Coincidentally, when Natalie saw Hobbs, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. She said, ¡°Hobbs? You are actually Gloire Hotel¡¯s manager?¡± When Hobbs saw Natalie, he was also stunned. Then, he smiled and nodded. They were college ssmates. ¡°Mom, this is Hobbs, my college ssmate,¡± Natalie said, reassuring Luisa. When Luisa heard that Natalie and Hobbs had this rtionship, he waspletely relieved. In this way, it would be easy to get a private room. Hobbs said, ¡°Natalie, long time no see! What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. Today is my parents¡¯ thirty-year-anniversary. I invited them to dinner and also invited friends. I booked a private room in advance.¡± ¡°When we arrived here, the waiter told me that the private room had been reserved by Roarws Group in advance! But the problem is that I had already sessfully booked it!¡± ¡°Old ssmate, how do you think we should deal with this?¡± Natalie exined everything without any exaggeration. Hobbs frowned and asked in a deep voice, ¡°I can¡¯t believe this.¡± Natalie said helplessly, ¡°I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. If it¡¯s not convenient, you can arrange another private room for us.¡± Hobbs turned around and scolded the waiter, ¡°What did you do?¡± This waiter was scolded by him, the manager. He immediately did not dare to speak and shrunk his neck. When Luisa saw that the waiter who had a light attitude just now was scolded, a trace of pleasure could not help but sh across her face. Sure enough, the old ssmate was reliable! Now, she felt that Hobbs was stronger than the trash Nathan! How impressive was Gloire Hotel¡¯s manager! ¡°Manager, I won¡¯t do it again next time!¡± The waiter trembled and said. ¡°Hmph¡­ next time? Next time you meet such unreasonable trash, just call the security guards to chase them out!¡± ¡°Why did you call me over? Don¡¯t you know how to do things? Don¡¯t you have brains?¡± ¡°If they cause trouble here and disturb Mr. Dawson and the others, can you afford to pay the price?¡± ¡°Keep your eyes open. The next time you meet such people, just drive them away. Don¡¯t waste my time!¡± What Hobbs said next stunned Natalie and the others. They looked at each other. The waiter was also stunned. He did not expect the manager to say such words. Natalie widened her eyes and asked, ¡°Hobbs, what¡­ what do you mean by this?¡± Hobbs was stunned by her question and then said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it clearly just now? Do you want me to say it again?¡± ¡°You¡­ This is all because of your ungenerous actions. You gave my private room to Roarws Group. Moreover, we are old ssmates. How can you treat me like this?¡± Natalie was shocked. Hobbs¡¯s face was full of disdain. He said, ¡°You b*stard, are you even worthy of fighting with Roarws Group¡¯s Mr. Dawson for the private room?¡± ¡°It is only because you are an old ssmate that I came to see you and had a few words with you.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I would let the security guard throw you a bunch of trash out directly!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a piss and look at yourself? Look at yourself and see what you look like. How dare you act tough at my ce?¡± ¡°How I¡¯ll deal with it? I¡¯ll deal with it right in your face!¡± Natalie¡¯s face wentpletely red, and the others also became angry. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Natalie was so angry that she could not speak for a while. ¡°What about me? That¡¯s how I am! If there¡¯s nothing else, then hurry up and scram. Don¡¯t disturb Mr. Dawson and the others from eating.¡± Hobbs said arrogantly, showing no mercy at all. ¡°You want me to arrange another private room?¡± ¡°There are no more private rooms. They have all been reserved by Mr. Dawson!¡± ¡°If you have the ability, why don¡¯t you book Sky Garden?¡± ¡°B*stard!¡± Hector frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°How can you speak like that?¡± ¡°Old b*stard, what does it have to do with you?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have the ability, then don¡¯te to Gloire Hotel. Hurry up and get lost!¡± Hobbs did not care. He was Gloire Hotel¡¯s manager. What he wanted to do was what he wanted to do. He didn¡¯t have to tolerate anything. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 170 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 170 Chapter 170 This Is a Honor Nathan couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard Hobbs swearing. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Hobbs turned around with a cold face and looked at him coldly. ¡°I¡¯mughing at you. Why are you like a wild dog, biting people whenever you see them?¡± Nathan cupped his stomach and shook his head. Hobbs said with a cold gaze, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to an ant like you. If there¡¯s nothing else, then follow Natalie and scram. Don¡¯t disturb our Gloire Hotel¡¯s business!¡± Natalie took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and find another ce!¡± When she said this, her eyes were full of tears. ¡°How can there be such a thing? How can there be such a bully?¡± ¡°No, we have toin about him! We willin to the chairman!¡± Luisa could not swallow this anger and said angrily. Hobbs said with disdain, ¡°Comint about me? Just do it!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t find the phone number of our chairman, I can tell you.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°A bunch of trash wants toin about me? What a joke!¡± Gussie said angrily, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t need to lower ourselves to the same level as this loser!¡± ¡°Loser? You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t even get a room! Who¡¯s the loser here, huh?¡± Hobbs sneered. ¡°Can¡¯t get a room?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help butugh and ask. He pointed to the top of his head and said calmly, ¡°Sky Garden, we are going to eat there today.¡± Hobbs was stunned and thenughed wildly. ¡°Hahahaha, go to Sky Garden for dinner? Just you? Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Even if the city head wants to eat at Sky Garden, he needs to look for connections everywhere and ask for favors!¡± ¡°Sky Garden only hosts one table of guests every year!¡± ¡°You want to eat in Sky Garden? It¡¯s so funny¡­¡± ¡°Natalie, where did you find this funny guy? It¡¯s really interesting. In the future, let hime more. Let meugh heartily.¡± Nathan¡¯s words also attracted the ridicule of a group of waiters. They felt that this person was really acting tough. He could even say that he wanted to eat at Sky Garden. It was too funny! Luisa turned her head and said in a gloomy voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Natalie also said with an ugly expression, ¡°Nathan, can you shut up?¡± Nathan, however, had a calm expression on his face as he said, ¡°If I say that I want to eat at Sky Garden today, then I must eat at Sky Garden!¡± ¡°Come, let me see what qualifications you have to eat at a ce like Sky Garden?¡± Hobbsughed and said, looking up and down at Nathan. Just as Nathan was about to take out the Supreme Card and throw it directly on his face, the door of a private room opened and James walked out. When Hobbs saw James, he was full of respect andughed, ¡°Mr. Dawson, why are you here?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± James pointed at Nathan and the others and asked. ¡°This group of trash can¡¯t get what they want, and now they¡¯re making a scene here!¡± Hobbs said with contempt. James replied with an ¡®oh¡¯, then smiled and said, ¡°Do you want a private room? Just tell me. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°After all, today is Mr. Hector and Ms. Luisa¡¯s wedding anniversary. It¡¯s not a big deal for me to spare a room!¡± Everyone was stunned. How did James know about this? Nathan and Hannah were clear in their hearts. They guessed that James had done it on purpose. After knowing that Natalie had reserved a private room, he directly booked all the private rooms and deliberately embarrassed them! ¡°Mr. Dawson, this¡­ this is too embarrassing!¡± Luisa was stunned, then she rubbed her hands and said with some embarrassment. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Dawson would actually care about the matters of small fry like us. This is really¡­¡± Hector alsoughed awkwardly. Natalie was stunned. How could James show such kindness? What was going on? ¡°However, I also have conditions.¡± At this time, James waved his hand. He pointed at Nathan, then opened his legs and pointed to his crotch. ¡°Crawl through here, and I¡¯ll give you a private room to celebrate! Also, I will pay for your dinner!¡± When these words came out, the crowd boiled and looked at Nathan with iparable ridicule. Natalie fiercely pursed her lips. Sure enough, as she expected, if Nathan stood on Wendy¡¯s side, something big would happen! Gussie¡¯s face also turned white. Nathan was a puppet chairman, how could hepete with a giant like James? Hobbs smiled and said, ¡°Did you hear that? Mr. Dawson is very righteous. He is willing to give you a private room and also pay for your bills. Why don¡¯t you hurry up and get over there.¡± Natalie reached out and grabbed Nathan¡¯s wrist. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and find another ce to eat!¡± However, Hobbs waved his hand to block the way for a group of security guards, and then his face was full of evil smiles. ¡°You came to make trouble for Gloire Hotel and disturbed the distinguished guests. Now you want to go?¡± ¡°How dare you not ept Mr. Dawson¡¯s kind intentions?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t crawl under Mr. Dawson today, Mr. Dawson might not say anything, but I will not let you go!¡± Hobbs said loudly and righteously, as if he was doing a very great thing. Natalie roared angrily, ¡°Hobbs, you are going too far!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Hobbs was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°Huh? Too far? I like it! I am bullying you and there¡¯s nothing you can do about it.¡± James also had a yful smile on his face. He even had people prepare the video. As long as Nathan crawled under his crotch, he released the video. He wanted to see how this guy would behave in the future! He had plenty of ways to mess with him! ¡°Let¡¯s eat here today. We have to eat in the best ce!¡± Nathan gently patted Natalie on the shoulder and said indifferently. When he said this, everyoneughed at him again. How could he talk so confidently when he had no choice but to crawl under someone¡¯s crotch? Did he really think of himself as Gloire Hotel¡¯s Supreme Card Member? Natalie did not berate Nathan anymore. Instead, she turned around and pleaded to James, ¡°Mr. Dawson, what deep hatred do we have? Is it worth it for you to do this?¡± ¡°I beg you, let him go, and don¡¯t torment us! Today is a good day for my parents. I don¡¯t want everyone to be unhappy.¡± ¡°If you are really not satisfied, I can kneel down for you!¡± Luisa could not help but grit her teeth and say, ¡°Nathan, you waste, you make trouble everywhere you go! Now, Natalie has to plead for you!¡± Hector also came up to smooth things over. ¡°Mr. Dawson, please forgive me. I don¡¯t know how my son- inw has offended you¡­ Please be generous today. I will pay you a visit another day and give you a generous gift as an apology!¡± James was indifferent and did not want to speak at all. ¡°You b*stards! Are you worthy to plead with Mr. Dawson? Why don¡¯t you let him kneel down and crawl under Mr. Dawson?¡± ¡°It is his honor to be able to crawl under Mr. Dawson¡¯s crotch. What is there to hesitate about?¡± ¡°Mr. Dawson asked him to crawl. It is all because he thinks highly of him. Moreover, he is willing to give you a private room and also help you pay the bill. How dare you not cherish this kind offer?¡± Everyone looked at them with a yful expression, watching the show. Hobbs walked behind Nathan and kicked his leg. He scolded, ¡°Why are you standing here? Just do it!¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 171 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 171 Chapter 171 The Supreme Customer Just when Hobbs was about to kick Nathan, Nathan suddenly turned around, raised his hand, and p ped back! ¡°p!¡± With a crisp sound, Hobbs¡¯s entire face was deformed. At the same time, he also rolled out. With his p, the scene couldn¡¯t help but fall silent. All of them stared at this scene dumbfounded and gasped. ¡°You lunatic. How dare you hit our manager in Gloire Hotel? Are you courting death?¡± ¡°You are doomed. Even if Mr. Dawson is willing to let you go today, our Gloire Hotel will never let you go!¡± ¡°Do you know the owner of our Gloire Hotel? If you dare to make trouble in our hotel, you will be dead soon.¡± These men with Hobbs couldn¡¯t help but roar loudly, threatening one by one. Although Natalie also felt Nathan did well, she also felt that it would cause a lot of trouble. ¡°I don¡¯t think it will cause much trouble to deal with a manager who looks down on people,¡± Nathan resp onded. James couldn¡¯t help but smile. Gloire Hotel had a powerful background. Even a person of high status li ke him would never cause trouble in this kind of ce. Nathan now beat Hobbs, the manager. Now, he would have to face the consequences. When Luisa saw that things were getting serious, she was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to speak. Hector¡¯s face was also pale. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with this matter. The group of people became a little silent. ¡°Mr. Evans is still as violent and direct as before. But you have to think about it carefully. How should yo u deal with it after hitting the manager of Gloire Hotel?¡± James said with a yful smile. ¡°I am a guest of Gloire Hotel. He bullies his guest. Doesn¡¯t he deserve the beating?¡± Nathan said calmly . At this time, Hobbs staggered up from the ground. With a face full of resentment, he looked at Nathan v iciously and gritted his teeth, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to leave our hotel today!¡± Nathan looked up, smiled, and said, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s a threat or not, you¡¯ll knowter!¡± Hobbs stood up straight and said in a deep voice. Nathan stepped forward, raised his hand, and pped Hobbs¡¯s face. Then, he scolded, ¡°You¡¯re shamel ess, right?¡± With his p, everyone was stunned again. ¡°Following the power, right? Give our private room to James, right?¡± Nathan took a step forward and pped him again. ¡°You work here. How do you treat your supreme customer?¡± ¡°If this kind of thing gets out, is your Gloire Hotel still doing business?¡± ¡°p!¡± ¡°p!¡± Every time Nathan said a word, he pped Hobbs¡¯s face, until Hobbs¡¯s face was covered with blood. Seeing how domineering he was, these subordinates of Hobbs were too frightened to say a word. This was the first time they had seen such a domineering person. ¡°Supreme customer? With your appearance, are you worthy of being our supreme customer?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Hobbs fell to the ground, but was still dissatisfied. He roared and said. Natalie grabbed Nathan, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°Stop. It will cause trouble!¡± ¡°You have already been in trouble!¡± ¡°Do you still want to have dinner in the private room in our hotel?¡± ¡°I will let you live into graves tomorrow and eat tribute every day!¡± Hobbs covered his painful cheeks and said with great resentment. Everyone was shocked when they heard this. But Gussie noticed that Hannah didn¡¯t show any fear at a ll. Instead, she looked like she was watching a y. ¡°Is she really not worried at all?¡± Gussie was shocked in concern. Gloire Hotel was one of thergest luxury hotels in the country. And the backing was ridiculously tough. Otherwise, their sky garden would not be so pretentious. Recently, there was only one table of guests on average every year. Nathan calmly said to everyone, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the sky garden on the top floor. There is no need to talk to this kind of mad person.¡± He turned his head to look at James and said indifferently, ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Dawson very awesome?¡± ¡°Today, you still have to sit and eat in the private room under the sky garden!¡± James was stunned for a moment, thenughed loudly and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s really interesting! It seems that you are used to lying. And you have deceived yourself. I want to see today, how you eat there!¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Hobbs also grinned and said, ¡°If you can eat in the sky garden, I will kneel down and call you grandpa. And I will crawl under your crotch!¡± James shook his head and said, ¡°Hobbs, let¡¯s watch this clown. Let¡¯s wait and see how he gets in!¡± ¡°Okay, I want to see if this reckless man wants to break in!¡± Hobbs wiped the blood from his face and said with a sinister smile. As they all knew, Gloire Hotel had spent a lot of effort in order to highlight the top¨C level existence of the sky garden! They even invited bodyguards with guns from arge securitypany to stand guard at the gate. Except for ¡°Let¡¯s go. What are you still doing?¡± Nathan pressed the button, turned his head, and said to Natalie and Natalie couldn¡¯t help but roar aggrievedly, ¡°Can you stop making trouble?¡± Luisa was also in a hurry and said, ¡°Hector, care about this b*stard. Does he want to kill our whole family However, Hannah had already walked up slowly and said with a smile, ¡°I have long wanted to have a me After saying this, she went straight into the elevator. ¡°Hannah, you¡­¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help being stunned when she saw that Hannah had followed Nathan in ¡°Come on!¡± Hannah calmly waved to everyone. Natalie gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what tricks he can do to solve this problem!¡± Everyone had no choice but to follow Nathan and get on the elevator. James sneered. It was not easy for Wendy to enter such a ce. In the entire Hd, there were only nine Supreme Cards, only nine people could enter in total. Was James, Hobbs and others took another elevator and went up to the top floor. Here on the top floor, after walking through a corridor, was the gate of the sky garden. Outside the door, there were two ruthless men in ck suits guarding them. They held two rifles in their ¡°This is the sky garden. How do you get in?¡± Natalie asked in a deep voice, pointing at the door. ¡°Go in with your feet. Don¡¯t tell me you still want to take a car.¡± Nathan turned his head, nced at her, and said indifferently. Natalie was so angry. He was so irritating. However, Hannah couldn¡¯t help covering her mouth andughing softly. She had experienced Nathan¡¯s ¡°Come on. Let me see how you get in, you supreme customer?¡± After Hobbs got out of the elevator, he said with a sneer. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 172 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Suspicion At this moment, a man hurried up. ¡°At the order of Mr. Secret, I sent a fancy car to Hector and Luisa. Congrattions to the two on their th irtieth wedding anniversary!¡± After the man came up, he handed over a gift box and said politely. His words directly caused everyone to be startled. Even James couldn¡¯t help narrowing his eyes. Nathan was the most surprised. Mr. Secret did not exist, or to put it bluntly, it was him. This was deliberately arranged by Wendy, to make Mr. Secret more realistic in dealing with Natasha an d James. Even, it also worked for Jade. After all, both Jade and Natasha would assume that Mr. Secret was Rudolph. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Mr. Secret? Come to give my parents a car as a congrattory gift?¡± Natalie was also in a daze, feelin g that this was a bit unreal. Mr. Secret was a myth. No one knew his real name and his background. But he seemed to know everyt hing, even such trivial things! Gussie was also taken aback. Everyone in Poly Capital spoke highly of Mr. Secret. Everyone who had never seen him but still admired him highly. This time, Mr. Secret actually used this day to send a car to Luisa and Hector as a congrattion. Luisa took the gift box, which contained a car key and relevant certificates of the vehicle. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Secret. Please tell him that he muste to our house for dinner when he is free!¡± Lui sa grinned. Hector was also taken aback. Could it be that the rumors were true? This Mr. Secret really liked Natalie. Otherwise, why would he pay attention to his and Luisa¡¯s wedding anniversary? ¡°What Mr. Secret. Don¡¯t make jokes here!¡± Hobbs waved his hand fiercely and said in a cold voice. ¡°This is Gloire Hotel! No one could make trouble here! Today, if you can¡¯t enter the sky garden, I will let you crawl out of the hotel on your knees!¡± These words directly brought everyone back to reality. Everyone looked at Nathan. Nathan walked straight to the gate. Two people who looked like bodyguards stretched out their hands t o block the way and said, ¡°Please show the supreme card of this hotel.¡± Hobbs turned his head and sneered, ¡°As a manager, if I want to enter the sky garden, I need to report a nd get permission. Can he go in? It¡¯s funny!¡± James also nodded slightly. Many people with powerful backgrounds would not be able to have dinner i n the sky garden. They had to have a supreme card or seek favors. He also did not believe that Nathan was eligible to enter. If he wanted to break in, then he would be dead. The sky garden was guarded by armed bodyguards from securitypanies. These people were legall y holding guns. If someone wanted to break in, they could shoot. ¡°Let¡¯s see if this is a supreme card?¡± Nathan took out a card from his pocket and handed it to the bodyguard. After the two bodyguards checked it, their expressions changed instantly. ¡°Just take a card to pretend to be the supreme card of our Gloire Hotel? I think you are courting death!¡± Hobbs yelled. ¡°Yeah. Look at his aggressive appearance, is he someone who can have a supreme card?¡± ¡°He is just a little prison guard who just got out of prison. If he can get into the sky garden, then I can ge t into the hall of Emperia City!¡± ¡°This man is really shameless. He still has to put on a show at this time.¡± Everyone also opened their mouths to mock. But the next scene left them speechless for an instant. The two bodyguards opened the door, bowed respectfully, and said, ¡°Dear supreme member, please co me in. We will stand guard faithfully for you.¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone except Hannah was shocked! Nathan could make a Gloire Hotel send someone to deliver food. It was nothing to enter the sky garden for him. ¡°Why are you still standing there in a daze? Go in and have dinner. Let Uncle Hector and Luisa celebrate.¡± Hannah smiled at Natalie and the others and walked forward. Luisa¡¯s hands holding the gift box were trembling. She said in shock, ¡°He¡­ This useless¡­ Nathan actu ally has the supreme card of Gloire Hotel?¡± ¡°The supreme card is no more than ten in the country¡­ How could he have such ability!¡± James was also extremely shocked when he saw this scene. If Nathan really had such ability and background, he must seriously examine it! Hobbs was even more scared. He worked as a manager at Gloire Hotel and knew what it was like to have a supreme card! In the entire Neva Province, the only supreme card that was exposed belonged to Jade, the famous Go ddess of War in the entire Hd. No one knew who their owners were the remaining ones, only the owners of the hotel knew. That was to say, those who were qualified to hold this card were at least as powerful as Jade! ¡°Oh!¡± Hobbs fell to the ground. His whole body trembled. Natalie looked calm and said, ¡°Maybe Mr. Secret lent his card to Nathan.¡± After everyone heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but suddenly realized it. Indeed, the background of Mr. Secret was so powerful that even a boss like Natasha from Emperia City ¡°I see. How could he, a prison guard, get the supreme card of Gloire Hotel by himself? It turns out that M ¡°It¡¯s really possible.¡± Gussie nodded at the side and said. She had only worked in Poly Capital for two days. But she had learned a little about the situation from ev Nathan, who worked for Mr. Secret, was pushed to the front of the stage as a shield. However, the employees of Poly Capital also recognized Nathan¡¯s ability. Perhaps, it was because of this that Mr. Secret trusted him, and even lent him the supreme card. James¡¯s face was solemn. If Mr. Secret had this ability, he must be more cautious in dealing with Giradia Group. A he must not think that he can achieve it overnight! ¡°As expected, Wendy never disappoints me. When she was at the end of her life, she actually found Mr. murmured in his heart. Nathan waited at the door, waiting for everyone to go in, then pointed to Hobbs. Hobbs didn¡¯t dare to say a word. His face was pale. Even if this card was really borrowed, he didn¡¯t have ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to ask Manager Hobbs to serve us. Is there a problem?¡± Nathan turned his head and a Behind the door of the sky garden, a top executive of the Gloire Hotel was already standing. The executive nodded and smiled, ¡°Dear supreme customer, there is no problem!¡° The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 173 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 173 Chapter 173 What Role Was He ying Sky Garden was a huge ss tform that extended out. On both sides of the tform, there were all kinds of flowers. Just in terms of the decoration, it was not without reason that Gloire Hotel had pushed it to such a high level. ¡°I never thought that I would have the qualifications toe here to eat in my life¡­¡± Luisa was so excit ed that she almost fainted. ¡°Natalie, you really have to thank Mr. Secret when you get back!¡± ¡°I think, you can even seriously consider divorcing Nathan, and then pursuing Mr. Secret!¡± ¡°Anyway, he is interested in you.¡± Luisa and Hector had no rtionship with Mr. Secret, but Mr. Secret had sent people to give them gifts today, and it must not be for them, but for Natalie! Hector said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and prepare to eat!¡± ¡°No matter what, I have to thank Nathan for today¡¯s matter.¡± ¡°Otherwise, how could it have been so easy to solve?¡± Luisa was disdainful. She felt that Nathan was just using Mr. Secret¡¯s VIP Card to show off. How could he have real strength? Hannah took advantage of the fact that the surrounding people were not paying attention and said to N athan, ¡°Did you use Mr. Secret¡¯s name to give Hector and Luisa a car?¡± Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°How could it be from me? This should have been arranged by Wend y. I¡¯ll ask herter.¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Previously, there was a Luke who came to steal your credit. Now, ther e is a Mr. Secret¡­.. Moreover, Mr. Secret is yourself. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at her. Gabriel walked in, trembling with fear. His face was swollen and no longer as arrogant as before. He quietly served everyone tea. When Luisa saw this scene, she felt very relieved. Hadn¡¯t this guy been very high and mighty just now? He had looked like he wanted to kill them all! Now, he was even worse than a dog! ¡°If Natalie marries this Mr. Secret, then in the future, we will be able to live like this every day!¡± Luisa co uldn¡¯t help but think in her mind, even somewhat longing. Nathan had almost finished eating. He walked to the side and called Wendy. ¡°Ms. Wendy, did you arrange today¡¯s matter?¡± Nathan asked unhappily. ¡°What? Are you not happy about my help?¡± Wendy asked back. Nathan said coldly, ¡°Are you really helping me?¡± Wendy said indifferently, ¡°What are you afraid of? Anyway, you are Mr. Secret. They will know sooner o rter.¡± ¡°By the way, I have received news that the provincial head will personallye to TD Group to inspect the work tomorrow.¡± ¡°I have already ordered the people to clean up. You have to be prepared too.¡± ¡°If TD Group wants to make money, it has to rely on the provincial policy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t disclose it to the public. The provincial head didn¡¯t disclose it to the public.¡± Nathan hung up the phone impatiently. Everyone liked the powerful Mr. Secret now. It had nothing to do with him, a prison guard. What role was he ying? This was not what he wanted. At the dining table, Luisa was grabbing Gussie to ask about Mr. Secret. After all, Gussie was now TD G roup¡¯s secretary. Gussie did not know about it very well, so she could only tell Luisa some things she had heard from TD Group¡¯s other employees. Natalie was also very interested. She really wanted to know who this Mr. Secret was. Did she know him ? Why was he so good to her? Only Hannah wanted tough at the side. Wasn¡¯t Mr. Secret right in front of her? Who else could it be o ther than Nathan? ¡°Gussie, are you still ying games online? I don¡¯t think you have the time after bing a secretary, right?¡± Natalie asked with a smile. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°When I have time, I will still do it,¡± Gussie replied. Gussie had always earned money online when she was abroad. Naturally, she had umted arg e number of fans and it was quite easy to earn a hundred thousand dors a month. Gussie said, ¡°ying games is to rx your body and mind. To be able to use this kind of rxed time to make money, why not? As long as there is time to y games in the future, I will do it.¡± Nathan did not expect that Gussie actually had such a secondary profession and hobby. He knew nothing about online games. Rather than pursuing a sense of shock on theputer, it was b etter to hang up a boss- level criminal and whip him. ¡°Young Master Evans, is my service satisfactory enough?¡± Gabriel walked in front of Nathan, bowing lik e a servant. ¡°Not bad,¡± Nathan said lightly. Gabriel hurriedly said, ¡°As to what happened before, can you treat me as a fart and let me go? I know I was wrong.¡± Nathan sneered and said, ¡°Go and tell Natalie, If she forgives you, I will let you go.¡± Although there were some twists and turns in this meal, everyone was happy in the end. After the crowd dispersed, Nathan said to Gussie, ¡°Miss Reagan, tomorrow the provincial head will Gussie could not help but be shocked. She hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely arran ¡°Hannah,e to thepany early tomorrow. People wille from the province.¡± Nathan arranged. ¡°Okay.¡± Hannah smiled and agreed. Looking at Nathan giving orders, Natalie felt that he had really grown up quite a bit and already had the ss person. However, when she thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Mr. Secret, who had never shown up b She felt that Nathan was still a lot worse than this kind of person. After leaving the hotel, everyone parted at the door. ¡°Hector, do you think we should let Natalie divorce Nathan? I think Mr. Secret is very interested in Natali ¡°This¡­¡± At this time, Hector could not help but hesitate. The energy that Mr. Secret disyed was too terrifying. If Natalie could marry such a man, then the Johnson family¡¯s future would naturally be bright. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Luisa said, ¡°What¡¯s not good about it? A good bird chooses a tree to perch! Besides, there is no emotion ¡°He has achieved a little bit now, but this little achievement is nothingpared to Mr. Secret!¡± ¡°In fact, all of his things were given to him by Mr. Secret!¡± ¡°Mr. Secret is an existence that even the big shots in Emperia City are afraid of. What is Nathan?¡± ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Natalie pursed her lips and sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it in a few days. I don¡¯t want to think about these thin The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 174 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 174 Chapter 174 The Meeting Nathan went straight back to Almonube Estate, but before he could sit down, the doorbell rang. He thought it was Hannah, so he went straight to open the door. He didn¡¯t expect that Jade, who was w earing a military uniform, was standing outside the door. ¡°Where is Rudolph? Let hime out to see me!¡± Jade looked indifferent, with her hands behind her b ack, and looked at Nathan high and mighty.. Nathan sneered and asked, ¡°Are you crazy? This house is mine now.¡± Jade narrowed her eyes and said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have some ability. You were actually ch osen by Rudolph and Wendy as puppets to control TD Group!¡± Nathan was toozy to speak Mr. Secret was originally Wendy¡¯s hype. Now that everyone thought that this person really existed, he was also happy to watch them y games. ¡°No wonder you are so confident.¡± ¡°However, your confidence is a bit too much.¡± ¡°Do you really think that Rudolph can defeat us just by standing on Giradia Group¡¯s side?¡± Jade looked straight at Nathan, her face cold and even a little disgusted. Nathan frowned, then calmly said, ¡°Would you listen to me?¡± Jade raised her hand, meaning that he could do whatever he wanted. Nathan said, ¡°Giradia Group has always been doing business honestly. It was Roarws Group¡¯s Jam es who had failed in pursuing Wendy, and then he suppressed Giradia Group.¡± ¡°Natasha saw that there was an opportunity, so she went south from Emperia City and came to Mimar City. She wanted to join hands with Roarws Group to divide Giradia Group¡¯s cake.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± At this time, Jade waved her hand and directly interrupted Nathan¡¯s next words, saying, ¡°Enough, you d on¡¯t have to continue!¡± ¡°I already know what you want to say!¡± ¡°However, do I need you to teach me how to do things?¡± ¡°Natasha is my friend. Then I will help her. It is as simple as that!¡± ¡°Although I respect Rudolph, if he is overestimating himself and wants to fight me, then I do not mind cr ushing him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that I am really afraid of Rudolph just because I am thirsty for talent!¡± Jade was born to be a genius girl. Whether it was intelligence or martial arts, she was the kind that far s urpassed her peers. Naturally, she was very proud. After failing to meet Rudolph three times, she had already let go of her thoughts. Now that Rudolph wanted to stand on the opposite side of her, she would not show any mercy! Nathan was baffled. After a moment of confusion, he said, ¡°Alright, this is also my last warning. If you don¡¯t believe me, when the timees, don¡¯t me me for not having reminded yo u.¡± ¡°Heh, just with you guys?¡± Jade raised her eyebrows, her eyes full of disdain. She did not believe that Nathan had this ability. This time, when she returned to Emperia City¡¯s office, she had brought 10 billion dors from the Perkin s family. In addition to Roarws Group, Porter Group, and Neva Province, who had joined forces with the other major merchants, she already had a h uge amount of money to deal with Giradia Group. Nathan shrugged. Jade felt that he was not qualified to say this, and he did not want to exin. At that time, when the business war began, they would see. Jade and the others were sure that Giradia Group did not have enough money. Even with Rudolph¡¯s he lp, it could only bring 10 billion dors at most. After they worked together to gather so much money, they were not afra id at all. Right at this moment, Jade¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and her body suddenly shed to the side. Nathan also felt his scalp go numb, and his body shed to the other side. At this time, a dull sound was heard, and then, a stream of air that was difficult to catch passed the ce where the two of them had just been standing, and a bullet entered the room with a bang. When Jade saw that Nathan had also dodged the shot, she couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. The n, she said indifferently, ¡°You do have some ability, huh?¡± Nathan said indifferently, ¡°Your martial arts are really not weak at all. You do deserve the name of Hechl and¡¯s female war god.¡± After hearing this, Jade couldn¡¯t help but look up at Nathan for a moment. Obviously, Nathan had some skills. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Rudolph and Wendy would give you such an important task. It turns out that you do have some skills. However, this skill is not of much use!¡± Jade said coldly. After saying this, she took out her mobile phone and dialed a number. She shouted, ¡°Someone wants to assassinate me. Seal the mountain!¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Yes!¡± Brinn, who was on the other side of the line, couldn¡¯t help but be shocked and hurriedly agreed. ¡°If you die, I won¡¯t be surprised at all.¡± ¡°You have made so many contributions and offended so many people. Moreover, you are so high¨C profile. It is easy for people to know your whereabouts.¡± Nathan leaned against the wall and looked at Jade. He said indifferently. At this time, Jade¡¯s heartbeat calmed down. She revealed half of her head from behind the wall and nced at the mountain. forest. ¡°He should be retreating. If you seal the mountain fast enough, maybe you can get him.¡± Nathan said lig Jade turned to look at him deeply and sneered, ¡°He¡¯d better not be Rudolph¡¯s people. Otherwise¡­ you k Nathan could not help but want tough. Rudolph had just been released from prison. He did not know w Jade felt that Rudolph did not have the confidence to deal with the uing business battle against Gir But the key thing was that Rudolph had never participated in these things in the first ce. These things made up by Jade and Natasha. ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult to kill you.¡± Nathan nced at Jade and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not worth using a snip When Jade heard this, she only sneered. A momentter, she said, ¡°Back then, there were many people ¡°Alright, arrogant General Perkins, forgive me for not sending you off far away. That person almost impli even shot a bullet into my room. I am good enough if I don¡¯t ask forpensation from you.¡± Jade stood up and didn¡¯t say anything more. Her body moved, and her spine trembled like a living drago At first nce, it seemed like a person was flying against the ground. ¡°How interesting¡­¡± Nathan shook his head and looked back at the bullet that had entered the living room. The bullet was deeply embedded in the wall, causing Just as Nathan closed the door, he received a call from Hannah. ¡°Mr. Evans, I¡¯m here to see you. Remember to open the door for me!¡± Hannah said. ¡°The mountain is sealed below. You can¡¯te in¡­¡± Nathan said, but Hannah had already hung up the The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 175 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Obstruction of Official Duties This is from N?velDrama.Org. Hannah had even thought of an excuse not to go home tonight. She was afraid that she would not be able to get out of bed and dy things, so she decided toe e arly. She knew that this excuse was not good enough, but how could Nathan care? Perhaps, he was more concerned about whether there were any floral patterns on her stockings. She had just entered the mountain, and her car was driving unhurriedly on the mountain road. A jeep s uddenly came in front of her. The jeep directly went into her car road. She was so scared that she even honked the horn, but the oth er party did not slow down at all! ¡°Boom!¡± Hannah¡¯s BMW was directly hit by the jeep and fortunately, she had stepped on the emergency brake a nd the car was forced to stop. The airbag popped out, and Hannah¡¯s head hit right into it. Her nose hurt from the impact, and tears flowed down from her eyes. ¡°D*mn, are you sick?¡± Hannah was anxious and angry. She took out a knife and cut open the airbag, th en pushed open the door and got out of the car. At this moment, the entire car had been smashed to the point of being deformed. The hood had been c ompletely broken, and parts were scattered everywhere. As soon as she got out of the car, the car that had knocked over hers also stopped. A female officer in military uniform got out. She had short hair and a fierce expression. She was Jade¡¯s assistant, Brinn. There were two men in casual clothes who followed Brinn out of the car. They were both very capable and were obviously her subordinates. Hannah said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to drive a car?¡± Brinn waved her hand, and the two men in casual clothes rushed up without a word. Before Hannah coulde back to her senses, her hands were directly grabbed by someone, her legs bent, and she fell to the ground with a thud. Then, a strong force came from the back of her head, and her entire face was pressed to the ground by a knee! Fortunately, it was an asphalt road. The ground was rtively soft, otherwise, this would have been en ough to deform her face. ¡°I¡­ I am a legal citizen! You hit me, but you still want to use force on me. What does this mean? I will d efinitelyin about you!¡± Hannah shouted, feeling extremely scared. Brinn had already walked up, squatted down, and then began to search Hannah¡¯s clothes, up and dow n, inside and out. This was the first time in her life that Hannah had suffered such humiliation. She was so angry that her tears were about to fall. Although she was being touched by a w oman, it was also very shameful! ¡°Humph!¡± Brinn snorted coldly. She walked to the side of the BMW, opened the door, and got in. She searched inside for a whil e. After finding nothing, Brinn waved her hand at the two in¨C clothes men who were pressing Hannah down. The two men let go of Hannah and retreated to the side. ¡°It¡¯s okay now. You can go now. Your car will bepensated by the insurancepany.¡± Brinn said in a cold andmanding tone. Hannah was stunned for a moment and said angrily, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You guys came over and knocked my car into such a state. You want me to report to the insurance co mpany to handle it?¡± ¡°The moment I got out of the car, you used force to twist me to the ground. Why didn¡¯t you give me an e xnation?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even apologize. Are you just going to let it go like this?¡± Brinn¡¯s face was cold. Hannah slowly got up from the ground. He only felt that her arm was in great pain, and her face was bu rning with pain. ¡°I am aw¨Cabiding taxpayer. Who gave you the right to treat me with violence?¡± Hannah asked angrily. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, you canin.¡± Brinn looked at her expressionlessly and prepared to turn aroun d and get into the car. Hannah blocked her way and said loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. You hit me and treated me so rudel y. You must apologize to me!¡± ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you go today!¡± When Brinn heard this, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but sh with contempt. She said, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°We are carrying out official duties!¡± ¡°It is your own responsibility to go up the mountain at this time. You can¡¯t me us.¡¯ ¦£¦¥ Hannah¡¯s anger had already rushed into her eyes. She had seen Brinn before and knew that she was J ade¡¯s assistant. However, she wouldn¡¯t take it. The car crash had scared her half to death. When she got out of the car, not only had she not gotten an apology, but the other party had actually twisted her without saying a word! ¡°It¡¯s not your fault?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault that you ran into my car?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault to twist me to the ground without saying a word?¡± ¡°Now, you haven¡¯t even apologized.¡± Hannah was so angry. Brinn said coldly, ¡°Please don¡¯t continue to pester me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± ¡°How are you going to be impolite?¡± ¡°I am a reasonable and legal citizen. I have not done anything that vites thew. How can you be im polite?¡± Hannah said confidently. Today, she insisted that Brinn give her an exnation. If she did not give it, sh e would definitely not let it go easily. A man could not stand it anymore and frown. ¡°Miss Perkins has already told you that we were carrying out official duties!¡± ¡°If there is nothing, please leave quickly!¡± ¡°If you hinder our official duties again, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you!¡± Hannah could not help but sneer, ¡°Oh, so your official duty is to crash someone¡¯s car and then twist an u The man was choked by her words and could not find reason to retaliate. Brinn raised her eyebrows and said coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡± Hannah sneered and said, ¡°You made a mistake and asked me to get lost?¡± ¡°Today, you have to give me an exnation!¡± Brinn snorted and took a step forward. She stared at Hannah and said, ¡°Are you going to scram or not?¡± Hannah stood in ce and did not move. Although she was already a little afraid, she still acted very tou She didn¡¯t want to suffer such a loss! She couldn¡¯t take it! Jade¡¯s subordinates could do whatever they wanted? Brinn raised her hand and pped Hannah hard in the face. Hannah was so delicate that she couldn¡¯t withstand the p of a martial arts practitioner like Brinn. She only felt When Brinn saw her unable to withstand a blow, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer and said coldly, ¡°Now you k After saying this, she waved her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The two subordinates prepared to follow her into the car. Hannah covered her face and propped herself up on the ground. Blood dripped from the corner of her m ¡°You, you have to apologize today!¡± ¡°And this p, I will definitely return it!¡± Hannah gritted her teeth and said. Was one sure to be bullied without power? Without power, would she be casually kneaded by others? Today, she would definitely get justice for herself! ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± A cold light shed in the eyes of one of Brinn¡¯s subordinates. He directly twisted Hannah¡¯s arm back, an her whole body into the car. Brinn sneered, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to leave, then don¡¯t leave! Today, I will take you on the mission. La The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 176 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Fairness Hannah did not expect that Brinn would be so domineering. It was ok if he didn¡¯t want to apologize. He even tried to detain her and sue her?! ¡°It¡¯s pretty good!¡± At this moment, a cold voice came. Before Brinn realized it, a figure had already approached. He grabbed the man who was holding Hanna h and attacked him with his elbow! ¡°Boom!¡± With a muffled sound, his body flew out like a kite. It mmed into the wall and passed out on the grou nd. It was Nathan. He asked Hannah, ¡°Are you Okay?¡± He knew that the mountain was shut and was worried that she would not be able toe out, so he came to pick her up. He didn¡¯t expect that Brinn would bully her. Hannah pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m not. Look at my car and my face.¡± Seeing the redness and p marks on her face, Nathan¡¯s expression turned cold, and he looked at Bri nn angrily. Brinn was not afraid at all. He said indifferently, ¡°I am performing official duties, and she hinders me. She deserves it!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Nathan asked coldly. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Seeing Hannah being beaten, his emotions were uncontroble. He had the urge to beat all three of th em to death. Hannah said, ¡°They hit my car and searched my body. They even said I should take full responsibility.¡± ¡°They are too much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a legal tax¨Cpaying citizen, and I contribute part of their wages. I don¡¯t deserve this.¡± Nathan was relieved to hear that. After being with him together for all those days, she understood the tr uth of not being afraid. of power. Nathan always thought that the officials were just stewards of the people, just like the real estatep any in themunity. Without the support of the owners, they couldn¡¯t afford a meal. Therefore, he belittled influential people and high officials. Now, in Hannah, he saw these traits simr to his own. Brinn said indifferently, ¡°In extraordinary times, it is natural to deal with extraordinary measures.¡± Nathan said, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you!¡± ¡°You hit her car, so you should bear all the losses.¡± ¡°You hit her, so we have a reason to hit you back!¡± Brinn was startled for a moment and thenughed, ¡°Just you?¡± ¡°You, a second¨Clevel prison guard, dare to talk to me like this?¡± ¡°Your words maybe work in prison, but not to me!¡± Brinn¡¯s subordinate snorted coldly, ¡°You hit us because you sneak attacked. If we fight fairly, you won¡¯t be my o pponent.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Nathan asked. He walked to him. The man felt that he had been humiliated. He was an elite under Jade¡¯smand. How dare he look d own on him?! Brinn thought his man would win, so he didn¡¯t do anything to stop him. He needed his people to win. ¡°Boom!¡± Another subordinate started his attack sharply and swiftly.. Nathan took a step forward, raised his right hand, and blocked the man¡¯s wrist.. At the same time, he pushed his wrist upwards, so the man turned into a bent¨C elbow upward posture. Then, his left hand hooked down and hung on the elbow joint of this person. His forward foot was pinned to the opponent¡¯s heel. Nathan¡¯s feet were firmly nted, and he immediately pressed down with his right hand and pushed up with his left hand. The opponent¡¯s arm was immediately subjected to anti¨C joint force, and he cried out in pain. His body lost its bnce, and he fell directly to the ground heavily. At the same time, his entire right arm was turned over. The awkward angle made people feel scalps nu mb just by looking at it. In a blink of an eye, the situation was turned over. Nathan¡¯s grapple was too sharp and precise. The opponent didn¡¯t even have a chance to break through the follow¨Cup moves, and he lost hisbat power and fell to the ground. Brinn was surprised. If it was a surprise attack when Nathan knocked the first person away, the fight wit h the second person was really something. ¡°You are hindering us from carrying out our official duties!¡± Brinn shouted coldly. ¡°I just want fairness,¡± Nathan said indifferently. Hannah didn¡¯t deserve this rough treatment! Moreover, they even pped her, which made him very angry. Brinn said coldly, ¡°You are nothing to Miss Perkins!¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t mind if I killed you.¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to fight against me?!¡± Nathan asked, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to apologize?¡± Brinn sneered, ¡°Funny! Why do I listen to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll warn you onest time. Leave before I¡¯m not angry. Otherwise, I won¡¯t show you mercy!¡± ¡°You may have some power, but I can knock you down with one hand!¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what made you feel you are good. You have been Brinn stepped forward and took a deep breath. An unfathomable aura rose from his whole body. ¡°You chose this!¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he clenched his fists tightly. He didn¡¯t care what Brinn was. As long as he offended him, he wouldn¡¯t show any mercy. He bullied Hannah! Nathan wouldn¡¯t let him go! ¡°Boom!¡± Brinn stomped his boots on the ground, and he rushed towards Nathan like lightning. When he was only one step away from Nathan, a figure appeared between them as if descending from Brinn¡¯s fist was caught by the visitor, and then his whole body spun along with the strength of this person ¡°Snapped!¡± Brinn¡¯s body turned over in the air, and after a fewps, hended firmly. ¡°Miss Perkins?!¡± He shouted surprisedly. Jade stood between them and frowned slightly, ¡°Why are you fighting?¡° The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 177 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Arrogance ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask her.¡± Nathan shrugged. It was a pity that Jade came. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t mind teaching Brinn a lesson. Hannah said in a deep voice, ¡°General Perkins, you came just in time. You should discipline your subor dinates well!¡± She narrated what had happened, and Jade¡¯s face turned dark when she heard it. Brinn lowered her head, not daring to speak. ¡°So, you¡¯d better give us an exnation.¡± ¡°Otherwise, this won¡¯t be over.¡± Nathan said bluntly. Almost no one dared to speak to Jade in such a tone, and Nathan was one of the few. Jade was annoyed by his attitude, but it was Brinn¡¯s fault. Jade asked coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°She has to buy a new car for Hannah.¡± ¡°Also, the p must be returned.¡± ¡°In the end, she has to apologize.¡± He gave three reasonable conditions. But they were uneptable to Brinn. Even if she did something wrong, no one would dare to use h er! She said angrily, ¡°I can pay for the car, but I can¡¯t ept the other two conditions!¡± ¡°Why not? You beat me, and you have a bad attitude.¡± Hannah retorted, filled with righteous indignation . Brinn shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t ept it. What can you do?¡± Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t, I will have to take action.¡± ¡°What are you?!¡± ¡°If Miss Perkins didn¡¯t stop me just now, you would be a cripple now!¡± Brinn was very disdainful. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Nathan smiled dismissively. Jade knew very well that Nathan was good. When they were in the vi, he knew there was a sniper at the same time as she did. It meant he was almost as good as her. Even if he was not as good as her, he was better than Brinn. Now she even suspected that the bodies found at the foot of Mountain Almonube might be what Natha n did. ¡°You did something wrong today, apologize,¡± Jade said calmly. Brinn¡¯s face froze, and she wanted to refute it. When she saw Jade¡¯s eyes, she immediately lowered he r head. She was aggrieved, but she still said, ¡°Miss Ranchy, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me!¡± ¡°Show me your face!¡± Hannah snorted coldly. Brinn raised her face and closed her eyes. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Snapped!¡± Hannah pped her cheek fiercely! A trace of blood flowed from the corner of Brinn¡¯s mouth, but she dared not even say a word. Nathan had a good time watching it. He said, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it. As for this car, you can buy the exact sam e car for her.¡± Brinn didn¡¯t speak. Nathan and Hannah left. ¡°It seems that I have been neglectful of discipline to you people, which makes you so arrogant!¡± Jade g ot angry. Her sword eyebrows were erected, and her face was full of evil spirits. ¡°Forgive me! I will never do it again in the future!¡± Brinn said aggrievedly. Jade sneered, ¡°Are you wronged?¡± Brinn said, ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± ¡°How did he get knocked off?¡± Jade asked. ¡°He used the elbow attack¡± Brinn said, ¡°However, it was a sneak attack.¡± Jade sneered, ¡°He knocked him down with one elbow attack! He is much better than you!¡± Brinn¡¯s face turned pale. She didn¡¯t dare to speak. ¡°How did he fall?¡± Jade looked at the guy whose arm had been broken and asked calmly. ¡°He tried to punch him, and Nathan blocked his wrist,¡± Brinn exined. Jade¡¯s eyes became colder. She said, ¡°Such a sharp grasping technique! Such a precise judgment! Th at was not a sneak attack.¡± Brinn¡¯s body trembled. ¡°Arrogance is the greatest original sin that leads to failure!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t help you just now because you were too arrogant, and you should learn some lessons!¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t stopped you from attacking him, you would probably be lying on the ground now.¡± Jade¡¯s face was so cold that there was no expression. Even her tone was cold and mechanical, without She continued, ¡°I know you are not convinced, but I can tell you something.¡± ¡°Even Rudolph values Nathan. He is not that bad.¡± ¡°When I sniped on the mountain, he reacted almost at the same time as me to dodge the bullets.¡± ¡°Do you think he is weaker than you?¡± Brinn was scared. She was shocked and asked, ¡°Is he so strong?!¡± Jade said, ¡°Maybe he is not better than me but definitely above you. Are you convinced now?¡± Brinn lowered her head. If it was true as Jade said, it was lucky she didn¡¯t fight with him just now. No wonder Nathan had always been so confident! ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you guys being so arrogant again. If it happens again, don¡¯t me me for being crue She was a decent person. She hated her people for bullying others. She shouted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you hurry up and continue searching for the sniper?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Brinn hurriedly agreed, and then left with the two injured men. Jada turned to look at the top of the mountain. Her expression was cold and calm. ¡°It seems that you do have something unusual.¡± ¡°However, we are not from the same world.¡± She affirmed that Nathan had some abilities, but this still couldn¡¯t change her opinion of him.v The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 178 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Being a As*hole! Nathan was applying medicine to Hannah. Her arms were painful. If she didn¡¯t apply for the medicine, it would be worse. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you came in time. Brinn was too much. She even wanted to send me to jail!¡± Hannah said angrily. ¡°You should be tougher.¡± Nathan flicked her forehead and shook his head helplessly. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Hannah was so painful that she covered her forehead, and said angrily, ¡°You hit me too! Come on, hit me to death!¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help feeling amused. He said, ¡°Actually, I appreciate what you¡¯ve done today.¡± Hannah sighed. She was not as good as Nathan, but she was proud that she dared to resist the power. Nathan didn¡¯t feel bad about today¡¯s matter. At the very least, Jade did not favor Brinn. She settled it with integrity. She was a decent person. ¡°Who wants to kill Jade?¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°It¡¯s possible for anyone. She is so high¨C profile and has made so many enemies.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t want to dwell on this issue. Hannah shuddered, ¡°It¡¯s too scary. I can¡¯t believe there is a sniper.¡± She said she was too scared to live alone and asked to share Nathan¡¯s room. Nathan loved it. The bed was very big. They slept on each side. After turning off the lights, Nathan¡¯s body began to move to the middle. The closer he got, the stronger the fragrance became. It made his scalp tingle, his hormones soar, and his heartbeat elerated. Hannah pretended not to know anything until his hand touched her. Her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He didn¡¯t need to say anything. The bodynguage told everything. ¡°You b*stard¡­¡± Hannah let out a depressing hum. Nathan was also nervous. His hand had already lifted a corner of her pajamas and slowly poked inside. After a while, he was a little dumbfounded. He touched a cotton pad. His body froze. Hannah smiled arrogantly andcently, ¡°Haha, silly.¡± Nathan let out a long sigh and rolled back to his side. How could she do this to him? He finally decided to take action, but she had her period. ¡°Hahaha.¡± Hannah was happy to see Nathan¡¯s gloomy appearance. Nathan didn¡¯t want to talk to her. She bullied him! ¡°Come one, don¡¯t be angry. I wanted to tell you, but you were too impatient.¡± Hannah leaned over and p atted him on the back. ¡°You bullied me!¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes, feeling more and more annoyed. He swiped the phone randomly and identally clicked into a live broadcast app. He saw Gussie! Hannah asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Gussie? She is on live!¡± She clicked on the live broadcast page. Gussie was sitting in front of theputer and ying a stand¨Calone game. She was eating a lollipop, wearing loose pajamas, with her feet crossed on the chair. She yed and in teracted with the audience. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so casual during the live broadcast,¡± Nathan said. ¡°She is popr.¡± Hannah smiled. She clicked ¡°like¡± and sent hearts. Gussie said, ¡°Thanks very much for liking me. Sexy boy!¡± ¡°Puff!¡± Nathanughed. ¡°No matter how sexy I am, I can¡¯t getid tonight.¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t helpughing. She turned over and said, ¡°Sleep. We need to go to work early tomorro w morning.¡± Nathan put down the phone and fell asleep. The night was a bit of torment for Nathan, but Hannah slept well. He couldn¡¯t do anything but behave himself. The next day he got up early and went to the yard for morning exercises. After it, he felt much relieved. However, when he returned and saw Hannah¡¯s sexy dress, he got annoyed again. When they came to Poly Capital, Gussie had already arrived. Unlike the dress fromst night, she was dressed like an officedy. Half an hour before the official work time, an industrial and business official, Mr. Giles, came. ¡°Wee!¡± Immediately, a senior executive came forward to say hello and warmly extended his hand. However, his enthusiasm was in vain. Mr. Giles just hummed lightly and didn¡¯t take his hand at all. The man¡¯s smile froze. He introduced Mr. Giles to Nathan, Hannah and Gussie. Hannah smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Giles, we are old acquaintances. I¡¯m working at Poly Capital now!¡± Mr. Giles said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not here to meet old acquaintances. Please show me your operating cer ¡°I have received a report that Poly Capital is operating illegally and needs to be investigated seriously!¡± He waved his hand, and his uniformed subordinates immediately walked into thepany. Everyone couldn¡¯t help being stunned. Nathan said, ¡°There must be a misunderstanding. We do everything to abide byws. After a while, Mr. to visit ourpany.¡± ¡°Mr. Young wille?¡± Mr. Giles couldn¡¯t help being stunned. Hannah and the others nodded. Mr. Giles sneered, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°If Mr. Young visits yourpany for real, I¡¯ll cut off my head for you to y!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so funny!¡± ¡°Hurry up, take out all your legal certificates for me to check. Also, ask your employees to cooperate with my people to ept the investigation!¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 179 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 179 Chapter 179 I Can Do Whatever I Want Nathan¡¯s face got darkened. Could it be because he rejected David¡¯s invitation, so Fredo Young wanted to humiliate him? It could be! After all, who would reject his invitation?! Nathan would! The first time he didn¡¯t go when the secretary invited him, and the second time he didn¡¯t go when Mr. Young called him. ¡°Mr. Giles, our qualifications are all qualified. You can check.¡± Hannah asked people to take out all the c ertificates and handed them to him. Mr. Giles didn¡¯t even look at them. He casually flipped through several pages and then threw them asid e. He said, ¡°Unqualified! All these are unqualified!¡± He was obviously seeking trouble. Even if their certifications were unqualified, they could make it upter. But Mr. Giles seemed not to think that way. He intended to shut Poly Capital down. ¡°You didn¡¯t even read it all. How could you know they are unqualified?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°Because I¡¯m in charge of this!¡± Mr. Giles stared at him and said with a sneer. Gussie smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Giles, please take a look again!¡± ¡°Fredo Young ising in a while. Do you want us to close the door?¡± ¡°What will he think if he sees we are closed because of you?¡± Mr. Giles sneered presumptuously. He shook his head and said, ¡°As I said, he will note today!¡± Nathan asked indifferently, ¡°He told you that?¡± Mr. Giles said gloomily, ¡°You knew what you did. You crashed Fredo Young¡¯s car and beat his son. You still dream of doing business in Neva Province?!¡± Everyone was shocked to hear his words. They all stared at Nathan in dumbfounded. Apparently, no one thought he would do such shocking things in private. ¡°Mr. Evans is tempered. He smashed the province leader¡¯s car.¡± ¡°He is very courageous. Who else dares to do such a thing?¡± ¡°After all those things you did, you still thought Fredo Young woulde to visit yourpany. How na ive!¡± ¡°Everyone is mentally retarded in yourpany!¡± Mr. Giles¡¯s subordinates sneered andughed. Everyone in Poly Capital was stiff¨C faced. If Nathan really did those things Mr. Giles imed, there would be no way for them to do business in Neva Province. ¡°Is it true?¡± Gussie couldn¡¯t help but ask Nathan in astonishment. ¡°Yeah, I pped his son.¡± Nathan shrugged. Everyone was dumbfounded. Their eyeballs almost fell to the ground. He pped Fredo Young¡¯s son! He behaved like it was nothing! Gussie felt helpless and scared. Nathan was courting death! No wonder Mr. Giles came to seek troubles at such an early morning! Even if there was no problem with the qualifications, he would find faults! Moreover, they might already find some faults. Maybe Nathan would end up in jail. ¡°He is such a troublemaker!¡± Gussieined in concern and shook her head helplessly, ¡°If Natalie k new, she would be furious!¡± Hannah also felt helpless. There was no solution. The Poly Capital might have to shut down. ¡°Youe with us to ept the investigation.¡± Mr. Giles said coldly. ¡°There is no problem with our qualifications. Why should I go with you?¡± Nathan said expressionlessly. If the other party had reasons and evidence, he would talk with them calmly. He was not a barbarian. However, they deliberately came to seek trouble. It was impossible for him topromise. He neverpromised if he didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Gussie smiled wryly and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to listen to him.¡± ¡°You go with him, and we will talk about what to do next.¡± ¡°We will find a way.¡± ¡°If you apologize to Fredo Young and his son, this will be fine.¡± Nathan said coldly, ¡°Apologize to that guy? Are you kidding me!¡± ¡°He almost hit Hannah and refused to apologize. It¡¯s impossible I apologize to him!¡± ¡°Besides, can they do whatever they want just because they have the power?¡± Gussie was stunned again. She didn¡¯t expect that the matter had something to do with Hannah. She ¡°Um?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in charge of this matter.¡± ¡°Let me answer you now. Yes, I can do whatever I want.¡± Mr. Giles smiled triumphantly. His people alsoughed. They looked at Nathan like he was a fool. He was true. He had the power, and they were only ordinary citizens. They would suffer if Nathan didn¡¯t apologize. Would Poly Capital shut down because of Nathan? ¡°I think Mr. Evans has caused a lot of trouble this time. Maybe only Ms. Wendy or Mr. Secret could solve ¡°Mr. Evans is too bad¨Ctempered. He will suffer a lot!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°It¡¯s easy for them to bully us. There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give Ms. Wendy a call and tell her what happened.¡± People were flustered and whispered to each other. Some even wondered whether they sh The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 180 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Not Easy to Tear off Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Nathan was calm. He just looked at Mr. Giles indifferently. Mr. Giles said, ¡°Take all the relevant documents and seal them. The person in charge will follow us back for investigation!¡± His men immediately swarmed up and began to drive the employees out of thepany. Nathan stood on the steps of thepany¡¯s entrance and calmly said, ¡°If you seal my files, I¡¯m afraid y ou will lose your job.¡± Mr. Giles was taken aback when he heard it, and then heughed loudly. He asked, ¡°What did you say? Can you speak louder?¡± Everyone around alsoughed wantonly, as if they heard a big joke. ¡°Who does this guy think he is? The illegitimate son of the head of the country?¡± ¡°He dares to be so arrogant after offending Mr. Young¡¯s son.¡± ¡°No one can save you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about doing business here. It will not be easy for you to live here!¡± The employees of Poly Capital couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. They thought Nathan was talking big! Thepany was about to shut down, and he was still threatening others. Everyone didn¡¯t believe that Nathan could solve this matter smoothly. ¡°Let me tell you the truth, not only will thispany suffer because of you, even you will be in danger!¡± Mr. Gilesughed. ¡°You will be prosecuted for the crime of illegal operation. Fredo Young¡¯s son will decide how many year s you will be sentenced.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s in a good mood, you might be released in a few years. You might be imprisoned for decades or a lifetime if he¡¯s in a bad mood.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Although Nathan was the boss of Poly Capital, and there was Giradia Group behind him, Mr. Giles didn ¡¯t take him seriously at all. He did wrong since the beginning when he decided to offend Fredo Young! He deserved this! Hannah said, ¡°Mr. Giles, you have to abide by the rules!¡± ¡°Rule?¡± ¡°I am the rules!¡± ¡°My words are the rules!¡± ¡°I say you are operating illegally. No matter how many qualifications and certificates you have, they are all waste paper!¡± Mr. Gilesughed loudly. He waved his hands at his subordinates and shouted, ¡°Put the seal on!¡± They mmed the door and wanted to put the seal on. ¡°Think twice. I¡¯m afraid it will cost you a lot to tear it off.¡± Nathan was not moved at all. He just watched him indifferently. ¡°Really? I have pasted countless seals in my life, but I have never seen such a situation like you said!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really curious if the thing goes as you say!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see!¡± Mr. Giles waved his hand again. The door of Poly Capital was sealed. Only after a few days of their grand opening, Poly Capital was shut down. Everyone looked at the seal in the door, feeling like they were falling into a dream. They felt unreal. Gussie secretly nced at Nathan and frowned. Even Wendy couldn¡¯t help him this time! Mr. Secret had never shown up. Obviously, he only cared about benefits. Nathan was nothing more than the puppet chairman that the two of them jointly pushed to the stage. N ow that such a big incident happened, he might be abandoned. Staff in Poly Capital may be fine, but Nathan would inevitably be imprisoned. Thinking of this, Gussie couldn¡¯t help sighing in concern. ¡°Nice job!¡± ¡°Hahaha, Poly Capital! Apany worth billions of dors! I can shut it down in an instant!¡± ¡°Whoever messes with someone he shouldn¡¯t end this way.¡± Mr. Giles¡¯s subordinates could not help but taunt him at this moment. Some people hate the rich. When they saw rich people suffering, they gloated even more. Hannah was worried. She asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Nathan said calmly, ¡°Nothing! It will be a lot of work to tear it offter!¡± His tone became cold, and his eyes swept Mr. Giles. Gussie said bitterly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I really thought Fredo Young woulde to visit ourpan y today. Actually, he sent people to seek troubles¡­¡± Mr. Giles¡¯s phone rang. He answered the phone, ¡°Ms. Wendy?¡± ¡°Mr. Giles, I heard you are seeking trouble with Poly Capital?¡± Wendy¡¯s indifferent tone came. ¡°I¡¯m not! I¡¯m just doing my job.¡± Mr. Giles said. Mr. Giles was cheeky. ¡°I¡¯m not very sure what really is going on!¡± ¡°I just followed the orders. But don¡¯t worry. I will figure this out and give you an answer.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you are so kind. Don¡¯t worry. If there is no big problem, I will release him immediately.¡± Mr. Giles hung up the phone. Nathan¡¯s phone rang immediately, it was Wendy. She yelled, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why did you offend Harry Young?!¡± Nathan said impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will handle this.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Wendy was furious. Nathan hung up the phone. Wendy mmed the phone on the table. He was so annoying! ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr. Evans!¡± Mr. Giles said. ¡°Okay.¡± Nathan revealed a warm smile. Ms. Wendy was pleased. He didn¡¯t care about Nathan at all. Hannah gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Giles, this will cause arge loss to ourpany. You better thin Nathan said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to him. He will pay the price.¡± ¡°Still dreaming about tearing the seal off?¡± ¡°Hahaha. You are right it won¡¯t be torn easily.¡± ¡°But I know that Miss. Ranchy¡¯s stockings are easy to tear.¡± Mr. Giles looked at Hannah¡¯s slender legs and teased evilly. ¡°Old b*stard, what are you talking about?!¡± Nathan turned his head and said with a murderous look. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 181 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Not Used to It ¡°What? Can¡¯t I just make a joke?¡± Mr. Giles looked at Nathan with a smile and didn¡¯t care what he thought at all.. Nathan looked indifferent. His eyes flickered. Mr. Giles smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you threatening me. Who would be afraid of a guy who is a bout to go to jail? Didn¡¯t you hear clearly just now? Then let me tell you again!¡± The people brought by Mr. Giles allughed. Nathan was already in a trap. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t pay attention to this kind of scum.¡± Hannah sneered and held Nathan back, lest he got angry and beat others up again. Mr. Giles chuckled and said, ¡°If Hannah performs a show in front of us, I can consider hiding a little of y ourpany¡¯s evidence. And the punishment can be lighter.¡± Hannah¡¯s face turned livid. This was purely humiliating. ¡°If you don¡¯t teach this kind of idiot a lesson, he will only make progress.¡± Nathan pushed Hannah¡¯s han d away. Mr. Giles was taken aback for a moment, then continued to sneer contemptuously, and said to the surr ounding subordinates, ¡°Come on, take out all the phones for me, and record them!¡± After saying this, he took the initiative to walk in front of Nathan. ¡°Why, can¡¯t you see other people joking with your girlfriend? I shut down yourpany. Do you want to hit me? Come on, I¡¯ll give you this chance, I¡¯ll stand still and let you hit me.¡± Mr. Giles looked as if he wanted to be beaten. He was sure that Nathan would not dare to beat him. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The subordinates around were alsoughing. Nathan had lost power now. After offending Harry, Wendy would definitely just distance herself from him afterward. A man without any backing wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything! ¡°Mr. Giles is so mean. He shut down hispany and said such things.¡± ¡°Who made this guy offend Mr. Young? If he didn¡¯t risk his life, how could such a thing happen?¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, he is stupid enough to offend people who shouldn¡¯t be offended.¡± Everyone was watching the show in silence. They were not in a hurry to take people away for investigation. Anyway, Nathan could do nothing. It was fun to torture him. Mr. Giles snorted coldly and said to Nathan, ¡°If you hit me, it is the crime of intentionally hurting others. It is the crime of disobedience to the management, which will be aggravated! Whether it¡¯s me, or Mr. Young behind me, they are all nobles. People like you can¡¯t afford to offend suc h a person! Don¡¯t say I¡¯m making fun of your girlfriend. Even if I tease your mother face to face, you have to bear wi th me!¡± Hannah said angrily, ¡°You are too shameless!¡± Mr. Giles sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always spoken unscrupulously. So what? What else can you do with me? Hit me? Try it.¡± After saying this, he looked at Nathan and said, ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you just want to teach me a lesson? Now, why are you cowardly? Come and hit me quickly. Let me see what you are capable of.¡± Nathan calmly said, ¡°Of course, I will teach you a lesson. But I¡¯m not used to being photographed by so many mobile phones all at once.¡± ¡°Idiot¡­¡± Mr. Gilesughed, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s no fun ying with a loser like you. Go back with us immediately and ept the investigation!¡± Nathan said, ¡°Now, I¡¯m almost used to it.¡± After saying this, heughed. Hannah only felt afraid, knowing that Mr. Giles was going to be in trouble. Everyone saw that Mr. Giles¡¯s cor was grabbed by Nathan. And his whole body was as light as if made of straw . He was picked up at once and turned down in the air! ¡°Boom!¡± Mr. Giles hit the ground hard, causing him to scream in pain. He almost passed out. Without saying a word, Nathan lifted Mr. Giles from the ground, swung him into the air, and then presse d it again! ¡°Boom!¡± This time, the scream was much quieter, and he even moaned like dying. Nathan smiled, carrying Mr. Giles back and forth with one hand, up and down several times. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The sound of heavy objects hitting the ground could be heard endlessly, about seven or eight times. Mr. Giles was bleeding from his mouth and nose. His arm was broken. And he didn¡¯t know how many ri bs were broken. He curled up andy on the ground and moaned in pain. There was silence at the scene. Everyone watched Nathan beat Mr. Giles on the ground repeatedly. Some people even dropped the mobile phones that were recording in their hands to the ground. ¡°Hurry up, report to the police! This guy dares to hurt Mr. Giles. The police must arrest him.¡± Someone yelled in horror. Some people were still frozen on the spot. They all felt a little creepy. The way Nathan dealt with Mr. Gile rough and barbaric. It made them scared. Seeing this scene, the people of Poly Capital also felt creepy. This boss, who usually looked ordinary, turned out to be so violent when he star ¡°This time, it¡¯s a big trouble. I guess I¡¯m going to go to jail!¡± Gussie nced at Nathan, thinking with fear. Although Hannah felt very relieved, she didn¡¯t know how Nathan nned to solve this matter. After all, th someone with official power. And if he insisted on being tough, he might only have a dead end. Nathan kicked Mr. Giles¡¯s body to the side, then sat down on him, stretched out his hand to pat his chee Mr. Giles wailed, and then screamed, ¡°I will not let you go! You are dead. Wait and see. Your whole fami you!¡± ¡°Just you?¡± Nathan regarded him as a chair and sat on him, not caring at all. It didn¡¯t take long before the siren sounded. Jason led the team and came over. Arge group of Mr. Giles¡¯s subordinates stepped forward and surrounded Jason, talking in a hurry. After Jason finished listening, his face was gloomy. After seeing that the person sitting on Mr. Giles was Natha ¡°Mr. Evans, you are so brave. You dare to beat Mr. Giles like this!¡± Jason scolded angrily. ¡°He deserved it.¡± Nathan nced at Jason and said lightly. ¡°Mr. Hanks, how crazy is this guy? He didn¡¯t take thew seriously at all, hit people, and even despised the authority of the chief police! We must teach him a vicious lesson so that he can clearly understand his own humbleness!¡± Jason also knew that Nathan had offended Harry. Even if Nathan was under the protection of the Hopp f He sneered and waved his hand. A group of detectives immediately surrounded Nathan. ¡°Mr. Evans, if you still act like this, don¡¯t me me!¡± Jason had a gloomy face and sneered. He wanted to take this opportunity to regain the face he lostst The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 182 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Persuasion ¡°If he apologizes to Hannah, then I can consider letting him go. Nathan said calmly, still sitting firmly on Mr. Giles. !? Mr. Giles roared furiously, ¡°You want me to apologize? That¡¯s absolutely impossible unless you kill me!¡± Nathan said, ¡°Of course, it is impossible to kill you. It is against thew!¡± Jason was not in the mood to listen to Nathan¡¯s nonsense and said with a cold face, ¡°Mr. Evans, please get up immediately. Otherwise, I will take measures!¡± While speaking, he held down his gun. His expression was cold and stern. And he didn¡¯t look like he was joking. At this moment, a sports car stopped by the side of the road. Angelina got out of the car in a hurry and trotted over. ¡°Miss Hopp.¡± Jason couldn¡¯t help being taken aback when he saw Angelina and then nodded. Mr. Giles, who was sitting under Nathan, turned cold, and then disdainful. It was Nathan who offended Harry. Angelina was just the daughter of Mr. Hopp- He was so arrogant, could it be that he was relying on Angelina? Angelina said, ¡°Angelina, I¡¯ve heard about you. I know Harry. You follow me to find him and apologize to him. This matter should be resolved peacefully. There¡¯s no need to make such a big fuss, it makes everyone unhappy.¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help being stunned for a while, and then smiled helplessly, ¡°Miss Hopp, did you make a mistake? Let me apologize to Harry. Are you kidding me! You let hime over, I¡¯ll hit him with a car. Then I¡¯ll apologize to him, do you think he will ept it? If he can ept it, I will immediately kneel down and apologize to him without saying a word!¡± Nathan¡¯s answer almost pissed Angelina to death. She came to help out of good intentions. But Nathan used such words to scold her. Angelina said in a deep voice, ¡°Can you think about it carefully? Harry is the son of Mr. Young. If you offend him, will there be any good for you? Let alone the entire Neva Province, even if it¡¯s only in Mimar City, my dad might not be able to help you ! Hurry up and stop for a while. Then, Let¡¯s go to apologize to him. I will be the middleman. We can solve it. Finally, maybe you can still be friends.¡± Nathan sneered, ¡°Friend? Does Harry deserve it?¡± After saying this, he still sat on Mr. Giles firmly. Angelina¡¯s facepletely turned cold. Mr. Giles shouted, ¡°Miss Hopp, as the daughter of Mr. Hopp, you can¡¯t leave it alone! We enforce thew impartially, but he beat me up like this and sat on me¡­¡± Jason also said in a deep voice, ¡°Miss Hopp, you have shown your kindness. He doesn¡¯t ept it. Wha t else can we do? Let me deal with this viin!¡± Angelina hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Hanks, he is only angry for a while, don¡¯t hurt him.¡± ¡°If he continues to be so unscrupulous, then I will only hurt him.¡± Jason replied, ¡°I am the police officer. I must protect everyone¡¯s safety!¡± Angelina looked at Nathan and said angrily, ¡°How can you get up from Mr. Giles?¡± ¡°He has to apologize.¡± Nathan said calmly, ¡°We will talk about other things after that.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Angelina suddenly smiled wryly. Mr. Giles dared toe to Poly Capital to make trouble because of th e support of Harry. How could he apologize to Nathan? In this case, it must be tough to the end! Now that Jason came here, he definitely wouldn¡¯t turn to Nathan. Even if Gerard was here, he wouldn¡¯t watch Nathan bully Mr. Giles like this. Mr. Giles only felt that his face had been lost. He was beaten up violently and then used as a chair to si t on, not to mention how embarrassing it was! ¡°Mr. Evans, it¡¯s almost enough. Don¡¯t go far! We can¡¯t fight with Harry.¡± Gussie sighed and came up to a dvise. ¡°Gussie, don¡¯t teach me, the chairman, how to do things,¡± Nathan said calmly. Gussie choked. She was speechless at Nathan¡¯s words. Now, she also directly experienced Angelina¡¯s mood just now. Although Hannah was also worried, she knew Nathan very well. And Nathan stood out for her, so she si mply didn¡¯t bother to persuade him. Jason said, ¡°Miss Hopp, you have seen it all. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m embarrassing you, but that Mr. Evans is re allywless! Get ready to fight!¡± As soon as he greeted, all the agents under him lifted their spirits. ¡°Mr. Hanks, this kind of viin should be shot dead immediately! You just give orders. Mr. Young will tak e care of us if anything happens! And I also recorded that he beat me. Even if there is big trouble, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of him at all!¡± Mr. Giles shouted. He really wished Jason could shoot Nathan down. Nathan couldn¡¯t help smiling and said, ¡°It¡¯s really amazing for you to protect each other!¡± ¡°So what?¡± Mr. Giles snorted coldly. When Angelina saw that Jason had really drawn his gun, she couldn¡¯t help panicking. She couldn¡¯t hold back the scene. What if Nathan was shot to death, what would she do? At this critical juncture, a ck car with a very eye¨C catching license slowly stopped at the gate of Poly Capital. After seeing this car, everyone was shocked. The owner of the car must be a big shot. The car door opened. Ryan was the first to get out of the car and then reached out to support the upper edge of the car door to avoid bumping into it. ¡°It¡¯s the secretary of the provincial leader, so the person sitting in the car must be Mr. Young!¡± ¡°Oh my¡­ Mr. Young is here. Now Nathan is doomed!¡± ¡°He can only me him for being too crazy. He refuses to ept the investigation and even hits people ¡°He suffers from his own.¡± The appearance of Ryan shocked everyone once again. They had already guessed that the person in th Nathan stood up slowly from Mr. Giles and did not sit on him again. ¡°Nathan, are you done with this? I see how crazy you are! Mr. Young personally came to deal with you, are you still arrogant?¡± Even Jason couldn¡¯t help revealing a yful look, Nathan did whatever he wanted in Mimar City relying ¡°This idiot dared to smash Mr. Young¡¯s car and hit his son. Now Mr. Young himself will deal with him! Because this trivial matter has rmed Mr. Young, he really deserves to die! Nathan, if you apologize now, mayb you won¡¯t implicate others.¡± Mr. Giles also followed the crowd in cursing, stretching out his hands to support the ground, only feeling At this moment, a big foot suddenly stepped on Mr. Giles¡¯s back. And with a bang, Mr. Giles fell to the gr The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 183 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 183 Chapter 183 The Governor Everyone was so frightened that their hearts almost stopped beating! They didn¡¯t expect Nathan to be so arrogant and crazy. He still dared to beat Mr. Giles at this moment! Hannah was very nervous, thinking Nathan might have gone too far by kicking Mr. Giles in front of the g overnor. ¡°Oh, no. He was so rude in front of the governor. Nobody can save him now.¡± Gussie was also terrified. The employees of Poly Capital were all frightened to the extreme with their eyes wide open. ¡°So what if the governor is here? You still need to be taught a lesson.¡± Nathan said calmly. Mr. Giles yelled in pain. ¡°You lunatic¡­ you will be punished!¡± When David Young got out of the car, he saw Nathan kick Mr. Giles to the ground. And now, Nathan was still stepping on Mr. Giles¡¯s back as if he wasn¡¯t willing to let him stand up. David immediately became angry, as well as Ryan. How dare this lunatic beat someone in front of the g overnor? ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± David walked forward with a sullen face. ¡°You are Mr. Young, right?¡± Nathan asked calmly. David asked, ¡°Mr. Evans, what are you doing? Why did you beat an official in front of me?¡± ¡°Look at Mr. Young¡¯s face. He¡¯s so angry. That crazy brat is doomed!¡± ¡°Now, the governor can teach him a lesson!¡± ¡°Mr. Young is the head of Neva Province. He can crush this lunatic anytime.¡± Seeing David¡¯s expression, everyone buzzed, thinking Nathan might die a miserable death. Nathan looked at David expressionlessly. ¡°I want to ask you the same question!¡± Everyone was stunned by his crazy talk. How could he dare to talk to the governor like that? Was he too stupid to know that his arrogance might get him killed? David frowned and said, ¡°Say it!¡± Nathan said, ¡°You said you wanted toe to Poly Capital for an inspection, so we have been well¨C prepared.¡± ¡°But just now, Mr. Giles came over and denied all the qualifications of ourpany and said that our co mpany was operating illegally.¡± ¡°Now, as you can see, ourpany¡¯s gates are all sealed.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Why did you do this behind my back while ttering me?¡± Then, Nathan let go of Mr. Giles and kicked him to David¡¯s feet. Mr. Giles let out a wail in pain and almost burst into tears. He struggled to stand up and said to David, ¡° Sir, this guy is crazy. Please help us!¡± His men also came forward toin. ¡°Show me your qualifications,¡± David said expressionlessly. ¡°Gussie.¡± Nathan sightly tossed his head. Gussie immediately handed over all the certificates of Poly Capital to David. David began to read them in front of everyone. At this moment, everyone was terrified and anxious, not knowing how David would deal with this matter . ¡°You¡¯re doomed! It¡¯s useless to have qualifications!¡± Mr. Giles grinned. At this moment, David frowned, turned around, holding a bunch of certificates, and pped them on Mr . Gile¡¯s face. Mr. Giles was pped hard in his head and stepped back. He looked at David in disbelief. David asked coldly, ¡°Mr. Giles, let me ask you. How is Poly Capital illegal with all these qualifications?!¡± Mr. Giles and Jason were stunned. Mr. Giles covered his cheeks and said in astonishment, ¡°Mr. Young, I¡­¡± David said coldly, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°I notified Poly Capital that I woulde here for an inspection.¡± ¡°However, before I arrived, you seized this legitimatepany.¡± ¡°Who gave you the right to do this? Mr. Giles, how dare you!¡± ¡°Do you want to embarrass me in front of everyone?!¡± David¡¯s harsh words, especially hisst sentence, made Mr. Giles tremble in fear and copse to the gr ound. He was too frightened to speak, and the people around were also silent, looking at David in horror. ¡°It seems that you didn¡¯t know anything about this matter,¡± Nathan said calmly. ¡°Mr. Evans, I assure you I didn¡¯t know anything about it.¡± David shook his head helplessly. Nathan smiled and said, ¡°In that case, let me exin to you. I hit him not because he closed down our company for no reason but because he flirted with my female employees and said something he shouldn¡¯t say.¡± David suddenly became more furious. ¡°Seriously? Mr. Giles, are you an official or a street gangster?¡± Mr. Giles¡¯s face turned livid. He was horrified and didn¡¯t know what was going on. He came here because of David¡¯s son, but he didn¡¯t expect David toe over and kick his butt. And David seemed to be very angry with him! ¡°Ryan, ask Gerard to temporarily dismiss Director Gao and investigate him!¡± David turned to Ryan and o ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Ryan hurriedly agreed and went to call Gerard. Mr. Giles was desperate and finally realized that David knew nothing about the grudge between Harry a Moreover, David seemed to respect Nathan very much! If he had known this earlier, he would never havee over. He failed to punish Nathan and got himsel At this moment, Jason became a coward and acted like he didn¡¯t know anything. He even waved at his o to back off. He was shocked by this ending and felt lucky that he didn¡¯t let his men take any action. Otherwise, he would suffer the same as Mr. Giles. ¡°Tear off the seal immediately, and return everything you took from thepany!¡± David yelled at Mr. Gi They were extremely arrogant when they followed Mr. Giles and bossed him around. But now, they only wanted to escape. Nathan watched them tear the seal calmly. He was satisfied with this ending and didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for David. ¡°Officer Evans, you are so awesome. I thought the governor was here to make trouble, but I didn¡¯t expec ¡°Mr. Evans, why did Mr. Young help us?¡± Gussie asked in confusion. Nathan said indifferently, ¡°The answer is simple.¡± ¡°Harry took advantage of his father¡¯s authority and didn¡¯t dare to tell him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± After saying this, Nathan walked towards David and invited him into thepany. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 184 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Put on Airs The incident was too dramatic. Poly Capital had just been seized, but it was unsealed in a blink of an eye. The process was truly mind¨Cblowing. Mr. Giles undoubtedly became the most unlucky person. He had a wish to curry favor with Harry, yet he ended up with nothing. Jason secretly rejoiced that he appearedte enough, and that Angelina interrupted him in the middle. Otherwise, he would hardly get himself out of the mess. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you¡¯re fine. I¡¯m off now,¡± Angelina breathed a sigh of relief, and said to Nathan. ¡°Thank you foring to help me, Ms. Hopp.¡± Nathan nodded and waved goodbye to her. After Angelina left, Nathan entertained David and Ryan in the reception room. Hannah was busy dealing withpany affairs, such trifles as the serving of tea naturally became Gus sie¡¯s duty. A secretary of Gussie¡¯s level didn¡¯t need to do these things. However, they were short¨C handed now, so she could only undertake this. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Young to be so respectful to Nathan. It¡¯s incredible¡­¡± Gussie made tea and served it to the other peopl e with a secret feeling of wonder in her heart. David took the cigarette from Ryan, and said to Nathan, ¡°Do you smoke, Mr. Evans?¡± Nathan shook his head, and reached for the ashtray on the far side of the table. At this moment, Gussie was leaning over the other end of the table, pouring tea for David. The moment Nathan¡¯s hand grasped the ashtray, her gigantic boobsnded on Nathan¡¯s hand. Just at that moment, Gussie¡¯s body bounced upwards like an electric shock, widening the distance bet ween her and Nathan. At the same time, her eyes flicked to Nathan, full of coldness and warning. Nathan couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. He didn¡¯t do it on purpose. He was trying to get the ashtray, but h ow could he have thought that Gussie would bend down to pour the tea? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Use this, the ashtray is quite big,¡± Nathan said as he pushed the ashtray in front of David. Gussie just felt that his words were a bit inexplicable. The ashtray was quite big? She couldn¡¯t help but re at Nathan again, thinking that this guy had gone a bit too far. Nathan felt quite aggrieved in his heart. How dare his secretary stare at him like this? Shouldn¡¯t the secretary be submissive to the boss? Gussie sat down directly at the side, keeping far away from Nathan. She obviously regarded him as a p ervert. ¡°Mr. Young is so hectic, but you came to me again and again. Visiting our Poly Capital isn¡¯t your only pu rpose, right?¡± Nathan took a sip of the tea made by Gussie and asked. Gussie listened carefully, feeling a little curious about what was going on. David chuckled and said, ¡°I have some important matters to discuss with Mr. Evans. Ms. Reagan, can y ou take my secretary around first?¡± Gussie was stunned for a moment. She knew that David obviously meant to send away all outsiders. Although she was very curious, she couldn¡¯t say no. So she just nodded and led Ryan out of the living r oom. ¡°Here is the thing. Do you know Thunder West?¡± David asked. ¡°Thunder West? Nope,¡± Nathan said with pouted lips. David was stunned. Nathan added, ¡°Just kidding. How could anyone not know Thunder? The person who was awarded the Medal of Guardian of Hd, and the big shot in Emperia City.¡± David nodded, feeling queer inside. After all, no one had dared to talk to him in that way for years and t o make such silly jokes. On second thought, after all, Nathan was once a member of the Evans family. Maybe he saw a lot of high¨C ranking officials and rich people when he was a child, so he didn¡¯t feel surprised to hear any big shots. ¡°Actually it was Mr. West who sent me here,¡± said David.. ¡°What does Thunder want to do?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°The things Mr. West is in charge of are top¨C secret. I can¡¯t get involved. You will know when you see Mr. West,¡± David replied with a smile. Nathan returned to his senses at this moment, pped his thigh, and shouted, ¡°I see! It must be Rudolph, the b*stard, who sold me to Thunder. I knew that I couldn¡¯t live in Almonube Pce for nothing! He had nned everything well and wanted me to owe him a favor!¡± Hearing that, Nathan felt very ufortable. He could only put the cigarette in his mouth and take a de ep puff. People around him were elegant and well¨Ceducated. Few of them would swear like Nathan. ¡°The thing Thunder asked me to do must be troublesome!¡± Nathan said with a frown, with deep displea sure in hie tone. David smiled and said, ¡°If you are avable, why don¡¯t youe with me to see Mr. West, and you will know what it is.¡± Nathan replied decisively, ¡°No. It must be troublesome. I have no interest!¡± David¡¯s smile froze. Sure enough, as Ryan said, this guy was really difficult to get along with! At first, Ryan called Nathan, but was refused. Then he called Nathan, and was also rejected. Now, Nat han still refused to go even when he came in person. How could he, David Young, be humiliated like this? ¡°Mr. Evans, why don¡¯t youe with me, and talk to Mr. West first? If you find it troublesome, you don¡¯t have to do it!¡± ¡°This is my task. I have no other choice.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t go with me, I¡¯m afraid I can only bother you repeatedly.¡± It was the first time David exined to a young man so patiently. Nathan said, ¡°Since he wants to see me, why doesn¡¯t hee to me by himself?¡± David was dumbfounded. It was Thunder West! A person who had been in power for decades, a hero who had made great contrib Such a person¡¯s whereabouts are ssified as secrets that cannot be leaked. How could Nathan let Thundere to him in person? What a joke! ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­¡± David repeatedly coughed from the smoke. ¡°Mr. Evans, Mr. West is a high¨C ranking man, so his whereabouts must not be revealed, or he will cause trouble. So, it¡¯s better for you toe with me. You don¡¯t have to agree to Mr. West¡¯s request. You just need toe with me to see him.¡± Nathan took a sigh and said, ¡°Well, well. You havee to me three times. You would say I¡¯m putting on the fourth time.¡± After hearing this, David breathed a sigh of relief, and finallypleted the task Thunder gave him. He took out a business card and gave it to Nathan. ¡°Mr. Evans, if something simr happens in the future, you can call me directly, and I will handle it!¡± ¡°Poly Capital upies more than 80 acres ofnd in Murcol, and this is an important development n for the province in the next five years. Hope yourpany can operate well, and you¡¯ll benefit from preferential policies.¡± Nathan nodded, put away the business card, looked at his watch, and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch, Mr. Youn the canteen. After that, I¡¯ll meet Thunder¡± a David smiled wryly. He didn¡¯t expect this guy to treat him to eat in the canteen. He didn¡¯t say anything, but felt that Nathan was really true and interesting. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 185 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 185 Chapter 185 I¡¯m Not Interested After lunch, Nathan left directly with David and Ryan to see. After Nathan left, Gussie said in a little surprise, ¡°I have a feeling that Mr. Young came here for Nathan? ¡± Hannah smiled at Gussie and said, ¡°I told you a long time ago. Don¡¯t judge people by their appearance. Besides, Officer Evans is not that ugly!¡± Gussie said, ¡°You seem to know him quite well. Why don¡¯t you tell me some secrets?¡± Gussie saw with her own eyes that Hannah was sitting in his arms and kissing him, so she knew their r tionship very well. She was deliberately trying to get something from Hannah. ¡°Hahaha, how could I know him well? I¡¯m not his wife. You should ask Natalie.¡± Hannah smiled and did n¡¯t intend to answer her question. ¡°You are closer to him than he is to his wife!¡± Gussie sneered but she didn¡¯t unmask Hannah. Gussie was insulted by Nathan just now, which made her very upset. She thought Nathan might be a bi t capable, but after all, he was still a disgusting pervert! Hannah asked, ¡°I think you seem to have a big opinion on him?¡± Gussie said, ¡°This guy¡¯s eyes at me are weird. He always stares at my private parts where he shouldn¡¯t be looking at.¡± Hannah didn¡¯t mind it at all, and even burst outughing. ¡°You are so plump. A woman like me often sta res at you, let alone a man!¡± Gussie was a bit speechless hearing that. At the same time, Nathan had already followed David to Thunder¡¯s residence. It was a small vi near the suburbs. It looked unguarded, but there were guards in the dark. Once a br eak¨Cin was made, he would be discovered at once. A person of Thunderer¡¯s stature was very important to this country. Otherwise, he would not have achie ved such meritorious service. At home and abroad, countless people who were hostile to Thunder wanted him to die. ¡°This must be Mr. Nathan that Rudolph has mentioned to me countless times, right?¡± Thunder stood at the door to greet Nathan with a smile, and looked modest. Nathan looked up and down at the old man, who was not tall, with a white beard and hair, but he was h ale and hearty. Moreover, he had a very tough aura. Obviously, he was a person who fought on the batt lefield all his life. Nathan nodded casually and said, ¡°I¡¯m Nathan from Devendill Prison. May I know why Mr. West wants t o meet me?¡± Thunder immediately said, ¡°Please have a cup of tea inside and talk about it.¡± David smiled at Thunder and said, ¡°Mr. West, I have already brought him to you, so I gotta leave. I still have a lot of affairs to deal with.¡± ¡°Thank you, David.¡± Thunder nodded and asked someone to send David back. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure!¡± In the face of Thunder, David was very polite. Nathan followed Thunder to the living room and sat down. He was treated with good tea. Standing beside Thunder was a thin man. He wasn¡¯t skinny but looked powerful. Judging from his appe arance, one could tell that he was something. ¡°Feel free to tell me why you want to see me, Mr. West,¡± Nathan said calmly. ¡°Haha¡­ Here is the thing¡­¡± Thunder told Nathan everything that he picked Rudolph up from prison, and then asked Rudolph for help. ¡°kilov, who is known as the King of War, is not a pushover. If he keeps lurking in our country, it will in evitably bring us some trouble and loss.. His martial value is also extremely high. He has fought against us many times, but every time, we have suffered heavy losses.¡± Nathan silently listens to Thunder¡¯s words. He had also heard of kilov before. He was from Nievic, a nd he came out of the training camp in the western teau of Nievic. When those big shots in the prison who had been knocked down by Nathan mentioned him, they were f ull of praise, saying that although he was from Nievic, he was very proficient in the martial arts of Hechl and. He once sneaked into a certain country, provoked a coup there, and spread the war to several countrie s. Hence, he was named ¡°King of War¡°. kilov was on the Interpol Danger List, who was a super¨Cdangerous person at the ¡°3S¡± level. ¡°Well..¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Hearing the whole story, Nathan replied in a gentle tone. He then stood up and said with a smile, ¡°If you¡¯ve done everything, I¡¯ll go back, Mr. West!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Thunder was startled, and the expression on his face became stiff. The tall and thin man beside him looked cold. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Evans, didn¡¯t you know how to respect others?¡± Nathan said calmly, ¡°I have already shown my greatest respect to Mr. West. I came to meet him in pers on and listened to him finish his words. If it were someone else, I would never havee!¡± The man sneered, ¡°Only capable people could be that arrogant! If Rudolph hadn¡¯t strongly rmende West, an ant like you wouldn¡¯t even have the qualifications to meet Mr. West.¡± Nathan smiled and said, ¡°Whatever you say, it¡¯s none of my business. Why should I bother to get involved?¡± Thunder said, ¡°Mr. Evans, if you are willing to make a move, then you are devoting yourself to the count ¡°Because I really have no interest!¡± Nathan replied. ¡°Are you not interested, or you don¡¯t have the nerve?!¡± The tall and thin man asked coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say about me.¡± Nathan smiled slightly. ¡°Mr. West, goodbye. I¡¯m off!¡± After saying this, he turned around and was about to leave. The thin and tall man, however, made a circle and came in front of Nathan in an instant. ¡°Mr. West didn¡¯t say anything. How could you leave?¡± said the man. ¡°Why? Do you mean I have to kneel and kowtow to Mr. West before I leave?¡± Nathan put his hands in hi The man said, ¡°As a man, you show no energy and look like a dead man! I really don¡¯t know how Rudol Thunder¡¯s face turned sullen. No one had ever rejected him so decisively in his life. The man then said, ¡°Mr. West, just let him go. Hd is full of talents!¡± Thunder waved his hand and said to Nathan, ¡°Since Mr. Evans is not willing to, I won¡¯t force you.¡± ¡°Hmph, you guys surnamed Evans are all cowards. It¡¯s no wonder that your mother had to face that thing alone. Your father is also a coward! Like father, like son. That makes sense.¡® The thin and tall man looked at Nathan with disdain and said, ¡°Get out. Don¡¯t pollute the air here!¡± Nathan was about to leave. After hearing this, he turned his head, looked at the man expressionlessly, a The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 186 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Alligator Tail When the tall man saw that Nathan had stopped, he asked with a face full of contempt, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have any ability, get out.¡± ¡°I wee you toe back at any time.¡± Nathan tilted his head slightly, and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sure you want to die.¡± The man was full of disdain and said, ¡°Do you want to have a try?¡± Nathan lightly lifted his right foot forward, followed by half a step with his left foot, and at the same time, he punched the man in the abdomen. ¡°So fast!¡± The man thought in his mind, and he hurriedly backed away. The fist almost brushed against his belly, which made him feel lingering fear. ¡°I will teach you a lesson today,¡± the man said angrily. ¡°Really?¡± Nathan withdrew his fist and looked at him indifferently. Just as the man was about to make a move, Nathan took another step forward with his front foot, followed by a half¨Cstep with his back foot, and he punched the man again. The man was furious, but Nathan¡¯s fist was fast and steady, so he could only step back The man¡¯s body trembled, and he was going to seize the upper hand. In an instant, he came in front of Nathan. He bent his knees slightly and sped his elbows to protect h is body. At the same time, he punched Nathan with his fists. Nathan stood on the spot, and he blocked the man¡¯s fists one by one. As the man snorted coldly, he suddenly changed his move. He swung his arms up, his five fingers were like knives, and punched Nathan¡¯s neck. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± With a cold expression on his face, Nathan raised his fist and hit the man¡¯s wrist. The man shouted angrily, and his fists were faster. Each punch exploded with strength, and the power was very domineering. Every time Nathan blocked or collided his fists, there would be a dull sound. When Thunder sat on the sofa and watched this scene, he was a little shocked. Most people¡¯s muscles and bones would be crushed when they fought with the man. However, Nathan was not affected in any way, as if his opponent¡¯s fist strength was only that of a three ¨Cyear¨Cold child. When Nathan blocked the man¡¯s punch, his chest opened wide. The man seized this opportunity and exhaled a long breath. At the same time, hebined his fist with his breath, and punched Nathan. But at this moment, a cold light shed in Nathan¡¯s eyes. He folded his arms together and opened his t wo hands. He firmly mped the man¡¯s arm. Thunder¡¯s expression changed, and he hurried forward. His body was like an old cow, and he rushed st raight toward Nathan. He recognized Nathan¡¯s move as ¡°Crocodile Tail¡± in Beast Fists, a very vicious move. Once the move w as sessful, the man¡¯s whole arm would be torn off. Beast Fists imitated all kinds of animals to create twelve moves. This move came from the inspiration o f crocodiles when they caught their prey. After the crocodile bit its prey, it would roll its body wildly, breaking the bones and tendons of the prey. After Nathan held the man¡¯s arm, his next move was to tear off the man¡¯s entire arm. Thunder was a stepte, and Nathan forcibly broke the man¡¯s arm. He could have continued to tear off the man¡¯s entire arm from his body, but if he did, he would have be en hit by Thunder. After breaking the man¡¯s arm, Nathan let it go and turned into a snake shape, and the whole person shr unk down. His body was like a snake swimming in the grass, and he dodged away. ¡°Mr. Evans, stop!¡± Thunder shouted in a deep voice. Nathan didn¡¯t make any more moves. He flicked his sleeves casually and said, ¡°Mr. West, your subordi nate is not capable, but he is arrogant.¡± The man covered his right arm, and his face was full of pain. After hearing what Nathan said, his face s uddenly became angry. ¡°Since you are not willing to do this favor for me and contribute to the country, I will not force you.¡± Thun der cupped his hands at Nathan, with an indifferent expression. ¡°Okay.¡± Nathan agreed lightly. The tall man gritted his teeth, but he didn¡¯t say another word. He had already lost and was not qualified to speak. Nathan walked out the door. Thunder sighed at the man and said, ¡°The person rmended by Rudolph is strong.¡± The man said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. West. I¡¯ve embarrassed you.¡® ¡± Thunder calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You should be more humble in the future, and don¡¯t underestimate others The man said, ¡°You are right. I will keep it in mind.¡± Although Nathan had already walked several meters away, he could still hear the conversation between Thunder said, ¡°Since Mr. Nathan is unwilling to take action, we can only ask Jade Perkins for help. If we ¡°I don¡¯t know if Jade has recovered from her injuries after fighting with Terror. Besides, it is difficult for us When Nathan heard this, he stopped. Thunder continued. ¡°The safety of the country is more important than anything else. Besides, Jade has Nathan turned around. When the man was about to speak, he saw Nathan walking in. He said in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Nathan ignored him but said to Thunder, ¡°You want to entrust Jade to handle this matter?¡± Thunder looked at him and didn¡¯t speak. ¡°I live in Rudolph¡¯s house, and I owe him favors. I¡¯ll deal with this matter,¡± Nathan said. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°I¡¯ll let Jade be your partner.¡± Thunder thought for a while and said. He was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t know why Nathan suddenly changed his mind, but it might have som Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want a partner. I can do this by myself. If you have the wherea tell me.¡± He heard Thunder and the man say that even Jade couldn¡¯t handle this matter, so he wanted to get this He wanted to let Jade know he was stronger. ¡°Arrogant!¡± After hearing Nathan¡¯s words, the tall man snorted coldly. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 187 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Task Nathan looked at the man with disdain, and said lightly, ¡°You¡¯d better weigh your own strength first.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. West just now, you would have lost one arm now.¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± The man blushed at Nathan¡¯s words, but he couldn¡¯t find any words to refute them. Thunder said, ¡°Mr. Evans, you¡¯d better think about it seriously. kilov is strong.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen your ability just now, but I don¡¯t know if you can fight against King of War.¡± ¡°Even Rudolph has said that he couldn¡¯t beat King of War alone.¡± Nathan pouted and said, ¡°Rudolph is nothing.¡± Thunder and the man were speechless for a while. It was the first time they had seen such an arrogant person. ¡°Mr. Evans, are you sure you want to do this by yourself?¡± Thunder said in a deep voice. ¡°I¡¯ll do it alone. If you arrange someone else, I won¡¯t do it,¡± Nathan said. Thunder was speechless with Nathan¡¯s temper. He shook his head and said, ¡°Okay, since you insist on this, I won¡¯t intervene. I will only provide you with kilov¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°If something happens to you, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you.¡± ¡°I still think that with two more helpers, it will be easier to get this done.¡± Nathan said, ¡°I won¡¯t cooperate with Jade. Don¡¯t tell her it¡¯s me. I feel annoyed when I see her.¡± Thunder nodded and said, ¡°Well, I wish you sess!¡± Nathan turned around and left. ¡°He¡­¡± Looking at Nathan¡¯s back, the man shook his head. Nathan was arrogant, but he really had the ability. Less than ten minutes after Nathan left here, Jade came to visit. ¡°Mr. West, my injuries have almost healed, so let me deal with kilov.¡± ¡°I just captured Terror who is as famous as him!¡± As soon as Jade walked in, she went straight to the point, wanting Thunder to give her the task of deali ng with kilov. Thunder said, ¡°I¡¯ve already found someone. General Perkins, you should rest for a few more days.¡± Jade was stunned, and said in surprise, ¡°Is there anyone else? Besides me, who else can deal with Kin g of War?¡± Thunder said, ¡°This matter is confidential, so I cannot tell you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this anymore.¡± ¡°I have given this task to someone else.¡± Jade said with some dissatisfaction, ¡°Mr. West, this matter is of great importance!¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t defeat kilov in Hd, it will cause huge losses to our country.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Besides me, I don¡¯t know who can deal with King of War.¡± ¡°Even I¡¯m notpletely sure that I can defeat him.¡± ¡°You made the decision so easily?¡± The man¡¯s face darkened, and he shouted, ¡°Jade, don¡¯t be rude to Mr. West!¡± Jade frowned after being scolded by him, but she was no longer as aggressive as before. Thunder waved his hands with a smile and said, ¡°General Perkins has two stars on her shoulder at suc h a young age, and it¡¯s only a matter of time before she can be promoted to three stars in the future. It¡¯s normal she is a little arrogant.¡± Jade said, ¡°Mr. West, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Thunder didn¡¯t care about Jade¡¯s aggressiveness just now. He nodded and said, ¡°You can rest at ease, and there will be tasks for you in the future.¡± Jade could hear that Thunder was still unwilling to let her intervene in this matter, and she was a little a ngry. ¡°Okay, since you don¡¯t want to give me this task, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± ¡°When kilov is in my hands, I would like to see what reason you will use to prevaricate me.¡± After saying this, Jade turned around and strode away. The man had an ugly face, and he smiled helplessly. ¡°Mr. West, I¡¯m sorry. She is spoiled by her family.¡± ¡°She is from the Perkins family, and it¡¯s natural she is arrogant,¡± ¡°It¡¯s good if she¡¯s willing to deal with kilov,¡± ¡°After all, she takes the initiative to do it, right?¡± Thunder¡¯s face showed a smile, and the man next to him was stunned. Only then did the man realize that all of this was in Thunder¡¯s n. kilov was too strong, and Thunder thought Nathan alone might not be able to defeat him, so he treate Jade with such an attitude to stimte her. After Jade walked out of the gate, she got into the jeep. ¡°How is it?¡± Brinn asked with concern. ¡°Someone epted this task. Mr. West doesn¡¯t want me to intervene in this matter,¡± Jade said with an u Brinn said, ¡°This is a great opportunity for you to be promoted to a three¨Cstar General. Don¡¯t miss it.¡± If Jade defeated kilov, it would be another highlight in Jade¡¯s career. She only needed to umte credits now, and she might be the youngest three¨C star General in Hd. Jade said, ¡°Rudolph used to be Mr. West¡¯s subordinate. I think this person is probably Rudolph¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let him grab my credit.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do this task myself. Let¡¯s see who will win!¡± ¡°Brinn, help me find out about kilov.¡± Brinn said, ¡°Yes.¡± Jade narrowed her eyes. She didn¡¯t expect Rudolph to be invited again by Thunder after so many years. In the beginning, she wanted to win over Rudolph to do things for her, but she didn¡¯t expect that they wo ¡°It¡¯s interesting.¡± Jade had a cold and arrogant smile, and there was determination in her eyes. However, Rudolph was just her imaginary enemy, and her real enemy was Nathan, who she didn¡¯t take The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 188 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Purpose Nathan came here in David¡¯s car, and when he got out, he thought that he should have someone give h im a ride. After walking for a while, he found that there was no taxi at all. He wanted to go back, but he thought it was troublesome. Suddenly, a car stopped slowly on the side of the road. As the window rolled down, Nathan saw Rudolph¡¯s pale face. When Nathan saw his face, he grinned and was ready to go forward.. Rudolph kept the neutral gear and stepped the elerator pedal, increasing the engine speed. Obviou sly, he was ready to run away at any time. ¡°Mr. Nathan, don¡¯te here. I¡¯m afraid of you.¡± Rudolph said with a chuckle. ¡°You betrayed me. Are you afraid now?¡± Nathan narrowed his eyes, grinning with murderous intent. Rudolph hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. West has a high position and authority. If he owes you a favor, it will be hel pful for you to return. to Emperia City.¡± Although Rudolph¡¯s words made sense, Nathan wanted to drag him out of the car and beat him up. When Rudolph saw Nathan¡¯s move, he put his hand on the gear shifter. If there was anything wrong, h e would immediately leave. ¡°Get out of the car. I won¡¯t hit you,¡± Nathan said with a smile. Rudolph shook his head resolutely. If he got out of the car, he would be beaten. Rudolph said, ¡°Mr. West was my boss after all, so I had to help him. Seeing you here, I feel relieved, and the matter is probably settled.¡± Nathan squinted his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Yes.¡± While speaking, he leaned towards the car. ¡°See you next time.¡± Rudolph¡¯s expression changed, and he hurriedly shifted gears. His foot had been stepping on the elerator just now, so the engine was spinning very fast. When the gear was shifted, the car immediately rushed out and the speed was fast. Nathan helplessly shook his head and said, ¡°If you dare do it again, I¡¯ll break your leg.¡± Seeing that Rudolph returned to normal and left Devendill Prison, Nathan was quite happy for him. However, he was sold to Thunder by Rudolph, which made Nathan very unsatisfied. Rudolph was vignt, and he never got out of the car, so Nathan couldn¡¯t vent his anger. When Nathan returned to thepany, he happened to bump into Natalie who was driving over. Natalie came here to handle official business. Poly Capital gave Johnson Group some opportunities for cooperation. Natalie came here with expectations. When she saw Nathan, she nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to submit some documents and sign the contract.¡± Gussie carne out of thepany and waved to Natalie. ¡°This way!¡± After Natalie and Gussie had dealt with some procedures, they took the documents to the boss¡® office. Seeing Nathan write his name casually, Natalie felt a little dazed. However, when she thought that Nathan was just a puppet of Wendy and Mr. Secret, she calmed down . ¡°Is Mr. Secret not in thepany today?¡± Natalie asked casually. ¡°He never shows up in thepany.¡± Nathan smiled. ¡°I just met him on the way here. Do you want to s ee him?¡± Natalie¡¯s heart beat violently and she said, ¡°I would like to thank him in person for giving us this opportu nity.¡± Nathan felt a little upset, but he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Do you have his contact information? I want to treat him to a meal,¡± Natalie said. ¡°No,¡± Nathan said coldly. Natalie realized that she had said the wrong thing. Nathan was her husband in name, so it was inappro priate to ask for other men¡¯s contact information. After Natalie left, Hannah came to Nathan¡¯s office and teased him. ¡°Why are you in a bad mood?¡± Nathan said indifferently, ¡°If you let me touch your legs, I¡¯ll be in a good mood.¡± ¡°Nataliees for business on the one hand, but on the other hand, she wants to meet Mr. Secret, righ t?¡± Hannah said, ignoring his request. ¡°Yes.¡± Nathan felt a little depressed. Wendy gave Hector and Luisa a Porsche in the name of Mr. Secret on their 30th wedding anniversary. The three members of the Johnson family kept Mr. Secret in their hearts. Now, even Hector was a little moved. Wendy does this to make them remember Mr. Secret, and it also makes Nathan more passive in his rel ationship with Natalie. Her intention was good. After all, Mr. Secret actually existed. Mr. Secret was Nathan, but Natasha and others mistook him for Rudolph. Hannah touched Nathan¡¯s head and said, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want you, I want you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Nathan¡¯s mood improved a lot, and he said, ¡°Your Ranchy Group has performed well recently. Tell your f Hannah said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m not for benefits. Don¡¯t mention money in the future.¡± Nathan felt more at ease in his heart. Hannah always knew how to make a man happy. ¡°Recently, the demolition of Murcol has encountered some problems. The residents of this ce were o ¡°However, when we were about to start, they changed their minds.¡± ¡°A small half of thisnd is contracted to Johnson Group¡­¡± Hannah began to talk to Nathan about work. She took out the nning map and clicked on it. Nathan frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°There should be external forces instigating them, so they changed their minds.¡± Hannah tapped on the ¡°Put it away for now. Anyway, it¡¯s such argend. The province is slow. Why are we in a hurry?¡± Natha Hannah smiled and said, ¡°There is good news. Gussie has made a deal, and it will earn at least 120 mill Nathan was surprised. Gussie just joined thepany not long ago, but she could make a contribution. ¡°Besides, you were not here just now, and Ms. Wendy sent her secretary here,¡± Hannah said with a serious expression. ¡°What?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°Porter Group and Roarws Group jointly held a banquet and invited many powerful people. It seems t Nathan¡¯s expression darkened, and then he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We will go and see what they are going to d The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 189 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Trouble The current situation of the Giradia Group cannot be said to be good or bad. Many rivals were waiting around. But these rivals were intimidated by Mr. Secret fabricated by Wendy. So they didn¡¯t act immediately. But after Jade returned from Emperia City with tens of billions of funds, they finally started to move aro und and couldn¡¯t hold back James and Natasha had a lot of funds. But for insurance, they were also nning to attract all the majo r entrepreneurs and wealthy people in Neva Province to participate. This was to create a scene that was overwhelming and cannot be contested. At that time, before they even made a move, the internal chaos of the Giradia Group may have already begun. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Now I wonder if this kilov has something to do with people who want to deal with the Giradia Group ¡­ Once Wendy dies, the Giradia Group will definitely copse!¡± A thought shed through Nathan¡¯s mind. James had thought of directly killing Wendy. Nathan said to Hannah, ¡°If you have any friends who want to participate, try to persuade them. If you c an¡¯t persuade them, then let them court death.¡± He just waited for these people to attack the Giradia Group. And they would know how powerful he was. Not long after the two chatted, Nathan received a call from Gussie. ¡°Nathan, something happened!¡± Gussie said anxiously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t worry, speak slowly.¡± Nathan was taken aback for a moment, then said. Just now Gussie left thepany with Natalie. She said that something had happened. It was probably about Natalie. Gussie said, ¡°Natalie and I came to Murcol. Natalie and people from the Johnson Group went to persua de those residents to move¡­ Then, they started arguing. And then the residents started beating people. I escaped by chance, but Natalie and the others were trapped in a yard. Now, these guys have fenced off the yard and are banging on doors all the time. I see that they are very emotional. If they rush in, the consequences will be disastrous!¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help frowning. Hannah was still telling him about this just now. But he didn¡¯t expect that something would happen in a blink of an eye, and it would be such big trouble. ¡°Did you call the police?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°The police came. But it was useless. The roads were dug up by these residents. Their police cars coul dn¡¯t drive in. When people came, they were directly blocked outside.¡± Gussie said, ¡°Hurry up and think of a way. Otherwise, just call someone from the security department of the Giradia Group!¡± Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯lle right away. Wait for me.¡± After saying this, he said to Hannah, ¡°You stay in thepany. Something happened. Natalie is in dan ger. I have to go and have a look.¡± But Hannah said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯m worried about you going alone.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t refuse, took Hannah out of thepany, got in the car, and went straight to Murcol As soon as the car arrived, he saw Gussie and some detectives at the intersection. Gussie was talking nervously with the detectives. But the detectives were also helpless. The residents here were too tough. Several of their agents were beaten out with sticks when they want ed to go in. They didn¡¯t dare to shoot. After all, there were no casualties. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Nathan came forward and asked. ¡°Come with me.¡± Gussie smiled helplessly, leading Nathan to walk inside, and then came up high. They could already hear the noise inside. Everyone was yelling. The obscene language was unbearable. And the sound of banging on the door kept sounding. ¡°Johnson Group, a scampany, hurry up and pay back our money!¡± ¡°D*mn Johnson Group, pay back the money immediately. Otherwise, I will beat you all to death here to day!¡± ¡°Tricked us into signing the demolition contract, but only paid such a small amount of money. How sha meless are you?¡± Nathan asked, ¡°Why did they suddenly make a fuss?¡± Hannah said, ¡°The demolition contract was negotiated long ago. And thepensation was given at th e market price, which is already very generous! They also agreed to the demolition at the beginning. Bu t they turned their backs for some reason and wanted to raise the price. The price is exactly the same as the demolition price at Centnova¡­¡± Nathan was stunned. This Centnova was close to the city center. Murcol was the focus of development in the province. Could the price be the same as that there? These guys were just making trouble for no reason! ¡°It¡¯s just what Hannah said. Natalie went tomunicate with them just now, but they got violent right a way.¡± Gussie said with concern. She was also running fast enough just now. Otherwise, she might have been surrounded in the yard to o. After listening, Nathan nodded, ¡°Is there a way to get in?¡± ¡°Yes, youe with me,¡± Gussie said. Gussie led the way cautiously in front. The attention of the residents guarding the road was attracted by the detectives. They didn¡¯t notice that they hade in.. Nathan went in and took a closer look. The house was already surrounded by dozens of people. Moreover, he also saw that there seemed to be reporters hidden around. If any violent incidents urred, these reporters would definitely record them and then write an article ta ¡°It¡¯s probably not okay to be tough. There are several reporters here. If they have something, then we w Nathan said with a frown. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Gussie and Hannah were both anxious. If the gate was breached, Natalie m Nathan waited for a moment and saw a five¨Cstory building, which was almost empty. Gussie said, ¡°Could it be that we have to agree to their unreasonable demands? Even if we pretend to b Hannah said, ¡°Absolutely nopromise, not even temporarily! If we make concessions, people in othe Besides, it¡¯s not good if the influence is too great¡­ The leaders will feel that we are not effective when t At that time, they will give others the policy that should have been given to us, or even change their minds!¡± Hannah¡¯s head was also covered in a cold sweat. This was a critical moment. She didn¡¯t know who was such a way. Moreover, Natalie was too impatient toe in contact with these residents so soon. After discussing it with Nathan and Hannah, they decided to deal with it coldly. But Natalie suddenly fell ¡°Have you brought your bank card?¡± Nathan touched his pocket and found that the wallet was not brought out. So he asked. Hannah shook her head and said, ¡°I left my bag in thepany and didn¡¯t take it out. What are you doing?¡± Gussie said, ¡°I do have a bank card. What do you want to use it for?¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 190 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Scum ¡°What else can a bank card do, of course, it is to take money!¡± Nathan looked at Gussie with surprise on his face and said strangely, ¡°With your ability, you shouldn¡¯t b e qualified to study abroad.¡± Gussie was speechless and angry because of his words. Her eyes turned ck, her feet were soft, and she almost fell to the ground. Hannah was covering her small mouth and giggling aside. Nathan was like this sometimes, asionall y with a few rhetorical questions that made people angry! ¡°How much money do you have in your card?¡± Nathan looked at Gussie and asked. ¡°Millions are still avable,¡± Gussie said with a dark face. While studying at Nordime, she also made game live broadcasts for domestic audiences. Because of h er good looks, there were also some big shots to reward her. Although it couldn¡¯t be said to be a big hit, it was still easy to earn a lot of money a month. Nathan said, ¡°Give me your bank card. And I¡¯ll take two or three hundred thousand to use first.¡± Gussie¡¯s mouth twitched. She said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s the use of this little money? There are dozens of pe ople here!¡± Nathan said casually, ¡°The key depends on how you use it!¡± Gussie angrily handed the bank card to Nathan and said, ¡°The password is my birthday!¡± ¡°How do I know when your birthday is? You¡¯re not my wife!¡± Nathan said in amazement, ¡°Just say the number!¡± Gussie¡¯s mouth twitched. She was so angry that she wanted to take off her high heels and beat his hea d. Hannah smiled and said, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± Nathan sighed helplessly and said to Gussie, ¡°Please be smarter in the future. I don¡¯t want thepan y¡¯s senior management to say that I have bad taste. And you are the secretary of the board of directors relying on your connections! Understand?¡± Gussie breathed violently. And every breath made people worry that the buttons of her shirt would burst open. Nathan shook his head and left. Gussie turned her head to Hannah and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad at this guy?¡± ¡°I often get so angry with him. But I got used to it.¡± Hannah said with a smile, pulling Gussie to hide asid e, so as not to be noticed by the residents. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what this guy is! I want to see how he used two to three hundred thousand to rescu e Natalie!¡± Gussie gritted her teeth.. ¡°If he dares to waste my money, I can¡¯t spare him! Scum.¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t helpughing, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He said there is a way, so there must be a way!¡± Gussie nced at Hannah. ¡°He is also our boss after all. You should be more careful in what you say in the future.¡± Hannah said. ¡°He¡¯s not Mr. Secret. Why should I be afraid of him?¡± Gussie said disdainfully. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. When she said this, she remembered that Nathan had touched her chest today. She became even ang rier. Apart from herself and a few girlfriends, no man had ever taken advantage of this! Hannah shook her head with a smile but didn¡¯t point it out. Perhaps, when Giradia Group officially started a war with Natasha, James, and others, they would be surprised by Nathan! Nathan went to the bank to take three hundred thousand dors. Gussie was the VIP customer. The ba nk manager personally helped him, and quickly got the money. After returning with tworge piles of money, Nathan asked Hannah and Gussie to follow him to the five ¨Cstory house. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gussie asked with a frown, full of surprise. ¡°I¡¯m going to spend money!¡± Nathan said with a smile. Hannah also didn¡¯t understand what Nathan was thinking. So she could only suppress her curiosity and walk towards the roof. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Nathan urged from behind. When he came, the gate of the house had already been smashed open. Th e crowd was still excited. And Natalie might sufferter. Hannah walked into the front. So she had no choice but to hurry up. Fortunately, she was wearing t s hoes today. Gussie was wearing high¨C heeled shoes. After a few steps, she couldn¡¯t stand stably. With a cry of surprise, she fell backward. Seeing this, Nathan stretched out his hand and pushed her directly onto her ass. This also allowed Gussie to regain her bnce. And she held on to the handrail to stand firm. ¡°Scum, where are you touching?¡± Gussie was full of displeasure with Nathan who touched her today. S he immediately turned her head and scolded him fiercely. Hannah turned her head and took a look. Seeing Nathan¡¯s hands shyly leaving Gussie¡¯s ass, she could n¡¯t help but stare. Nathan sneered, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t helped you just now, you would have fallen down by now!¡± Gussie said angrily, ¡°Can¡¯t you change the ce?¡± Nathan said, ¡°The situation is urgent, who cares so much? Next time I will pretend not to see it. Let you fall to y our death or be disabled!¡± Gussie gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you did it on purpose!¡± Nathan shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you to think about it!¡± ¡°When you took the ashtray this morning, dare you to say it wasn¡¯t¡­¡± Gussie continued to question ang ¡°Okay, stop arguing, those people are about to smash the door open!¡± Hannah said impatiently, stopping the two. Nathan felt a little annoyed that Gussie, the secretary of the board, didn¡¯t pay attention to him and looke Therefore, he couldn¡¯t vent his anger. So he could only hold it back. It was not Nathan¡¯s style. Gussie snorted, looked coldly at Nathan, followed Hannah¡¯s footsteps on her high heels, and protected h Nathan was dumbfounded. But luckily Gussie didn¡¯t wear the skirt today. Otherwise, he might have to be Soon, the three of them came to the top of the building. Standing on the roof here, they could overlook the scene below. ¡°There is no one here. So how do you spend the three hundred thousand?¡± Gussie said with a sneer, cr ¡°Officer Evans, what can you do? Tell me quickly!¡± Hannah nced over the wall and asked anxiously. Nathan threw the two bags of money directly at the foot of the wall, then tore off the paper tape, grabbed Gussie was taken aback for a moment, saw Nathan grab a lot of money, estimated to be two or three th ¡°What!¡± Gussie couldn¡¯t help shouting. This was money from her. She felt distressed. Nathan smiled and said, ¡°You guys are here to help too. You can throw hundreds or even thousands at a too little, and don¡¯t throw too much, understand?¡± Hannah was stunned and said, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Gussie also roared angrily, ¡°You are wasting my money. I can¡¯t spare you!¡± ¡°So much nonsense!¡± Nathan impatiently threw out another handful of money, which made Gussie furious. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 191 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Dropping Money from the Sky The residents downstairs were pounding around the yard, trying to break down the gate. ¡°We¡¯ve earned our money hard. Why do you force us to demolish at such a low price?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ck¨Chearted entrepreneurs deserve to hell! Pay for us!¡± ¡°We all work hard to make money. Nothing can be gained without effort! You¡¯re so ck¨C hearted! You deserve to hit! Come on out!¡± Everyone denounced Natalie with righteous indignation. ¡°My gosh, money is dropping from the sky!¡± Someone suddenly eximed. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Money will drop from the sky? Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°You idiot, money is dropping from the sky? You¡¯re talking rubbish!¡± Several people snorted and responded indifferently. The person who said that then rushed out, jumped up, and grabbed a bill in the air. A few bills were carried by the breeze into the crowd. Everyone looked up and then dumbfounded beca use of the money flying in the sky. Banknotes swirled and fell from the air as if it were raining. ¡°Don¡¯t stand still. Fetch it up!¡± shouted an old woman. After she rushed out, the rest of the people came out of the trance and rushed out to collect the money. Some people even pushed each other over the money and nearly got into a fistfight. Luckily, there were hundreds of bills flying in the sky at this moment. Otherwise, they would have fought . Hannah threw out a handful of bills andughed when seeing that the people below were busy picking t hem up. She thought to herself, ¡°No one will have time to besiege the house now. Normally, the matter won¡¯t be solved without millions of dors, but Nathan managed to settle it with only 60,000 dors. What a genius!¡± ¡°Keep throwing money out. I¡¯ll go down and fetch Natalie,¡± said Nathan. He said emphatically, ¡°Don¡¯t throw too fast because of fun or too little for stinginess¡­. Keep pace and e fficiency. You can¡¯t stop until I get her out.¡± Hannah enjoyed throwing the money out. It wasn¡¯t her money after all, and she had never experienced such a thing before throwing a lot of money into the sky. Gussie was the one caring most about the money. She earned it from pleasing Nathan, so she was so sad when it was thrown out. Fortunately, it worked. Everyone was busy picking up the money, so they ignored Natalie who was trap ped in the house. Nathan went downstairs quickly, then he called Natalie and told her toe out immediately. Natalie opened the door and was stunned to see that trouble¨C makers who had mobbed her had gone to collect the money. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± said Nathan, then he took Natalie away from the scene quickly. Several executives of the Johnson Group who had followed Natalie toe here were relieved and foll owed the two to leave. Hannah and Gussie stopped throwing money out after Natalie was rescued sessfully. The people below waited for a long time and were disappointed when they saw no more money falling f rom the sky. ¡°D*mn it, the profiteer has run away!¡± Someone shouted and ran to the house where Natalie had been. After the reaction, everyone shouted and ran back Hannah and Gussie took the opportunity to pack up the rest of the money, then went downstairs, and to ok advantage of the chaos to leave. ¡°We nailed it!¡± Aftering out, Hannah and Gussie were relieved to see Natalie safe and sound. Hannah smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re so brilliant, Nathan. You have done what the police have failed to do. I t¡¯s amazing!¡± Gussie, however, felt sad that 60,000 dors had been wasted. Her sry at Poly Capital was only 120,000 dors a yea r, half a year¡¯s sry was squandered. However, she was so happy that Natalie came out safely that she kept her mouth shut. and ¡°Thank you for helping me today. I¡¯ll pay you how much you lost,¡± Natalie nodded to Nathan in a rare m oment of friendly countenance. Hannah raised the ck stic bag in her hand and said to Nathan, ¡°There are more than 14,000 do rs left.¡± Nathan said, ¡°It¡¯s all from Gussie. Just give it back to her.¡± After hearing it, Natalie couldn¡¯t help being taken aback and then smiled at Gussie, ¡°Thank you, Gussie !¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± said Gussie. All the rescued thanked Nathan and praised him for his wit After all, they could not solve the problem even if they spent hundreds of millions, but Nathan had done it with only tens of thousands of dors. Natalie sighed and said with a frown, ¡°It will be a great loss to us if they refuse to move. If it drags on, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± ¡°I discussed it with Nathan. You can settle the matter by leaving them alone,¡± said Hannah. Natalie said, ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, but I¡¯m afraid someone will incite them behind their back. ¡°After all, thend belongs to Poly Capital which has a rtionship with Giradia Group, and Giradia Grou ¡°What¡¯s more, these enemies are rich and powerful, so it¡¯s a piece of cake for them to spend millions of ¡°Even if we leave them alone, it will only be a stalemate for a long time until the Giradia Group¡¯s struggle over.¡± Johnson Group couldn¡¯tpete with Giradia Group which had deep pockets, so it was not in the intere to drag on. ¡°Try to find the people behind the incitement and get to the root of the problem,¡± said Nathan. Force was certainly not an option. The people behind it had asked reporters to follow up on it. If there wa was exposed, it would have a bad effect and might even affect the decision¨Cmaking of the government. Moreover, the residents were tiresome, but they were incited. As a result, the force couldn¡¯t be used aga Everyone nodded and Nathan said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to settle it. Don¡¯t worry and just wait.¡± Natalie decided that Nathan didn¡¯t look so annoying anymore, and he had saved her life, so she wanted him. However, Nathan turned to talk andugh with Hannah after he finished speaking. Besides, Hannah kept praising him for being extremely smart anding up with such a good idea¡­ Nathan said triumphantly, ¡°Most people aren¡¯t as smart as I am.¡± The conversation between the two showed that they were very close. Natalie got jealous immediately, did not say what she was about to say, and couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡°Why This is from N?velDrama.Org. She gritted her teeth, turned around, and said drily, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner and then rx to so Gussie picked up on the signs and told Hannah, ¡°Natalie seems jealous. Don¡¯t get too close to Nathan.¡± ¡°Why is she jealous? She looks down upon Nathan,¡± Hannah smiled nonchntly, ¡°besides, we are just Gussie couldn¡¯t help but sneer and thought, ¡°It¡¯s normal indeed. You¡¯d be sitting on hisp right now if yo office.¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 192 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Hannah Kissed Nathan Natalie thought it was nothing serious that Nathan got close to Hannah, but she was unhappy inexplicably. What puzzled Natalie was why Hannah and Nathan were so close. She remembered Hannah had been on her side at first and had been disdainful of Nathan. However, now the rtionship between them made Natalie feel that something was wrong. Moreover, Ranchy Group had secured 17 acres ofnd in Murcol, the potentially lucrative project. Hannah said that thends were originally obtained from the Roberts Group, but Natalie felt that it was not the case and that it was rted to Nathan. The more Natalie thought about it, the more she fretted. However, she had already said she had no obj ection to Nathan and Hannah being together. She couldn¡¯t question Hannah arbitrarily because of the matter. During the meal, Natalie pulled Gussie aside and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s going on between Hannah and N athan, Gussie? They seem a bit strange, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Gussie was taken aback when hearing that and didn¡¯t know what to answer, thinking to herself, ¡°I can¡¯t tell Natalie that Hannah and Nathan sat together and kissed in the office, can I?¡± Gussie shook her head and said perfunctorily, ¡°I think it¡¯s strange, too. Does Hannah like him?¡± Natalie sighed, feeling more upset. Gussie looked at Natalie and asked in surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t you mind it?¡± ¡°Why should I care? Nathan is a loser. If Hannah likes him, let her go. Anyway, I¡¯ve been trying to find t he right time to divorce him. If you like him, you can have a try¡­¡± Natalie said nonchntly with a slight displeasure in her voice. Natalie looked down upon Nathan. Logically, she shouldn¡¯t have cared about it, and she should even h ave been happy to get out of her marriage to him, but she was unhappy at the moment. On the cruise ship, Angelina and Hannah wanted to dance with Nathan one after another, which made Natalie unhappy. Today she felt Hannah and Nathan were getting closer, leaving her even more upset. However, Natalie was as proud as ever. She was upset, but she still acted like she didn¡¯t care. ¡°Er¡­ I don¡¯t like Nathan or know why Hannah is so close to him,¡± said Gussie, shaking her head decisi vely.. Gussie got angry when they talked about Nathan. She was molested by Nathan, and he gave her a shove on the ass in the afternoon. Gussie bristled at the thought of being taken advantage of by such a man. Natalieughed, ¡°We haven¡¯t been out to y since you got back. It is the weekend tomorrow, and let¡¯s go to the club to rx.¡± Gussie said, ¡°OK, I haven¡¯t ridden a horse in a while. Get me set up tomorrow.¡± Natalie nodded and said, ¡°No problem. See you tomorrow. I¡¯ll talk to Hannahter.¡± After dinner, Natalie decided to send Gussie back to her apartment, so she asked Nathan to send Hann ah home. ¡°Since you like him, I¡¯ll let you have him,¡± Natalie thought to herself. She was still sulking and did not hesitate to give Hannah and Nathan a chance to be together. Instead of sending Hannah home, Nathan took her to his house. Hannah had spent more than one night at Almonube Estate with Nathan. Naturally, she was not shy at all. Hannah received a call from Warren, who said, ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe back yet, Hannah?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Dad, I¡¯m going to Nathan¡¯s house to have a rest. We¡¯ll y together tomorrow,¡± replied Hannah. When she stayed overnight at Nathan¡¯s house before and Warren called her, she lied that she was at N atalie¡¯s or a female friend¡¯s house. Now she no longer hid it. After hearing that, Warren smiled and just said, ¡°Keep a sense of propriety.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a grown girl. Don¡¯t worry,¡±ughed Hannah. She was experienced in getting along with Nathan. Nathan drove the car and asked, ¡°It is a bad idea for you to tell it to your dad so bluntly, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hannah said quietly, ¡°It can¡¯t be bad as long as you want to be with me all the time. Otherwise, I¡¯d bette r go home.¡± Hearing that, Nathan got angry and said, ¡°The point is that you didn¡¯t give me a chance.¡± ¡°I gave you several chances, but you didn¡¯t take them,¡± Hannah smiled mischievously, looking gorgeou s and frightening. After the car was driven into Almonube Estate, Hannah said, ¡°I¡¯m gonna y in the club with Natalie tomorrow. Will youe with us?¡± ¡°Really? She didn¡¯t invite me,¡± Nathan said with a cold face. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Join us!¡± Hannah was stunned and didn¡¯t expect Natalie to be so unfeeling that she didn¡¯t even inform Nathan of it. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Nathan drove the car at high speed, and they arrived at the door of the house soon. He stopped the car and sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Hannah was keenly aware that Nathan cared about some of what Natalie thought, which made her unh appy. Although Hannah knew she was trying to take Nathan from Natalie, she felt that Natalie should divorce Nathan sooner, rather than dragging it on. After all, Natalie despised him. ¡°Go with me, OK?¡± asked Hannah. ¡°No,¡± Nathan said with a snort. ¡°Natalie didn¡¯t invite you, so you don¡¯t want to go. I asked you to go with me, but why did you refuse?¡± Hannah was also a little angry. Nathan said tly, ¡°I¡¯m a man. Why do I have to y with three girls? I won¡¯t go.¡± Hannah smiled and said, ¡°You can protect us.¡± Nathan remained cold and didn¡¯t agree. Hannah leaned into his arms, put her arms around him, and said in pettish to him, ¡°Come on¡­ I won¡¯t w Nathan had never had the feeling of a beautiful woman holding him in pettish, so he was at a loss. He was still in a daze when Hannah kissed him suddenly. Aftering out of his trance, Nathan stroked his wet eyebrows and cheeks with his heart beating hard Hannah smiled and said, ¡°For the sake of my coquetry, go with me, OK?¡± ¡°OK!¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing like a fool. Hannah cheered immediately. It was a victory for her. If she did that and Nathan was still angry with Nat Nathan couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°Kissing you is a happiness.¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help getting shy, and she blushed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be glib with me! Go to bed early toda tomorrow.¡± Nathan was in bed, feeling that it would be difficult to fall asleep tonight. Later he had a dream. The woman in the dream was as sexy as Gussie and as enchanting as Hannah, but she had the same cold face as Jade¡­. ¡°She¡¯s seductive, so I must get a hold of myself,¡± Nathan woke up in a panic and patted his forehead. In the early morning of the next day, Hannah changed into sportswear and took Nathan to the Runmile C They met Natalie and Gussie at the entrance of the club. Natalie and Gussie were also in sportswear, but Gussie looked eye¨Ccatching¡­. The vest in her thin sport coat showed off her hot figure. Nathan nced at Gussie and somehow remembered the strange dreamst night. He hurriedly turned to cough. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 193 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Racecourse Seeing Hannah and Nathan show up at the same time, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but frown hard. However, Gussie was not surprised. Noticing that Nathan seemed to nce at her chest again, she co uldn¡¯t help but zip her coat higher. Natalie turned to look at Nathan and asked casually, ¡°I didn¡¯t inform you yesterday, did I?¡± Before Nathan retorted, Hannah smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s me who told it to him, Natalie. We need a man to carry our stuff, right?¡± Natalie got speechless. Nathan was her husband, but it was Hannah who informed him ofing to the club. It was not logical. Natalie felt ufortable and unhappy. At the same time, she felt that the rift between Hannah and her seemed to be widening, and they were no longer as close as they had been.. Natalie said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go together.¡± Hannah had gone out of her way to help Natalie humiliate Nathan before, making him realize he didn¡¯t deserve Natalie. However, Hannah was on Nathan¡¯s side now, leaving Natalie ufortable. Naturally, Nathan became a sidekick, picking up their belongings and following them into the club. Natalie and Hannah showed their membership cards and a waiter showed them the way to the racecourse. ¡°Well, are you trying to provoke Natalie, Hannah? She didn¡¯t tell Nathan toe, so you shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± said Gussie, who was riding in the same four¨Cwheeled electromobile with Hannah. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I want to y with Nathan because I enjoy it,¡± Hannah smiled and said. Gussie shook her head and said in a deep voice, ¡°Are you crazy? What is it about him that fascinates y ou so much?¡± Hannah said quietly, ¡°What are you talking about? It depends on my will who I want to make friends wit h and has nothing to do with anything else.¡± Gussie got speechless. Although Natalie said that Gussie could have a try if she liked Nathan, she thou ght what Hannah did was immoral. Behind Gussie and Hannah, Natalie and Nathan were in the same car and barely talked with each othe r. Natalie finally volunteered, ¡°Don¡¯t you still want to draw a line with the Giradia Group?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary.¡± Natalie frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°What you have now is nothing but a bubble. Do you really w ant to wait until it is broken?¡± Recently the struggle between Giradia Group and the Porter Group, Roarws Group, and others were getting worse and worse. Natalie was worried about what would happen to Nathan and that the Johnson family would be affected. Nathan forced a smile, not wanting to reply. He thought to himself, ¡°Natalie didn¡¯t believe me when I told her the truth. She always thinks I¡¯m just a s hield. She¡¯d rather trust Mr. Secret who is illusory and mysterious than me, so I have nothing to exin. ¡± Seeing Nathan not respond, Natalie could only give a muffled snort, thinking to herself, ¡°If he goes his o wn way, he¡¯ll bring it on himself no matter what happens in the end.¡± The four arrived at the racecourse of the club by car soon. There were quite a few people here. They ro de their horses around grass, and some of them were racing. on the Some people came up to say hello immediately when seeing Natalie. ¡°Congrattions, Ms. Natalie. I heard that Johnson Group had won a lot of projects in Murcol. A prospe rous future is just around the corner.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms. Natalie. Please help us if yourpany get flourishes.¡± ¡°Well, Mr. Secret looks favorably on you, Ms. Natalie. If you see him, please put in a good word for us a nd ask him to help us.¡± ¡°Mr. Secret has so many projects of Murcol. It would be great if he could take us along!¡± Natalie had been riding high recently. Poly Capital proposed to cooperate with Johnson Group and gav e them a project, which made Johnson Group widely favored by the industry. Now, when seeing Natalie, they immediately came up to tter her, hoping that they could curry favor w ith Mr. Secret who had deep pockets by her. Natalie smiled at everyone and said, ¡°OK, I¡¯ve got it. I will give it a try if I have the chanceter. Opportu nities to make money should be shared.¡± Everyone praised Natalie again. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her mind, ¡°I¡¯ve never been respected like that, and it¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Secret, whom I¡¯ve never met.¡± She was inevitably more curious about Mr. Secret and also more fond of him. ¡°Ask around in Poly Capital, Gussie. Let me know when Mr. Secret shows up,¡± said Natalie. ¡°I see. I have been paying attention to it all the time. In fact, he¡¯s the reason why I came to Poly Capital as the chairman secretary. He is rich and powerful. I could achieve great if he would give me a tform ,¡± Gussie nodded to Natalie and smiled. Nathan shook his head, thinking to himself, ¡°Why don¡¯t I bring Rudolph in and get him to make an appe arance? It will get the hype going greater. If he shows up, there will be no doubt that it will shock Jade and so on even more.¡± Then he talked about the idea with Hannah. ¡°You¡¯d better not do that. The power of Mr. Secret is that he is mysterious. The mystery will be gone if he Naturally, there were two reasons why she made the decision. On the one hand, if someone hade forward and established himself as Mr. Secret, he would be mu On the other hand, no matter who confirmed the identity of Mr. Secret, Natalie would know what the trut Of course, thetter was out of her selfishness, but she didn¡¯t feel guilty and was even a little frank. If Na without reserve. Nathan nodded, thinking that what Hannah said made sense. ¡°Come on, apany me to pick out a horse,¡± Hannah smiled and reached out to try to pull Nathan, on Nathan, who didn¡¯t know much about horsemanship, shook his head and said, ¡°Just do it. I don¡¯t know a Half of the horses in the racecourse belonged to the club and the other half were members. Members kept their horses on the racecourse, handed them over to specially¨C assigned persons to take care of them, and just paid a monthly fee. Horses were expensive to keep. Top racehorse, in particr, could be worth tens of millions of dors and was out of reach in many cases. There came exmations from the crowd suddenly. A tall, strong brown¨Cred horse galloped out with a long mane, and it looked prow when running. ¡°This is the Ferghana horse that Miss via just bought from Arabach, right? It¡¯s really magnificent¡­¡± ¡°It is said that the horse cost more than 12 million dors. If only I could have a horse like it.¡± ¡°Miss via deserves to be a nobledy from Rikkus. She is really rich. She paid more for a horse than A woman was riding on the horse and saw Gussie at once. Suddenly, with a cold look in her eyes and h The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 194 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Threw the Horse to the Ground Seeing a tall horse rushing towards her, Gussie froze on the spot. The surrounding people eximed one after another and all dodged away. ¡°Be careful, Gussie!¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help but scream, and she could already imagine what Gussie look ed like after she was hit by the horse. Hannah was also stunned with her face getting pale, thinking to herself, ¡°When a man is hit by such a s trong horse at such a high speed, the result is no different from his being hit by a car.¡± Nathan disappeared at this moment, and he was in front of Gussie the next moment. ¡°He¡¯s crazy!¡± ¡°Is he a fool? He¡¯s trying to save her by risking his life?¡± ¡°Oh, my God¡­ If he wants to save her, he should just push her out of the way. Why is he blocking it himself?¡± ¡°He is going beyond his depth!¡± Everyone was shocked when seeing Nathan suddenly standing in front of Gussie, and many thoughts fl ashed through their minds. Just as the horse was about to hit Nathan, he stepped forward with Cloud Walk and approached the ho rse¡¯s head immediately. Nathan slid under the horse¡¯s belly just as it was about to hit him. Then he grabbed the saddle on either side of the horse¡¯s belly with both hands and jerked himself up. ¡°Whining!¡± The horse, weighing hundreds of pounds, was lifted by him, and via on the horse screamed in horror . After lifting the horse, Nathan shook his shoulders and threw it with all his strength. via on the horse lost her bnce and tumbled to the ground, leaving the 12¨Cmillion¨C dor horse flying through the air. The horse, weighing hundreds of pounds, flew about 16 feet before falling to the ground, roaring in pain and breaking both of its hooves so that it was unable to get up. Seeing the scene, everyone was stunned and speechless. ¡°This is unbelievable. He lifted a horse running at high speed and threw it like that,¡± the surrounding people thought. Instead of carrying a pig, Nathan carried a galloping horse, which stunned everyone visually. It was only at this moment that Gussie came out of her trance. With her face turning pale and her legs getting weak, she almost couldn¡¯t stand up. If Nathan hadn¡¯t stepped in front of her in time and stopped the horse just now, she would have been kil led. After all this, Nathan looked indifferent and dusted himself casually. Hannah caught up and said in surprise, ¡°Are you okay? Are there any injuries?¡± Seeing that Hannah was concerned so much about Nathan, Natalie got unhappy and walked to Gussie to care about her. ¡°Humph! Something¡¯s gonna happen to him soon!¡± At this moment, via who fell to the ground and gnashed her teeth got up with her face full of anger. Gussie hurried forward and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t push it too far, via! I¡¯ve been away from Rikk us for so many years and even spent a few years abroad. Why are you still being aggressive?¡± Everyone was surprised because they didn¡¯t expect Gussie to know the woman riding the horse. ¡°Humph! You b*stard, do you deserve to talk to me like that? I don¡¯t think I need a reason to kick your a ss. Have you forgotten how I pped you on the ground when you were a child?¡± replied via. With her face full of contempt and arrogance, via turned to look at Gussie as if she were looking at a humble ant. What via said reminded Gussie of what had happened in those years. Gussie grew pale and even to ok a step back involuntarily. ¡°The young man hurt the horse of Miss via, although he is brave. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll let him go.¡± ¡°The Reagan family in Rikkus is rich and powerful. He broke the Ferghana horse that Miss via had b ought with a lot of money, so the Reagan family won¡¯t let him go easily.¡± ¡°He went beyond his depth even though he wanted to save the woman. He should have pushed her out of the way. It will bring about his own destruction to throw the horse of Miss via, won¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yeah, the horse is worth 12 million dors, and Miss via paid more for it than our all possessions.¡± At this moment, all the members present couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads and feel sorry for Nathan. He saved Gussie bravely just now, but via¡¯s horse¡¯s hooves were broken off so that the horse was li kely to be crippled for the rest of its life. The horse was worth 12 million dors. ¡°Who is she, Gussie?¡± Natalie asked warily. Gussie clenched her lips and said with a pale face, ¡°She is from the Reagan family in Rikkus. To be pre cise, she is my cousin.¡± After hearing that, Natalie couldn¡¯t help being stunned. The Reagan family in Rikkus was strong, and Gussie was the daughter of the family. However, Gussie didn¡¯t have a prominent background. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Her father was the third child of the Reagan family. When he was a child, he had a serious illness that damaged his brain and left him mentally disabled. Gussie¡¯s mother married her father for money and then gave birth to Gussie¡­ A mentally handicapped heir got married and had a daughter¡­ When it happened in a rich and powerf ul family, it was conceivable how terrible the matter would end. Gussie¡¯s mother was never epted into the family and even Gussie was spurned. If it weren¡¯t for her g A few yearster, her father died of an illness suddenly, and her mother who was unable to bear the insult left the Reagan family alone and no one knew where she went. Gussie had got even more miserable torment in the family from then on. When getting a little older, she left Rikkus on her initiative and came to Mimar City. After graduation, she Her grandfather was getting older and older, so he might not be able to protect her. Gussie¡¯s mother named her after a poem, hoping she would marry a gentleman and not live a difficult lif via sneered and said coldly, ¡°Humph, cousin? You don¡¯t deserve to be my rtive.¡± Gussie lowered her eyes and clenched her lips, not daring to fight back. Nathan was a little confused at sight and thought, ¡°Gussie is so submissive to her family. Why is she so cruel to me? After all, I¡¯m her boss.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter, b*stard!¡± sneered via. Incorrigibly, Gussie was cowardly and inferior to the Reagan family, and she could not say a word at this via turned to look at Nathan with a livid face. In front of so many people just now, Her horse was broken its leg, and she also fell to the ground, which via stared at Nathan and asked coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve broken one of my horse¡¯s legs, so I¡¯ll take both of yours. How do Nathan couldn¡¯t help being stunned when hearing that. you feel?¡± Gussie said, ¡°via, there was a reason why he did it just now, so you¡­¡± via turned to look at Gussie and said with a sneer, ¡°Zip your mouth. I¡¯ll p you ten times if you say o As expected, Gussie was too frightened to say anything and even trembled. The Reagan family was a nightmare she would never forget¡­ The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 195 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Twenty Million Dors via stared at Nathan and asked with a ferocious face, ¡°Do you want to do it yourself, or should I hav e someone help you?¡± Nathan frowned and then retorted, ¡°Are you nuts? I did it because you were riding a horse to hit Gussie . Now it¡¯s my fault instead of yours?¡± via said coldly, ¡°I spent twelve million dors buying the Ferghana horse from Arabach, so it would b e an honor for Gussie to be killed by a noble horse.¡± Nathan found it funny and asked, ¡°Do you know thew and the act of rescue? Life is greater than anything else. Even if I killed an endangered animal, I would not be guilty.¡± ¡°He is out of his mind. He not only saved the enemy of Miss via but also spoke so arrogantly. I think he is bringing about his own destruction.¡± ¡°If he gets down on his knees to Miss via and kowtows to her obediently, maybe she¡¯ll let him go wh en she¡¯s in a good mood.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He can¡¯tpare with the daughter of the Reagan family in Rikkus. How dare he speak li ke that? He will be doomed.¡± After hearing what Nathan said, everyone shook their heads, thinking that he was so ignorant of ttery that he dared to provoke the member of the Reagan family. ¡°You¡¯ve called Gussie a b*stard more than once, so I don¡¯t think you¡¯re noble. You¡¯re not a b*stard?¡± Na than asked with a sneer. viaughed and said, ¡°Young b*stard, you are courageous. You are the first man to talk to me like th at.¡± The surrounding people were taken aback. After all, she was via, the daughter of the Reagan family. The Reagan family was a dominant force, and even the reactionary gangs dared not disobey them. As the old saying goes, the powerful were even difficult to deal with local forces. However, the Reagan family was an exception. Local forces dared not provoke them wherever they were. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to do, just get out of here and stop showing off your superiority,¡± said Natha n. ¡°Superiority? You¡¯ve hurt my Ferghana horse. Is that how you¡¯re gonna cover it up? Why should I let you go?¡± asked via. Looking at the horse which was lying on the ground and couldn¡¯t get up, her eyes became colder, and s he clenched her fingers. Nathan narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I would have taken the same action if the horse was worth 120 mi llion dors, let alone that it¡¯s only worth 12 million dors. Life is greater than anything else. It¡¯s all your fault that you were trying to ram your horse into someone.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. via sniffed, ¡°What? Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me it¡¯s my fault?¡± ¡°I did want to kill her, a wishful b*stard. Even if I did it, no one would dare use me. It would be her honor to be killed by my horse.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve saved her and hurt my horse, so that¡¯s your fault.¡± via responded arrogantly and pointed at Gussie, ¡°You can ask her if she dares to think that this is m y fault?!¡± Sure enough, Gussie didn¡¯t dare say anything. She was so timid in front of via that Nathan found it s trange. After all, Gussie treated him cruelly regardless that he was her boss. Nathan thought to himself, ¡°Could it be that she is only callous to those close to her?¡± ¡°The Reagan family is right about everything. We can¡¯t afford to provoke them.¡± ¡°Yeah, apologizing and admitting your mistake is the only option.¡± ¡°To provoke the family is to bring about your own destruction. They are so rich and powerful that it is a piece of cake to kill a man.¡± After hearing what via said, people did not feel strange but thought it was normal. The Reagan family ought to be arrogant and domineering. Gussie gritted her teeth and finally said, ¡°If you want revenge, take it out on me. I don¡¯t want to bring an yone else into trouble.¡± via held her arms, squinted at Gussie, and said with disdain, ¡°Really? That¡¯s good! I spent 12 million dors buying it. It cost millions of dors to bring it back from Arabach, and I spent millions more dors to have it cared for and trained. Besides, it¡¯s frightened now, so it deserves some mental damagepensation. Well, since you¡¯ve been in the Reagan family for so many years, I¡¯ll give you a discount, and you¡¯ll give me 20 million dors. Give me 20 million dors, and I¡¯ll let him go. Maybe I¡¯ll let you go, too.¡± Gussie went pale. She couldn¡¯t afford to pay that, and now she had down to a few hundred thousand dors in savings. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but ask loudly, ¡°20 million dors? It¡¯s just a horse. Are you kidding?¡± ¡°Humph! The poor like you can¡¯t imagine what life is like for the rich,¡± via sneered. Natalie flushed from being teased, thinking to herself, ¡°The Reagan family is indeed rich and powerful.¡± via said, ¡°How about it? Give me 20 million dors, and I¡¯ll spare the man who saved you and give y ou a chance. Oh¡­ you can¡¯t have 20 million dors. I¡¯ve overestimated you. I hear you¡¯re the chairman secretary in a small, unknownpany. Is it probably a job where you¡¯ll slee p with your boss when you have no work at hand? That¡¯s fitting. After all, you like to do a live show on the Inte to show off. However, it¡¯s really impossible to make 20 million dors in this way.¡± Gussie trembled all over and couldn¡¯t help but cry. Suddenly, she felt a heavy pat on the shoulder. She turned around and froze for a moment when finding it was Nathan. ¡°Are you only cruel to those close to you, Gussie? You¡¯re usually against me, but you¡¯re scared of such a smile. Gussie was a little annoyed, thinking to himself, ¡°He holds a grudge too much. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯sughing at me at this moment.¡± via said with a cold face, ¡°She, a b*tch good at only flirting, can¡¯t pay me 20 million dors. How abou ¡°I can give you 200 million dors, let alone 20 million dors,¡± Nathan said drily. ¡°Really? Take it out. If you pay it, you¡¯re gonna keep your legs,¡± joked via. After hearing what Nathan said, everyone couldn¡¯t help shaking their heads andughing with disdain on ¡°What a braggart he is! I don¡¯t believe he has 200 million dors.¡± ¡°I remember he is not a member of Runmile club, right? Since he is not a member, it¡¯s bold of him to be ¡°You¡¯re just a gigolo brought in by a woman. What eligibility do you have to pretend to be proud? Break y After hearing that, via couldn¡¯t help but contemptuously say, ¡°Well, I see. You¡¯re the gigolo kept by thi you.¡± Gussie said with anger, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I have nothing to do with him.¡± Nathan patted Gussie on the shoulder to calm her down and then said drily, ¡°Of course, I have 20 million ¡°You said that she has kept me, and that¡¯s nothing. ¡°If I want a rich woman to support me, of course, I will choose someone beautiful with a hot figure. I would never give myself to a bloated b*tch with an artificial face, just like you.¡± via was stunned by what Nathan said, and then she flew into a rage. ¡°By the way, today I must see how precious your Ferghana horse really is.¡± After that, he picked up the bow hanging beside the car, drew an arrow from his quiver, and aimed at the The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 196 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Nizar Mendez Everyone gasped when seeing that Nathan aimed his bow at the badly wounded horse on the ground. via wore a livid look on her face, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°Are you bluffing?! If you kill my horse, I¡¯ll kill your family to avenge it. You can¡¯t afford to provoke the Reagan family.¡± Nathan sneered, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how powerful the Reagan family is.¡± The monopolist, the once richest man in Hd, was nothing in his opinion, let alone the Reagan fa mily. Nathan even paid no attention to Golvchesky, a financial oligarchy from Nievic who controlled the lifebl ood of the country¡¯s economy. ¡°Boom!¡± Nathan let go of the bowstring, and the arrow flew. ¡°Poof!¡± The horse¡¯s head was pierced with a muffled sound, and it didn¡¯t even grunt before dying instantly. Nathan put down his bow and asked calmly, ¡°Come on, tell me what majesty you have.¡± via was so furious that she was shaking with rage all over. Neither her horse nor the 12 million dors mattered to her. However, Nathan shot her horse to death with an arrow in front of her, which was the equivalent of two hard ps in the face. Seeing the scene, Gussie couldn¡¯t help but feel a little scared. She had been in the Reagan family for more than a decade and suffered a lot, so she was terrified of them. Besides, she was even more at a loss to see via so angry. Natalie was also shocked and thought, ¡°Nathan really gets into trouble wherever he is, and now he even provokes the Reagan family. Rikkus is a financial metropolis, but the Reagan family holds an i mportant position there, showing how rich and strong the family is. However, Nathan is just a puppet who has been push ed to the front and could be thrown away at any moment. How dare he shoot the horse of the Reagan f amily?!! ¡°He¡¯s crazy. He¡¯s just a gigolo kept by a woman. How dare he kill the horse of Miss via!¡± ¡°He¡¯s showing contempt for the Reagan family. He thinks they can¡¯t do anything to him because they are in Rikkus far from here? He¡¯s so childish.¡± ¡°How dare he provoke the member of the Reagan family? He¡¯s out of his mind.¡± ¡°I remember the son of a big man in Neva Province who provoked the Reagan family. As a result, the bi gwig had nothing left in less than a month. His son had his limbs broken and is still begging in the stree t, looking crazy.¡± The people discussed the matter in a low voice and looked at Nathan with pity. They thought he was ab out to die. With a ferocious face, via looked up and down at Nathan and Gussie and said, ¡°Good! Gussie, how dare you go against me! You just have a gigolo, which is not a big deal.¡± Gussie flushed with horror and didn¡¯t dare to retort. She was grateful that Nathan had saved her life but annoyed that he had killed via¡¯s horse, and now there was little room for maneuver. Just then Nizar Mendez, the owner of the Runmile Club, rode up on a ck horse. He was stunned at the sight of the Ferghana hor se lying on the ground and the arrow sticking in its head. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Miss via? What happened to your horse?¡± Nizar asked in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re just in time, Mr. Nizar,¡± via wore a better look on her face after seeing Nizar. Nizar jumped off the horse and said with a cold face, ¡°Someone is picking on you, Miss via?!¡± ¡°He is Nizar Mendez from the Runmile club¡­ The club is owned and managed by Negino Commerce, and he is the younger brother of Negino Mendez.¡± ¡°Psst¡­ He¡¯s Nizar, one of the two owners of Negino Commerce? Now they are doomed, and Miss v ia doesn¡¯t even have to use the strength of the Reagan family.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Mr. Nizar is the vice president of Negino Commerce, and he¡¯s also a powerful guy who¡¯s killed a lot of people who acted recklessly and blindly over the years.¡± ¡°I remember Mr. Nizar has been pursuing Miss via, right? He wanted to make friends with the Reagan family and join hands.¡± Seeing Nizar appear, the members present whispered to each other. He was the man of the hour in Mimar City and the vice president of Negino Commerce. via pointed at Gussie and said indifferently, ¡°The b*tch frightened my horse, and then her gigolo kille d my horse to protect her.¡± Nizar¡¯s face clouded, and he walked in front of Gussie and said, ¡°Miss via is my guest. How dare you provoke her?¡± Gussie looked pale and said with a shudder, ¡°Mr. Nazir¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t startle her horse, but it was her wh o tried to run her horse over me¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want your exnation. All I know is that you provoked Miss via,¡± Nizar waved his hand coldly . Gussie despaired immediately, thinking, ¡°Sure enough, the powerful defend each other. They don¡¯t care about a nobody like us. I¡¯m far from a match for the Reagan family, and I can¡¯t even avoid being bullied by them.¡± ¡°Show me your membership card,¡± Nizar said drily. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have it¡­ A friend brought me in,¡± Gussie blushed and said in a low voice. Everyone burst intoughter immediately and shook their heads one after another. ¡°Sure enough, she¡¯s humble. She can¡¯t even afford a membership card. How dare she provoke Miss via?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if Miss via had wanted to run over you on purpose, you should have obediently let ¡°I wonder how two b*stards got into the Runmile Club and how they dared to provoke Miss via.¡± What they said unkindly brought Gussie, who had already felt fear and inferiority when facing via, to tears at the moment. Natalie said with a livid face, ¡°I¡¯m a member, Mr. Nizar. ording to the rules of the club, a member can Nizar said, ¡°Who told you that? I never said it.¡± Natalie was stunned. Nizar said, ¡°The club is mine, so it is my business what rules I want to make or abandon. Now I dere the rule nonexistent. You¡¯ve brought a non¨C member in here, so you¡¯ll be held jointly liable.¡± via sneered aside, waiting for Nizar to help her revenge. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but grow pale and thought, ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s a big deal. I¡¯m about to get caught up ¡°And you, you shot the horse of Miss via, right?¡± Nizar asked drily, looking back at Nathan. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me,¡± Nathan nodded with a casual face. Pointing to the center of the racecourse, Nizar said, ¡°Stand there.¡± Everyone was puzzled. Nizar added, ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll shoot you ten times, and I¡¯ll let you leave the club today if you survive. ¡°As for the two women, one will be left to Miss via and the other one will be sent to my nightclub as a after a month.¡± With amanding air, Nizar reached out and picked up apound bow. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 197 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 197 Chapter 197 The Champion Was Defeated What Nizar required left everyone to grow pale because they didn¡¯t expect his punishment for Nathan t o be so special and malevolent. However, via apuded and praised, ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so creative, Mr. Nizar. I like yo ur idea. Punish him in this way.¡± She could already imagine what Nathan looked like after he was shot by Nizar. ¡°Nizar is a state champion in the archery amateur championship. He can shoot birds in the sky, so his t en shots will kill the man undoubtedly.¡± ¡°The man deserves it. How dare he pretend to be strong and shoot the horse of Miss via! Now it¡¯s hi s turn to be unlucky.¡± ¡°Mr. Nizar is the best archer in Neva Province. If he trains hard for a few years, maybe he canpete with the pros.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Mr. Nizar will kill him but will maim him and leave him to spend the rest of his life regretting it.¡± After a brief moment of shock, the group discussed it and looked at Nathan banteringly. They thought it was going to be fun. Gussie grew frighteningly pale and said, ¡°Mr. Nizar¡­ it¡¯s all my fault. Please let him go, and I¡¯m willing t o ept all the consequences.¡± ¡°What? You can¡¯t afford it, you b*tch. Who gave you the strength to say that? Do you think you deserve it?¡± After hearing what Gussie said, viaughed with contempt on her face. Holding the bow in his hand, Nizar said, ¡°Strip to the waist and let everyone see it. I¡¯ll think about what you said if the surrounding people enjoy watching it.¡± Natalie said aggrievedly, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. Anyway, Gussie is rted to you by blood, via.¡± ¡°Humph! Pooh! She is a disgrace to the Reagan family,¡± via sneered while crossing her arms. Nathan cleared his ear and said in displeasure, ¡°Stop saying such vulgar words. ¡°Well, you¡¯re Nizar, right? I¡¯ll give you a chance, too. N?velDrama.Org owns this. I know your brother Negino. You like to see girls with their clothes off, right?¡± ¡°Strip via naked for everyone to see, and I¡¯ll spare you for Negino¡¯s sake.¡± Everyone was taken aback as soon as Nathan finished speaking. They all gave him odd looks, and via and Nizar were even stunned. Natalie turned pale, thinking that Nathan was crazy. She saw that Nathan made Negino backwardst time, but Nathan said afterward that it was because he had taken care of Negino in prison. Natalie thought, ¡°The favor has run out after what happenedst time. How dare he speak so arrogantl y now? Nizar is Negino¡¯s brother, so it¡¯s impossible for Nigeno to stand on Nathan¡¯s side because of the favor and not on Nizar¡¯s.¡± Gussie also looked at Nathan in shock. She had been bullied a lot by rtives of the Reagan family since she was a child. asionally some righteous strangers had spoken for her outside. However, anyone even the police pretended not to have seen anything when they learned that the bully was a member of the Reagan family. Nathan was the first one to stand up for Gussie even though he knew who the other party was. via came out of her shock and flew into a rage, ¡°Are you crazy? How dare you talk such nonsense?¡± ¡°How dare you humiliate me like that besides shooting my horse, you b*stard? It seems that you look down upon the Reagan family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you even if you know the governor Fredo Young, let alone Mr. Negino.¡± Nizar¡¯s face clouded immediately, and he sneered, ¡°Humph! You¡¯re nothing but a gigolo who is kept. Do es Negino need you to give him face?¡± Nathan nodded and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Negino and ask him if he dares to say no to my favor?¡± ¡°Go to hell, you fool!¡± Nizar shouted coldly, lifting the bow in his hand. Just then Nathan reached for a bow, pulled an arrow from his quiver, and got ready. ¡°Boom!¡± With a sharp sound, Nizar fired an arrow between Nathan¡¯s eyes. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but scream, and some women even covered their eyes for fear of seeing Natha n¡¯s head pierced through. ¡°Boom!¡± Nathan fired almost a blink of an eye after Nizar did. Two arrows collided in midair and gave out violent sparks. Nathan¡¯s arrow hit the tip of Nizar¡¯s and bounced his arrow off. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°His archery¡­¡± ¡°Nizar is the state champion of the archery championship, but the man is better at archery than him. It¡¯s unbelievable.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯ve seen. Nizar tried to shoot him, but he shot Nizar¡¯s arrow away?!¡± Some of the people who saw it could hardly believe what they had seen because it was so incredible. Nizar couldn¡¯t believe that there was someone better than himself in the field of amateur archery in Don ghai Province. After hearing what the surrounding people said, he got even angrier. Nizar thought, ¡°Unexpectedly, some people think that Nathan is better than I¡¯m in my best field.¡± ¡°Rustle!¡± Without saying anything, Nizar sped up and fired three arrows. Nathan looked expressionless and fought back almost immediately after Nizar fired. ¡°Snap!¡± ¡°Snap!¡± ¡°Snap!¡± There came three crisp sounds and three strings of sparks. Almost without exception, the three arrows that Nizar shot at Nathan all bounced away after the tips wer Nizar grew palepletely after the three arrows were bounced away urately by Nathan, and he wa He aimed at Nathan¡¯s head, but Nathan targeted his arrow. There was a world of difference between the two. Nizar tried to fire the fourth arrow, but Nathan stopped tolerating him and fired an arrow. ¡°Puff!¡± Nizar felt an ache in his palm and let go of the bow hurriedly, and then there came a sharp pain from his Looking down, he saw that his palm had been shot through with an arrow and was bleeding! ¡°The provincial champion is just so¨C so, right?¡± asked Nathan drily, and he threw thepound bow aside casually. The crowd stared in shock at the scene. Nizar, the champion of the archery championship in Neva Prov such a humiliating manner. Nathan never targeted Nizar during Nizar fired the first four arrows. ¡°You¡¯re doomed. How dare you hurt Mr. Nizar in Runmile Club! You¡¯re bringing about your own destruction.¡± ¡°You may not die immediately if you provoke the Reagan family. After all, it is an external power. However, I¡¯m sure you will die by tonight because of you ¡°Sure enough, people who know less are more fearless. Don¡¯t you know how powerful Negino Commerc in a minute.¡°. Everyone screamed because they didn¡¯t expect Nizar to be defeated let alone Nathan was so bold as to Postscript My wife gave birth yesterday, so it was updated with three chapters respectively in the hospital yesterda The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 199 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Negino Appeared Facing the threat of death, Nizar didn¡¯t dare to order security guards to rush forward. He thought Natha n was crazy. Nathan was capable of anything if he was cornered. However, Gussie and Natalie were terrified that something bad was about to happen to them and that t hey might bring about their destruction if they were not careful. ¡°He wants to talk to Mr. Negino? I think he¡¯s out of his mind. He¡¯s trying to please Mr. Negino after hurti ng Mr. Negino¡¯s brother badly?¡± ¡°He hurt Nizar, who is Negino¡¯s younger brother, so badly that I think Negino is gonna dismember him a fter getting here.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Mr. Negino is just like his name with a reputation as a vicious man. People who provoke d him ended up in bad shape.¡± Everyone shook their heads, thinking, ¡°It¡¯s not wise for Nathan to let Nizar go. He has no choice but to take Nizar hostage, take the women out of the Runmile Club, and run as fast a s they can.. However, now he let Nizar go and said he was gonna wait for Negino to talk to him. He goes beyond his depth!¡± Natalie gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Will you stop being conceited?! All the favors Negino owed you were used up in thest incident. Besides, you¡¯ve provoked his brother Nizar and hurt Nizar badly. Negino is not gonna sit down and talk to you calmly. You b*stard, you screwed us over!¡± However, Hannah coughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Natalie. Just leave it to Nathan to settle. Besides, it¡¯ s not his fault. Why do you me him?¡± Natalie was so angry that she wanted to retort, but she could only hold back her anger after seeing Gus sie nodding at what Hannah said. She didn¡¯t expect that her two best friends would be against her opinion because of Nathan. A sense of betrayal and even istion arose. Gussie was also at her wit¡¯s end. Instead of kneeling and begging for mercy, she might as well believe i n Nathan. The result would be the same anyway. Negino arrived at the scene soon, and via walked to him. ¡°Miss via!¡± Negino greeted via respectfully after seeing her. The Reagan family in Rikkus had extraordinary deterrence so that even Negino who dominated in Mim ar City had to treat them with respect. via nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re just in time, Mr. Negino¡­¡± Negino asked, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± via spoke to Negino with a cold voice that was full of hatred, ¡°I met a b*tch here, so I wanted to teac h her a lesson. However, her gigolo shot my horse to death with an arrow. ¡°Mr. Nizar stood up for me, but instead he was beaten badly and even lost his hand. ¡°Mr. Negino, you are the head of the Negino Commerce. Give us justice.¡± After hearing that, Negino also flew into a rage and shouted, ¡°How dare someone provoke Miss via f rom Rikkus in the territory of Negino Commerce!¡± ¡°How dare you also beat my brother seriously? Could it be that you don¡¯t take Negino Commerce and me seriously?¡± With a little energy, Nizar steadied himself and said, ¡°Negino¡­ In addition to hitting me, they asked me to disable my other hand and even wouldn¡¯t stop until I gave them the club.¡± Negino was taken aback for a moment and then Laughed with anger. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see Mr. Negino so angry¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s furious. Well, I wonder how the gigolo will be killed.¡± ¡°It never ends well for anyone who crosses Mr. Negino.¡± ¡°Yeah, when the higher leadership wants to inspect Mimar City, the city leaders have to tell Mr. Negino i n advance so that he can restrain his men.¡± ¡°Mr. Negino dominates both in the underworld and in the legal basins. It won¡¯t help no matter who stand s up for the gigolo today.¡± It was rare for everyone to see Negino so angry, so they couldn¡¯t help but feel scared at this moment a nd all discussed it in low voices. Negino grinned grimly and said, ¡°Good, very good! Miss via is the guest of Negino Commerce. How dare you shoot her beloved horse and beat my brother badly! You must pay for it today whoever you¡¯re! ¡± Hearing what Negino said angrily, Natalie went pale. She knew well that the favor Negino owed Nathan wouldn¡¯t be enough in the situation. Gussie was trembling all over with fear and thought to herself, ¡°Is this the power of the top man in Mima r City? It¡¯s so scary.¡± Gussie turned her head and said in horror, ¡°Mr. Evans, why don¡¯t you call Mr. Secret to ask him for help ? Maybe there is a chance of life.¡± However, Hannah waved her hand and pressed Gussie¡¯s shoulder to calm her down. ¡°Yeah, Nathan, you have the phone number of Mr. Secret, right? It must be useful to call him here,¡± Nat alie also said with her eyes lighting up. However, Nathan turned a deaf ear to them, leaningzily against the railing without moving. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback for a moment and then burst into anger, thinking, ¡°Why is he acting like this?!¡± ¡°Here he is, Negino. Look, he¡¯s acting like nothing has happened now!¡± Nizar pointed at Nathan and said ¡°Please don¡¯t show him any mercy, Mr. Negino. I don¡¯t mind seeing bloodshed,¡± via covered her mou Nizar took a step forward and yelled at Nathan angrily, ¡°You brat, my brother is here now. Why don¡¯t you I remember you¡¯re arrogant just now. Aren¡¯t you going to break my other hand? Don¡¯t you want me to hand over the club to you? Why are you cowardly now?¡± ¡°Speak out! Don¡¯t y dumb!¡± Nizar was aggressive, taking a step forward with each sentence and looking imposing. ¡°Haha, he¡¯s cowardly! However, this is normal. After all, no one can not be scared after meeting Mr. Neg ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Negino is something. Who dares to put on air in front of him? No one has the eligibility. ¡°Well, the arrogance of the man just now is gone in an instant.¡± Seeing that Nathan didn¡¯t speak, everyone couldn¡¯t helpughing and pointing at him one after another, thinking that he was cowardly. Gussie went pale and thought, ¡°Sure enough, Nathan doesn¡¯t dare to be arrogant when Negino, a big sh ¡°F*ck!¡± ¡°Young b*stard, speak out! Don¡¯t y dumb!¡± Nizar took another step forward, almost poking Nathan¡¯s nose with his hand. It was only at this time that Negino saw who Nizar was confronting, and then Negino found that his eyes ¡°Bang!¡± Nathan lifted his eyes and suddenly kicked out. Nizar got hit in the stomach, dropped to his knees, and slid backward for over ten feet¡­. He opened his mouth suddenly and vomited violently with his blood mixing with icterus all over the grou The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 200 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Attitude ¡°F*ck! He¡¯s crazy andpletely go¨Cfor¨Cbroke.¡± ¡°Mr. Negino is here. How dare he do it?¡± ¡°Oh, my God¡­ Nizar is kicked so hard that he vomits blood. Is he gonna hit Mr. Negino in the face?¡± The sight of Nizar being kicked by Nathan and left in a half¨Cdead state made everyone shudder. Seeing the scene, via couldn¡¯t help being stunned and wondered, ¡°Nathan was cowardly just now. H ow dare he strike now?¡± However, after thinking about it, she understood, ¡°Obviously, he knows he has no way out, so he gets g o¨Cfor¨Cbroke.¡± With anticipation in their eyes, everyone turned their attention to Negino, wanting to see how he would deal with it. Negino opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t know what to say, let alone how to exin the matter. He had just said with finality that whoever provoking Miss via and Nizar would pay for what they had done¡­ Nathan still leanedzily, gazing at Negino and asking, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Negino got nervous, walked up to Nathan, and knelt with a snap. Everyone was stunned. ¡°What? Unexpectedly, Mr. Negino kneels to him.¡± ¡°Oh, my God! I can¡¯t believe that Negino, the founder of the Negino Commerce, kneels to the gigolo.¡± ¡°What is his background? How could he scare Negino like that?!¡± The scene made people feel like they were in a dream and could hardly believe what they were seeing. Even Natalie was startled with her eyes widening, and she stared at Negino who was kneeling in front of Nathan in astonishment. Natalie thought to herself, ¡°Nathan didn¡¯t do or say anything, but he just asked Negino a question, whic h made Negino kneel. I can¡¯t believe it.¡± Gussie was also extremely shocked and thought to herself, ¡°Negino is the top man in Mimar City. How could Nathan make him kneel?!¡± Hannah didn¡¯t have any special reaction, and she had even expected it. Back then when Nathan came forward to help Natalie get rid of Pedro Fisher, Negino also looked terrifi ed after appearing. Natalie might not have noticed anything, but as an outsider, she did. ¡°Mr. Nathan, my brother is young and ignorant, and he has no sense of propriety. Daily new Chapters upload Only on niniz(dot Forgive him for provoking you, please!¡± Negino says with a wry smile. Although he knew he would lose all his face if he kneeled, he was almost sure that Nathan would kill Ni zar if he didn¡¯t do that. Negino, who spent two years in Devendill Prison, knew Nathan well. People who were far fiercer than Negino dared not to be rash in sight of Nathan. Thest time when Pedro Fisher and Grace Cole provoked Natalie was enough to leave Negino afraid. He got devastated when seeing that his brother offended Nathan this time. via flew into a rage at this time and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re the founder of the Negino Commerce, Mr. Negi no. Why do you kneel to such a waste? ¡®Aren¡¯t you going to give us justice by doing this? Aren¡¯t you going to give face to the Reagan family in Rikkus?¡± Negino muttered inwardly, ¡°The Reagan family is nothing to Mr. Nathan of Devendill City. Any one of th em there can easily kill all your family.¡± Both Nathan and Negino ignored via and left her alone. Nathan stared at Negino with a half¨Csmile and asked, ¡°He is young and ignorant? Is he still underage?¡± Nizar, who was kicked to the ground by Nathan, was also trembling all over and went terrified. He wondered, ¡°Negino dominates in Mimar City and even Neva Province. However, now he¡¯s kneeling i n front of an unknown young man to beg for mercy?! What¡¯s his background? Where did hee from ?!¡± ording to Nathan¡¯s character, Negino knew he had to follow Nathan¡¯s needs. There would be seriou s consequences if Nathan was crossed. ¡°It was myck of discipline for him that caused him to mess with you, Mr. Nathan. Later I¡¯ll discipline him hard and make sure he never makes trouble again. I¡¯m on friendly terms with you more or less, so I beg you to do me the favor of letting him go.¡± Negino had a bitter face and begged Nathan to spare Nizar. Everyone remained dumbfounded. They thought Nathan was just a boorish fellow with a lot of strength, but unexpectedly he had such a strong background that Negino was afraid of him. Natalie flushed when hearing what Negino said. Just now She said that Nathan used up all his favors with Negino and that Negino would not let him go. However, it now appeared that it was Negino who pleaded with Nathan to do him the favor of sparing N izar. Seeing that Negino was begging for mercy, Nathan said, ¡°Get up. It¡¯s not ancient times anymore, and it¡¯ s not proper to kneel in front of people.¡± Negino cursed inwardly, ¡°You¡¯ll kill my brother if I don¡¯t kneel¡­¡± However, he dared not say it. He smiled awkwardly and asked ¡°Mr. Nathan, how can you spare him¡­¡± ¡°I have already given the requirements just now. Give the club to my secretary as a gift of atonement, a nd I¡¯ll disable his other hand,¡± Nathan said coldly. ¡°Eh¡­ he has already lost one hand. Can you let go of his other hand? Uh huh, you have taught him a g ood lesson just now after all, Mr. Nathan,¡± said Negino. Watching Negino nervously bargain with Nathan and plead for Nizar, everyone rubbed their faces hard and found it unbelievable. via gritted her teeth, nodded at Gussie, and said, ¡°You are lucky! But I won¡¯t let you go easily, Gussie. you cation I will ruin your reputation today.¡± After that, via turned around and left. Nathan didn¡¯t stop her. Anyway, he didn¡¯t suffer a loss from via today. via¡¯s Arabian horse worth 12 million dors died here, and it was she who suffered, not he. After hearing what via threatened her, Gussie couldn¡¯t help but turn pale. Obviously, she was still a lit scared. After all, she had been bullied by the Reagan family for so many years, and it was not easy for h heart. ¡°OK, that¡¯s all right. Get him out of here before you affect my good spirits,¡± Nathan said lightly to Negino. Negino readily replied, ¡°OK! The transferred contract will be sent to you in a while. I¡¯ll take him home to t lesson.¡± Nathan waved his hands impatiently. Negino didn¡¯t say anything, immediately went over, pulled Nizar up, and took him away. Everyone was dumbfounded and watching what was going on. They came out of their trance after Negin time. Gussie breathed a sigh of relief, walked up to Nathan, bowed slightly, and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Evans!¡± Nathan smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t just be cruel to meter, and you should be tough with them, too.¡± ¡°OK,¡± Gussie agreed shyly. She had a natural fear of the Reagan family that she could not ovee. The members at the racecourse dispersed one after another. Many of what they said was unpleasant ju N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. However, Nathan didn¡¯t care. He asked the staff to take them to the stables to choose horses. Natalie followed the three, stared at Nathan, and felt a mixture of surprise, admiration and guilt¡­ The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 201 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Unrest Natalie had mixed feelings. She had never thought highly of Nathan and believed he came to the Johnson family because he was desperate. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . However, Nathan waspletely different from what she had expected, and she could hardly believe i n his merits. Today, she would rather believe that Mr. Secret made Negino afraid of Nathan instead of trusting Natha n himself. Gussie was worried, while Natalie was preupied. Nathan and Hannah were the only ones who had fun on the racecourse. ¡°Gussie is so pitiful. She has been away from Rikkus for so many years and even went abroad, but her family is still unwilling to let her go!¡± Hannah slowed down the big white horse, turned around, and sign ed. ¡°There are always conflicts in big families. She has no background, so she¡¯s more likely to be bullied.¡± Nathan shrugged and said calmly. The Evans family of Emperia City was also big, and Nathan had been used to these conflicts since he was a kid. Gussie¡¯s father was mentally disabled and died young. Her mother had no background, and she marrie d into the Reagan family for money. Later, she left the family because she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. The rtives of the Reagan family were unhappy seeing her. If Gussie didn¡¯t have the right to inherit th e family property, maybe she wouldn¡¯t be bullied and even get some money to live on every year. However, she did have this right. After all, her father was a legitimate son of the Reagan family, even th ough he was mentally disabled. Hannah said, ¡°I hope she can get rid of this nightmare soon¡­¡± Nathan said, ¡°It won¡¯t be that easy. The Reagan family will continue to bully her and force her to give up the right of inheritance.¡± ¡°She said she would never give it up because it was her mother¡¯s purpose. Besides, the Reagan family has bullied her for so many years, so she should get what she deserves.¡± Hannah smiled. ¡°Indeed,¡± Nathan said. He enjoyed doing something his haters didn¡¯t want to see because he could make them even more unh appy. Hannah said, ¡°viaes from the Reagan family. She has suffered such a big loss today, so she pr obably won¡¯t let it go!¡± Nathan nodded. ¡°We do have to prevent their dirty tricks. They¡¯re disgusting.¡± Hannah changed the topic after a while and rode the white horse happily to gallop around the racecour se. Both Gussie and Natalie felt ufortable, and they rode their horses for a leisurely stroll. Not long after, Negino came to Nathan with the contract. ¡°Mr. Nathan, the contract is ready. Please sign your name!¡± Negino smiled obsequiously. ¡°Huh? Why is my name on the contract? Didn¡¯t I say that I would give this club to Ms. Gussie as an apo logy?¡± Nathan frowned. Gussie waved her hands hastily. ¡°Please don¡¯t! This club is too valuable. I can¡¯t ept it.¡± Nathan said, ¡°Why not? You were bullied, and they willpensate you. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Gussie still refused. ¡°If I ept it, this club will be ruined! Do you think the Reagan family won¡¯t do anyt hing?¡± Chapter 201 Unrest 1/3 Get Bonus Nathan thought she made sense. Gussie couldn¡¯t intimidate the Reagan family. If they knew she had such a nice club, they might do everything to take it over. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sign. I will distribute 50% of the profit to you as a bonus at the end of each year.¡± Nathan took the pen and signed his name. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary!¡± Gussie was stunned, a little embarrassed to ept the money. Nathan ignored her words and gave the contract back to Negino. ¡°Tell your brother to be extra careful n ext time. He can¡¯t be lucky all the time.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Nathan. I¡¯ll keep it in mind!¡± Neginoughed. He also breathed a sigh of relief secretly because this matter was finally over! Nathan looked up and asked, ¡°Why did the Reagan familye to Mimar City?¡± Negino said, ¡°via was invited by the Porter Group.¡± Nathan said, ¡°Oh, I see!¡± It seemed that Natasha also attached great importance to this matter and wanted to find more powerful partners to attack the Giradia Group. This hyped¨Cup Mr. Secret did give her enough pressure. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so well¨Cprepared. ¡°You also joined their alliance?¡± Nathan nced sideways at Negino. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Negino was stunned. ¡°Quit as soon as possible. When the timees, don¡¯t beg me after you lose all your money.¡± Nathan s aid calmly. Negino trembled and asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Nathan, do you mean¡­ the Porter Group and the Roar ws Group will lose?¡± Nathan confirmed, and Negino didn¡¯t dare to ask anymore because he could tell that Nathan didn¡¯t wan t to talk about it. Natalie shook her head slightly when she heard Nathan¡¯s words. She could never believe that the alliance would lose. It would never happen unless all their money were thrown into the sea. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t think of any possible way, even if five Giradia Groups were tied together. The alliance used more than tens of billions to attack the Giradia Group. Wendy could never have enoug Mr. Secret had a strong background, but he couldn¡¯t mobilize tens of billions to help the Giradia Group unless he was Wendy¡¯s father! Besides, he could still lose even if he did. Nobody would do such ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you then. Have fun. I¡¯ve already made an order. You can go to the rest area for food if you get tiredter.¡± Neginoughed. After speaking, he turned around and left. Then, he seriously considered whether he should quit the allia and withdraw his capital. He had injected more than 100 million into this alliance. Although the possible loss wouldn¡¯t make him b Everyone parted after eating and ying in the Runmile Club for a whole day. Hannah didn¡¯t go to Almonube Estate with Nathan. She went home to discuss something with her father Chapter 201 Unrest 2/3 Gussie felt better after she returned to her newly rented house. She turned on theputer and was rea ¡°Thank you for the gift¡­¡± Gussie said subconsciously when she saw someone send her a gift. But her face turned pale when she saw the ID of that person. It read, ¡°Gussie is a bastard.¡± Immediately afterward, another person with the ID ¡°Gussie¡¯s father is mentally retarded¡± sent a gift that w Gussie felt very embarrassed. The anchor must thank for the gift, which was an unspoken rule in the Livestreaming industry. She remained silent and kept ying the game. However, she was so upset that she failed many times. ¡°Gussie is a bitch sent a 1000¨Cdor gift!¡± ¡°Gussie is bastard sent a 3000¨Cdor gift!¡± ¡°Gussie is a whore sent ten 500¨Cdor gifts!¡± Many people started to send her gifts, but all their IDs cursed her viciously. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 202 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Gift War ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Everyone began to discuss after Gussie had received the gifts. Even Gussie¡¯s fans were surprised. They didn¡¯t understand why these people hated Gussie so much th at they even sent her gifts to curse her publicly. ¡°She mustn¡¯t be a good girl, or the others wouldn¡¯t scold her!¡± ¡°Is she really a bastard? The one who sent her gift said that she¡¯s a whore.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ She seems innocent, but she¡¯s so dirty. It¡¯s so disgusting!¡± ¡°So many people scolded her with gifts. She must be evil! What a loser!¡± The audience also started to scold Gussie, who was stunned after seeing all the offensive words on the screen. Gussie finally knew what via meant. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you thank me for my gift?¡± A person with the ID ¡°Bastard Gussie¡± asked. At this moment, Gussie received a call from the executive of the Livestream tform. ¡°Gussie, how could you not thank them when they sent the gifts?!¡± The executive asked sharply. ¡°Their IDs insulted me,¡± Gussie exined. ¡°I don¡¯t care. You can¡¯t refuse to thank them!¡± The executive said coldly. ¡°Thank them for the gifts immediately!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll bear all the losses if you don¡¯t thank them.¡± ¡°You know the liquidated damages on our tform. Think about it!¡± Then, the executive hung up the phone. Gussie felt extremely aggrieved. At this moment, ¡°Gussie is a bastard¡± sent another ten gifts. Those gifts cost 4000 dors. Gussie had no choice but to thank that person. She gritted her teeth, and her eyes were full of tears. ¡°Gussie is a bastard, thank you for your gifts. You¡¯ re so generous¡­¡± She had to read the ID which insulted her, and she couldn¡¯t feel more upset. ¡°Ha¨Cha! She¡¯s probably a slut. Maybe she was caught cheating with a rich man.¡± ¡°Block this piece of garbage! This Livestream is so dirty!¡± ¡°What? Is she a bastard? Can anyone tell me about it¡­¡± The offensive words filled the screen. Almost everyone was scolding Gussie. At this moment, Nathan saw Gussie¡¯s Livestream at home. He frowned deeply when he saw those insu lting IDs. Moreover, the others were misled by the IDs, and they started insulting Gussie even without sending a gift. ¡°It¡¯s probably via¡¯s trick.¡± Nathan frowned. Gussie might benefit from these gifts, but her reputation would definitely be ruined! ¡± After watching Gussie read out another extremely insulting ID with tears in her eyes, Nathan linked his ount with one of his bank cards. Chapter 202 Gift War 1/3 Get Bonus ¡°Anyway, she helped thepany get a project that can earn more than six million. It¡¯s reasonable for me to help her.¡± Nathan thought. Then, he changed his ID to ¡°Gussie¡¯s haters will die out.¡± ¡°Gussie¡¯s father is retarded sent ten gifts!¡± Gussie almost cried out when she saw this. She gritted her teeth and was about to read it. ¡°Boom!¡± The most dazzling effect suddenly filled the entire screen. The golden lights and rockets were everywh ere, and a golden dragon appeared. ¡°Gussie¡¯s haters will die out has be the Emperor of this Livestream channel!¡± This news instantly spread to the entire tform. The Emperor was the most valuable VIP on the tform. To own this title, a person needed to spend 2 00,000 first, then spent 160,000 per month. Those gifts from the disgusting IDs were instantly overwhelmed by this special effect. ¡°Oh, my! Someone supported her by giving her 200 thousand!¡± ¡°So generous! Those gifts before were nothing!¡± ¡°This is 200 thousand! Many people can¡¯t earn that much money for life!¡± ¡°This person is so generous. Gussie must be a good girl. Otherwise, why would anyone pay her one mi llion?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The people who insulted her before are rubbish. They can neverpare to the Emperor! ¡± The fact that Nathan had be the Emperor of Gussie¡¯s Livestream channel suddenly changed ever yone¡¯s opinions, and those people who insulted her fell silent. Gussie was stunned for a moment, then stood up excitedly and thanked loudly, ¡°Gussie¡¯s haters will die out, thank you for bing the Emperor! You¡¯re so generous!¡± At this time, those people who insulted her started sending her gifts again. However, before Gussie could read their IDs, Nathan sent her another top¨Cnotch gift. ¡°Gussie¡¯s haters will die out sent a Gxy Battleship!¡± As soon as this news came out, a majestic silver sci¨Cfi warship popped on the screen! All those gifts sent by the haters were suppressed! Gxy Battleship was a privileged gift that only the Emperors could have. It was the most valuable gift o Gussie directly ignored the hater¡¯s gifts and said happily, ¡°Gussie¡¯s haters will die out, thank you for the She was so happy. This person popped up like a superhero and rescued her from embarrassment and d Gussie¡¯s channel became the most famous channel on the tform due to the gifts. Soon, her channel w of thousands of viewers. via saw it and became furious. She roared angrily, ¡°All of you, be the Emperors and send her G ¡°Miss Reagan, well¡­¡± Chapter 202 Gift War 2/3 Get Bonus ¡°If we do, the money will all be hers.¡± A subordinate reminded her in a low voice. via was stunned. She didn¡¯t care if she spent hundreds of thousands to humiliate Gussie, but if she c If she actually let someone be the Emperor of Gussie¡¯s channel, Gussie probably couldn¡¯t hold bac ¡°Awesome. After bing the Emperor, he sent another Gxy Battleship. I¡¯ve never seen such an expensive gift!¡± ¡°Where are the losers who insulted her just now? Come out and send a Gxy Battleship if you dare!¡± ¡°A bunch of bastards. How dare you insult Gussie with your tiny little gifts?¡± Public opinion changed immediately after Nathan gave Gussie two gifts, and the viewers turned against Gussie looked at the screen and smiled. ¡°Boom!¡± Nathan sent the second Gxy Battleship, and the viewers became excited again! Then, he sent out another two gifts because he didn¡¯t want to give via a chance to fight back! ¡°Four Gxy Battleships!¡± The viewers couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. They had never seen anyone so insane that he spent one millio The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 203 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Decision ¡°Losers, why don¡¯t you keep up? You don¡¯t dare to insult her anymore? Where are you now?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re so poor, don¡¯t even bother to insult her. The Emperor crushed all of you!¡± ¡°The Emperor is awesome! All the girls love you!¡± The viewers went wild. Nobody scolded Gussie anymore, and they all went to scold those haters arranged by via. Gussie was even more moved. She sent a private message to Nathan: ¡°Hi, thank you for supporting m e today. Can I have your number? I¡¯ll treat you to dinner when I¡¯m free.¡± Gussie earned at least three million because of this scolding battle overnight! Besides, hundreds of thousands were contributed by via. via was furious after she read thements of the viewers. She really wanted to be the Empe ror and crush the man who sent those Gxy Battleships. However, her sanity held her back. She might seed if she did, but Gussie would benefit from it. At that time, Gussie would earn hundreds of millions and might even consider her a fool. She tried to ruin Gussie¡¯s reputation today but sent hundreds of thousands to Gussie for no reason, whi ch was a huge loss. The haters became quiet after Nathan spent one million, and Nathan also stopped sending gifts. ¡°One million is a lot. I will deduct it from her bonuster.¡± Nathan smiled wickedly. Hundreds of unread messages suddenly appeared in his private message box. Nathan checked them a nd found they were all sent by different female anchors. ¡°Sir, can youe to my channel?¡± ¡°It¡¯s raining. I¡¯ll be waiting for the wind and you.¡± ¡°Can I exchange a private photo of myself for your number?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good at it. Have a try!¡± Some of these female anchors were subtle, some were explicit, and some even directly sent their numbers to Nathan. Nathan shook his head helplessly and quit Gussie¡¯s Livestream channel. He didn¡¯t see the message that Gussie sent to him. Gussie waited for a long time and didn¡¯t get a reply. She felt a bit lost and didn¡¯t know who had helped her. She thought about several men, some of whom were better among her admirers. ¡°Could it be him? After all, he¡¯s the one who set me up for the six million business!¡± Gussie thought abo ut Victor Sandman. Victor was the head of the second sub¨Cbranch of the Bank of Mimar, and he helped Gussie with that six million business. ¡°Could it be Mr. Secret?¡± Gussie thought again. ¡°I got such a big deal sessfully, so he probably paid attention to me.¡± ¡°Could it be Nathan?¡± Gussie thought. She suddenly thought about how Nathan had helped her today and was very moved. After all these yea rs, Nathan was the first person who dared to mess with the Reagan family for her. Chapter 203 Decision Get Bonus Most importantly, Nathan didn¡¯t make anypromises and handled everything perfectly, which made her very satisfied. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be him. How could he spend one million for me?¡± Gussle smiled and didn¡¯t think about it an ymore. Anyway, she became famous tonight. via failed to ruin her reputation and made her even more popu lar. Moreover, someone spent one million on her within several minutes, which also set an impressive recor d. At night, Natalie tossed and turned and couldn¡¯t sleep. Her mind was a mess. In the middle of the night, she got up and walked to the living room. Then, she ran into her father, Hecto r. ¡°Dad, I want to discuss something with you,¡± Natalie said seriously. ¡°What is it?¡± Hector was taken aback for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect his daughter to look for him in the middle of the night. Natalie took a deep breath and said, ¡°I thought about it seriously, but I still want to divorce Nathan. He and I are not from the same world.¡± Hector fell silent after hearing this. Natalie said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t force me. I don¡¯t like him.¡± After seeing Nathan¡¯s dominance today, Natalie felt flustered for no reason, fearing that she would regret it and change her intention. If she actually epted Nathan, she could never face the harsh words she said back then again. ¡°I want to seek my own happiness. The man I am looking for is someone like Mr. Secret!¡± Natalie said s eriously. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Hector lit a cigarette and puffed. Natalie nodded without hesitation. Hector sighed and said, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m a little ungrateful for doing this, but your happiness is more importa nt.¡± ¡°Since you really don¡¯t want this marriage, I won¡¯t force you.¡± ¡°However, I still want you to think twice. Before making such an important decision, calm down and don ¡¯t be impulsive.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t regret it after it¡¯s done!¡± Natalie smiled confidently and said, ¡°I did misjudge him before, and he has some abilities. But no matte r how brilliant he is, he can neverpare to Mr. Secret!¡± Hector remembered the Mr. Secret with a strong background who gave him a luxury car as a gift on his 30th we And Natalie was probably what he wanted. ¡°Nathan should be working for Mr. Secret now¡­¡± Hector hesitated. ¡°Yes, but it doesn¡¯t matter! There is no rtionship between us.¡± Natalie said. Hector said, ¡°Okay. Since you are so decisive, I won¡¯t say anymore. I just hope you can live your life with Natalie nodded and said, ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Hector patted Natalie¡¯s shoulder lightly. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s rest.¡± Natalie went back to her bed, sent a message to Nathan, and closed her Chapter 203 Decision eyes. Gel Bonus She clenched her fist tightly and murmured, ¡°I won¡¯t regret it. Never!¡± Early the next morning, Nathan was stunned when he saw the message. Then, he shrugged, sighed helplessly, put on his clothes, and went out. ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t drive this one.¡± Nathan nced at the Phaeton and threw its key aside. Then, he took another key and lifted the dusty hood of the car. Then, a silver sportscar appeared in front of him. It was an Aston Martin ONE 77, one of the proudest collections of Rudolph. There were only 77 cars wo However, it was made abroad, so taxes would be levied after it entered the domestic market. Finally, this car would cost over eight million after adding all the prices. ¡°Civil Affairs Bureau, right? Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Nathan picked up the call and said lightly. He got into the car and stepped on the elerator lightly. The engine roared, and the car rushed out of t Nathan squinted his eyes and scolded, ¡°It might cost me a few bucks just to start this car! That bastard Rudolph indeed knows how to enjoy his life!¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 204 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Divorce ¡°Buzz.¡± The roar of the Aston Martin one 77¡¯s engine drew the attention of countless people. ¡°Damn, what kind of car is this? It looks so imposing. Why have I never seen it before?¡± ¡°My God, this is Aston Martin, right? Top luxury car!¡± ¡°This is Aston Martin one 77. There are only 77 of them in the world. Back then, it was sold for more tha n eight million yuan in our country, which isparable to Bugatti!¡± When everyone saw the Aston Martin that Nathan was driving, they could not help but exim. Some p eople even took out their mobile phones and took pictures. After all, such a super sports car was not something that could be seen every day. There were only 77 of them in the world! ¡°I wonder if the driver is a handsome man or a beautiful woman. If he is a handsome man, I really hope to marry him¡­¡± ¡°Stop dreaming. Can someone who can afford to drive a sports car like this take a fancy to you?¡± ¡°Hahaha, I also want to marry someone who drives this kind of car!¡± ¡°The people who can drive this car are most likely the kind of people who can casually spend five millio n in a live broadcast room!¡± When a group of inte celebrities saw this car passing by, they were also extremely envious. There was a boss in Gussie¡¯s live¨C streaming room who spent five million in ten minutes. Almost everyone knew about this. Natalie stood at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau. When she saw the super sports car driving ove r, she only nced at it and no longer paid attention to it because she knew that it was impossible for N athan to drive such a car. However, the next moment, the sports car stopped directly in front of her. The door opened and Nathan , who was wearing sunsses, got out of the car. Today, Nathan was more energetic. He was wearing a suit without a tie. The two buttons on his shirt were loose, and he looked casual and dandy. Coupled with the sungl asses on his face, he looked like a handsome man. When Natalie saw Nathane down from the sports car, her expression could not help but change. T hen, she was stunned! Then, Natalie came back to her senses and said to Nathan indifferently, ¡°Is it interesting?¡± Nathan looked at her and said calmly, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Knowing that I want to divorce you, you especially borrowed such a sports car. Do you think it is intere sting?¡± ¡°I know what kind of person you are. Even if you drive a ne over, it will not change my view of you!¡± ¡°We must divorce!¡± Natalie looked at Nathan with a normal expression. There was no change at all. Nathan was stunned for a moment, then smiled helplessly and said, ¡°You think too much. I just want to drive this car today. I have no intention of showing off to you.¡± Natalie said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Have you brought all the documents?¡± Nathan nodded. When misunderstanding had be a norm, the asional luxury was considered a show. When the two entered the Civil Affairs Bureau, the group of people was very envious. Chapter 204 Divorce 1/3 Get Bones ¡°Wow, they are going in to get married!¡± ¡°That handsome guy is driving such an awesome car. That beauty is so lucky to be able to marry him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know when I will have such luck in love and meet such a rich handsome guy!¡± Seeing Nathan and Natalie enter the Civil Affairs Bureau after chatting for a while, some onlookers coul dn¡¯t help but sigh. When Natalie heard these voices, her heart couldn¡¯t help but fluctuate a little. However, this was far fro m enough, and it could not change her firm determination. Nathan justughed it off. He came here to regain his freedom, not to enter the siege! ¡°This is what I meant. My dad still supports you, but I can¡¯t stand this kind of life anymore. So, don¡¯t me him.¡± Natalie said. ¡°Uncle Hector treats me very well. I know what kind of person he is. Of course, I won¡¯t think too much a bout it.¡± Nathan replied indifferently. Not long after, the two of them sessfully got a divorce. Natalie extended her hand toward Nathan and said, ¡°I hope we can still be friends in the future.¡± Nathan shook hands with her and said, ¡°Congrattions, you have regained your freedom!¡± Natalie said, ¡°I still have to thank you for protecting and taking care of me these days. I hope that our liv es in the future will be like the first time we see each other and the two of us are still childhood friends.¡± Nathan nodded. After shaking hands with her, they parted at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau. Natalie got into her car and drove away. Nathan also got on the supercar. After pondering for a moment, he slowly left. Natalie told Gussie and Hannah about her divorce. When the two of them learned about it, they couldn¡¯ t help but be stunned. Yesterday, everyone was still ying together in the club. Why did they divorce today? The two were even more surprised that Nathan showed off his power in the club yesterday, making the famous Negino like a coward. Why was Natalie still not satisfied? ¡°Mr. Evans, you divorced Natalie?¡± Hannah directly called Nathan and asked. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Nathan replied indifferently. Hannah asked cautiously, ¡°Are you alright now?¡± Nathan was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°What could have happened to me? I already knew that this day woulde, so I was already prepared to divorce.¡± Hannah said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine! I¡¯lle to Mountain Almonube to apany you tonight?¡± Nathan said, ¡°Unless your period is over.¡± Hannah spat and smiled coldly. ¡°Rascal, you have always been worse than a beast. I will not give you a chance!¡± After hanging up the phone, Hannah was overjoyed. Nathan and Natalie went their separate ways. She did not even have thest psychological and moral p Wendy went straight to Nathan and said, ¡°I heard that you were divorced. I came tofort you.¡± ¡°Thanks to you, you have promoted Mr. Secret to such a high position. Now, her heart is full of Mr. Secret!¡± Nathan could not Chapter 204 Divorce 2/3 Get Bonus help but roll his eyes at Wendy. On the thirty¨Cyear anniversary of Hector and Luisa¡¯s wedding, the car that Wendy gave in the name of Mr. Secret was definitely the biggest fuse! Before Wendy could speak, Nathan sald, ¡°How are you going tofort me? I am a bachelor now. Why touch your legs?¡± Wendy¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and she stretched out her hand as if she was going to hit him. ¡°You should be careful recently. There is a very powerful person who is nning to harm you. Don¡¯t let h ¡°Is it kilov? A big arms dealer that Wate ¡°You know?¡± Nathan asked. tricked by Randy,¡± Wendy said calmly. ¡°Someone from the national secret department contacted me and asked me to keep an eye on this matt Nathan replied gently and asked, ¡°Have you found it?¡± Wendy said, ¡°I¡¯ve found it. You¡¯ll see it when the timees.¡± She changed the topic and said, ¡°The banquet that Natasha hosted is a demonstration of power. I¡¯ve go She took out an invitation card from her pocket and handed it to Nathan. Nathan was stunned, not expecting him to have an invitation card. It seemed that Natasha was going to ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to pretend to be friendly with them any longer either.¡± Nathan thought about it and decisively epted the invitation. Perhaps, it was time for him to amaze the N?velDrama.Org content rights. Nathan invited Wendy and said, ¡°Do you want to have some wine and rx together?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested. I still have a lot of work to do.¡± Wendy refused expressionlessly. After Nathan left, Wendy gently adjusted the pencil behind her head and smiled coldly. ¡°If I don¡¯t agree, d The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 205 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Knock on the Door After the divorce, Natalie felt rxed, and there was nothing to worry about. At the same time, she received news that the piece ofnd at Murcol that was not sessfully demolis hed was being manipted by Zavier and the others. It was not strange after thinking it through. After all, Nathan had offended Zavier on the Hopp family¡¯s cr uise ship. After that, Zavier suffered a few losses, so it was not strange for him to use underhanded tactics to get back at him. Therefore, Natalie could only find a capable friend to help her. Finally, she found Mr. Mandy, who had a good rtionship with him. Nathan had seen Mr. Mandy in the sports club and Alexandra¡¯s bar before. His family background was r tively good, and he liked to make friends from the martial arts world. He could be considered a rti vely easygoing person. Although the Sanchez family opened arge pharmaceuticalpany, they started out by boxing, so th ey could be called half a martial arts force. ¡°Ms. Alexandra¡¯s bar? Well, I happen to be nearby. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Natalie said. ¡°Okay, wait for me for a moment. I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Mr. Mandy said. After learning that Natalie and Nathan were divorced, Mr. Mandy was also very happy. Natalie was the big beauty in their circle, and she was also the president of Johnson Group. Many outst anding men were keeping an eye on her. Mr. Mandy felt that his opportunity hade. As long as he helped Natalie settle this matter, did he still need to worry about not gaining Natalie¡¯s favor? Soon, Mr. Mandy came to the bar and saw Natalie sitting on the edge of the seat. He immediately greeted her with a smile. Natalie sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Mandy, I really have no other choice. You have to help me.¡± ¡°Thisnd will trap our Johnson Group¡¯s money if it can¡¯t be demolished.¡± ¡°The development of thepany will stop. It is very passive for us.¡± After Mr. Mandy understood what had happened, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Nathan is really a troubl emaker. Fortunately, you are smart enough to divorce him. Otherwise, you will definitely get killed by hi m!¡± Natalie did notment on this. She shook her head and said, ¡°Is there any good way?¡± Mr. Mandy nodded and said, ¡°The Sanchez family is considered to be from the martial arts world. If you want to solve this matter, of course, you have to find people from the martial arts world.¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Mr. Mandy, you really have a widework. Do you have so many friends in the martial arts world?¡± Mr. Mandy said, ¡°Not necessarily. Moreover, I don¡¯t know if I can invite this person. I will try my best!¡± At this time, Luna walked over with a ss of wine in her hand. ¡°Natalie, this is the current person in charge of this bar, Luna.¡± Mr. Mandy hurriedly introduced to Natali e and picked up a cup to wee her. ¡°Mr. Mandy, wee.¡± Luna smiled and spoke. Although she did not have the same status as Ms. Alexandra in this bar, she gradually cultivated her te mperament. When Get fonos. guests saw her, they would take the initiative to toast her. Natalie raised her ss and said, ¡°Hello, Luna. I hope you can take care of me in the future.¡± Luna smiled and nodded, preparing to leave. ¡°Luna, wait, is Ms. Alexandra here today?¡± Mr. Mandy asked. ¡°She is here today. Is there anything?¡± Luna asked. Mr. Mandy immediately smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to tell Ms. Alexandra that I want to mee t her and ask her for a favor.¡± Luna thought for a while. Mr. Mandy was quite a generous person in the bar. He was a VIP, so she did not refuse. After agreeing, she went to the office and called Alexandra out. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Mr. Mandy said to Natalie, ¡°Although Luna is a woman, she is Ms. Alexandra¡¯s sister. The guests in the bar all give her face!¡± ¡°Speaking of Ms. Alexandra, she is even more amazing.¡± ¡°Ms. Alexandra herself is very capable. A few years ago, she ran a gang, and everyone in the underwor ld gave her face.¡± ¡°Now, Ms. Alexandra found a man and retired, but no one dared to offend her!¡± Natalie could not help but be surprised. She did not expect a woman to be so famous. She asked, ¡°The n are we looking for Ms. Alexandra to help us?¡± ¡°No, although Ms. Alexandra is powerful, she may not be able to deal with the Sanchez family. We are l ooking for Ms. Alexandra¡¯s man!¡± Mr. Mandy said with a serious face. Natalie was stunned. From Mr. Mandy¡¯s words, it was not difficult to tell that Ms. Alexandra was a heroi ne who was not inferior to men. How powerful would a man who could make her willingly withdraw from the martial arts world and be a little girl have? Mr. Mandy said, ¡°Ms. Alexandra¡¯s man is Mr. Caslen, who is the Senior Official of Neva Province¡¯s Drac odise branch. He made a great reputation a few years ago. He has almost no rival! If Mr. Caslen can he lp you, there is a great chance.¡± When Natalie heard these words, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. After she came back to her senses, she praised, ¡°Mr. Mandy, you are really amazing. You actually know so many things that we don¡¯t know about.¡± Mr. Mandy smiled proudly and said, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just amon thing. I just spent a long time outside.¡± Natalie smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Mandy, you are really modest. If this matter can be done, I will definitely th ank you properlyter!¡± As the two of them spoke, Alexandra walked over. Natalie looked over and saw that this woman was wearing a red dress and had light makeup on her fac e. However, her lipstick was very red. Yet, it did not appear to be out of ce. Instead, it revealed her c old and arrogant temperament. When Alexandra appeared, the guests immediately could not sit still. ¡°Ms. Alexandra, long time no see. Let me give you a toast!¡± Someone stood up and spoke. Natalie notic ed that this person was a boss of a makeuppany with hundreds of millions. ¡°Ms. Alexandra, you¡¯re here. Want to have a drink together? Let me toast you.¡± Another person stood up. Natalie felt that he looked familiar. After thinking for a while, she realized that he was a boss in the underworld. Because he had been in prison for two year s, he became much more low¨Ckey, but his strength was still terrifying. ¡°Ms. Alexandra¡­¡± Chapter 205 Knock on the Door 2/3 Seeing so many awesome people stand up to toast to Alexandra, Natalie¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but open slightly Get Bonus She nced at Mr. Mandy. This guy really wasn¡¯t exaggerating at all. Alexandra¡¯s connections and stren Mr. Mandy also hurriedly stood up to wee her and said respectfully, ¡°Ms. Alexandra, let me toast yo Natalie hurriedly raised her wine cup and said, ¡°Hello, Ms. Alexandra. This is the first time we have meet Alexandra only took a sip from her wine cup, but the two of them drank it all in one go. However, when Alexandra walked over and faced the toasts of those big shots, she only took a sip, and of them did not say anything. ¡°Why was Mr. Mandy looking for me?¡± Alexandra looked at Mr. Mandy and asked indifferently. Mr. Mandy rubbed his hands in embarrassment and said, ¡°This friend of mine, the president of Johnson ¡°She¡¯s in a bit of trouble right now. There¡¯s no way to solve it.¡± ¡°So, I want to ask Ms. Alexandra for help and rmend Mr. Caslen to her.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if Mr. Caslen can help her with this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite urgent. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have taken the liberty to disturb you, Ms. Alexandra.¡± Alexandra was stunned and asked, ¡°Are you looking for Louie?¡± Mr. Mandy nodded. ¡°You know the rules,¡± Alexandra said indifferently. ¡°I know, I know! Waiter, give me a bottle of Supreme Lafite.¡± Mr. Mandy snapped his fingers and took ou Supreme Lafite was just an ordinary bottle of Lafite, but it was sold at a high price of one million in the b Buying this bottle of wine could be considered an open sesame to see Louie. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 206 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chance Encounter Natalie was taken aback when she saw Mr. Mandy take out 200,000 to purchase a bottle of wine for th e purpose of entertaining Louie. What was the background of Ms. Alexandra¡¯s man? To meet him in person, you would have to part with a hefty sum of money! Alexandra uttered softly, ¡°I won¡¯t say any more since you¡¯re aware of the regtions. Whether it see ds or not is contingent on his consent.¡± Mr. Mandy beamed and eximed, ¡°Absolutely, Ms. Alexandra! I¡¯m well aware of the regtions. If Mr. Caslen is present, please do introduce me to him.¡± Alexandra nodded and began to turn away, but then she paused and said, ¡°Wait.¡± Mr. Mandy was ecstatic. He eximed to Natalie, ¡°Look! Mr. Caslen is in the bar! We¡¯re so fortunate to have this opportunity to see him!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Mandy, is Mr. Caslen really as amazing as we had hoped? We just dropped so much!¡± ¡°And it still remains to be seen whether he agrees¡­¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t consent, would the money be squandered?¡± Natalie, bewildered, queried in a state of bewilderment. Mr. Mandy heaved a sigh. ¡°Yes¡­ but this is the only way to meet Mr. Caslen. Everyone wants to spend , but they can¡¯t. Ms. Alexandra also agreed to it because of me.¡± Natalie regained herposure and had a vague feeling that Mr. Caslen must be something special, fo r it was not easy to get an audience with him. It took so much to get a glimpse of him, and whether it would be worth it was another matter entirely. Surprisingly, few people were able to spend such a hefty sum even if they wanted. Louie arrived shortly afterward and strode right up. Upon sighting Mr. Caslen, the patrons of the bar rose to their feet and bowed in respect. Natalie was taken aback when she witnessed the scene, Alexandra had already been held in high este em, but when Louie emerged, the atmosphere became electric! At that moment, Nathan arrived at the bar. Nathan, having neglected to invite Wendy out for a drink, instead asked Hannah to apany him. Hi s behavior was utterly despicable. The moment Luna spotted them, she beamed and hastened over. Greeting her rescuer, Luna beamed with delight, her face radiating joy. Nathan suggested they arrange a seat and have a few drinks together that night, as he held Hannah¡¯s hand and trailed behind Luna. Alexandra arrived too. Upon seeing Nathan, she beamed and greeted, ¡°Good day, Mr. Nathan and Mis s Ranchy!¡± Hannah beamed a smile and greeted, ¡°Hello, Ms. Alexandra!¡± Alexandra quickly arranged a seat and, with a gracious gesture, invited her guest to take a seat. She th en asked the waiter to Chapter 206 Chance Encounter 1/3 Get Born bring out her wine, so that they could enjoy a pleasant evening together. Lama informed Mr. Nathan that her brother¨Cin¨C law had been asked for assistance and was currently upied, but would be avable to greet him onc e his task wasplete. Nathan gave a nod of agreement and dered, ¡°Let him have his way. I¡¯m just here for the drinks.¡± Hannah was taken aback when she spotted Loule conversing with Natalle and Mr. Mandy. ¡°That¡¯s Natalie!¡± Hannah? sald in a low voice. ¡°What a coincidence¡­¡± Nathan frowned. Hannah quietly chose a seat with her back to the other side so as not to be seen. The two were good fri ends. Natalie, recently divorced from Nathan, hade to the bar with him that night for a drink. What could be the reason behind this? Alexandra and Luna took their seats, and Alexandra graciously poured the wine, Luna then lifted her gl ass in a toast to Nathan. The guests in the vicinity were taken aback by the scene. Who was this man that couldmand such respect from Alexandra and Luna that they would take the initiative to toast him? ¡°Mr. Caslen¡­¡± Mr. Mandy warmly weed Loule as he took his seat, showing him the utmost respect. ¡°Sit down.¡± Loule waved his hand lightly and let Mr. Mandy and Natalie sit down. After the two of them sat down, Louie said indifferently, ¡°Tell me, what can I do for you?¡± Mr. Mandy quickly informed Louie of the reason for his visit. After he had finished, Natalie lifted her s s and proposed a toast to him. ¡°Mr. Caslen,¡± she implored, ¡°I¡¯m really out of options. Please lend me a hand.¡± Louie shook his head in dismay, warning, ¡°Sanchez Fist¡¯s people are not to be taken lightly. There are s till many formidable fighters in their boxing arena. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t be of any assistance here.¡± ¡°Ah!?¡± Upon hearing this, Natalie¡¯s face was unavoidably filled with disappointment. Mr. Mandy was not serious, a sly smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. Natalie suggested that Mr. Caslen shoulde out and address the group, emphasizing the importanc e of making peace rather than engaging in conflict. Louie shook his head firmly, dering, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stir up trouble with Sanchez Fist¡¯s people. It¡¯s cle ar they won¡¯t let this go now that they¡¯ve taken action. Why should I be the one to lose face?¡± Had it not been for Sanchez Fist, Loule might have requested an additional money in recognition of Mr. Mandy¡¯s generosity. However, since it was Sanchez Fist on the other side, he chose to stay out of it. ¡°But we have already given you money¡­¡± Natalie said. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Louie directlyughed. Mr. Mandy hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Caslen, she doesn¡¯t know the rules. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Of course, Louie would not be angry because of this sentence. He just smiled faintly and said, ¡°Little girl Chapter 206 Chance Encounter 2/3 Get Bonus ¡°I am willing toe out to see you today because of Alexandra.¡± ¡°If you feel that it is a loss, I will return it to you. You should nevere to this bar again.¡± Mr. Mandy hurriedly waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Caslen must be joking. It is our honor. How can we return it?¡± Natalie¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn red at Louie¡¯s words. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Caslen. I said the wro Louie said, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of asking a price or not, but I don¡¯t want to get involved in this matter. Alrigh After saying this, Louie patted his knees and stood up from the sofa. Mr. Mandy said to Natalie, ¡°It¡¯s all Nathan¡¯s fault. It¡¯s not good to provoke anyone, but to actually provoke ¡°Now, I have implicated your Johnson Group. I really deserve to die ten thousand times!¡± ¡°Natalie, you should get away from this idiot Nathan as soon as possible. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be in Natalie smiled bitterly. Louie, having just taken a step out, abruptly retracted his foot upon hearing the words, ¡°Did you just say ¡°Yes, a little prison guard who is like a fool. He stepped on some dog shit luck and made a meteoric rise. He is a sinner eve Louie confirmed that the Nathan Mr. Mandy was talking about was the Nathan he knew. He couldn¡¯t help Mr. Mandy copsed onto the sofa, his face awash with blood. The p had been truly vicious! N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Mr. Caslen?!¡± Natalie was astonished. She was at a loss to exin why Louie had abruptly struck Mr. Mandy. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 207 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Ex¨Cwife Louie¡¯s face was cold. He just looked at Mr. Mandy. The surrounding guests couldn¡¯t help being startled, and they didn¡¯t know what made Louie so angry. Mr. Mandy covered his cheeks, and he was full of grievance and anger. But he didn¡¯t dare to get angry. So he could only ask embarrassingly, ¡°Mr. Caslen, why did you hit me?¡± Louie sneered, ¡°You dare to insult Mr. Nathan. I think you are courting death! Don¡¯t you know that the p erson I respect the most is him?¡± ¡°What?¡± Mr. Mandy was stunned. Louie was indifferent. The p just now had already alerted his subordinates toe over. ¡°What a waste!¡± Louie scoffed at the fact that Mr. Mandy didn¡¯t know about Nathan. He, Louie, made a lot of trouble during the years in Devendill Prison. But every time, he was beaten to death by Nathan. How dared Mr. Mandy say that Nathan was an idiot? Then he was dealt with by an idiot, wasn¡¯t he even worse than an idiot? Louie waved his hand. His subordinates surrounded him. Natalie hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Caslen, he didn¡¯t do it on purpose, please don¡¯t be angry!¡± Louie said coldly, ¡°He humiliated Mr. Nathan! Break his hands and feet, and sink directly into the sea!¡± Mr. Mandy went crazy. He felt that the world was about to copse. How could Nathan get Louie¡¯s resp ect? He just said something bad about him, and Louie was going to kill him. It was too exaggerated! Natalie¡¯s face turned pale in an instant, and she said, ¡°Mr. Caslen, I am Nathan¡¯s wife, please let Mr. M andy go.¡± ¡°You? Mr. Nathan¡¯s wife? What are you kidding? I¡¯ve met Mr. Nathan¡¯s wife, Miss Ranchy from Ranchy Group. She is beautiful. How dare you? Just now, you were insulting him. And then you said that you are his wife. Do you think you deserve it?¡± After Louie listened to Natalie¡¯s words, heughed directly, with disdain and contempt on his face. ¡± Natalie only felt that she had been stabbed severely in the heart. In the past, when others mentioned N athan, she would always look disgusted and even unwilling to admit the rtionship between the two. When others talked about Nathan, they all thought that Nathan was not good enough for her at all. He was just a prison guard in the countryside, not even qualified to carry her shoes! But today, when she said that she was Nathan¡¯s wife, she was ridiculed and said that she was not wort hy at all! Moreover, Louie actually said that Nathan¡¯s wife was Hannah! Mr. Mandy said with a sad face, ¡°Mr. Caslen, she really didn¡¯t lie to you¡­ Chapter 207 Ex¨Cwife 1/3 Get Bonus It was my bad just now, I shouldn¡¯t say nonsense. Mr. Caslen, please let me go. I will never say anything about Nathan in the future.¡± Louie said with a cold face, ¡°How dare you call his name? When I see him, I have to respectfully call hi m Mr. Nathan!¡± After Louie said this, he pped him again, which made Mr. Mandy¡¯s cheeks swell up on both sides, lo oking very symmetrical. ¡°Cassy, what are you doing?!¡± Just as Louie was about to continue, he suddenly felt that someone had pped him heavily on the sh oulder. Louie turned his head and saw Louie standing behind him, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Natha n, you are here.¡± ¡°There are two idiots here. One was just ndering you. And the other was pretending to be your wife! And I¡¯m about to give them a lesson.¡± After Natalie saw Nathan, she couldn¡¯t help being taken aback, wishing she could escape from here no w! Nathan was also taken aback for a while, then shook his head helplessly. When Mr. Mandy saw Nathan, he knelt down and cried, ¡°Mr. Evans, I know I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t spe ak of you. Please forgive me!¡± He turned his head and said to Natalie, ¡°Natalie, say something for me!¡± Natalie pursed her lips. She just divorced Nathan today. How could she say anything to him like that? At this moment, she only felt she was pped. Nathan said to Louie, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not a big deal!¡± Louie was taken aback and said, ¡°But she is pretending to be your wife¡­¡± ¡°She was my wife!¡± Nathan shrugged, ¡°But just an ex¨Cwife.¡± After Louie heard this, he couldn¡¯t help being stunned. He only felt that Mr. Nathan was awesome. His ex¨Cwife was the president of Johnson Group, and now his wife was the eldestdy of Ranchy Group. The word ex¨Cwife caused Natalie¡¯s self¨Cesteem to be deeply hurt at this moment. She almost cried. Nathan said casually, ¡°Okay, you will remember from now on, don¡¯t just speak of others behind their backs. However, there are quite a lot of people who scold me. Just randomly find a prisoner from Devendill Pri son, and it is estimated that he would scold me for days.¡± ¡°Cassy, let him go.¡± After saying this, Nathan turned around and left, returning to his seat. Louie couldn¡¯t help smiling, and said to Mr. Mandy, ¡°You are lucky, Mr. Nathan is not willing to pursue y ou. Otherwise, you will be dead!¡± Mr. Mandy nodded tremblingly, not daring to respond. Natalie remained silent. Louie nced at Natalie again, shook his head helplessly, and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to say about you. You¡¯ll just regret it for the rest of your life.¡± After saying this, Louie waved his hand. His subordinates dispersed immediately. He also turned around to find Nathan. Chapter 207 Ex¨Cwife 2/3 GH Bonus Natalie¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. She clenched her fist tightly and said in a very small voice, ¡°I wil She didn¡¯t know who to say this to or to remind herself, to give herself more self¨Csuggestion. Mr. Mandy and Natalie were ashamed to stay in the bar any longer, so they got up and left. When Natalie left the bar, she saw Nathan talking andughing happily with Louie, and also noticed Han him. This back figure only made her feel very familiar, but she left the bar without thinking too much. After Natalie and Mr. Mandy left, Hannah breathed a sigh of relief. When she saw Natalie just now, she really been caught, and she was terrified. Now as soon as she left, Hannah felt rxed. ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± Nathan asked calmly, ¡°I divorced her already!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you got divorced that I¡¯m even more nervous! I was with you just after you got divorced, do Hannah looked at him. ¡°You know it¡¯s outrageous, but you¡¯re still here!¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help but smile. Hannah couldn¡¯t help stretching out her hand to pinch him. She was a little annoyed. His words made he Nathan took a sip of wine in a hurry as if to embolden himself, he said loudly to Louie, ¡°Cassy, prepare a car for me, and take me back!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Louie naturally agreed in a hurry. Hannah felt that Nathan was angry, but she didn¡¯t expect him to pull her up immediately. ¡°Today, I will let you know what I¡¯m capable of!¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 208 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 208 Chapter 208 First Experience Butcher once said to Nathan, ¡°When you really be a man, when you hold them in your hands, you know that the years and mon ths before you were born have been in vain.¡± Nathan also felt that Butcher was not deceiving him. But he also suffered a little. His back was covered with scratches from long fingernails. Looking at it in the mirror, it was simply too horrible to look at. ¡°Sure enough, she pretended to know everything, but in fact, she doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± Nathan could n¡¯t help grinning, his back was hot, but he was ttered in his heart. It took more than an hour to get on the right track. It was really hard. However, after mastering the technique, it was refreshing. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Natalie and Nathan divorced. Hannahpletely let go of her psychological burden. ¡°Stopughing! Who still has the face to say that he is a yboy? Is that all he can do?¡± Hannah kicked Nathan lightly and said angrily. ¡°I haven¡¯t done it for a long time.¡± Nathan had an embarrassed smile on his face and also experienced t he dilemma. ¡°Is there something wrong with you? Do you want me to take you to the hospital for a check¨C up tomorrow?¡± Hannah asked with concern. Nathan was infuriated by these caring words. How could a man admit that he was not good enough? W hat was more, normal for him to be faster, whether it was his first experience. Therefore, Hannah, who provoked Nathan excessively, finally got her own retribution. The next day, Hannah was unable to get up. it was When she woke up from sleep, she felt like her bones were about to fall apart, and her body was in firm and warm arms, full of a sense of security. ¡°Damn thing!¡± Hannah opened her eyes and saw Nathan was looking at her. Her face turned red. She cursed fiercely. ¡°Is Almonube Pce the ce where you cane and go as soon as you say?¡± Nathan replied with i rrelevant words. Hannah didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She felt that it was really abrupt. Yesterday, she was taken home by Nathan in rage, and then her own mind was not bright. She was confused, so she allowed Nathan. Although today was Monday, fortunately, it was a holiday, so she didn¡¯t have to go to work. Otherwise, Hannah really didn¡¯t know how to cover up the marks on her neck. When Hannah stood on the ground, she felt as if she was stepping on cotton, she was almost unsteady. When she took a step, she felt a strange feeling of tearing. Looking at her awkward gait, Nathanughed heartlessly. ¡°You unconscionable thing, isn¡¯t it all your fault? I¡¯ll kill you if you keepughing at me!¡± Hannah yelled a ngrily. ¡°Fine, I just think your walking posture is very funny, like a penguin.¡± Nathan smiled toe over. Just as Hannah was about to get angry, he stopped her and grabbed her. She screamed in shock, and hurriedly put her arms around his neck. Chapter 208 First Experience 1/3 Get Bonus Hannah curled her lips, nced at the clothes left by Nathanst night, and said coldly, ¡°Look at what y ou did, what am I wearing today? I don¡¯t have a set of clothes left here!¡± Now she was wearing Nathan¡¯s shirt. Her two smooth long legs were exposed, which made people dro ol. The clothes she wore yesterday were torn to pieces. It could show how fierce it was after entering the r oomst night. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and buy it for you in a while,¡± Nathan promised solemnly. ¡°I can¡¯t see that you are quite rude!¡± Hannah stretched out her hand and poked Nathan¡¯s forehead, and said softly. Nathan put Hannah down in the living room and went to the kitchen to make breakfast by himself. In other words, this could no longer be called breakfast, but lunch.. Hannahy on the sofa, holding her chin, and a sweet smile appeared on her face. Did she seed? The little ambiguities before seemed to be bargaining with the merchants. Yesterday, that was the final word, and she found the treasure she wanted. The breakfast was rtively simple, but it was made with great care, from which Hannah could feel the kind of care and tenderness towards herself. ¡°Yesterday was so savage, I¡¯m really sorry, I admit that I have never seen¡­ What¡¯s more, you are such a beautiful girl.¡± Nathan said to Hannah with some embarrassment. Hannah¡¯s face turned red immediately. She gritted her teeth lightly and thought why did he mention it a gain and apologize to her? Why did he apologize after? If an apology was useful, what was the need for thew? ¡°You mean you regret it? And you were impulsive?¡± Hannah asked jokingly. ¡°No, what I mean is, I will be gentler in the future.¡± Nathan smiled. Hannah nced at him and said with a sneer, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Go dreaming!¡± No matter how foolish he was, Nathan knew that Hannah¡¯s words were just out of a girl¡¯s reserve. If she was true to what she said, Nathan would not have had the opportunityst night. Nathan looked at Hannah¡¯s glowing red cheeks, he couldn¡¯t help feeling that she was extremely cute. He ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Hannah agreed shyly and timidly. Nathan reced the fancy car that had just been driven for a day yesterday with a Phaeton. The former was a little too high¨Cprofile, he didn¡¯t want to catch others¡® attention wherever he went. Nathan drove to Pegasus Mall. It was the largest in Mimar City. And it was developed by Walter, the richest man in Mimar City. It could be fate. As soon as he got out of the car, he met Jade who also got out of the jeep. When the two met each other, they couldn¡¯t help being stunned, and walked into the elevator indifferentl ¡°How can I meet you wherever I go?¡± Jade said a little unhappily, always feeling as if she was being paid Chapter 208 First Experience 2/3 Get Bonus ¡°Coincidentally, I want to ask that too,¡± Nathan said with a sneer. Jade said Indifferently, ¡°I heard that you divorced Natalie. A man like you is really useless.¡± Nathan frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Jade sald coldly, ¡°Your moral character really makes me despise you. Instead of building a good husban Nathan sneered. It meant that Nathan thought Jade was an idiot, and he didn¡¯t want to talk to her at all. ¡°Go and tell Rudolph. I¡¯m sure about kilov. He has no chancel¡± After saying this, the elevator door opened. Jade walked away, leaving behind a cold figure. Nathan sneered, ¡°Idiot!¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 209 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Limited¨Cedition Handbag Get bank Nathan wandered around the first floor of the mall and saw several designer clothing shops next to eac h other. After thinking about it, he chose Chanel. As soon as he entered the shop, he saw a familiar figure and couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Hi, Gussie!¡± ¡°Mr. Evans,¡± Gussie turned around and was slightly surprised when seeing Nathan. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± said Nathan. Gussie asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you here, Mr. Evans? Are you gonna buy clothes for Natalie? Do yo u want her back?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to do that, I think there¡¯s a chance you can get back together with her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you some help and speak well for you in front of her.¡± Gussie knew Natalie and Nathan had divorced, and she was surprised, ¡°Nathan did so well at the Run mile club, but Natalie divorced him the next day.¡± Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to buy clothes for her, but for Hannah.¡± The clothes Hannah wore yesterday had been torn to shreds by him. At the moment, she was in his shi rt and staying in Almonube Estate, waiting for him to deliver new clothes. Gussie was speechless for a while, thinking that Hannah probably yed a lot in the divorce of Natalie and Nathan. Gussie changed the subject, ¡°I forgot to thank you for what happened the day before yesterday.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to dinner if you are freeter.¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t stood up that day, I might have been killed by the horse.¡± Gussie looked at Nathan with a sincere smile on her face.. She misunderstood Nathan a lot less now. ¡°He¡¯s a bit lecherous, but no man can get rid of lechery. It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± she thought to herself. When it came to cardinal issues of right and wrong, Nathan was rational and argued strongly on just gr ounds, so via, a member of the Reagan family in Rikkus, suffered big losses. Nathan nodded and said calmly, ¡°OK, let¡¯s do it tomorrow. We are going to work tomorrow, so you can invite me to dinner after work.¡± The two chatted for a while, and Gussie suggested a few clothes for Nathan that she thought would be perfect for Hannah. ¡°Excuse me, please wrap up the bag for me.¡± Gussie picked out a limited¨C edition handbag worth more than 16,000 dors. It was expensive, but she gritted her teeth and made up her mind to buy it. Just as the clerk was about to start, a man and a woman came in from the door, and the woman shoute d, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll take the bag!¡± Gussie¡¯s mind went nk and her body shivered at the familiar sound. via was the only woman Gussie could have had such a violent reaction to. The members of the Reagan family in Rikkus had always been an indestructible psychological problem in her heart. It was not easy for her to get rid of the shadow of more than decades. via walked into the shop with a bag exactly like this bag on her forearm, followed by a handsome young man. Chapter 209 Limited¨Cedition Handbag 1/3 Get Bonus ¡°Why are you here, Miss via? Aren¡¯t you supposed to have a memorial service for your horse?¡± Nath an sald calmly after seeing via. via¡¯s face clouded when she heard that, and she responded coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll hold a memorial service for y our whole family!¡± Her beloved horse from Arabach, valued at 12 million dors, was killed by Nathan with an arrow. Ever y time she thought about it, it hurt. It was easy for her to make money, but it was hard to get such a good horse. The handsome man next to via gave Nathan a contemptuous look as if he was looking at an ant and didn¡¯t take Nathan seriously at all. Naturally, Nathan didn¡¯t care what others thought of him, and he just said to the clerk Indifferently, ¡°What are you waiting for? Bag it up. M y secretary wants the bag!¡± However, via sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you I would take it!¡± Gussie couldn¡¯t help but turn pale and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already had the exact same bag, via. Why are y ou trying to grab mine? I really like it¡­¡± via interrupted her and said, ¡°It makes me ashamed to use the same bag as you, a bastard! Why do you think I should give it t o you?¡± ¡°You like it? You like a lot of things, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You liked model trains and airnes as well as game consoles when you were young. Which one did you get? All of them were mine!¡± ¡°I want to tell you that it¡¯s the same when you grow up. You can¡¯t get anything you like, but I can get the m without the least difficulty.¡± ¡°You bastard, you should have known how humble you were. Stop trying to get something from the Re agan family!¡± What via said upset Gussie badly. For a moment, it reminded Gussie of many things happening in h er tragic childhood, and she couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Nathan nced at Gussie and felt that she was too cowardly, ¡°She¡¯s always so cold in front of me, but she couldn¡¯t even be a yes¨Cman when facing via.¡± However, he would not look down on Gussie because of that. Everyone had a sore subject, and Gussie apparently had one. At this time, the handsome man beside via spoke with an overwhelmingly arrogant air, ¡°Didn¡¯t you h ear what Miss via said? Wrap the bag up for her!¡± ¡°Miss via is a distinguished guest who came from Rikkus. I¡¯ll shut you down right away if she is upset.¡± The clerk was frightened, and the store manager heard the noise and came out. When seeing the hand some gave him a ttering smile immediately. man, the manager ¡°Mr. Miller, wait a moment. I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± The manager ttered him and was ready to do it himself. via looked at Gussie and said, ¡°Look, you bastard, that¡¯s the difference in background and strength b ¡°I will be a guest of honor wherever I go. Everyone will respect me.¡± ¡°Gussie, you can only be a lowly maid wherever you go. You¡¯re just a bastard. How dare you try to use t ¡°Your shameful vanity will never be satisfied!¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t bear via¡¯s bullying Gussie, so he took a step forward, stopped the manager, and said, ¡°What do you mean? Chapter 209 Limited¨Cedition Handbag 2/3 It was my secretary and me who took a fancy to the bag first.¡± Get Borus The manager said impatiently, ¡°So what? Mr. Miller has said that this is a bag for Miss via. Can youpare with Mr. Miller?¡± Gussie gently pulled Nathan¡¯s sleeves and then shook her head slightly. She didn¡¯t want to make trouble Davis Miller, who was beside via, was obviously a hard nut to crack. What he said made the manage N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Nathan pushed Gussie¡¯s hand away and snapped coldly, ¡°What are you cowardly about?¡± ¡°Leave it to me. You don¡¯t have to say anything!¡± ¡°Shut up. I¡¯ll teach them how to respect others today!¡± Nathan scolded. Frightened by his temperament, Gussie looked as weak as she did in front of via and didn¡¯t dare speak. Looking at her fear, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but feel a little amused, ¡°Could it be that Gussie would yield to The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 210 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 210 Chapter 210 The Owner of the Mall ¡°Respect?¡± ¡°Why do you think I should respect a bastard?¡± ¡°And you. Who do you think you are? Want to help her?¡± ¡°Do you think you are someone with Negino¡¯s help?¡± After via heard Nathan¡¯s words, sheughed wildly, her face full of disdain and arrogance. Davis couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and smile. ¡°He wanted to teach me how to respect others? Ridic ulous!¡± thought Davis. ¡°It seems that your parents really didn¡¯t educate you well. Was that the best the person from the Reaga n family in Rikkus could do?¡± Nathan said. N?velDrama.Org content rights. via ignored him but turned to Davis and said, ¡°No matter what this bastard wants in this mall, don¡¯t s ell it to her. I will buy whatever she wants!¡± Davis nodded and said, ¡°Miss Reagan can do whatever she wants. I will fully support her.¡± Gussie said in pain, ¡°Why? Why are you still unwilling to let me go!¡± ¡°I have been away from Rikkus for many years and even went abroad for a few years!¡± ¡°We are family! Why did you torture me?!¡± via looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Why? You know it!¡± ¡°I can let you go if you give up your property inheritance rights. And I will give you this bag.¡± ¡°The Reagan family¡¯s property is not something you, a bastard, can covet!¡± Gussie gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Why? I am also from the Reagan family. Why should I give up? You have bullied me in the family for many years. Why should I satisfy you?!¡± via sneered and said, ¡°Then don¡¯t me us for having trouble with you. We won¡¯t stop until we screw you up! You should learn from your bitch mother to disappear as soon as possible.¡± Gussie was dispirited. She felt a crushing sense of powerlessness in front of the Reagan family in Rikk us! The Reagan family in Rikkus was too powerful. She couldn¡¯t shake it by herself. Even her little resistan ce might arouse their murderous intentions. ¡°Miss Reagan. The bag is ready.¡± The store manager coughed and spoke. ¡°Give it to me,¡± via said lightly. The store manager was just about to take the bag over, but Nathan stopped her. He snatched it away a nd said indifferently, ¡°Get in line, okay?¡± The store manager got annoyed, ¡°I can sell the things in our store to whomever I want! Who made you ipetent? I can sell it to you if you¡¯re powerful!¡± The noise rmed many people in the mall, and they all came to watch. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr. Miller? How dare someone offend him?¡± ¡°Mr. Miller is the young owner of Pegasus Mall. The mall was invested in and built by his father, Walter Miller!¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t know what is good for him. Offend Mr. Miller for a bag? Is he insane?¡± Chapter 210 The Owner of the Mall 1/3 Everyone whispered after seeing Davis. Get Bonus Gussie put her head down lower when she heard people¡¯s discussion. via could easily make friends like Davis, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Don¡¯t bow your head, and the crown will fall off; don¡¯t cry, and the idiot willugh.¡± Nathan could sense Gussie¡¯s inferiority. He smil ed and stretched out his hand to pat her head. Gussie was taken aback and felt a little warm. At least someone would stand by her side when the Rea gan family bullied her. Davis looked at Nathan and said calmly, ¡°Do you want this bag?¡± ¡°Maybe. I¡¯m willing to give you this chance.¡± ¡°Kneel. Crawl up to Miss Reagan like a dog and apologize to her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you this bag, and I can even give you everything in this store!¡± As soon as Davis said that, the people around eximed. ¡°That¡¯s the son of our richest man. So generous!¡± ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Miller. His behaviors reveal iparable domineering and arrogance. He¡¯s a remarkable m an!¡± ¡°Mr. Miller gave you a chance. Don¡¯t you cherish it? Kneel immediately!¡± The people around became noisy and added fuel on the fire. Nathan did not speak Davis smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, I am the owner of this shopping mall. I can sell to whomever I want them to sell to!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be a begging dog, try to open a mall yourself.¡± you can buy whatever you want.¡± Davis¡¯s words showed excellence from a superior. Nathan and Gussie could afford to shop in Chanel, proving they had some economic strength. But it wa s worse than dust in Davis¡¯s eyes. The entire shopping mall belonged to his family. Who could be richer than him?! The store manager said to Nathan with a dark face, ¡°Give me the bag. Otherwise, I will call the police a nd report you are robbing!¡± Nathan said, ¡°You¡¯d better pack up your thingster because you¡¯ll be fired.¡± ¡°What did I hear? He actually said such things in front of Mr. Miller?¡± ¡°Mr. Miller is the owner of this mall. Who does he think he is? Ask the store manager to pack up and leav ¡°Has he lost his mind? Mr. Miller told him to open a mall himself, so he made Pegasus Mall his own?¡± ¡°Man. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve met such an idiot who can say anything.¡± Everyone was speechless and felt it was ridiculous when they heard Nathan¡¯s words. Davis couldn¡¯t helpughing, shook his head, and said to the store manager, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let me know free!¡± The store manager said happily, ¡°Mr. Miller, thank you!¡± Chapter 210 The Owner of the Mall 2/3 Get Bonus ¡°Stupid. Did you hear that? You, a loser, want to show off?¡± ¡°Mr. Miller is the owner of the mall. Who do you think you are to say that?¡± ¡°You asked the manager to leave? I wonder how you make the manager leave!¡± Everyoneughed, thinking Nathan was shameful and brainless. via alsoughed and said, ¡°Okay, it is over. That¡¯s it.¡± Then she walked up to Nathan, stretched out her hand, and said, ¡°Give it to me.¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll buy this mall!¡± ¡°You are cklisted. No store in this mall will sell you anything in the future.¡± Nathan took out his mobile phone, dialed a number, and said to via calmly. Gussie covered her face when she heard that. ¡°Davis is the owner of this mall. Why did he still say such Sure enough, viaughed loudly and said to Gussie, ¡°Please find a normal man instead of such a fool, okay?¡± ¡°Even if I trample this idiot to death, I won¡¯t feel a sense of aplishment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s boring. Don¡¯t you know?!¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 211 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Walter Miller Nathan ignored these people and put the phone to his ear. ¡°Davis, the young owner of Pegasus Mall, is here. Whom are you calling ¡°He is stupid. I suggest the store manager call the police to arrest him, and then sue him for robbery.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s annoying.¡± ¡± Everyone sneered, thinking that Nathan was putting on too much. After a while, the phone was connected, and Nathan said, ¡°Walter.¡± ¡°I have taken a fancy to Pegasus Mall. How much is it?¡± ¡°I want to buy this mall within an hour.¡± ¡°Any questions?¡± After getting Walter¡¯s response, Nathan put down the phone casually. ¡°Are you kidding me? In Mimar City, no one dares to talk to Mr. Walter like this.¡± ¡°Only people in the government of Neva Province dare to talk to him like this.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore. I really want to kill him.¡± Davis shook his head and asked with a smile, ¡°Were you calling my dad just now?¡± Nathan said, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know how your father, who is so honest, has such a stupid son like you?¡± Davis scolded angrily. ¡°Enough!¡± ¡°You bastard. You¡¯ve been arrogant here all the time.¡± ¡°Now, are you pretending to call my dad?¡± ¡°Even if my dad sells the mall to you, can you afford it?¡± ¡°The mall is worth one billion!¡± via looked at Nathan with disdain and said, ¡°Do you think you can make Negino bow his head, so th at you can do whatever you want in Mimar City?¡± ¡°Negino is not powerful as Mr. Walter.¡± ¡°Can you afford this mall?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t let me buy things here? It¡¯s ridiculous. If you can¡¯t buy it, I¡¯ll buy a bunch of things and smas h you to death.¡± As Davis waved his hand, a group of security guards rushed up. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes. After ten minutes, if I don¡¯t receive a call from my dad, I¡¯ll send you to the poli ce station and sue you for robbery.¡± Davis said. Nathan didn¡¯t care at all and handed the bag in his hand to Gussie. ¡°Take it. This is a gift for you.¡± Gussie was taken aback for a moment, and held the bag at a loss, looking a little guilty. ¡°Didn¡¯t he just say that he won¡¯t let me open a store here? I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯ll open another stor e here.¡± Chanel¡¯s store manager smiled. Chapter 211 Walter Miller 1/3 ¡°No problem You will be exempted from rent for three months¡± Davis said with augh When everyone heard this, they couldn¡¯t helpughing In the blink of an eye, the store manager and Davis pped Nathan in the face via said, ¡°Choose the most expensive product from your store and bring it to me. I¡¯ll buy it.¡± The Reagan family in Hildas was rich and powerful. After some store managers heard this, they were overjoyed N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Miss Reagan is generous!¡± ¡°This idiot just said he wouldn¡¯t let Miss Heagan buy things in the mall, and Miss Reagan pped him i n the face. It¡¯s awesome!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk anymore?¡± While they praised via, they scolded Nathan. Gussie huddled beside Nathan and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Evans, forget it. I don¡¯t want this bag anym ore.¡± Nathan snorted coldly and said, ¡°You want it first, why should she snatch it from you? I will buy this mall.¡± Everyone thought it funny. Gussie felt that Nathan¡¯s words were a bit exaggerated. How could he buy a mall worth billions of dor s? ¡°It¡¯s ten minutes.¡± Davis looked at the watch on his wrist and said calmly. The security guards were looking forward to showing themselves well in front of Davis and getting a pro motion and sry increase. Nathan said, ¡°Why are you in a hurry?¡± Davis¡® face darkened, and he shouted, ¡°Beat him hard, and send him to the police station!¡± A group of security guards rushed up immediately, and surrounded Nathan and Gussie inside. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to protect her?¡± A gloomy look shed across via¡¯s face. ¡°If you break her hands, reward 200 thousand.¡± ¡°If you break her legs, reward 40 thousand.¡± When everyone heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but exirn. ¡°She deserves it. How dare she snatch the bag from Miss Reagan?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve to use the same bag as Miss Reagan.¡± ¡°I want to go up and earn money.¡± Gussie was trembling with fright, and her tears were about to fall. She tightly grasped the hem of Nathan With indifferent eyes, Nathan said, ¡°If my secretary is hurt, I¡¯ll cut off your fingers.¡± via sneered and said, ¡°Do you have this chance?¡± Chapter 211 Walter Miller 2/3 As soon as Davis waved his hand, the security guards waved their rubber sticks and were ready to attac ¡°Stop!¡± At this moment, a loud shout came, and a man in a suit appeared. When Davis saw this person, he was taken aback, and asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Liam?¡± Mr. Liam was the personal secretary of Walter, and one of Walter¡¯s most trusted subordinates. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Liam.¡± ¡°Why is Mr. Liam here?¡± ¡°Miss Reagan is a distinguished guest of the Miller family. If one offends her, he will suffer.¡± Seeing Mr. Liam, everyone thought he was there to help via, and they got out of the way. ¡°Mr. Evans.¡± Mr. Liam walked in front of Nathan and then bowed in respect. All the people were immediately stunned. Everyone stared at Mr. Liam and Nathan in amazement, and even Davis¡® face was full of disbelief. Who was Nathan? Was that call just now really to his father, Walter? Walter sent Mr. Liam here. Did he really want to sell this mall? via was also shocked, and she clenched her fists fiercely. Was Nathan so powerful? The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 212 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Transfer Mr. Liam took a contract out respectfully. ¡°Mr. Evans, this is the contract that Mr. Miller asked me to prepare. He will transfer the Pegasus Mall to you.¡± Mr. Liam said. N?velDrama.Org owns this. After Mr. Liam said these words, everyone was stunned. Even Gussie looked at Nathan in disbelief. She thought that Nathan was just pretending, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would really let Walter hand over the Pegasus Mall. Davis was dumbfounded, and said in shock, ¡°Mr. Liam, are you kidding? My dad wants to transfer Pegasus Mall?¡± Mr. Liam exined. ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. This is Mr. Miller¡¯s idea.¡± In fact, even Mr. Liam was a little surprised. Why would Walter be willing to transfer the shopping mall t o others? It was not in the interests of the businessman at all. ¡°Who is this guy? He let Walter transfer Pegasus Mall out by a phone call?¡± ¡°He really did it!¡± ¡°He bought the Pegasus Mall with a phone call?¡± Everyone was shocked when they heard Mr. Liam¡¯s words. After all, the value of Pegasus Mall was extr aordinarily high. Walter actually gave up such a shopping mall. ¡°Mr. Davis, understand? I am now the owner of this shopping mall.¡± Nathan nced at Davis and said c almly. Davis¡® face turned pale instantly. He never imagined that Nathan would buy this mall. via had an ugly face. Nathan was much more powerful than she imagined. Last time, he beat Nizar violently and made Negino bow his head. This time, with a single phone call, he made Walter, the richest man, give up the mall. Davis was speechless. The mall was transferred to Nathan by his father. What else could he say? ¡°This manager, weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now? Do you want to open a branch?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your store is not allowed to open again. Get out of my mall!¡± ¡°Those who were arrogant just now, please stand up again.¡± Nathan nced at the manager of Chanel, then at the crowd, and said calmly. Those people who were speaking just now dared not say a word at this time. Now Nathan was the own er of the mall, and if they kept talking, they would be kicked out. The store manager of Chanel wanted to cry. If he lost the store of Pegasus Mall, he would suffer a lot of loss.. Pegasus Mall was a concentrated area of luxury stores, and customers here were rich. ¡°I was wrong, Mr. Evans. I will give this bag to thisdy.¡± The store manager hurriedly apologized, trying to get forgiveness. ¡°No need, pack your things and get out immediately. I don¡¯t want to see you in the mall again.¡± Nathan said. When Gussie heard this, she felt very relieved. She wanted to buy the bag first, but the store manager wanted to curry favor with via and Davis. Nathan looked at via again and said, ¡°Go back to Rikkus. Don¡¯t put on airs in Mimar City.¡± Chapter 212 Transfer 1/3 Get Borus ¡°From now on, everyone in Pegasus Mall is not allowed to sell any product to her. If you sell it, get out.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a drink, you can¡¯t sell it to her.¡± via¡¯s face turned pale when she heard this. She hadn¡¯t been humiliated like this. Davis opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say a word. He was no longer the owner of Pegasus Mall. Mr. Liam had been quietly watching from the side. Davis and via offended Nathan, and then Nathan went to ask Walter for this mall. ¡°What is the background of this young man? Why does Mr. Miller respect him so much? With just one p hone call, Mr. Miller transferred the mall to him.¡± Mr. Liam was curious. via gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Nathan, I¡¯ll never let you go.¡± ¡°And you, Gussie, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t give up your property inheritance rights, you won¡¯t live long-¡± Nathan sneered and said, ¡°Are you still arrogant?¡± ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Idiots like you are not wee in my mall.¡± ¡°Within two minutes, if you¡¯re still there, I¡¯ll ask security to throw you out.¡± via¡¯s face immediately turned pale. She knew very well that Nathan could really do it. via gave Nathan a vicious look and walked out. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you at any time.¡± Nathan raised his hand with a smile. Seeing via turn around, Davis hurriedly followed and said, ¡°Miss Reagan¡­¡± via snorted coldly and said, ¡°Davis, you are a waste!¡± Davis blushed, but he didn¡¯t dare to refute it. The Reagan family in Rikkus was much more powerful than Walter, the richest man in Mimar City. Rikkus was a financial metropolis, and the Reagan family could dominate it, which showed how powerfu Nathan said coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The crowd of onlookers dispersed in an instant, and they were afraid that Nathan would make trouble fo Nathan threw down a check, and said coldly to the manager of Chanel, ¡°I want this bag. Get out of here today.¡± The store manager looked sad and cried. ¡°Mr. Evans, give me a chance. I was wrong. I¡¯ll give the bag to Nathan turned around and walked out of the shop. Gussie was stunned for a moment, and followed him out. ¡°I don¡¯t want the mall anymore,¡± Nathan said lightly to Mr. Liam. Mr. Liam was taken aback. This shopping mall was worth billions of dors, but Nathan didn¡¯t want it. Nathan returned the transfer letter to Mr. Liam and said, ¡°Take it back to Miller.¡± Chapter 212 Transfer 2/3 Mr. Liam said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Mr. Miller.¡± ¡°No need. Just take it back and tell him.¡± Nathan said. Mr. Liam knew that this young man had a very strong background, so he took the transfer letter respectf The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 213 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Being Strong After Mr. Liam left, Gussie was surprised and said, ¡°You don¡¯t want this mall?¡± Nathan nced at her and said indifferently, ¡°It is worth billions. Can you afford it? I have no money¡± Gussie nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Evans, thank you. I never thought that via would make trouble for me all the time.¡± Nathan sighed helplessly. With Gussie¡¯s temper, it was normal for people from the Reagan family to bul ly her. Moreover, as long as Gussie did not give up the right to inherit the property, the Reagan family would n ot let her go. However, Gussie and her mother had suffered for so many years for the money. Nathan wouldn¡¯t use her of being greedy but thought she was a bit pitiful. ¡°Go shopping with me, buy two sets of clothes for Hannah, and then go home for dinner with me,¡± Nath an said. ¡°Go back to have dinner with you? Is this okay?¡± Gussie was a little surprised. ¡°If you are not afraid of via, you can do whatever you want.¡± Nathan sneered. via suffered two big losses in a row, so she must have nned to use violent means to solve the pro blem. She was simr to Albert, but the Reagan family did not have such a deep foundation as the Ortiz famil y, so they could not mobilize experts like Bobby. Sure enough, Gussie turned pale from Nathan¡¯s words. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to your hou se for dinner today.¡± After buying a few sets of clothes in the shopping mall, Gussie got into Nathan¡¯s Phaeton and went bac k with him. After the car entered Almonube Estate, Gussie asked in surprise, ¡°You still live here?¡± Nathan asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gussie said, ¡°Natalie said that Mr. Secret lent the vi to Ms. Wendy to hold a party, so he let you live in temporarily to take care of the affairs. The party was over long ago, but you still lived here. I¡¯m a little s urprised.¡± Nathan said, ¡°The house is mine now.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Gussie thought Nathan was bragging. No matter how generous Mr. Secret was, he wouldn¡¯t give away a vi worth hundreds of million. ¡°It¡¯s probably because Mr. Secret let Nathan live in this vi for the time being.¡± Gussie thought. Seeing Gussiee, Hannah was stunned. Gussie told her about the process, which made her a little angry. ¡°For the sake of safety, you can stay here until via returns to Rikkus.¡± Hannah said thoughtfully. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll live in my own home. I have to broadcast live.¡± Gussie hurriedly waved her hand. Moreover, Natalie had just divorced Nathan, and as Natalie¡¯s good friend, it was improper for her to live with Nathan. She did not have such a close rtionship with Nathan as Hannah. Nathan had been in a good mood today, even after going through those things in the mall, he was still i n a good mood. After all, he had justpleted the transformation that Butcher said, so he was in a good mood. Nathan cooked for the two women, and Gussie was amazed that he cooked so well. Chapter 213 Being Strong 1/3 Get Bonus Hannah similed and said, ¡°Now you know how good Nathan is.¡°. Gussie nodded and asked curiously, ¡°Why are you walking with a limp today?¡± Hannah¡¯s face turned red all of a sudden, and she found an excuse. ¡°I identally twisted my foot yest erday.¡± Gussie didn¡¯t think deeply. Nathan blinked at Hannah, and Hannah wanted to beat him. ¡°Hannah, are you really with Nathan?¡± When Nathan was not there, Gussie asked Hannah in a low voic e. ¡°Yeah.¡± Hannah flicked Gussie¡¯s forehead lightly and said with a smile. Gussle was stunned for a moment, and then asked, ¡°How will you face Natalie in the future? Will you a sk Mr. Evans to avoid every time we meet?¡± Hannah said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Anyway, she told me that if I like Nathan, she can give him to me.¡± Gussie was speechless. Natalie sald those words when she was angry, but Hannah took them seriousl y. ¡°I heard that when you were live broadcast, via made trouble for you, but a big boss helped you. Wh o is this big boss?¡± Hannah changed the subject. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I think it might be Victor.¡± Gussie thought for a while and shook her head. Hannah was stunned for a moment, and said, ¡°Victor is the president of the second branch of the Bank o Neither of them thought about Nathan. After all, it was one million, and Hannah didn¡¯t think Nathan was person. Hannah smiled. ¡°I think you should seize the opportunity. You are not young, and you should find a boyfr ¡°With a man to rely on, you won¡¯t be bullied in the future.¡± Gussie blushed and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it. But, I have to thank this boss very much.¡± At this time, Nathan had cleaned up the mess in the kitchen. He sat in the living room with Hannah and It was gettingte, and Gussie was about to go back. Hannah said, ¡°Nathan, send her off.¡± Gussie refused, saying that she was fine. ¡°You¡¯re not happy if I send you off?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°Well.¡± Gussie shrank her neck in fright and agreed. Hannah was stunned. Wasn¡¯t it Gussie who had been strong before? Why did the status between the tw Nathan started to be strong in front of Gussie. Nathan knew Gussie¡¯s character. She looked tough sometimes, but in fact, the living environment since ¡°Get in the car. Why are you in a daze?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°I know¡­¡± Gussie hurriedly opened the door and got into the car. Chapter 213 Being Strong 2/3 Nathan thought it was fun to bully his secretary. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 214 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Battle in the Alley Gussie was now living in an apartment rented. The surrounding environment was good, and the transp ortation was convenient. However, today, the main road was blocked. It seemed that something had happened. ¡°I¡¯ll get off the car here. I¡¯ll take this road and be home soon.¡± Gussie said. ¡°I¡¯ll send you home,¡± Nathan said, pulling over the car and preparing to send her home. Gussie suddenly asked with some vignce, ¡°Will you say that you are thirsty, and you want to go to my house for a drink?¡± Nathan said with a dark face, ¡°If you keep talking, I will hit you.¡± Gussie was taken aback, and said in a low voice, ¡°You are so rude. No wonder Natalie wants to divorce you.¡± Nathan frowned, and Gussie didn¡¯t dare to talk anymore. She walked forward silently. This path was an alley, about 100 meters long, and there were some small paths in the alley. ¡°Wait.¡± Nathan held Gussie¡¯s arm and said in a low voice. Gussie was startled and subconsciously looked around. There was no one there, and the alley was dar k Could it be that this man had some bad ideas? Before she had time to think too much, several people emerged from the alley. Each of these people held a knife in their hands, and they looked like trained professional fighters. Nathan grabbed Gussie¡¯s arm and prepared to walk back, but there were also people from the alley be hind. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gussie was so frightened that her legs became weak. ¡°They are hired by via, and they are going to kill you.¡± Nathan sneered coldly. The main road was blocked, and there were people hidden in the small road. It was obvious that via wanted to kill Gussie. As expected, via wanted to use violent means to solve the problem. There were more than 20 people who blocked the alley, and it was impossible to rush out. Gussie was so frightened that she almost cried. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, or I will throw you here,¡± Nathan said viciously. ¡°I won¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t leave me behind.¡± Gussie sniffled and held back her tears. Nathan felt it funny in his heart. When he first met Gussie, she was extremely tough, but now it seemed that she was actually timid. As long as he was fierce to her, she would be timid immediately.. Nathan coughed and said, ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°You know what we mean.¡± Someone said coldly. ¡°What do you want?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, leave this woman.¡± Another voice replied. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± Gussie was even more frightened when she heard this. She was afraid that Nathan would leave her here Chapter 214 Battle in the Alley 1/3 alone. Nathan shrugged his shoulders, and said to these people, ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause trouble today You¡¯d be tter disappear as soon as possible.¡± These menughed. It was ridiculous that Nathan would say such arrogant words in the face of more th an 20 people with knives. Nathan stood sideways, observing the people on the left and right. ¡°Well¡± Nathan smiled. A person strode forward and shed straight at Nathan¡¯s neck with a knife. Seeing this scene, Gussie screamed in shock and covered her eyes, for fear of seeing Nathan¡¯s head b eing chopped off. When the knife was about to fall, Nathan took a sidestep to get out of the way. He raised his hand to hit the man¡¯s throat. Even though the man was well¨C trained, he couldn¡¯t fight against a strong man like Nathan, who could suppress countless vicious men i n Devendill Prison. Before the man could react, his throat was shed by the hand knife. He walled and fell to the ground with a bang, covering his throat and rolling around. ¡°Kill him!¡± A group of people roared and rushed up, waving the knives in their hands.. This alley was the best ce to ambush people, but it was also a disadvantage. The alley was not wide, and only four people could walk side by side at a time. Nathan stood sideways, so only the left and right sides could be attacked. If Gussie was not there, Nathan could kill them all. But with Gussie here, he had to think about how to protect her. Nathan stretched out his hand and pulled Gussie to his left side. While avoiding a machete, he kicked th After knocking down a person, he turned around and gave a sweeping kick. With a p, he kicked the knife attacking from behind, and he immediately stepped forward. The moment he rushed forward, Nathan raised his elbow and mmed straight into a man.. The man was hit on his chest, and he flew backward and knocked down several men. Gussie screamed suddenly. There were two knives that shed at her mercilessly. Nathan turned around, grabbed the wrists of the two men, and pulled them. The two people lost their bnce, and then Nathan punched them. The two fell to the ground, and their internal organs were hurt by the force of the fist. They died on the spot. At the same time, Nathan felt a chill on his back. He knew that he was hit by the knife, but fortunately, the knife didn¡¯t hurt the muscles and tendons inside Nathan stepped on the handle of a knife. The knife bounced up immediately, and he caught it in the air. As soon as he got the knife, he immediately swept back, forcing back a few men who wanted to attack h With a crisp sound, the eyeball of the man behind him was hit, and blood flowed. Chapter 214 Battle in the Alley 2/3 The man covered his eyes and fell down, rolling on the ground in pain. Nathan immediately grabbed Gussie into his arms. He held a knife in his other hand and made a Dragon Attack. With a single stroke, he hit another man¡¯s e Gussie was in Nathan¡¯s arms, her hands tightly wrapped around his waist, and her feet moved ording to Nathan¡¯s movement. Get Bonus At this time, she kept calm. If she hugged Nathan like an octopus and restricted Nathan¡¯s actions, it wou The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 215 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Hide in the Room Get Bonus The knife in Nathan¡¯s hand was curled. After all, he had to fight against so many people at the same time, and every time the knives collided, violent sparks wo uld burst out. He held Gussie in his arms. In order to save energy, Nathan used poking instead of cutting. Every time he poked, one person¡¯s eyeballs would be hurt, and lie down immediately. The men had fallen down one by one, and when the rest of them looked at Nathan, they all trembled, not daring to step forward again. Nathan looked at them contemptuously. He threw down the bloody knife and walked toward the end of t he alley with Gussie. The rest of the people looked at each other and didn¡¯t dare to step forward. About twenty or thirty people with knives blocked Nathan in the alley, but they suffered heavy losses in the end. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Nathan said with a cold snort. ¡°I¡¯m still alive.¡± Gussie was startled and said, with some lingering fear. Nathan let out a breath. He hadn¡¯t experienced this kind of battle for a long time. He was highly concent rated just now, and when he was rxed, he was tired. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Gussie raised her hand and saw that his hands were covered with blood. She screamed in fright. ¡°I¡¯m h urt!¡± Nathan immediately shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s my blood.¡± Gussie was stunned for a moment and realized that she was not injured. Seeing the wound on Nathan¡¯ s back, her body trembled, and tears flowed out. ¡°Hurry up and go home,¡± Nathan said impatiently. Gussie said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you deal with it.¡± She led Nathan back to the apartment she rented. The apartment was not big, but it was decorated ver y warmly. ¡°I¡¯m going to get the medicine box. Sit and rest for a while.¡± Gussie seemed a little flustered. Nathan sat down on the sofa and felt something was wrong. He reached down to his buttocks and took out a pair of T¨Cshaped pants. Gussie happened toe out with the medicine box in her arms. When she saw Nathan take the trous ers in his hands, her face turned red immediately, and she rushed up and snatched them away. ¡°Sorry, I live alone, so I didn¡¯t clean up much.¡± Gussie blushed and stuffed it into her pocket. ¡°This style is outdated. Change to a new one.¡± Nathan said calmly. Gussie¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°Take off your clothes, and I¡¯ll help you apply for the medicine.¡± Nathan took off his shirt, revealing his strong figure. He looked thin when he was wearing clothes, but once he took off his clothes, his muscles could no longer be concealed. When Gussie saw this perfect figure, she was surprised. She took out alcohol to help Nathan deal with the wound patiently. During the process, Nathan didn¡¯t ev en groan, as if he was used to this kind of pain. Thinking of the scene in the alley just now, Gussie felt that it was really dangerous. Chapter 215 Hide in the Room 1/3 Get Bonus ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Gussie asked cautiously. ¡°What do you think?¡± Nathan asked with a smile. Gussie shrank her neck in fear and said, ¡°It was too dangerous just now. Thank you for not leaving me behind.¡± Nathan said, ¡°You are my subordinate. How could I abandon you?¡± Gussie was very moved and said, ¡°I misunderstood you before. You are a good person.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t care about these things at all. He urged Gussie to give him medicine quickly. ¡°I have met many people who said they would protect me, but after knowing that the people who bullied me were members of the Reagan family, they all broke their promises,¡± Gussie whispered, carefully wiping Nathan¡¯s back wit h a cotton swab. ¡°You¡¯re too cowardly. Sometimes, you should be tougher.¡± Nathan shook his head helplessly. Gussie smiled embarrassingly, but she really couldn¡¯t be tough when facing the people in the Reagan f amily. Gussie carefully dealt with Nathan¡¯s wound on his back, and said sadly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I always bring bad luck to people around me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Nathan said, ¡°Don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Gussie felt very sad in her heart. It was the first time someone was so desperate to protect her, and it w as also the first time someone was injured because of protecting her. ¡°Be careful recently. If you encounter something, call me.¡± Nathan said. Gussie nodded. The doorbell rang at this time, and when Gussie went over to take a look, she was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s Natalie. Hurry up and hide.¡± Gussie eximed. ¡°Why should I hide?¡± Nathan asked calmly. Gussie hurriedly said, ¡°She will misunderstand us. Anyway, you should hide for a while.¡± Nathan frowned, and he didn¡¯t want to hide. Gussie said impatiently, ¡°Please hide for a while, ande out after she leaves. You just divorced, and Nathan shrugged helplessly, and then went into Gussie¡¯s room. Gussie hurriedly closed the door and then went to open the door. Natalie was standing at the door with a bag in her hand containing several bottles of wine. ¡°Why do you open the door sote?¡± Natalie asked with a smile, ¡°Is there a man hiding in your house?¡± Gussie¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she said, ¡°How is it possible? Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Why do youe here?¡± ¡°You can call me if you have something.¡± Natalie said, ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood, and I¡¯ming to drink with you.¡± Chapter 215 Hide in the Room 2/3 Get Bonus Gussie wanted to ask her why she didn¡¯t call Hannah together, but she could figure it out after thinking a Gussie weed Natalie into the house and took out cups and some snacks. ¡°Why are you nervous?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because there are too many things recently. Let¡¯s drink to rx.¡± Gussie exined. Natalie invited Gussie to have a drink with her. Gussie could tell that Natalie was unhappy and depressed. ¡°You are sad because you divorced him?¡± Gussie asked in a low voice. ¡°No. I said I won¡¯t regret it.¡± Natalie said loudly. However, Gussie thought it might be the case, otherwise, why was Natalie so excited? The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 216 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Escape As Gussie drank with Natalie, she asked, ¡°Since you said you won¡¯t regret it, why are you so depressed ?¡± Natalie drank a ss of wine and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I probably don¡¯t like him, right?¡± Gussie was speechless. Didn¡¯t Natalie know if she liked Nathan or not? Influenced by Natalie before, she thought that Nathan was not a good person and not worthy of Natalie. But some things that happened next changed Natalie¡¯s opinion. No wonder Hannah liked Nathan. Natalie told Gusste what happened in the bar, and then Gussie understood why she was sad. ¡°I think you¡¯re too impulsive,¡± Gussie said with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Anyway, I will not regret it. I will find a better man.¡± Natalie said, Gussie poured Natalie half a ss of wine. Natalie picked up the wine and drank it down. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°Since Hannah likes him, I¡¯ll give him to her. No matter how good he is, he is just a man kicked off by me.¡± Gussie said, ¡°Because of this, you and Hannah have be estranged?¡± ¡°As my friend, shouldn¡¯t she be on my side?¡± Natalie said angrily. Gussie didn¡¯t dare to say anything. ¡°Why would Ranchy Group get thend in Murcol?¡± ¡°I know Nathan asked her to develop thend.¡± ¡°It was true that we didn¡¯t trust Nathan and sold all thend in our hands to Giradia Group, but Nathan also took arge piece ofnd from my rtives.¡± ¡°Thend that Ranchy Group got was given by him, right?¡± When Natalie mentioned this, she became angry. At that time, she and Nathan were still a couple, but Nathan handed over thend to Ranchy Group for development. Although Hannah was her friend, she was unhappy. If she knew that Hannah got thend through several kisses, she would probably be angrier right now. Gussie said in a low voice, ¡°I read some documents in thepany, and it is indeed possible¡­¡± ¡°It must be the case! Hannah betrayed our friendship for thisnd.¡± Natalie said. ¡°Maybe she didn¡¯t go for thend in the first ce, but for Nathan? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s as snobbish as you said.¡± Gussie said. ¡°Why?¡± Natalie asked coldly. ¡°You said that when Roberts Property asked you to invest, you didn¡¯t listen to Nathan, and then Robert s Property went bankrupt.¡± ¡°Ranchy Group didn¡¯t invest in Roberts Property at that time. She was nning to invest with you, right ?¡± ¡°Obviously, she listened to what Nathan said. The rtionship between the two probably started to dev elop at that time.¡± Gussie said thoughtfully. Chapter 216 Escape 1/3 Natalie was taken aback for a moment, and then came back to her senses. She frowned and said, ¡°No wonder she led She said that Luke rescued me from Pedro. Could it be that she changed her mind about Nathan at that time?¡± Gussie said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so Maybe not long after that.¡± Nathan heard the conversation between the two clearly. He didn¡¯t expect Gussie to have a strong logic al mind. She could analyze it in an orderly manner. Natalie said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to worry about these things. She betrayed me anyway.¡± Gussie said, ¡°She told me that if she likes Nathan, you said you would give him to her. You said the sa me words just now.¡± Gussie¡¯s words made Natalie stunned, and then her face turned red. She did say this sentence, and she still remembered it clearly. It was just a joke, but now they took it seriously. Natalie didn¡¯t trust Nathan. Otherwise, how could she have said such words? ¡°You can¡¯t judge people by their appearance.¡± Gussie thought of what Hannah said and shook her head helplessly. After Natalie drank a lot of wine, her head was dizzy, and she said, ¡°I won¡¯t drink anymore. I¡¯ll sleep her e tonight.¡± After saying this, she staggered towards the closed door. Gussie was taken aback. If Natalie found out that Nathan was hiding in her room in the middle of the night, what would she think? ¡°Natalie, let¡¯s drink some more,¡± Gussie said hurriedly. She wanted to get Natalie drunk, and then let N athan leave quickly. ¡°I can¡¯t drink anymore. I have work tomorrow.¡± Natalie looked back at her. Gussie didn¡¯t want to drink ju st now, but why did she suddenly change her mind? Gussie became a little anxious, and Natalie said thoughtfully, ¡°Could it be that you hid a man in the hou se?¡± Gussie blushed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even tell me that you have a boyfriend? Do you consider me a friend?¡± Natalie asked with a smile, and opened the door. ¡°Let me see!¡± ¡°Come out!¡± Gussie was frightened. If Natalie found out that her ex¨C husband was hiding in her room, what should she do? ¡°No one!¡± Natalie wandered around the room for a while and then said helplessly. Gussie was stunned for a moment, and then heaved a sigh of relief. She was surprised to see that the window of the room was open. This was the fifth floor. She walked to the window, but she didn¡¯t find Nathan. When she looked down, she saw him. As Nathan was walking outside, he turned his head and waved to her. ¡°How did he get down?¡± Gussie thought. Chapter 216 Escape 2/3 N?velDrama.Org content rights. The fifth floor was about ten meters high. How could he get down so easily? Natalie came over and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Gussie hurriedly pulled Natalie back. ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed.¡± Natalie was pushed onto the bed and closed her eyes in a daze. She hadn¡¯t had a good rest since she met Nathan in the bar. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 217 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Three Things Nathan heard the conversation between Natalie and Gussie clearly. He didn¡¯t leave until Natalie was ab out to enter the room. He didn¡¯t want to meet Natalie, because it would make Gussie embarrassed. After hearing their conversation, he didn¡¯t feel any burden in his heart. Before that, he had persuaded N atalie, but Natalie distrusted him. He was Mr. Nathan of Devendill Prison, and he wouldn¡¯t be humble in front of a woman.. When Nathan went home, Hannah jokingly said, ¡°I thought you were going to spend the night at Gussie ¡¯s house.¡± Nathan said, ¡°We encountered a little trouble on the road, and I was hurt.¡± Hannah noticed blood stains on his clothes and felt distressed. ¡°Let me see.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Nathan said. Hannah said sadly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t care about you, but teased you instead.¡± Nathan said, ¡°I really wanted to spend the night at Gussie¡¯s house. After all, her figure is much better than yours¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Hannah was taken aback for a moment, and then squinted her eyes. Hannah¡¯s figure was not as good as Gussie¡¯s. In the entire Neva Province, it was difficult to find a wom an who had a better figure than Gussie. Only supermodels¡® figures would be better than Gussie¡¯s. ¡°Natalie seems to know about our rtionship. Today she went to Gussie, and I happened to hear it.¡± Nathan said. Hannah pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If she doesn¡¯t mind, we are still friends.¡± ¡°What if she minds?¡± Nathan asked thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯ll be with you.¡± Hannah smiled and put her arms around Nathan¡¯s neck, leaning against him intimately. Nathanughed and said, ¡°Do you value your boyfriend over friends?¡± Hannah got her hand through the gap of his shirt button and asked jokingly, ¡°Really? Who persisted for just two minutes yesterday?¡± Her words made Nathan furious. ¡°Just kidding. You are strong. I have to rest well today.¡± Hannah quickly said. The rtionship between the two became closer than before, and Hannah didn¡¯t even need to find any excuses for staying overnight in Almonube Pce. Moreover, Warren also acquiesced in Hannah¡¯s actions, and recently he seldom called to ask her why she didn¡¯te home at night. Nathan, who had just experienced what Butcher said, felt lonely at night, but he didn¡¯t torment Hannah who hadn¡¯t recovered yet. Hannah could see what this man who had been staying in prison for more than 20 years was thinking. She quietly retracted into the quilt. Nathan stroked Hannah¡¯s hair, sighing in his heart. Butcher didn¡¯t tell him that he didn¡¯t need to move, b ut he could still feel the feeling. Chapter 217 Three Things 1/3 SAROS ¡°This old man is bad I shouldn¡¯t listen to his jokes¡± Nathan thought to himself The next day, when Nathan saw Hannah, he felt satisfied in his heart. Nathan was happy that he had Hannah. Hannah was also happy to have Nathan. Both of them were satisfied. Nathan drove to apany Hannah to Poly Capital. Nathan had a few things to deal with this week, and he had discussed them with Wendy. First, he would solve the demolition problem of Murcol. He knew that the people of Sanchez Fist were b ehind this scene Second, he would let those people who joined Natasha¡¯s camp withdraw their capital from it. Third, he would show up at the banquet organized by Natasha and officially start the war. ¡°Mr. Evans, this is Victor, the president of the second branch of Bank of Mimar. Ourpany¡¯s 40 millio n loan will be transferred from the second branch.¡± Gussie led a young man in a ck suit and introduc ed Nathan. ¡°Mr. Evans.¡± Victor stretched out his hand to Nathan, but his eyes were full of contempt. He knew that Nathan was just a puppet pushed to the stage by Wendy and Mr. Secret. Nathan discussed the loan with him, and then decided to hand it over to Gussie. Victor smiled at Gussie. ¡°I saw you being attacked that day, so I gave you some gifts. I hope you can continue the career you like.¡± After Gussie heard this, she was stunned for a moment. She had guessed that the big boss might be Victor. It turned out to be the case. ¡°Thank you. Your one million helped me a lot.¡± Gussie covered her mouth andughed. Nathan was stunned. Did Victor also spend one million? Victor was stunned, and when he came back to his senses, heughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to spend 10 million for you.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Gussie said, ¡°Thanks for your generosity that night, otherwise, my reputation would be ruined. Thank yo Victor waved his hand and said, ¡°Just an Emperor and a few Gxy Battleships. It¡¯s fine.¡± When Nathan heard this, he was stunned again.. ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Gussie said sincerely, with admiration in her eyes. Victor smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Nathan burst outughing. ¡°Why are youughing, Mr. Evans?¡± Victor turned his head and asked coldly. ¡°Iugh at you for being shameless and taking the contributions of others as your own.¡± Nathan shook h Gussie said, ¡°Mr. Evans, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Mr. Sandman has helped me a lot.¡± Nathan nodded. ¡°I know. A boss spent one million in your live broadcast.¡± Gussie didn¡¯t think it was strange that Nathan knew about it. After all, many people knew about it. Chapter 217 Three Things 2/3 Get Bonus Victor said coldly, ¡°Mr. Evans, you said I take others¡® contributions as my own? Besides me, who else wo ¡°Me!¡± Nathan shrugged and said. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 218 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Conspiracy Nathan said that he was the boss who spent one million on Gussie, which made Gussie stunned. ¡°Mr. Evans, stop messing around,¡± Gussie said helplessly. If it were in the past, she would have sneered at this moment. Recently, Nathan saved her twice, which changed her opinion of Nathan. Victorughed loudly and said, ¡°Mr. Evans will do anything to show off.¡± ¡°Did you spend the one million?¡± ¡°If it was you, why does Gussle thank me instead of you?¡± ¡°Do you want to cheat her?¡± Just as Nathan was about to say something, Gussie said, ¡°Mr. Evans, please stop. Victor is in charge o f our loan.¡± ¡°Besides, we are friends.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that he is willing to help me.¡± After Nathan heard this, he sneered and didn¡¯t bother to say anymore. Victor suddenlyughed, feeling satisfied with Gussie¡¯s words. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Nathan thought that Victor had a conspiracy. ¡°Let me treat you to dinner tonight,¡± Gussie said to Victor. ¡°Okay.¡± Victorughed, and then gave Nathan acent look Gussie sent Victor out of thepany, and returned to Nathan after a while. ¡°Mr. Evans, you have Hannah, so don¡¯t think about other things. It¡¯s impossible for us¡­¡± Gussie said in a low voice with a flushed face. Nathan was puzzled when he heard that. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gussie said, ¡°Even if you like me, you can¡¯t pretend to be someone else.¡± Nathan waved his hands and said, ¡°You think too much. I don¡¯t have any ideas about you.¡± Gussie sneered and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t look at my figure when you speak, maybe I will believe you.¡± Men couldn¡¯t control their eyes. Gussie¡¯s figure was too seductive. ¡°Since you believe that I am not the one who spent the one million, it shouldn¡¯t be Victor.¡± Nathan shoo k his head. ¡°I think the loan and your 6 million order are too coincidental.¡± ¡°There might be a conspiracy.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not meet him alone.¡± Gussie was a little annoyed and said, ¡°Mr. Evans.¡± ¡°Victor is my friend. Even if you don¡¯t like him, you can¡¯t nder him.¡± Chapter 218 Conspiracy 1/3 Kat Bone ¡°He approved the loan of 40 million quickly because of me¡± Nathan¡¯s face darkened. He patted the table and said, ¡°This is my order. Do you understand?¡± Gussie was stubborn. ¡°I won¡¯t listen to your order. I have my own decisions!¡± After saying this, Gussie left the office. ¡°Is she getting tough again?¡± Nathan rubbed his chin. Gussie wouldn¡¯t change her mind because of others on a matter she had determined. Not long after, Hannah came to the office. ¡°I heard from Gussie that you had a quarrel with Victor?¡± Hannah asked. ¡°That man is a hypocrite with malicious intentions. I¡¯m worried that Gussie will suffer.¡± Nathan took a sip of tea and said. Hannah said, ¡°Is it because you saw him getting close to Gussie?¡± Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°He pretended to be the boss who spent Gussle one million. How cou ld he be a good person?¡± Hannah said, ¡°I¡¯m more and more sure that you like Gussle.¡± Nathan said, ¡°Are you kidding?¡± ¡°I want both of you.¡± Hannah stretched out her right hand and made a grasping motion. Nathan was stunned for a while. ¡°Who said this?¡± Hannah asked jokingly. Nathanughed. He didn¡¯t expect Hannah¡¯s memory to be so good. After joking with Nathan for a while, Hannah started talking about business. ¡°The 40 million loan is the start¨Cup capital for a project of ourpany, and it is very important.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t ask for help from Giradia Group. Wendy has been under a lot of pressure recently.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯d better not have any more conflicts with Victor.¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t give us the money, you will cry.¡± Hannah wanted Nathan to figure out the stakes. Nathan calmly said, ¡°Since it¡¯s done, he won¡¯t dare to go back on his word.¡± Hannah smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go home at night, so I won¡¯t apany you for dinner.¡± Nathan thought he could pay attention to Gussie and Victor at night in case something happened to Gus Victor made a call in his car. ¡°Miss via, the matter has been settled. Gussie invited me to dinner tonight.¡± Victor said with a smile. ¡°Good job!¡± via smiled and said. Victor rubbed his hands and said, ¡°How about the 400 million loan?¡± via said, ¡°I will arrange for someone to loan 400 million from your branch, and all the credit will be you Chapter 218 Conspiracy 2/3 Get Bonus Victor was overjoyed. Victor had been worried about his performance for a long time. It would be great if the Reagan family loaned the 400 million, and he was not worried that the Reagan family would not be able to repay the money. ¡°Remember to put the medicine I gave you in her cup at night.¡± ¡°If you are interested in her, you can take the lead, but you must take a video.¡± via said with a sneer. Victor coughed and said, ¡°Forget it. Let the people you arrange do it¡­¡± via said with satisfaction, ¡°With the video of her being raped by a bunch of men, does she have the fa Victor couldn¡¯t help but shudder. via was too ruthless. He had a good rtionship with Gussie, so via had found him a long time ago, and asked him to help ¡°What a pity.¡± After Victor hung up the phone, he sighed lightly. When he thought that Gussie would be ruined by a bunch of men tonight, he felt sorry. ¡°You are unlucky.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have these grievances with the Reagan family, maybe we can be together.¡± Victor smiled, and then put the matter behind him. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 219 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Sanchez Fist Center Nathan went to Murcol. The people there were still unwilling to move out. When the staff went in to mediate, they would be beaten. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Sanchez Fist Center.¡± Nathan went straight to Sanchez Fist Center in Mimar City. It was in a location close to the city center, decorated in an ancient style. Below the que, there was an official certificate that read: Intangible Cultural Heritage of Neva Provin ce. Sanchez Fist was famous in Neva Province, and it even developed abroad in recent years. Therefore, the officials of Neva Province were willing to give some policy support to Sanchez Fist. ¡°Mr. Evans, why are you here?¡± As Nathan walked into Sanchez Fist Center, he was called by someone . Nathan turned his head and found it was Andy from the security department. He nodded and asked, ¡°W hy are you here?¡± Andy said, ¡°I want to learn Sanchez Fist, so I stay here to practice.¡± Nathan said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Andy asked, ¡°Do youe here to learn Sanchez Fist?¡± ¡°No, I have something to do here,¡± Nathan said seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble. An important guest from Emperia City is here today, and the president is apanying the guest.¡± After hearing this, Andy¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Who?¡± Nathan asked curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s an old man. I¡¯ve heard people call him Mr. West.¡± Andy whispered. Nathan nodded. It was Thunder. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll let Mr. West see the ugly face of Sanchez Fist Center!¡± Andy was nervous and said, ¡°There are many experts. You should be careful¡­¡± Nathan chuckled and stepped forward. With the power of Cannon Fist, every step he took was like a cannon fired, shaking the whole center. Nathan walked forward like a monster, and every step was shaking the ground. His steps were so loud that made some people shocked. People in the center all ran towards this side. ¡°Someone hase to make trouble again. There are many guys making trouble here every year.¡± ¡°These idiots want to be famous, but in the end, all of them would be beaten.¡± ¡°Today, our president is here. If he offends the president, he will be beaten to death.¡± A group of people came out, and when they saw Nathan, they sneered. Andy quickly stayed away from Nathan. He just came to learn Sanchez Fist, and he didn¡¯t want to be b eaten. Zavier came out. When he saw that it was Nathan, his expression immediately changed, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Nathan, why are you here?¡± Chapter 219 Sanchez Fist Center 1/3 Get Bonus Nathan stepped on the floor, and the wooden nk on the ground shattered immediately. There was a long string of footprints left behind where he had walked. Some people were shocked. Who was this man? Why could he make such a big noise while walking? ¡°Zavier, you deliberately messed up on ourpany¡¯s demolition site. Do you think I don¡¯t know it?¡± ¡°Today, if you don¡¯te up with a solution, I¡¯ll destroy Sanchez Fist Center.¡± Nathan stood with his hands behind his back and looked at Zavier coldly. Since Zavier caused trouble on his territory, he would destroy his Sanchez Fist Center. Zavier said with a gloomy face, ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious. We have a distinguished guest today and don¡¯t h ave time to deal with you, a waste.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take off the que.¡± Nathan sneered and stomped his foot on the ground again. The que hanging on the wall trembled, and was almost knocked off. ¡°He is so powerful!¡± ¡°He uses the power of Cannon Fist to walk, and every step is strong.¡± ¡°This young man is powerful. At least two experts could deal with him.¡± When some people saw this scene, their faces darkened. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Zavier was furious after hearing Nathan¡¯s arrogant words. ¡°How dare you take away the que of Sanc hez Fist?¡± A man from Sanchez Fist suddenly jumped out. After he opened his mouth to let out a breath, he raised his hand and punched Nathan between the eyebrows. The moment he exhaled, he took out the punch. This breath condensed into a line, and just standing in front of it, one would feel stinging in the eyes. As soon as the punch came out, his foot also lifted, and he stomped hard on Nathan¡¯s knee. This was Sanchez Fist¡¯s serial killing move. The kick was very powerful. Nathan stood there, neither retreating nor evading. With Lift Palm in his hand, his right foot stood up and sole of the man¡¯s foot. The palm separated the fist, and the soles of their feet collided with each other. The face of this man changed. He didn¡¯t dare to take it, so he had to use his strength to turn his whole body backward, soaring into the air and then turning awa When hended, he took four steps back and fell to the ground. ¡°Let me have a try!¡± Another man jumped out immediately. ¡°Well!¡± Nathan¡¯s heart was full of fighting spirit. Without any hesitation, he turned around. With Cloud Walk, he a this man and took the initiative to attack him. Almost in an instant, he reached the right side of the man. He raised his palm and cut his ribs. Chapter 219 Sanchez Fist Center 2/3 Get Bonus Cloud Grasp was strong. Once one was hit, he would have an internal injury. The man immediately stepped on his feet and dodged Nathan¡¯s palm. He turned around, raised his hand, and punched Nathan¡¯s cyx. His change of move was as fast as lightning. ¡°Nice!¡± The other people were apuding. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 220 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Do Him a Favor The masters of Sanchez Fist didn¡¯t have mercy when fighting. Since Nathan was here to challenge thei r authority, they would pull out all stops. If the man punched Nathan¡¯s tailbone, it would directly paralyze him. Feeling the strong winding from behind, Nathan stepped forward and jumped out to dodge the pun ch. Then he paused suddenly and turned around. He shook his neck with a crackling sound and dashed ba ck! The speed was even faster than he dodged forward! The master was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect Nathan¡¯s skill to be so stunning. He just blinked his eyes while Nathan stood in front of him. Nathan was as swift as lightning. He stepped around this master, raised his right hand, and pped his face! Nathan¡¯s violent attack overwhelmed the master and forced him to step back for several steps. Nathan chased for fifteen feet. He suddenly clenched his left fist and threw a fast punch! With a crisp sound, the master was hit in the abdomen. He didn¡¯t even have time to make a sound but f ell limply on the ground unconsciously. After Nathan knocked down this man, he took half a step back and said coldly, ¡°Is there anyone else to challenge me?!¡± Clearly, no one was able to defeat him, but he still asked them to challenge him. Zavier¡¯s face was livid. He had seen Nathan¡¯s skill before. Benjamin and David had fought against him before, but both failed. This time the two masters attacked one after another. Nathan was unprepared but still easily defeated t hem, which made the Sanchez family a little embarrassed. ¡°Son, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± Benjamin came out at this time. ¡°You¡¯re my defeated foe. How dare you say that?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing when he saw Benjamin. Benjamin¡¯s face immediately flushed. He couldn¡¯t retort as he had been defeated by Nathan before. Watching the battle at the side, Andy was dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t believe Nathan was so powerful t hat he even defeated Benjamin. ¡°But there are so many masters in Sanchez Fist. David is stronger than Benjamin. And Mr. Brandon, wh o charges Sanchez Fist,¡± Andy thought in his mind, ¡°Nathan may not be lucky next.¡± David also came out, with a gloomy face. He said indifferently, ¡°We¡¯re having our guests here. Are you sure you want to die today?¡± Nathan shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to losers. Let someone capable talk to me!¡± His words soon caused an uproar in the crowd. They couldn¡¯t believe Benjamin had also been defeated by Nathan! ¡°Okay. You really don¡¯t know when to stop, do you? Snob, we should teach you a lesson!¡± David said. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Brandon!¡± Benjamin said in a deep voice. Zavier sneered. His father was at the helm of Sanchez Fist and he was the strongest among the maste rs. If he came to fight, the oue should be obvious. Chapter 220 Do Him a Favor 1/3 Get Bonus ¡°Mr. David and Mr. Benjamin were both defeated by this guy, but it¡¯s hard to say when Mr. Brandon is h ere!¡± ¡°Mr. Brandon is the top in our Sanchez Fist. Almost everyone knows him. If hees, that guy must be dead.¡± ¡°Mr. Brandon won¡¯t kill him. This guy can¡¯t take five moves!¡°. ¡°Five moves? You think highly of him. An ordinary martial artist doesn¡¯t even dare to make a move whe n seeing Mr. Brandon!¡± Brandon Sanchez, the helm of Sanchez Fist, became famous at a young age. He made Sanchez Fist k nown throughout the world and became a senior respected by everyone. Otherwise, Thunder would not havee to the center of Sanchez Fist for a visit. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Don¡¯t go. I¡¯m here!¡± A voice sounded loud. Everyone turned to look at him. Brandon was dressed in a white suit with ck cloth shoes. Daily new Chapters upload Only on niniz(dot He had a slender figure and exuded an air of rxed calm. And his eyes were full of d ignity and authority! ¡°Haha. I really didn¡¯t expect someone woulde to challenge our Sanchez Fist.¡± ¡°It seems I came at the right time. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you!¡± Thunder also came out at this time. Brandon turned his head and said, ¡°Mr. West, thank you for saying so. You¡¯re ttering me.¡± After saying this, he strode into the arena. ¡°Brandon!¡± Benjamin and David greeted him with a fist salute immediately when they saw him. ¡°Mr. Brandon!¡± The disciples also greeted him with fist salutes and called with one voice, which looked very impressive . Zavier saluted Brandon and said, ¡°Dad, this guy has humiliated our Sanchez Fist many times. He even came to challenge us today. Please teach him a lesson!¡± Brandon turned to look at Nathan. His eyes were like lightning, making people feel tingling when they looked at h im! Thunder also looked at the person who came to challenge. Seeing it was Nathan, he waspletely stu ¡°Mr. Nathan? What brings you here? You have an issue with Sanchez Fist?¡± Thunder asked in confusion ¡°They¡¯re giving me a hard time in business. So this is an eye for an eye!¡± Nathan said to Thunder with a Zavier said with a sneer, ¡°You didn¡¯t pay enoughpensation. Now you put the me on us. Ridiculou Nathan pretended to be surprised. ¡°Hey, I haven¡¯t said what it is. You already know it?!¡± Zavier was nervous when he realized he had spilled the beans and his face became gloomy. Brandon gave Zavier a resentful look. He wanted Zavier to learn martial arts from him, but Zavier was half¨Chearted, which made him a little helpless. Thunder couldn¡¯t help frowning. He was relying on Nathan to deal with kilov. Things would be difficult Chapter 220 Do Him a Favor 2/3 Get Bonus ¡°Mr. Brandon and Mr. David, do me a favor. Please stop this, okay?¡± Thunder said. ¡°When two tigers fight, one is sure to lose. And it may even be a loss for both.¡± ¡°We¡¯re in a key moment recently. I don¡¯t want you two to suffer any injury because of trifles.¡± Thunder¡¯s words made Brandon frown. If it was someone else, he would definitely ignore him. But it was Thunder, who had won the highest honor medal of Hd! Nathan shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. As long as the Sanchez family don¡¯te to make tr Brandon sighed. He said, ¡°Since Mr. West said this, let bygones be bygones!¡± Seeing that both of thempromised, Thunder was relieved in his heart. He had seen Nathan¡¯s ability before, which was quite powerful. ¡°Although he had never seen Brandon¡¯s ability and skill in his own eyes, he should not be far behind with He didn¡¯t want to see the two fight over a trivial matter. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 221 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 221 Chapter 221 A Wolf in Sheep¡¯s Clothing However, Zavier was a little upset. He stared at Nathan and said with disdain, ¡°You are lucky, otherwise you can¡¯t walk out of here today!¡± Nathan was contemptuous of him and didn¡¯t bother speaking to him. This made Zavier so angry. He was the heir of Sanchez Fist while he was looked down upon by Nathan . ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If Mr. Brandon fights with that brat, I bet he could only be barely breathing!¡± ¡°How he dares to challenge our Sanchez Fist? Those who came to challenge before. No one could lea ve safely.¡± ¡°Lucky dog. If hees again next time, Mr. Brandon must break his legs!¡± The disciples of Sanchez Fist all sneered at Nathan, thinking it was his luck as someone came out to m ediate. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Brandon said to Nathan, ¡°Mr. West spoke for you today. Don¡¯t do it again! Not everyone is qualified to challenge the strength of our Sanchez Fist!¡± Brandon spoke full of confidence. As a senior, he should have such a temperament. ¡°Your people have better stop messing with my business, otherwise, I won¡¯t let it pass next time!¡± Natha n smiled faintly. Brandon squinted his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be so insolent. It will only embarrass you!¡± Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°Martial is not about cultivating immortals. It doesn¡¯t mean whoever liv es the longest will be the best. Don¡¯t you know youth excels at fists?¡± Brandon sneered. ¡°You got a sharp tongue!¡± Looking at the two of them arguing with each other, Thunder was afraid they might fight together. So he waved his hand and stepped forward. ¡°Alright. Since both of you decided to stop, let¡¯s forget about it!¡± Thunder said. ¡°Mr. Brandon, you should deal with this matter. Don¡¯t let your disciples make trouble for Mr. Evans.¡± ¡°Mr. Evans, calm down. Mr. Brandon will definitely help you solve this.¡± Nathan casually nodded and said, ¡°Since then, I have nothing more to say.¡± Brandon looked cold. If Thunder wasn¡¯t here, he would not hesitate to give this young man a piece of his color! However, he believed they would meet again. Everyone felt a little regretful as they didn¡¯t see Brandon show his skill. After all, he was a senior. His sk ills must be very high. Nathan was not bad, either. He defeated Benjamin and David before and defeated two masters in a ro w. Obviously, he was also quite powerful. Thunder bid farewell to Brandon and left with Nathan. ¡°Mr. West, if you weren¡¯t there, I bet Brandon would kneel down and beg for mercy today,¡± Nathan said calmly. Thunder was a little speechless. He said, ¡°Mr. Evans, our priority is to deal with kilov. Don¡¯t be distra cted. If you get injured. because of these things, it will be difficult for us.¡± Nathan chuckled. ¡°He can¡¯t hurt me! Brandon is only at the level of Invisible Force. Unless he reached Elixir Field Force, he might pose a threat to me.¡± In martial arts, the first level was Outward Force, and then Hidden Force. When a man could use force from the bone, he would reach Invisible Force. When he held energy in the elixir field, he reached Elixir Field Force. Thest level was when he shattered the empty space, he knew well about his body and could control body perfectly. The empty space was not heaven but meant all illusory things. When a man broke the empty space and saw the weak point of his own body, he would be invincible. After chatting with Thunder for a few words, Nathan checked the time and left. Looking at Nathan from behind, Thunder sighed, ¡°The feud had passed more than ten years ago. I gue ss it will be revealed again!¡± ¡°Those people have gone too far, but nobody can deal with them.¡± ¡°Nathan has grown up. He will definitely not let go of past grievances in the future.¡± After saying this, he shook his head and got into the car. He knew very well that when Nathan returned to Emperia City, it would cause bloodshed. It was already off¨Cduty time. Gussie invited Victor over for dinner. She wasn¡¯t wary of Victor at all. After all, she had subjectively believed Victor was the big boss who paid her one million. ¡°Gussie, don¡¯t me me. It¡¯s because of your ignorance. You have offended someone who shouldn¡¯t b e offended.¡± Victor thought in his mind. He was smiling on his face, but he was thinking about dirty things in his heart. When Gussie looked away, Victor threw a pill into her wine ss. The pill melted soon, so she couldn¡¯t notice it at all ¡°Thank you for helping me get a 6 million business. Thank you for approving a loan from ourpany. And thank you for spending one million in my live broadcast room to help me vent my anger!¡± Gussie th anked Victor while holding a wine ss. ¡°Not a big deal. A toast to you.¡± Victor raised his ss and said with a smile. He drank it all in one gulp. Gussie felt it awkward if she didn¡¯t drink it all. So she drank all the wine in on e gulp and didn¡¯t feel anything wrong. Two minutester, Yang Gussie felt something weird. Her body was hot, and her head was dizzy. She wondered when she had such a low tolerance to alcohol?! Victor asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Gussie shook her head and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t feel right¡­¡± Victor said with a faint smile, ¡°How about I take you to the hotel for a rest?¡± Gussie supported the table and stood up. Her feet went limp as soon as she stood up. Then she flopped She had been bullied a lot in the Reagan family since she was a child. She had experienced being drug almost poisoned to death several times. At this moment, she immediately realized Victor had drugged he Victor said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just a medicine that can make your consciousness a little blurry. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Gussie felt her tongue numb. ¡°Gussie, it¡¯s not my fault. You¡¯re wrong.. You shouldn¡¯t have offended Miss via.¡± Victor said. ¡°You you¡­ Didn¡¯t you give me one million? Why did you¡­.¡± Gussie asked in horror. ¡°That¡¯s chicken. Miss via gave me more than that.¡± Victor shrugged and said. While talking, the door was suddenly opened, and a few slovenly men came in. ¡°Miss via asked us toe. So she is that girl?¡± ¡°She¡¯s pretty. Big boobs, sexy body, and pretty face. A fair deal!¡± ¡°She¡¯s pretty good. Let me take the lead this time. How about you follow behind?¡± ¡°You want to enjoy alone? You¡¯re kidding me! We should enjoy ourselves together.¡± Those men wereughing and joking, away. aking Gussie tremble all over in fear. But she had no strength at all and couldn¡¯t run She felt very regretful when she thought of what Nathan had said to herself before. She wished she cou past and give herself a p! The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 222 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Test the Experienced Man ¡°You tricked me. What did via promise to give you?!¡± Gussie asked in shock and anger. Her heart was filled with despair. Victor stared at Gussie. He got out a camera somewhere and slowly adjusted the angle. ¡°Miss via promised to borrow 400 million from our bank in the name of the Reagan family. Is it a big number?¡± Victor asked. After saying this, he adjusted the camera. He waved to those men and said, ¡°Alright. Show time!¡± ¡°In the editing, your faces will be covered with mosaics. You don¡¯t have to worry about being recognize d.¡± ¡°Have fun.¡± The sloppily dressed men were all excited. For a beauty like Gussie, they might never have the chance to touch her in their lives. Gussie roared angrily, ¡°Victor, you bastard. I¡¯ll rip your head off!¡± Victor shrugged indifferently and said, ¡°Get it started.¡± Those men all wore wretched smiles on their faces and walked towards Gussie. Gussie was terrified and wanted to resist, but the effect of the medicine had spread all over her body. She couldn¡¯t move at all. Would her life really be ruined by that bastard Victor? ¡°How exciting!¡± The door suddenly opened and a burst of apuse came from the door. Nathan leaned against the doo r and apuded banteringly. His appearance made everyone startled. The few men who were just about to make a move looked at each other with panic. Victor¡¯s face became gloomy. He didn¡¯t expect Nathan to be so vignt and follow him to the restaurant! ¡°Mr. Evans, help!¡± Gussie eximed. ¡°Help? Why should I save you? Didn¡¯t I remind you before he is not a good guy? You just don¡¯t believe me.¡± Nathan said with a smile. Gussie panicked. ¡°I was wrong. It¡¯s all my fault. I will listen to you in the future. Please help me!¡± Nathan smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to save you.¡± Victor said coldly, ¡°If you are smart, get out. Otherwise, you can¡¯t get that loan and you¡¯ll die here!¡± Gussie was so anxious that she was about to cry. She regretted so much for not listening to Nathan¡¯s w ords. If Nathan really didn¡¯t want to help her, she would bepletely hopeless. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to save you because you didn¡¯t listen to me. But it doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t teach the scum a lesson.¡± Nathan grinned. He entered the room and closed the door behind him. Seeing Nathane in and close the door, a hint of cruelty shed across the eyes of those men. ¡°Brat, you asked for it. Don¡¯t me us for being ruthless!¡± Someone said with a grim smile. When Nathan stepped forward leisurely, two men immediately jumped up and wanted to knock him do wn. But soon, they fell down without even seeing how he did it. Seeing he was so powerful, the others also picked up the tool to beat Nathan. In the blink of an eye, th ey all fell to the ground. Victor took several steps back in panic and threatened, ¡°Nathan, if you dare to touch me, yourpany will not get the 40 million loan!¡± ¡°And none of the banks in Mimar City will give you a loan.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it!¡± Nathan tilted his head and said, ¡°Really? I couldn¡¯t wait to see it!¡± After saying this, Nathan grabbed Victor¡¯s ear. Victor screamed in pain and wanted to smack Nathan. Before he waved his hand, he felt a huge force on his head and fell down! Nathan pressed Victor¡¯s head on the table and smashed it, which made his nose broken. Before Victor spoke, Nathan twisted his arm and pulled it back! His one arm was directly twisted off by the anti¨Cjoint. Victor slumped on the table, and his tears fell due to pain. ¡®Does it feel good?¡± Nathan said calmly. ¡°Fuck you. Are you crazy?¡± Victor screamed. Nathan pouted and twisted his other arm back. As expected, his other arm was broken. Victor¡¯s upper body was directly lying on the table with his arms hanging down limply. His body was twitching, and he almost passed out from the pain. Gussie was very pleased to see it. That scum deserved it. Victor broke into tears. Nathan was stunned for a while. ¡°Why are you crying? You are so useless. That¡¯s so embarrassing.¡± After saying this, he stopped torturing Victor. ¡°Fortunately, I came here to have a look. Otherwise, do you know what will happen?¡± Nathan turned to lo asked with a faint smile. Gussie blushed suddenly. She said, ¡°I was wrong. I ept your criticism.¡± Nathan said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I think I should go.¡± Seeing Nathan was really about to leave, Gussie was dumbfounded. She hurriedly shouted, ¡°Wait! He d ¡°Haven¡¯t I helped you enough? I helped you in the club, in the shopping mall, and on your way home. Yo Gussie was speechless. ¡°I¡¯ve helped you so many times. What¡¯s the reward? How about returning me with your body? You have been drugged anyway.¡± Nathan said with a smile. ¡°Mr. Evans, stop joking! I really know I was wrong!¡± Gussie said with a sad face, almost crying at the tea Nathan smiled and walked up to her. He helped her up and then carried her in her arms. Gussie was so shy and snorted softly. She leaned her head limply in her arms and said, ¡°Please send m Nathan carried her and walked out. He said, ¡°That¡¯s not bad. It helps you see the bad side of people. Do Gussie was afraid to speak. When they went out, everyone cast curious eyes on them as Gussie was carried by Nathan. Nathan threw Gussie in the back seat, closed the car door, and drove her home. ¡°Em¡­ Hot¡­ so hot¡­¡± Gussie kept twisting her body and even unbuttoned two of her shirt. Nathan took a look in the rearview mirror and smiled wryly, ¡°This is what you got for an experienced man After having the first taste of sex from Hannah, he was inevitably distracted. But he still drove very stead As they arrived, he immediately pulled Gussie out of the back seat, carried her on his shoulder, and wen N?velDrama.Org owns this. Then, he did what a man should do. He threw her into the bathtub filled with cold water! The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 223 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Shirt After being soaked in the bathtub full of cold water, Gussie shivered and became sober. Then she saw Nathan staring at her. She looked down, and her white shirt was transparent after being soaked in water, making her breasts i nside partly visible. With a blushing face, she crossed her arms around her chest, shivering from the cold. She said, ¡°Mr. E vans, thank you.¡± Seeing it was covered, Nathan smiled and turned around. He said, ¡°Not a big deal. Stay here and chill you down. I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Gussie couldn¡¯t help cursing secretly in her heart, ¡°Old goat!¡± After Nathan left the bathroom, she waspletely relieved. After soaking in the cold water for a while, she felt the hotness in her body gradually cool down, so she crawled out of the bathtub with dripping clothes. Fortunately, there were clothes in the bathroom that she hadn¡¯t had time to wash. She didn¡¯t have to ru n out wet and risk being peeped at by him when finding clothes. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After Gussie dried her body, she changed into the clothes she wore yesterday. When she walked out of the bathroom, she smelled the smell of a meal. When she was soaking in cold water, Nathan cooked some dishes in the kitchen. ¡°In order to help you get out of there, I didn¡¯t even eat any food.¡± Nathan sat at the dinner table and sai d calmly. ¡°Uh¡­ Sorry. It¡¯s all because I didn¡¯t listen to you.¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Victor to be such a person¡­¡± ¡°Besides, he even gave me one million to get me into the trap.¡± Gussie said in embarrassment. She sat down opposite Nathan and found he didn¡¯t prepare cutlery for h er, which made her feel he was a little rude. Nathan burst out into augh and asked, ¡°Do you still think it was Victor who paid you one million?¡± Gussie was stunned. She said, ¡°He admitted it. And he said he didn¡¯t mind giving me another one millio n when he gets things. done.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t want to exin. He didn¡¯t care if she believed it and he didn¡¯t want to cause any misunde rstandings. He just began to understand the meaning of ¡°bimbo¡°. She had studied abroad. Why could she be tricked so easily? ¡°Let me tell you¡­.¡± Nathan looked up and cast a nce at Nathan. Gussie subconsciously sat upright as if she was listening to his lecture seriously. ¡°As she might move violently, the button on her shirt loosened before was pulled off when she squared her shoulders.¡± The button hit Nathan¡¯s forehead and then fell into his te. Both of them were stunned. ¡°Sorry!¡± Gussie blushed. She stood up hastily and ran back to the room to change clothes. ¡°It¡¯s really not easy for her to buy clothes¡­¡± Nathan smacked his lips, took the buttons out of the te, and shook his head helplessly. He was right. It was not easy for Gussie to buy clothes, especially shirts. If the size wasrge, there would be no such embarrassing things, but it would look loose. If she bought the right size, the buttons on the breast part would be pulled. Gussie changed her clothes and came out. She sat down opposite Nathan and asked, ¡°Mr. Evans, wha t do you want to say just now?¡± Nathan was stunned for a moment. ¡°Sorry, I just forgot about it when I interrupted.¡± Gussie was speechless and rolled her eyes. At this time, Wendy called him. Nathan answered the phone in front of Gussie, pressed the speakerpho ne, and talked to her while eating. ¡°Nathan, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why did the bank suddenly refuse our loan? Have you offended s omeone again?!¡± Wendy asked vehemently. ¡°I just beat the bank director chief named Victor. He wouldn¡¯t be so mean, would he? He refused our lo an?¡± Nathan asked. It sounded like a thunderp to Wendy when she heard his words. She spluttered, ¡°The 40 million is the start¨C up fund of Poly Capital, and our n cannot be exposed in advance. They can¡¯t take back that money!¡± The money mentioned by Wendy was naturally raised by Nathan from Gusinski. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of it,¡± Nathan said calmly while eating. Hearing this, Wendy didn¡¯t retort. After all, she trusted his ability very much. She pondered for a moment on the phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. The mysterious boss doesn¡¯t have to keep mysterious anymore¡­¡± Nathan said, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Let Mr. Secret show up at the banquet hosted by Natasha!¡± Wendy said coldly. Hearing this, Gussie¡¯s eyes widened and she became excited. Would the big boss behind Poly Capital finally show up?! She couldn¡¯t help wondering about his personality, charter, age, and appearance. Nathan thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. You¡¯re in charge of the whole thing. I¡¯m not the b oss.¡± Wendy said, ¡°It¡¯s settled then! Get yourself ready for the final battle.¡± After saying this, Wendy hung up the phone. ¡°Oh my! Mr. Secret will show up at the banquet held by Natasha?!¡± After Wendy hung up the phone, Gussie eximed with her face full of surprise. ¡°Why are you making such a fuss? Bumpkin.¡± Nathan said. He used to be the one who was looked down upon and called a bumpkin. Now he also wanted to experience the Gussie didn¡¯t pay much attention to that. She said, ¡°It seems you are quite familiar with Mr. Secret. Othe ¡°Mr. Evans, can you tell me some details about Mr. Secret? Like his background, identity, and age. Wha ¡°I¡¯m really curious!¡± Nathan put down his fork and said lightly, ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Mr. Secret is about my age.¡± Gussie couldn¡¯t help being surprised. ¡°What a young man. Is he born into some big family?¡± Nathan nodded. ¡°A big family in Emperia City.¡± Gussie eximed again, ¡°No wonder Natasha is afraid of him! What does he look like?¡± ¡°As handsome as me,¡± Nathan said with a faint smile. ¡°Come on. He must be more handsome than you.¡± Gussie looked longingly. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Nathan smiled and pointed at himself. He said, ¡°Nathan!¡± Gussie¡¯s face suddenly darkened. She said angrily, ¡°Forget about it. Anyway, it¡¯s not long before the banquet. I will see him in person!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a secretary. How dare you talk to me like that? I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Nathan suddenly raised his ¡°1. L¡­ Mr. Evans, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Gussie lowered her head and said aggrievedly. Nathan smugly smiled. As expected, only force could keep her quiet. After Nathan left Gussie¡¯s apartment, he called Natalie instantly. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 224 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 224 Chapter 224 He¡¯s Getting Smart ¡°Natalie. Natalie, I have some big news about Mr. Secret. Do you want to hear it?!¡± Gussie called Natalie and asked excitedly. Natalie was stunned for a moment. She also couldn¡¯t help bing excited. ¡°Really? What news?!¡± Gussie said happily, ¡°Mr. Secret will appear at the banquet hosted by Natasha!¡± Natalie was shocked. ¡°What? Seriously? He¡¯s going to show up?!¡± Natalie was so excited and shocked. After all, Mr. Secret had been lingering in her mind since the establishment of Poly Capital. He always attracted her attention in different ways. Moreover, it made her more sure all of this was for her. ¡°How did you know?¡± Natalie calmed down and asked in a low voice. ¡°Ms. Wendy said it when she was on the phone with Mr. Evans.¡± ¡°Ms. Wendy asked Mr. Evans if Mr. Secret should show up at this banquet. Mr. Evans said it was up to her.¡± Gussie said proudly as if she was asking for credit. Natalie clenched her fists and said, ¡°That seems to be true. Since Wendy has said it, it can¡¯t be a prank !¡± Gussie said, ¡°I have more news about Mr. Secret. Are you interested?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Natalie said. ¡°But I can¡¯t tell you for nothing. What¡¯s my reward?¡± Gussieughed. ¡°Alright. Fine. When you start a live broadcastter, I¡¯ll go to your live room and send dozens of gifts for you!¡± Natalie said generously. Gussie said, ¡°Mr. Secret is from Emperia City. He has a powerful family background and is also very yo ung. About our age.¡± Natalie asked in surprise, ¡°How did you know this?¡± ¡°Mr. Evans told me!¡± Gussie said with a smile. ¡°Nathan¡­¡± Natalie pursed her lips lightly. Gussie asked, ¡°Are you going to that banquet?¡± Natalie said, ¡°Of course. I want to know who is this Mr. Secret and why he so cares about me!¡± Gussie couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Well. Congrattions. You can finally meet the mysterious boss you¡¯ve been thinking about day and night. I wish you all the best for the next.¡± ¡°Thank you for telling me the news, Gussie.¡± Natalie said gratefully. After hanging up the phone, Gussie was still very excited. She hoped there would be something between Mr. Secret and Natalie as she was her good friend! If Natalie was with Mr. Secret, she could use Natalie¡¯s connections when she needed his help in the future. With the power and background of Mr. Secret, Gussie would never be afraid of the Reagan family again. As long as she had backing, she wou ld be able topete with them in the future! Nathan didn¡¯t know this news made Gussie so excited that she almost stayed up all night. When he sa w her the next day, she had dark circles under her eyes. Since the people from Sanchez Fist no longer interfered with the demolition of Murcol¡¯snd, their nego tiation went much smoother. However, without the 40 million loan from the bank, the project couldn¡¯t be started. ¡°Officer Evans, you really beat up Victor yesterday? There¡¯s no need to be jealous like this.¡± Hannah sa id to Nathan unhappily with a livid face. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Yesterday, he drugged Ms. Reagan and was going to do something disgusting.¡± Nathan briefly exin ed what happened yesterday. Hannah heaved a sigh of relief. She thought Nathan was a yboy who soon shifted his love to Gussie after he slept with her. Hannah said, ¡°The situation is really tricky. Victor terminated the loan. Some banks that had already agr eed on the loan also went back on their word.¡± ¡°Without the money, it will be hard for us to operate. You have to figure out a way.¡± ¡°How about taking out that money?¡± Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°That money cannot be exposed, otherwise it will rm Natasha and James.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll sort it.¡± ¡°If Victor dares to thwart our n, I will make his life miserable.¡± Hannah said frightenedly, ¡°You will not go to the hospital and beat him up, won¡¯t you?!¡± Nathan said with a faint smile, ¡°That depends on him!¡± Hannah was a little speechless. Since Nathan said he would sort it out, she didn¡¯t have to ask too much. ¡°Gussie said Mr. Secret would show up, so she was excited all night. Why didn¡¯t I know about this?¡± Hannah looked at Nathan and asked jokingly. ¡°Wendy mentioned that when she called me yesterday¡­¡± Nathan said calmly. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me such an important thing? And Gussie was the first to know about it?¡± Hannah started ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go home yesterday?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°Go home?¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t helpughing. Nathan was telling her Almonube Pce was her home. His Hannah sat in Nathan¡¯s arms and put her arms around his neck. She asked with a smile, ¡°Then did you Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°No, all I¡¯m thinking is about the shirt button.¡± Hearing this, Hannah waspletely puzzled. ¡°There is a new movie at midnight. Wanna go with me?¡± Nathan said. ¡°He¡¯s getting smart!¡± Hannah was surprised and thought in her mind. What would a man do to invite a girl to a movie at midnight? It would be two or three o¡¯clock in the morn after watching the movie and they would only have one ce to go. ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡± Hannah agreed, pretending not to know what he was nning. As Hannah liked Nathan, she was happy to be trapped by his little trick. If a man she didn¡¯t like invited her, she would immediately be a ya and twist him around her little finger. Hannah deliberately said, ¡°Officer Evans, people on the Inte said if a man invites a woman to watch When she said this, she stared at Nathan. Sure enough, he blushed! ¡°Bad intentions? What can I do?¡± Nathan coughed. ¡°I am an upright prison guard and I¡¯m disciplined. Ho Seeing him like this, Hannah felt he was very cute and couldn¡¯t helpughing. She held his head and kis of his words in his throat. ¡°Oh my¡­ How can they kiss in thepany¡­¡± Hannah was used to closing the door not tightly, which caused Gussie outside the door to watch them k Gussie¡¯s face immediately turned red. Countless strange images shed through her mind for no reason ¡°The door is not closed properly!¡± Hannah suddenly tapped Nathan on the head vigntly. She stood up and walked to close the door. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 225 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Truth Comes out Gussie thought she had been discovered, so she hurriedly ran away by covering her face. When Nathan came back to his senses, he heard the sound of someone leaving in a hurry from the office door. He was a little surprised as the footsteps sounded like Gussie. When Hannah walked to the door, Gussie had already run away. Seeing no one there, Hannah closed the door relievedly. ¡°I must close the door next time. He always gropes like an octopus. If someone sees it, my reputation will be ruined!¡± Hannah thought in her mind. She gritted her teeth lightly, and her face was red. When she turned around, she had already tidied up her messy clothe. She even didn¡¯t know when Nath an stretched into her breasts! Since Hannah came to work at Poly Capital, Nathan had never been absent from work, which surprised everyone in the Perhaps, it was because Hannah would asionally visit the office that made him maintain good atten dance. When Gussie was called to the office by Nathan, Hannah had already left. Seeing Nathan¡¯s serious face, Gussie couldn¡¯t help cursing in her mind, ¡°A pretentious beast!¡± Nathan didn¡¯t know what Gussie was thinking about. He said calmly, ¡°Ms. Reagan, please help me with my work. I have to go out to solve the loan problem.¡± Gussie rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°What kind of attitude is it? Is this how you treat your savior?¡± Nathan raised his eyebrows and sneered . Whenever he was tough, Gussie softened. She immediately lowered her eyebrows and said obediently, ¡°Mr. Evans, I will work hard. Please rest as sured.¡± Nathan nodded in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s better!¡± After saying this, he stood up and left the office. ¡°Damn!¡± Gussie closed the door after Nathan left the office. She couldn¡¯t help but wave her fist fiercely. As she waved too fiercely, her breasts under the tight shirt heaved up and down. Gussie sat on Nathan¡¯s chair, feeling very unfair. She was only the secretary of the board of directors w hile she had to share such a heavy workload! By using Nathan¡¯sputer, Gussie sorted out all the documents and got all the forms in order. Then s he was about to shut down theputer. When she exited to the desktop, she found there was a ¡°Quenya¡± software on the desktop, which was the live broadcast tform she was currently contracted with. Gussie unconsciously opened the software as she was curious about what Nathan was watching in the office. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°I know he is a Lothario!¡± When Gussie put the mouse on the viewing history, she couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. In the viewing history, all of them were girls dancing or making friends in the live room. Gussie had been in live broadcasting for several years. She knew very well the live¨C broadcasting tform was using the excuse of making friends to cover the truth of pornography. The tform hired some attractive female anchors. Then these female anchors worked in the live broadcast room, wearing a maid outfit to act as a maid or a suit to ac t as a teacher to bring the audiences a sense of the role. Then they showed off their legs and said som e flirtatious words. Some even stirred the saliva with their tongues by putting a microphone close to the m, which left people boundless obscene imagination. Seeing these historical records, Gussie didn¡¯t know why she was so angry. Perhaps, she didn¡¯t want to believe Nathan would be such a person as he had saved her several times. Anyway, she was quite disappointed. ¡°Old goat, I¡¯ll delete all the ounts you follow!¡± Gussie gritted her teeth and unfollowed all the female anchors that followed by Nathan. Soon, she found out she was also on the following list. Gussie immediately became vignt and reminded herself, ¡°I may have to show less skin in the live roo m!¡± While she was distracted, the mouse slipped and identally clicked on the consumption record. ¡°Recharge one million?!¡± Gussie couldn¡¯t believe her eyes and wiped them hard. ¡°Let me see which beauty wins your favor!¡± Gussie sneered and clicked on the reward record. After clicking on the reward record, her mouse almost fell to the ground. The reward record showed the gifts sent by Nathan. He activated Emperor fist in her live room. Then h e sent four Gxy Battleships as gifts! Gussie was dumbfounded in front of theputer. The one million was really given by Nathan, not Vict or! ¡°How¡­. how is this possible? He really gave me one million!¡± Gussie stared at theputer screen in astonishment and was lost in thought. At the same time, her heart began to have mixed feelings. Nathan didn¡¯t have other consumption records, except those in her live room. As for other female anch ors, Nathan just watched them ying the coquette for free. Gussie had confirmed several times that the consumption records couldn¡¯t be fake. But Nathan¡¯s ID wa s no longer the original one which was a little uncivilized after all. His current ID was ¡°Idler¡°, which was quite ordinary. Gussie felt her own world was going to copse. She didn¡¯t expect the man who generously donated one million to save her would be Nathan! ¡°I misjudged him! No wonder he is so sure Victor is not a good guy¡­¡± Gussie was enlightened suddenly She even wanted to apologize to Nathan right now. After all, Nathan spent one million! Not a penny! Anyone who was misunderstood after giving one million must feel ufortable. But Nathan didn¡¯tin at all. He didn¡¯t even bother to exin too much. Gussie finally understood why Hannah had a crush on Nathan. She also understood why she told her no The more Gussie thought about it, the more she felt sorry. She immediately called Nathan, who had alre entrance of the hospital.. ¡°Mr. Evans, would you like to join the dinner with me tonight?¡± Gussie said softly. ¡°Sure. I¡¯m busy right now. Let¡¯s talk about itter!¡± Nathan agreed and then hung up the phone. He was a little confused about Gussie¡¯s sudden change in her attitude. He suddenly realized it must be because of his recent tough attitude, which made her scared! Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feelcent, thinking that he should use this method to deal wit After Nathan entered the hospital, he went to the nurse and asked about Victor¡¯s ward. ¡°Are you also here to visit Mr. Kent?¡± ¡°All the branches¡® directors of Bank of Mimar havee to visit him today. I¡¯ve never seen this before!¡± ¡°I¡¯m very curious about that guy. He must be tired of living to beat Mr. Kent like this!¡± The nurse chatted with Nathan and then told him where the ward was. Nathan said with a grin, ¡°Thank you.¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 226 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 226 Chapter 226 We¡¯re Square Nathan came to Victor¡¯s ward. As Victor had a high status, he naturally lived in the VIP ward of the hospital. This VIP ward was simr to a hotel suite. There were many people gathered in it, all of whom were se nior executives from the banks in Mimar City. They came to visit Victor with flowers and gifts. All of them criticized Nathan for beating Victor. ¡°Hey, which bank are you from? Or whichpany? Don¡¯t you know how to line up!¡± When Nathan wa s about to enter, a potbellied bank director scolded him. ¡°Oh¡­ Sorry!¡± Nathan thought for a while and nodded slightly. Then he really stood in line at the back. Victor had been beaten badly by him yesterday. His nose and arms were all broken. via was also cold¨C blooded. As she didn¡¯t get the videotape she wanted, she refused Victor¡¯s bank loan of 0.4 billion. ¡°You didn¡¯t get things done. Why do you have the nerve toe to me?¡± These were what via said t o Victor before, which made Victor so mad. All in all, Victor¡¯s efforts were in vain. He even regretted being tempted by via. If he didn¡¯t betray Gussie, he might be able to sleep with her on her good impressions of him. When Nathan appeared in front of him, he was startled and his face darkened. Victor said coldly, ¡°Nathan, how dare youe to see me?!¡± Hearing Victor¡¯s words, everyone was stunned and turned to look at Nathan. Victor had told them he was beaten by Nathan. All the directors of the banks made promises that they would never lend a penny to Poly Capital! ¡°So this guy is the puppet chairman of Poly Capital? He beat Mr. Sandman like this yesterday!¡± ¡°He got a lot of nerve. How dare hee to the hospital today?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in big trouble! Mr. Sandman is the nephew of Matthew, the chief of the Bank of Mimar!¡± ¡°He must regret his impulsion andes to beg for mercy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He offended Mr. Sandman and won¡¯t be able to get a penny in the loan. If he doesn¡¯te to admit his mistake, his business must be ruined.¡± Those directors showed different expressions. Some were gloating, some were joking, some were worr ied, and some were panicked. Nathan said calmly, ¡°Why should I be afraid? I beat you, so I feel obliged to visit you!¡± Those directors around looked at each other. They didn¡¯t expect Nathan would still be stubborn. ¡°Humph! You are not wee here. Get out!¡± Victor yelled sharply. But when he spoke, his voice was trembling in fear. As he was beaten hard yesterday, he was afraid Nathan would act rashly and beat him up again in the hospital. Nathan said with a smile, ¡°We have to solve our problems. You can¡¯t throw a tantrum like a child, right?¡± Victor¡¯s face was gloomy. His arms were wrapped like a mummy, and his face was covered with injurie s. How could he talk to him peacefully? ¡°I guess he has no money in his hand because of the loan. So he can¡¯t run thepany andes to plead!¡± ¡°Why did he do it at that time? Being impulsive is not a good thing. He¡¯s reaping the consequences.¡± ¡°He beat Mr. Sandman like this and still wants to reconcile? Nice try!¡± The directors all sneered and knew why Nathan came here. Victor said coldly to Nathan, ¡°You came here for the 40 million loan, right?¡± Nathan said, ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± Victor said, ¡°It¡¯s not just from our bank. You can¡¯t get a loan from other banks, right?¡± Nathan nodded honestly and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t wait to visit you!¡± Victor¡¯s smile became smug. He said, ¡°Really? Now you know you¡¯re wrong? What did you do yesterday!¡± Nathan said, ¡°I know I beat you a bit too hard yesterday. But in that situation, I should have acted.¡± Victor was instantly furious. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What did you say?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on the past. Let¡¯s solve our new problems now. Mr. Sandman, what do you need me to do so that you can give the 40 million loan to ourpany?¡± Nathan asked lightly with a smile, looking very honest and polite. ¡°If Hannah saw him like this, she would probably feel chills down her spine. She knew how insidious Na than was. ¡°To tell you the truth, if Mr. Sandman refuses to forgive you, you will never get a loan from any bank!¡± ¡°Our bank is on Mr. Sandman¡¯s side. If he doesn¡¯t agree, we won¡¯t lend you either.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re all on Mr. Sandman¡¯s side!¡± The directors all mored and expressed their support for Victor. Victor smiled grimly, ¡°Kneel down. I may consider giving you a chance!¡± Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°Come on. It¡¯s the 21st century. Open your mind.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Seeing Nathan was not as arrogant as yesterday, Victor became more courageous. He pouted and said Nathan obediently took the urinal under the bed and poured it out. Everyone burst intoughter when they saw this. Victor also becamecent. After Nathan came back with the urinal, he said lightly, ¡°Did you learn yo ¡°Can we talk now?¡± Nathan asked with a smile. ¡°Kneel down and bark like a dog. p yourself while barking until I forgive you!¡± Victor said with a sly smile, feeling he had controlled Nathan. The smile on Nathan¡¯s face slowly faded. He said, ¡°Mr. Sandman, you¡¯re not going to talk, aren¡¯t you?¡± Victor sneered. ¡°You hurt me like this. Why should I talk to you? Are you an idiot?!¡± Nathan nodded slightly. ¡°I beat you yesterday, but I came to visit you and even poured out the urinal for you. I guess our grievances have been settled.¡± After everyone heard this, they couldn¡¯t help being stunned. Theypletely didn¡¯t understand why Nathan thought it had been settled just because he poured the u ¡°Your request now is humiliating me and taking advantage of me.¡± ¡°So, if I teach you a lesson now, no one should say I¡¯m unreasonable!¡± Nathan smiled again, but this smile looked a little dark. Hearing this, Victor was taken aback. He said angrily, ¡°What are you thinking? You beat me so badly yes ¡°You asked me to pour the urinal for you. So we¡¯re clear.¡± Nathan nodded seriously and then walked to h The directors around couldn¡¯t help being shocked. What was he going to do?! The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 227 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Rationality ¡°Do you still want a loan?¡± ¡°If you touch me, I swear you¡¯ll never get a penny in Mimar City. Even the Neva Province!¡± ¡°Even you ask the banks all over the country. None of them will give you a loan!¡± Seeing Nathan seemed to be getting serious, Victor¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he roared angrily. The directors also wore solemn faces and spoke one after another. ¡°Are you the boss of Victor? If you dare to touch Mr. Sandman today, you will die!¡± ¡°We will use our connections to send messages to bank directors across the country. They will refuse t he loan to Poly Capital.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you hurt Mr. Sandman, yourpany will copse without a loan!¡± They all joined forces to suppress Nathan. If Nathan beat Victor who was fawned upon by them, Natha n was also humiliating them at the same time. Nathan smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± ¡°He bullied my subordinates yesterday and I taught him a lesson.¡± ¡°I came to visit him today and poured out the urinal for him. We should be even.¡± ¡°As you can see, he is unwilling to reconcile. He still wants to bully me and let me kneel down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s willing to be trampled upon¡­¡± While speaking, Nathan grabbed Victor by the cor and lifted him up. Then he pped him hard. If Victor knew Nathan was trying to find an opportunity to make trouble by pouring the urinal, he wouldn¡¯t ask him to do it at all. He didn¡¯t expect that Nathan had an odd temper and would explode anytime. ¡°Scum. You drugged a woman.¡± ¡°Snap!¡± ¡°You want to revenge on me and take back the loan, right?¡± ¡°Snap!¡± ¡°And you collide with other directors to reject our loan, right?¡± ¡°Snap!¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°You threaten me and let the banks all over the country not give me a loan, right?¡± ¡°Snap!¡± ¡°You also want me to kneel down?¡± ¡°Snap!¡± Nathan pped Victor¡¯s face six times in a row, making his face covered by the blood. His nose, which had just been connected, was broken again. The directors were all shuddering in horror and looked terrified. ¡°I will definitely let you pay the price¡­¡± Victor said with difficulty, with blood bubbling in his mouth. His e yes could hardly be opened. ¡°Let me pay the price?¡± Nathan pped him. ¡°I¡­¡± Victor gritted his teeth. ¡°You what?¡± Nathan pped again. Victor had nothing to say. Nathan frowned and gave him another p. He said with a smile, ¡°Why are y ou silent?¡± Victor was on the verge of copse! No matter whether he spoke or not, he was still pped! Nathan smiled at Victor and said, ¡°Actually, I came here to beat you up. I¡¯m just ying with you. Talk to you nicely and pour you the urinal.¡± ¡°If you are smart to agree on the loan and pretend nothing happened yesterday, maybe I¡¯ll let you go.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t know when to stop, do you?¡± The directors felt chill down their spines. They all felt Nathan was so cruel. They also realized why Victor didn¡¯t call the police after he was beaten yesterday. It turned out he drugged Nathan¡¯s subordinate and did some despicable things. However, it was quitemon for them. The people who came to borrow money were humbled to noth ingness. Some of them would even be willing to run naked. ¡°Mr. Kent!¡± Someone¡¯s voice sounded outside. Hearing this, Victor¡¯s spirit was lifted immediately. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°My uncle is here. He is the chief executive of the Bank of Mimar. You are dead!¡± The directors also nodded. Matthew enjoyed a high status and had great connections. As long as he sent a message, Nathan would be able to get loan from banks all over the country. Matthew came in from the door outside and saw Victor, whose face was covered with blood. He couldn¡¯ t help being shocked and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°Uncle Matthew, that thug beat me up yesterday. And he went to the hospital and beat me again!¡± ¡°I warned him not to mess around, but he didn¡¯t listen at all¡­¡± ¡°He forces me to lend him a loan, otherwise, he will kill me!¡± Victor was so wronged that he burst into tears andined to Matthew. Matthew was furious. He said viciously, ¡°Who did this!¡± Nathan smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Kent, it¡¯s me.¡± Seeing Nathan, Matthew was startled. He frowned tightly and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Master Evans? Why did my nephew do to make you beat him like this?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be fun. Mr. Kent must be angry.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to know Mr. Kent, but I¡¯m afraid it doesn¡¯t help at all. He beat his nephew so bad!¡± ¡°Nopany dares to offend banks. He is so brainless! Let¡¯s see how Mr. Kent teaches him a lesson!¡± The directors all sneered and waited for the show. Nathan said, ¡°I came to talk to him about something. He asked me to clean the urinal for him, so I did it.¡± ¡°But he went back on his word and wanted to humiliate me.¡± ¡°So I can¡¯t bear it and p him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fair. I helped him pour out the disgusting urinal, but I didn¡¯t p him hard. That¡¯s too good for him Everyone was speechless, wondering whether he had rationality in his mind. Victor was beaten violently yesterday. It was not worth mentioning he poured a urinal since he came to ask for help. Victor¡¯s face was covered with blood. How could he say he pped him not hard? ¡°Mr. Kent, do you think I should teach him a lesson?¡± Nathan asked. Matthew¡¯s face was livid. He was trembling with anger and roared, ¡°Nathan, how dare you! You got a lot Nathan felt his voice was a little loud and impatiently poked his ears with his fingers. He said, ¡°Mr. Kent, want to lecture me dvour Matthew looked cold. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two options!¡± ¡°One, pay for my nephew¡¯s medical expenses. Publish an apology letter to him in the newspaper and serve him in the ward until he is discharged from the hospital!¡± ¡°Second, you can choose not to do it, but don¡¯t me me for not respecting Mr. Hopp. I¡¯ll use my connec Matthew knew Nathan was close to the Hopp family, but he still couldn¡¯t bear his anger. Victor smiled with satisfaction. With his uncle¡¯s help, no one could save Poly Capital! Nathan would not get the 40 million loan and would never get a loan from any banks! The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 228 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Call the Provincial Chief Nathan shook his head after hearing Matthew. ¡°Mr. Kent, you have to know why he was beaten!¡± Nathan said with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t need to know. I only have these two options. Pick one!¡± Matthew said coldly. Victor said with a faint smile, ¡°Victor, if you apologize to me and look after me until I leave the hospital, I will give you the 40 million loan immediately!¡± Nathan sneered. ¡°Let me look after you? I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡± Matthew¡¯s face darkened. He said, ¡°It seems you have made your choice. Even if you ask Mr. Hopp for help, I will never Nathan took out his phone and looked at Matthew calmly. ¡°I also give you two options,¡± Nathan said. ¡°Humph!¡± Both Matthew and Victor couldn¡¯t help sneering. Nathan said, ¡°First, Victor needs to apologize to my secretary andpensate for mental damage. He also has to approve the loan and add another 40 million!¡± ¡°Secondly, you don¡¯t have to do what I say. I will call the office of the provincial chief and ask him to see how you treat key enterprises.¡± ¡°Think about it. Which one?¡± After Nathan finished, everyone was silent and then burst intoughter. ¡°Haha. You want to call the provincial chief? Are you kidding me, idiot?¡± ¡°Is the provincial chief your rtive? That¡¯s so funny!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so scared. Why don¡¯t you just call our president?¡± After a brief silence, everyoneughed and shook their heads, looking at Nathan with sarcasm. Matthew also felt Nathan was embarrassing himself. He thought Nathan didn¡¯t know someone else who had a higher status, except Gerard. Although Matthew¡¯s position was not as high as Gerard, Nathan beat his nephew so hard. Even if Matt hew didn¡¯t listen to Gerard¡¯s mediation, Gerard still had nothing to me him for. Nathan also knew this. That was why he brought out the provincial chief to scare him? ¡°You really don¡¯t know when to stop!¡± Matthew sneered. ¡°Uncle Matthew, use your connections to let all the banks cklist Poly Capital!¡± Victor said grimly. He couldn¡¯t wait to take revenge. When Poly Capital went bankrupt, Nathan would have no backing. By that time, Victor could crush him easily. Matthew said calmly, ¡°Please help me inform the fellows who work in the bank. No one is allowed to len d to Poly Capital! Tell them I said it!¡± ¡°Mr. Kent, don¡¯t worry. We will take care of it!¡± ¡°This idiot is very arrogant. I also don¡¯t like him. Our bank will not lend him a penny.¡± ¡°Please rest assured. We will use our connections to let hispany copse as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Humph. The people from Poly Capital can¡¯t even open an ount in our bank!¡± These directors all began to tter Matthew one by one. After all, he was the chief executive of the Ban k of Mimar and had strong connections. It was not a joke when he said he could prevent banks from all over the country from lending money to Nathan, which was as easy as a piece of cake for him. Nathan was unmoved. He nodded to Matthew and Victor and said, ¡°It seems that you have made your choice. Then I should call.¡± ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯m waiting to see how the provincial chief will handle this matter! Hah¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up and call. Stop bluffing!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell us the provincial chief is busy and doesn¡¯t have time to answer your phone when you can¡¯t g et through.¡± ¡°Haha. It¡¯s possible! He is a fool!¡± The directors all mored, waiting to see how Nathan would humiliate himself. Nathan dialed David¡¯s phone number and got through the call after a while. ¡°Hello, Mr. Evans,¡± David said with a smile. Nathan was valued by Thunder valued, so he was very cautious. Nathan calmly said, ¡°Mr. Young, there¡¯s something I want to ask. Is thend in Murcol a key zone for de velopment in the future?¡± David was a little puzzled. He said, ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t you set up apany there and have hundreds of acres ofnd?¡± Nathan smiled. ¡°But the banks in Mimar City are unwilling to lend us loans! Moreover, they also said the y will prevent banks in the whole province and even the whole country from lending us loans!¡± ¡°What?!¡± David was a little annoyed. He was the one who issued the decree for the development of Murcol. As Poly Capital upied most of thend in Murcol, i t was tantamount to humiliate David if the banks refused loans to it! ¡°Mr. Evans, what is going on? Why did the banks refuse to give you a loan?¡± David asked patiently. ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s because¡­¡± Nathan told him Victor drugged Gussie, and he beat up Victor. David became even more furious. He said, ¡°Impossible! Such a scum.¡± Nathan said, ¡°Can you help me deal with it? Or should I call Mr. West?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. David hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Evans, there is no need to call Mr. West! I will deal with it immediately. Give me ten minutes. It will be settled!¡± Seeing Nathan talking on the phone seriously, everyone began to mock him. ¡°What is he acting? He didn¡¯t get through the call, did he?¡± ¡°Turn on the speakerphone!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t you turn on the speakerphone so we can listen?¡± Nathan put the phone down from his ear and pressed the speakerphone, but David just hung up the phone. The busy tone of being hung up sounded on the phone. ¡°Haha¡­ Interesting. I know he is just bluffing!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t get through the call at all. Are you trying to tell us Mr. Young just hung up the phone?¡± ¡°He¡¯s really good at ying tricks. If he finds a job in the circus, he may earn a lot of money.¡± Victor also mocked him. Even Matthew showed a disdainful smile on his face. Matthew said calmly, ¡°Alright. Master Evans, stop bragging here!¡± ¡°If you want a loan, just do as I say. Otherwise, you won¡¯t get a penny.¡± ¡°If you insist on your choice, then you are not wee here. Please get out immediately!¡± Victor scoffed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you call the provincial chief? Why didn¡¯t you get through?¡± Nathan turned and pped Victor. He cursed, ¡°Who allows you to speak?¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 229 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Feeling Guilty Matthew was at the scene. But Nathan dared to p Victor in front of Matthew. Everyone around was s tunned. Nathan didn¡¯t care about Matthew at all! Matthew¡¯s face became solemn. Just as he was about to speak, the phone rang. After seeing the number on the mobile phone, Matthew was stunned. It was David¡¯s secretary who called him! Nathan just said that he had called David. But everyone thought that he was bragging. However, it didn¡¯t take until Ryan called him. Matthew pressed it down, signaling the crowd to be quiet. Then he answered the call and said politely, ¡° Hello, Ryan!¡± Ryan scolded him unmercifully, ¡°Mr. Kent, what¡¯s wrong with Bank of Mimar? ¡°Poly Capital upies an area of 300,000 square meters in Murcol. Mr. Young even visited thispany in person!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t approve a loan for Poly Capital. Are you nning to humiliate Mr. Young?¡± After Matthew heard Ryan¡¯s stern words, cold sweat immediately appeared on his forehead. Did Natha n really call David? ¡°Mr. Young issued an order. Never refuse Poly Capital¡¯s request for the loan!¡± ¡°If the progress of key nning areas in the province is stalled, you will be med!¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°In addition, you are ordered to immediately deal with the person who maliciously made things difficult for Poly Capital. Dismiss and investigate the person.¡± ¡®Do wha you should do!¡± After saying this, Ryan put the phone down with a snap. Matthew froze in ce and didn¡¯t speak for a while. ¡°Mr. Kent, what¡¯s wrong?!¡± One of the presidents of banks asked in a low voice. ¡°Uncle Matthew, why haven¡¯t you punished this viin?!¡± Victor yelled, feeling wronged. Matthew said angrily, ¡°Shut up!¡± After saying this, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Orders! Approve all the loans of Poly Capital immedi ately. There must be no mistakes. Do it within an hour!¡± Everyone was stunned on the spot. Just now, Matthew was aggressive and wanted to make Nathan pay the price. But why did he immediat ely change his mind after answering the call? How was this going? ¡°Immediately dismiss the president of the second sub¨C branch, Victor. Victor will be under the investigation of relevant departments.¡± Matthew looked depresse d and he gave the order sullenly. Everyone came back to their senses at this time and looked at Nathan in shock. Obviously, only the provincial chief, Mr. Young, could make Matthew suffer so much and humiliate Matt hew in public! ¡°Oh my God, did he call Mr. Young just now?!¡± ¡°I think he did it. Otherwise, how could Victor change his mind so quickly?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t offend this guy. In the future, we must find ways to curry favor with him!¡± All the presidents present couldn¡¯t help but gasp, feeling fearful. Nathan had the ability to talk to Mr. Young. How dared other men offend him? If they pissed off Nathan, they would not end well! Victor couldn¡¯t understand after hearing Matthew¡¯s order. So he couldn¡¯t help shouting angrily, ¡°Uncle M atthew, why? Why did you do this?¡± Matthew said with an angry look, ¡°The person who called me just now is Ryan under Mr. Young. Do you understand why I did this?!¡± Victor was stunned for a moment, unable to utter a word. He even trembled with fear. ¡°I want to get the loan as soon as possible. Mr. Kent, I hope your efficiency can make me satisfied.¡± Nathan took a leisurely look at Matthew and said c almly. ¡°Mr. Evans, don¡¯t worry, I will finish it soon.¡± Matthew agreed with difficulty and the corner of his mouth t rembled. He didn¡¯t dare to say such cruel words just now. Besides, he didn¡¯t have the qualifications to do that. Matthew thought, ¡°Nathan can call the provincial chief easily. If I keep offending him, I will be dismissed for sure. What¡¯s more, I may be taught a good lessonter.¡± ¡°Nathan was not interested in handling Matthew. He just wanted to teach scum Victor a good lesson.¡± ¡°The next time you dare to approach my secretary, I¡¯ll kill you right away. Do you understand?¡± Nathan l ooked at Victor and asked coldly. ¡°Yes¡­ I understand!¡± Victor nodded tremblingly, feeling scared. He used to be the proud president of the second sub¨C branch. But in a blink of an eye, he was directly fired and even had to be investigated. It made him feel ashamed and he was unable to revenge. Then Nathan left the ward and walked out of the hospital. In the evening, it was the dinner arranged by Gussie. Nathan epted her invitation and had a deliciou s meal. Gussie spent more than 400 dors, which was costly for her. However, Nathan noticed that Gussie was more respectful and sincere to him. This made him proud. It seemed that his n was effective, making Gussie, a cowardly woman,ple ¡°It seems that in the future, I must be cruel to Gussie. Otherwise, she won¡¯t take me as a boss seriously But he didn¡¯t expect that Gussie checked hisputer today and found his spending record of one millio He told Gussie before. But Gussie believed that he had bad intentions, so she didn¡¯t believe him at all. Nathan waited to watch a midnight movie with Hannah in the evening. He had nothing to do, so he retur As soon as he opened the live broadcast software, he was dumbfounded. All the female dancing stream ¡°Damn it. Could it be that the live streaming tform felt guilty and removed female streamers for rectific Seeing that Gussie, in his subscription, had justunched live streaming, Nathan affirmed his thought ev In his subscriptions, except for Gussie, there were basically dancing female anchors. ¡°s, I can only watch Gussie y games¡­¡± Nathan smiled helplessly and entered the studio to kill time. Gussie has already changed to a game called NIOH, which was also extremely difficult. Nathan couldn¡¯t ¡°Wee the Emperor VIP, Mr. Idler, to visit my studio!¡± Gussie smiled when she saw Nathan entering her studio. ¡°Wow, is this the rich man who gave 1 million dors in the studio that day? He sent four Gxy Battlesh ¡°Emperor Mr. Idler, can you teach me? I want to follow you!¡± ¡°Wee Emperor, Mr. Idler. Could I have your WhatsApp?¡± ¡°Emperor Mr. Idler, I love you, can you give me half a million dors as tips?¡± Bulletments livened the live¨Cstreaming studio when Nathan entered the studio. After all, it would cost 200 thousand dors to activate an Emperor ount. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 230 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Luring kilov out ¡°I deleted all the female streamers he subscribed to, and he is idle. That¡¯s why he enters my studio, rig ht?¡± Gussieughed secretly, then picked up the handle and started ying the game. However, the bulletments in the live¨C streaming studio were all about Nathan. Everyone was making fun of him, and few people paid attention to the game. ¡°Emperor Mr. Idler, can you tell me why you like the streamer? You actually paid so much for her!¡± som eone asked. Nathan found it interesting to interact with others through bulletments. He typed, ¡°Because she is hot! Don¡¯t you guys like her?¡± ¡°Yes. I like her! The taste of Emperor Mr. Idler is the same as ours. Ha, ha, ha!¡± ¡°Emperor Mr. Idler likes hot streamers, and so do I. Therefore, I am an Emperor like Emperor Mr. Idler.¡± ¡°Emperor Mr. Idler, you have paid 1 million to the streamer. Do you get her WhatsApp? Do you have an offline appointment?¡± After Gussie saw Nathan¡¯s reply, she was speechless. Ignoring it, she said with a smile, ¡°Boss, you hav e sharp eyes. I am the streamer with the best figure on all tforms!¡± ¡°Of course, if it weren¡¯t for your hot figure, I wouldn¡¯t have tipped you 1 million dors!¡± Nathan replied. Gussie snorted and cursed secretly, ¡°Sure enough, he¡¯s still a womanizer!¡± Nathan bragged, saying that he liked to watch beautiful streamers dancing. Gussie was triumphant. She had already deleted all the female streamers¡® ounts subscribed by Nat han today! ¡°Emperor Mr. Idler, why don¡¯t you tip the streamer today?¡± Someone asked. ¡°Right now.¡± Nathan sent her a little Star worth a dime. The screen was suddenly full of question marks. Gussie couldn¡¯t helpughing, and said, ¡°Boss, you are generous. Thank you for your little Star!¡± ¡°I seriously suspect that the boss has already slept with the streamer. Otherwise, how could he suddenl y be so stingy?¡± Someone analyzed. ¡°The streamer is nothing but having a hot figure. I¡¯m not interested in her.¡± Nathan replied. Seeing this, Gussie was furious. She regretted treating Nathan to a good meal. How could he nder her? He was too hateful! Seeing that it was gettingte, Nathan turned off theputer directly. Then he drove to pick up Hanna h. Hannah dressed very casually, wearing a short skirt with a tight¨Cfitting T¨C shirt and a stylish jacket. On her beautiful legs under the short skirt, there were a few lines of letters tha t Nathan could already memorize by heart. ¡°You should be free after watching the movie, right?¡± Nathan asked casually, acting very well. ¡°No! I suddenly remembered that the air conditioner in the room was not turned off.¡± Hannah pped h er head. She also acted very well. Nathan was regretful. Why did he ask this? Wasn¡¯t it asking for trouble? After stopping the car at the theater, Nathan naturally held Hannah¡¯s hand. He took her to buy some sn acks, got a movie ticket, and then entered the theater. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Ms. Wendy?!¡± Hannah suddenly jabbed Nathan and asked. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s Wendy!¡± Nathan paused for a moment. Then he frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over and have a talk with her.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After saying this, Nathan walked over. Wendy was standing not far away at the moment, followed by her bodyguard, a high¨C priced expert called Bronson Camp. Bronson was carrying a big ck bag casually. Nathan couldn¡¯t tell what was inside. ¡°Ms. Wendy, didn¡¯t I say that it¡¯s a special period recently? Why do you keep appearing in these ces ?¡± Nathan walked up and asked with displeasure. ¡°Hello, Mr. Evans!¡± Wendy nodded after seeing Nathan. Bronson stretched out his hand to stop Nathan. But Wendy said, ¡°Don¡¯t stop him. He¡¯s one of us.¡± After nodding, Bronson silently stepped aside and stood quietly beside Wendy. Wendy said, ¡°Ie out for a reason.¡± Nathan asked, ¡°What is the reason that you could risk your life?¡± Wendy was silent for a moment. Then she said, ¡°Jade found me and let me be her bait to lure kilov out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my style to be forced passively.¡± ¡°So, I promised her.¡± After hearing this reason, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but frown. He said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you crazy? Jade didn¡¯t know how to deal with kilov. How could you believe her?¡± ¡°Besides, she is your deadly enemy now. If you die, the Giradia Group will be destroyed!¡± ¡°If you are sick, go to the hospital to check your head as soon as possible!¡± Bronson said coldly, ¡°Pay attention to your words!¡± Nathan nced at him and said, ¡°Who are you, guy?¡± ¡°My name is Bronson, the sessor of the Nine Pces Sword. I will protect Ms. Wendy, and nothing will happen!¡± Bronson said coldly. Wendy waved her hand and said, ¡°Instead of letting kilov continue to threaten my safety, I should take the initiative and look for opportunities to get rid of him!¡± ¡°Jade will deal with him. Bronson will be responsible for protecting me.¡± ¡°Having someone who keeps trying to do something to me makes me upset.¡± Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°Jade is too conceited, she may not be kilov¡¯s opponent! I¡¯m afraid that if you risk your life, you will die.¡± ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Bronson sneered directly, looking at Nathan with disdain. ¡°Who are you? How dare you look down upon the number one Goddess of War in Hd?¡± ¡°If she can¡¯t, can you?¡± Nathan smiled and said, ¡°Huh? Sorry, I can.¡± Bronson disdained, thinking that Nathan was bragging. Wendy said to Nathan, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. If I don¡¯t do this, I won¡¯t have enough energy to devote to business battle.¡± Knowing that Wendy was determined, Nathan could only say, ¡°Fine. You¡¯ve already made up your mind. Bronson sneered when he heard it and thought, ¡°How dare this man make such a promise?¡± If Jade was defeated, he couldn¡¯t protect Wendy. How could this guy be able to do so? ¡°Okay.¡± Wendy nodded slightly. When Wendy saw Hannah, she was stunned and said, ¡°It seems that I am a wiseacre and ruined your m Nathan said, ¡°Never mind. We just shook hands and parted friends.¡± Then he turned around and walked towards Hannah. Wendy inevitably med herself. She originally wanted to help Nathan, but she contrived to make matte ¡°Something might happen in a while.¡± Nathan whispered to Hannah, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go home first?¡± ¡°Let me go home at this time? Are you crazy?¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help but say, dissatisfied, and her eyes w Nathan helplessly forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will be dangerous. I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± Hannah said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will not hinder you. If there is danger, I will stay far away.¡± She continued, ¡°And I want to watch this movie too!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s almost time. Hurry up and enter!¡± Before Nathan could say anything, he was dragged by Hannah by the arm into the video hall. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 231 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 231 Chapter 231 kilov There were rtively few people in the midnight show. Even though this was a popr blockbuster with a great reputation, the attendance was not high. Moreover, most of the people who watched movies at this point were couples. They basically had the s ame idea as Nathan.. It was good to watch the movie at midnight. After the midnight show was over, it would bete. There was no problem with taking the girl home or checking in at a hotel. As soon as the headlights were turned off, apart from the screen, the video hall was filled with cknes s. The young lovers were flirting with each other. Normally, men would put their hands on women¡¯s bodi es at this moment. Hannah smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re not too bad because you didn¡¯t choose a horror movie.¡± It was strange that an unknown small¨C budget horror movie had a higher attendance than this movie today. Nathan paused for a moment, then said, ¡°I don¡¯t like watching horror movies because they don¡¯t scare me.¡± Hannah rolled her eyes and comined that he had a low EQ. She praised this guy¡¯s high EQtoday, but she found that his EQ sudd enly reduced at night. But she didn¡¯t know, Nathan was thinking at the moment, ¡°Then I will take her to watch a horror movie n ext time. If sheins to me, I¡¯ll pretend that she likes watching horror movies. Anyway, she mentio ned it today!¡± Nathan was scheming and exceeded Hannah¡¯s expectations. She didn¡¯t know that she had been calcted by Nathan. After watching a movie, nothing happened. Nathan breathed a sigh of relief. He had thought that Jade was able to lure kilov out today. ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s toote. Go back to have a rest at my ce.¡± Nathan logically took Hannah¡¯s hand and le d her down to the underground parking lot. ¡°Sure enough!¡± Hannah gave him a teasing look. Wendy also came to the underground parking lot, followed by Bronson. She pressed her car key, and t he lights of the Mercedes¨C Benz Flying Supr worth more than one million dors immediately shed twice. At this moment, a figure came out from behind the huge load¨C bearing pir, and it was a very conspicuous foreign face! Bronson became nervous. He stepped in front of Wendy in an instant and opened the big bag in his hand. Immediately, an ancient sword more than th ree feet long was in his hand. ¡°kilov!¡± A crisp voice sounded and a vigorous figure shed out. The person punched the foreign man in the ba ck fiercely! Thiser was none other than kilov! And the person who made the sneak attack was Jade who had been waiting for a long time! ¡°Humph!¡± kilov¡¯s eyes narrowed. He snorted, turned around, swung his arm and pped Jade¡¯s fist. Bronson said hastily, ¡°Ms. Wendy, let¡¯s go!¡± His main task was to protect Wendy, not to join in the fight. He was very clear about this. Wendy nodded and followed Bronson to the Bentley more than 20 meters away. Jade and kilov, the two masters, did not hold back at all when they fought each other. When they m et each other, they used all kinds of killer moves and vicious tactics to defeat the enemy as quickly as possible. Wendy and Bronson had just taken two steps. But Jade and kilov had already taken more than ten moves. They were in fierce fighting. kilov¡¯s body swayed, like the wind blowing the leaves of a big tree. Every time he made a move, he used all his strength and the power of his punches was terrifying! Jade flushed angrily. She used all her strength. She was like a boulder in turbulence, standing still, bre aking through countless flowing water and turning them into waves! ¡°Boom!¡± A muffled sound came. Jade¡¯s body suddenly flew upside down. Her face was pale and fresh blood spu rted out of her mouth. ¡°God! Capturing the King of War last time has left hidden dangers on me. Some injuries seem to heal, but they are just lurking and turn i nto hidden injuries. As soon as I use all my strength, they break out!¡± Jade was nervous and secretly co mined. As soon as her body fell to the ground, she immediately rolled tactically, dodging a few gravels kicked b y kilov. The gravel hit the ce where she just rolled over, making muffled sounds. The ground was hit and cra cks appeared! Jade didn¡¯t care about anything else. She realized that if she continued to fight, she would surely die. Af ter turning over, she quickly ran out. ¡°Is Jade defeated? What?¡± Wendy almost went crazy. She had just arrived near the car, but kilov and Jade had already ended t he fight and the results came out! Moreover, Jade was seriously injured. In order to avoid being killed by kilov, she ran away directly! When masters fight each other, the oue was often in an instant. Especially just now when two peo ple fight with all their strength, there was no time to test each other. That was why the results came out very quickly. ¡°Want to leave?¡± kilov said coldly in the officialnguage of Hd standardly without a foreign ent. His body trembled for a moment and he stepped continuously. With each step, the distance of more than three meters disappe ared, as if he had the magical power to teleport! ¡°Oops, Nathan is right. Jade is unreliable!¡± Seeing kilov rushing near, Wendy was in a daze. Seeing kilov¡¯s menacing approach, Bronson knew that it must be toote to get in the car. So he ma de a decisive decision and drew the sword out of its scabbard. Before he had time to move his sword across to block kilov¡¯s approach, he saw a figure sh out as i This figure shed in front of him, blocking kilov. Then theer reached out his two fingers fiercely! ¡°Ah!!!¡± Bronson and Wendy immediately heard kilov¡¯s screams. Looking up, kilov, who was aggressive just now, had stopped at this moment. His eyes were bloody a However, even so, he still punched fiercely! Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The person standing in front was Nathan! ¡°Humph!¡± Nathan snorted and stepped forward with his front foot on the mid of kilov¡¯s body. He dodged the fist corbone violently! ¡°Crack!¡± kilov¡¯s corbone was broken in an instant. Before he had time to use the remaining moves, Nathan¡¯s He hit kilov¡¯s chest with all his strength. Then the sound of bone shattering came. kilov immediate ¡°Boom!¡± kilov¡¯s body mmed into a huge load¨C bearing pir, causing the paint and cement on it to fall off one after another. After his body fell, he was a This scene seemed slow. But in fact, from Jade being defeated and then fleeing to Nathan killing kilo Nathan first poked kilov¡¯s two eyeballs and then punched him to break his body bnce. Finally, he shattered his internal organs a Nathan, who was used to dealing with countless evil men, knew that to deal with this kind of man must p Otherwise, it was impossible to be killed by them. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 232 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Failing to Draw His Sword Wendy was still in shock and looked at Nathan¡¯s back in a daze. Nathan turned around, nodded to Wendy, and said, ¡°It¡¯s settled. He¡¯s dead. You don¡¯t have to worry abo ut your life being threatened anymore.¡± Wendy patted her chest and said with lingering fear, ¡°Thank God. You¡¯re here. I didn¡¯t expect Jade to b e unreliable!¡± Nathan said calmly, ¡°Jade leveled up too fast, overestimated herself, and underestimated her opponent . It¡¯s inevitable that such a thing will happen.¡± ¡°Bronson couldn¡¯t help but sneered and said, ¡°¡°You just took advantage of General Perkins¡® fight with kilov, so why brag?¡® Nathan said indifferently, ¡°I took advantage of Jade? Are you serious? If it wasn¡¯t for me, you and Wend y would have died now.¡± Bronson said disdainfully, ¡°Just now kilov used a lot of energy in the battle with General Perkins. If it weren¡¯t for that, would you be able to defeat him?¡± Nathan casually, ¡°It¡¯s true that he¡¯s wasting his energy. But even if he stays at his peak, he will die if he meets me.¡± ¡°1 ¡°Stop bragging!¡± Bronson sneered. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t make a move just now, the physically impaired Vl akilov is no match for me.¡± Wendy frowned and said, ¡°Stop arguing. Now that the biggest threat has been removed. It¡¯s a good thing.¡± Bronson said, ¡°Ms. Wendy, I just can¡¯t understand him ndering General Perkins. If it wasn¡¯t for Gene ral Perkins, how has he would have found a bargain?¡± Although the battle between kilov and Jade just now was very short, both of them used all their strength when they fought. Every second would consume a lot of energy! However, kilov was superior in skills and had obvious advantages in physical fitness. So he chose t o deal with Wendy without hesitation after defeating Jade. ¡°I need to take advantage of Jade?¡± ¡°Or are you too arrogant?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°In front of me, you don¡¯t even have a chance to draw your sword!¡± Nathan coldly looked at Bronson, the descendant of the Nine Pces Sword. He was merciless when he spoke. After hearing these words, Bronson became annoyed, his eyes widened, and he shouted, ¡°What did you say?!¡± Nathan casually, ¡°In front of me, you have no chance to draw your sword!¡± ¡± Since ancient times, everyone knew the difference between having weapons and not having weapons. With a weapon, one could make a hole in others while it was impossible to do so without a weapon. Bronson raised the long sword in his hand, ced it horizontally in front of Nathan, and said coldly, ¡°Do you want to try?¡± ¡°If you make me unable to draw my sword, I will resign from Ms. Wendy immediately!¡± ¡°And I¡¯ll return the check of one million dors I got!¡± Nathan said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you want to humiliate yourself.¡± Bronson was furious. He directly grabbed the hilt of the sword and was about to draw it! But when he pulled out his sword forcefully, Nathan took a step forward and pushed on his elbow with Cloud Grasp! The sword that was more than two inches out just now retreated into the sharkskin scabbard! At the same time, Nathan raised his right hand and hit Bronson on the shoulder. Bronson shook his shoulders and dodged. At this moment, Nathan was close to him. Bronson had no c hance to draw his sword. He immediately raised his right hand and poised like a sword. He poked at Nathan¡¯s eyes, eyebrows, th roat, and other important parts. ¡°This guy¡¯s Nine Pces Sword is not bad. He can have such a power as using his fingers as a sword.¡± Nathan remained unmoved, stepped forward, shook, and avoided his attack. After Bronson forced Nathan to retreat, he was about to draw his sword immediately! But Nathan took half a step forward at this moment and punched straight! Bronson had no choice but to block the sword horizontally on his lower abdomen, and hit the scabbard with his fist, causing Bronson to retreat three steps in a row. In the process of retreating, he wanted to take the opportunity to draw his sword. But how could Nathan give him this opportunity? Nathan stepped continuously, striding forward. His body rose and fell like sitting on the back of a gallopi ng horse. When he took a step, he punched fiercely, forcing Bronson to raise his hand to defense. ¡°I have no chance to draw my sword in front of this guy?¡± Bronson was shocked. Nathan¡¯s fists and palms were like the wind, densely intertwined, making him unable to free his hands a t all. Moreover, the strength of Nathan¡¯s fist was powerful. Bronson must use all his energy every time he de fended. Otherwise, he would be directly beaten unstably and fall to the ground. With a roar, Bronson knocked away Nathan¡¯s fist, took a step back, and used the unique Mighty Choppi ng of Jepon. However, just as he was about to draw his sword, Nathan came to him quickly. As soon as the sword was half out of its sheath, Nathan covered it hard with his palm, and his palmn ded on Bronson¡¯s arm. ¡°Swoosh.¡± The half¨Cdrawn sword was immediately pressed back into the scabbard by Nathan¡¯s palm. Bronson took the opportunity to take another step back, and he swung the sword onto his back. He turn ed his backhand around the back of his head, grabbed the handle of the sword and was about to pull it out! ¡°Good! You are not bad!¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help but praise. But the next moment, he was already at Bronson¡¯s side. He stretched out his hand, turned it into a sharp w and squeezed Bronson¡¯s hand hard. Bronson was shocked. Before he could break free, Nathan immediately let go of his hand and put his fiv Bronson felt the pain and involuntarily loosed his hand. Nathan took the chance. ¡°Swoosh.¡± He grabbed the handle of the sword, drew it out of the scabbard and held it in his hand. ¡°You!¡± Seeing that his sword was held by Nathan, Bronson was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. In his life, this was the first time he had encountered such an opponent. In front of Nathan, he didn¡¯t eve ¡°I have told you. You don¡¯t even have a chance to draw your sword in front of me!¡± Nathan said coldly an Bronson looked gloomy. He silently caught the sword and put it back into the scabbard. His cheeks twitc am sorry for being proud!¡± Then he took out a check of one million dors from his pocket and said, ¡°This is the check that Ms. We return it in full now!¡± Throwing down the check, Bronson turned, and left. He was the sessor of the Nine Pce sword. But he didn¡¯t even have the chance to draw his sword was too ashamed to stay! ¡°Ms. Wendy, if you want to hire a bodyguard, you can ask me for help. I can find a better one and make ¡°You are so great.¡± Wendy looked at Nathan, gave a thumbs up and smiled. It was rare for her to smile. But her smile was very amazing. How beautiful she was! ¡°Okay. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back quickly.¡± Nathan shook his hands. Wendy nodded, got into her car and left. Nathan called someone and said, ¡°Hey, Mr. West,e and collect the corpse!¡± Thunder was woken up in the middle of the night. He was upset at first. But Nathan¡¯s words awakened h Nathan yawned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first and leave the corpus here. You can get someone toe and dea The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 233 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 233 Chapter 233 I Want to Be a Hooligan Thunder sent someone to collect kilov¡¯s body. He couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief after verifying the body. ¡°Did Jade go there? Sure enough, she is defeated.¡± ¡°This is a good thing for her. After all, it¡¯s not good if everything goes too smoothly for her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t im to others that Nathan has done this. Let her guess.¡± After Thunder handled it, he felt relief. No wonder Rudolph praised Nathan so much, he was indeed capable. He could easily kill the notorious kilov. When Jade heard the news of kilov¡¯s death, she was startled and said in shock, ¡°Who did it?!¡± Brinn shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. This is the news from Mr. West. But he didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Jade¡¯s expression turned gloomy. She said, ¡°I managed to lure kilov out. I didn¡¯t expect someone else to take advantag e of it! ¡°Needless to say, I know that this person is probably Rudolph. ¡°Hmph.¡± She was naturally dissatisfied. After all, she was the one who nned to lure kilov out. Besides, she had once fought against kilov. She knew that she had consumed a lot of kilov¡¯s energy. It must have been easier for theters to deal with him. Brinn said cautiously, ¡°However, Mr. West gave you credit. After all, you lured him out, and you consum ed his energy.¡± ¡°What? Credit? I don¡¯t want it, it¡¯s a disgrace to me!¡± Jade raised her brows. This failure was intolerable to her. Brinn didn¡¯t dare to speak. Jade looked pale, raised her head, and looked up at the sky. ¡°I will make myself better and stronger!¡± She secretly made up her mind. Today¡¯s failure made her reflect a lot. Compared to Jade, Nathan was much more rxed. He drove the luxury car and took the beauty back to Almonube Pce. Nathan felt his mouth dry, and he didn¡¯t know how to proceed this time, although it had happened once. After bringing her home, he was at a loss. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, why don¡¯t we rest?¡± Nathan looked at Hannah and asked tentatively. ¡°Hahaha¡­ You must be tired from fighting today, so take a good rest!¡± Hannahughed exaggeratedly, thinking it was very Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. fun. ¡°Then let¡¯s rest!¡± Nathan smiled shyly. Hannah nodded and walked directly to the room where she had lived before. Nathan was dumbfounded and said, ¡°Hey, wait¡­¡± Hannah turned her head, rolled her eyes, and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to rest? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Nathan blushed all of a sudden, and he couldn¡¯t summon up the courage to forcibly bring Hannah hom e from the bar that day. He didn¡¯t know how to start. ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hannah smiled and asked knowingly, ¡°If you don¡¯t talk, then I will have to rest. I¡¯m sleepy!¡± Nathan blushed, coughed twice, and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s rest together.¡± Hannah frowned and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Your voice sounds like a mosquito. Can you b e louder and exin it clearly?¡± Nathan was annoyed. He took out a key, clicked it into the keyhole, and locked the door. ¡°Except for my room today, the rest of the rooms are closed to the public!¡± Nathan said angrily. ¡°Well, you sleep on the sofa, and I sleep in this room. You should be a gentleman, right?¡± Hannah aske d with a smile. Nathan was molested by her, so his desire and anger increased. Without saying a word, he rushed up suddenly, squatted down, stretched his arms, and held Hannah¡¯s slender waist. Then he lifted her and carried her directly on his s houlders. ¡°I¡¯m not a gentleman, I want to be a hooligan!¡± Nathan felt relieved, roared, and rushed into the bedroo m with Hannah on his shoulder. Hannah yelled out in shock. Only when she was thrown on the bed did she yell, ¡°Are you crazy? Do you want to go to jail?¡± Nathan was taken aback for a while. Hannah took this opportunity to take the initiative. She stretched out her hand to directly pull his cor off. ¡°You are so cute!¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know how fierce I am in a while!¡± Nathan snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve talked too much! Let me tell you. Don¡¯t talk next time in such a situation, understand?¡± Hannah poked him lightly on the forehead, then closed her eyes. Nathan had an enlightened thought. He had brought her home. There was no point to say something. B odynguage trumped everything! Nathan felt that this night was still wonderful. He was no longer nervous and bewildered likest time. He had found ways and was much calmer. The next day he didn¡¯t wake up until he heard the rm clock. He even felt a little sore in his waist. ¡°I actually have to use the rm clock to get up now!¡± ¡°Besides, I haven¡¯t practiced¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s over. If this continues, sooner orter, my fist skills will decline. My body will be weak. This woman is After he uncovered a corner of the quilt, the corners of his mouth twitched. ¡°Well¡­It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t practiced anything!¡± ¡°Taking a Crouching Attack is to use the hip joint to hit the enemy¡¯s lower body. I have practiced it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m definitely not beingzy or obsessed, but for practicing¡­ Well, it¡¯s still early, let me review¡­¡± After Nathan reviewed, Hannah kicked him away viciously and gritted her teeth resentfully. ¡°Crazyman!¡± Nathan smiled shyly, put his arms around Hannah¡¯s neck, and kissed her hard on the face. He said, ¡°Yo Hannah¡¯s resentment turned into shyness. She blushed and cursed, ¡°I know you have no good intention Nathan thought that this fate was wonderful. He and Natalie married. But he and her best friend Hannah liked this girl even more. In fact, Hannah also found it strange that she looked down on Nathan at first, and even wanted to help N Thinking that Nathan had never said any sweet words to her, nor sent her flowers or any gifts, yet she h She was also surprised. How could she fall in love with such an unromantic man? How strange! Nathan said, ¡°I have to go to the Hopp family today. Winfrid also invested money in Natasha, so I have to persuade him.¡± ¡°You are so attentive to the Hopp family. Maybe it¡¯s because of Angelina?¡± Hannah asked vigntly. ¡°How is it possible? There is nothing between her and me, and we don¡¯t usuallymunicate much.¡± Na Hannah sneered, stretched out her right hand, and clenched it into a fist. She said, ¡°I want all!¡± Nathan was embarrassed. He regretted saying this. Now it had be Hannah¡¯s trick to manipte him When he came to thepany, Nathan asked Gussie to arrange some documents and take them with her. They went to the Hopp family with him. ¡°Lecher!¡± Facing Nathan¡¯s back, Gussie made a face at Nathan, cursing inwardly. She remembered clearly all Nathan¡¯s bulletments yesterday. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 234 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 234 Chapter 234 It Was Too Ridiculous ¡°Do you know why I took you to the Hopp family today?¡± Nathan nced at Gussie and then asked calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gussie shook her head. Nathan said, ¡°You and the Reagan family are enemies. You have no background. So, as the boss, I sh ould introduce you to some important people.¡± Gussie felt warm, thinking that Nathan cared about her quite a bit. Sheughed and said, ¡°Thank you. If you can introduce me to Mr. Secret, that would be great!¡± Nathan smiled slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, isn¡¯t the banquet hosted by Natasha about to start? Then you will be able to see Mr. Secret!¡± Gussie nodded excitedly. Mr. Secret was a member of a big family in Emperia City. He had a strong ba ckground. As long as she could get his support, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the Reagan family. ¡°The person you want to meet may not be what you imagined.¡± Nathan reminded her when he saw her like this. ¡°He must be better than a lecher like you!¡± Gussie said. ¡°What did you say?¡± Nathan was furious and raised his fist. ¡°I was wrong!¡± Gussie apologized immediately. Nathan sneered. He thought that he should be crueler to her in the future. Otherwise, she would push h er luck and not take him. as the boss seriously. The two soon came to the Hopp family. Winfrid, Gerard, Carl, Angelina and others were all there. After seeing Nathan, they all weed him with smiles. After Nathan made a brief introduction of Gussie, he sat down on the sofa in the living room. ¡°Master Evans, Poly Capital is potential. However, in the recent extraordinary period, you need to pay a ttention!¡± Winfrid said with a smile. ¡°Oh? I don¡¯t know what to pay attention to.¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help asking curiously. Winfrid said, ¡°We need to stay away from Giradia Group. Otherwise, it will be troublesome if you are involved!¡± Nathan paused for a moment and then said, ¡°Poly Capital is funded and established by Giradia Group. It¡¯s somewhat unrealistic to keep us away from Giradia Group. It¡¯s too ungrateful.¡± Winfrid said calmly, ¡°The Porter Group and the Roarws Group have joined forces and taken a lot of c apital. They have been trying to make a move these days.¡± ¡°I think that in a short while, they will attack Giradia Group in an all¨C round way and cut off the lifeline of Giradia Group.¡± ¡°If you still get too close to Giradia Group, then you will meet a lot of trouble. You may go bankrupt at th at time.¡± Gerard nodded slightly and said, ¡°Giradia Group is our localpany, and so is Roarws Group. Alth ough Porter Group is an outsider, it has a background in Emperia City.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why Mr. Young chooses to keep away from such a great conflict.¡± ¡°At least, in terms of policy, the two don¡¯t help each other.¡± ¡°Under such circumstances, it is almost impossible for Giradia Group to win.¡± ¡°It¡¯s even very difficult for them to protect themselves.¡± Gussie also felt the same way. Even if Mr. Secret decided to join forces with Wendy to fight against the Porter Group, he might not be able to resist such an attack She thought that Nathan¡¯s trip was in vain. The downfall of Giradia Group was a certainty. Now everyon e was thinking about how to participate in profit. How could they be willing to divest? The only person who withdrew from the Porter Group¡¯s alliance was Negino. Everyone evenughed at him, thinking that he didn¡¯t know how to make money i n a good situation. Nathan took a sip of tea, and couldn¡¯t helpughing. He said, ¡°Mr. Winfrid, Mr. Hopp, your thoughts are too subjective and one¨Csided!¡± Winfrid said, ¡°Oh? Please tell me in detail!¡± ¡°Mr. Winfrid, I¡¯m here this time because I want you to withdraw your capital from the Porter Group¡¯s allia nce and withdraw.¡± ¡°Because, once thismercial war breaks out, the losses will not be a few hundred million dors, but tens of billions of dors!¡± ¡°Also, I¡¯m sure that as long as Giradia Group doesn¡¯t make too stupid mistakes, Porter Group has almo st no chance.¡± ¡°Giradia Group has Mr. Smith and Mrs. Smith in charge, so it is impossible to make mistakes.¡± ¡°In thismercial battle, the Porter Group Alliance will lose!¡± Nathan said lightly. Winfridughed and said, ¡°Master Evans, are you kidding? Porter Group alliance raised tens of billions of funds. Even our Goddess of War, Jade, supports Natasha. How can Giradia Group win?¡± Gerard also felt that Nathan¡¯s words were unbelievable. Giradia Group had no chance of winning. Jade mobilized tens of billions of funds from the Perkins family in Emperia City, which was already a ve ry obvious signal. Gussie, who was Nathan¡¯s secretary, felt that Nathan¡¯s words were not reliable at all at this time. This c ould not convince Winfrid at all. ¡°Because Giradia Group has me. It won¡¯t lose.¡± Nathan said calmly. Winfrid and Gerard looked at each other and couldn¡¯t helpughing. Carl and Angelina were embarrassed, feeling that Nathan was bragging. How could he be so overconfi dent? ¡°Master Evans, I know you are capable. But if you want to participate in this business war, you are inca pable.¡± ¡°Unless Mr. Secret whom Wendy has been hyping up can stand up and has strong background and fun ds topete with Jade.¡± ¡°Otherwise, Giradia Group has no chance of winning in this battle.¡± After Winfridughed, he felt that it was impolite. Therefore, he restrained his smile and seriously analyz They had seen Nathan¡¯s martial skills and medical skills before. But he didn¡¯t think these two skills could role in this business war. In themercial war, the fight was about the resource background and the strength of the capital. The Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Winfrid, I came here to persuade you this time, not to relieve the p Group.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because we have a good rtionship and have helped each other. I treat you as friends, so I came to persuade you. ¡°The hidden capital of Giradia Group is beyond your imagination.¡± ¡°If you insist on investing in the Porter Group alliance, you will suffer a big loss. The money you throw in but a waste.¡± Winfrid patted Nathan on the shoulder with a smile and said, ¡°Master Evans, I know you are a person va ¡°I have been in the business world for decades. I have clear judgment.¡® ¡°Master Evans, you don¡¯t need to say anymore. Let¡¯s not talk about business today. let¡¯s talk about some Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Gerard also smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s talk about something else! Oh¡­ By the way, I have a meeting You two can have a good chat.¡± After saying this, Gerard left. Winfrid stayed for a while. After having lunch with him, he also left. Apparently, neither of the brothers took Nathan¡¯s words seriously. If it wasn¡¯t for their rtionship, they would have mocked Nathan directly. After all, it was too ridiculous! No one in the business or financial circle in the country believed that Giradia Group would be safe and sound. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 235 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 235 Chapter 235 The Heavy Rain ¡°Mr. Evans, remember what I said before?¡± ¡°You want to persuade Mr. Winfrid to withdraw the investment, but it is impossible. Don¡¯t you believe it? ¡± ¡°Now, do you believe it?¡± Gussie nced at Nathan and whispered gloatingly. Nathan poked her forehead backhand, which made Gussie cry out in pain. She sat down, touching her forehead with tears streaming down her face. ¡°You want a good beat, don¡¯t you?¡± Nathan asked coldly. Gussie was so wronged that she didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. She thought, ¡°What I said is the truth, o kay?¡± Carl smiled at Nathan and said, ¡°Master Evans, we all know your kindness. But what you said is some what unlikely to happen!¡± Nathan nced at Carl and said, ¡°Carl, this is the last reminder. Believe it or not! If you lose a lot of money at that time, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you!¡± Carl thought that Winfrid didn¡¯t trust Nathan, but in the end, Winfrid suffered and regretted¡­ Nathan was so confident that Carl couldn¡¯t help hesitating for a while. He asked, ¡°Is the background of Giradia Group so terrifying? Can it overthrow the alliance formed by the Porter Group?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the background of Giradia Group that is terrifying, but me!¡± Nathan boasted bluntly. Gussieughed when she heard it. He was too overconfident. She immediately had the look of being teased by the capitalist. Carl believed most of his words at first. But after seeing Gussie¡¯s expression, he felt that these words w ere not so reliable. Angelina said, ¡°Nathan, I believe you. I will talk to my father and uncleter, and try to persuade them.¡± Nathan said with a smile, ¡°Well, thank you.¡± Nathan had already done what he could to save them. If Winfrid still refused, it had nothing to do with hi m when Winfrid suffered major losses in the future. When Angelina went to refill the teapot with hot water, Carl reached out and touched Nathan, winking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°Hey, brother, there are a few technicians from Jepon working in a club. It is said that they are more be autiful than those female stars in sexploiter. Their skin is delicate and fair!¡± Carl said mysteriously. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Nathan was stunned when he heard that. ¡°Do you want me to take you to have a look tonight?¡± Carl smiled. Nathan nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, I am not going there for beautiful women but to teach them massa ge techniques for the sake of the friendship between countries.¡± Carl gave a thumbs up and said, ¡°Awesome!¡± Beside them, Gussie heard their words. She was angry and cursed, ¡°These men are lechers with bad i ntentions!¡± To teach them massage techniques? Nonsense! They werescivious and wanted to see beautiful wo men. How could they beautify their behavior? ¡°Lecher! If you dare to go, I hope you get AIDS as soon as possible!¡± Gussie scolded Nathan silently. She didn¡¯t know why she was so angry after hearing this and seeing Nathan¡¯s interested expression. Nathan stayed with the Hopp family for a while, and then he left with Gussie. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After Carl left, he nced at Angelina, and said, ¡°Angelina, do you trust him? Why do I feel it is unreliab le?¡± Angelina sighed, shook her head slightly, and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t believe him either. After all, Porter Group has formed an alliance. It is much more powerful than Giradia Group. How can Giradia Group b eat it?¡± Carl nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, so Uncle and Dad won¡¯t believe it either.¡± Angelina said, ¡°I said that just to show him my respect. After all, he especially came to our family to tell us about it. If everyone doesn¡¯t believe him, he will be embarrassed.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Carl nodded, ¡°Did you notice his secretary¡¯s expression? Obviously, she also thought he was talk ing nonsense.¡± After Nathan and Gussie came out of the Hopp family, the sky became gloomy and the wind picked up. It seemed that it was going to rain. Gussie said, ¡°The Hopp family probably refuses to withdraw. Winfrid has spent a huge sum of 400 milli on dors. He wants to get a better return.¡± ¡°Whatever. Wendy will make more money!¡± Nathan shrugged and said. He had already said what he had said, if Wendy ate up Winfrid¡¯s 400 million, he could not me anyon e. Gussie forced a smile and said, ¡°Why are you so confident? Could Mr. Secret turn the tide and win by h imself?¡± Nathan chuckled, shook his head and did not speak. Seeing that he didn¡¯t want to say more, Gussie didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Suddenly, she felt a chill on her face. It turned out that a drop of rainwater fell on her face. After the drop of rain hit her face, he walked a few steps, and the sky seemed to have leaked. ¡°tter.¡± The heavy rain poured down directly. Fortunately, there was a small closed newsstand. Nathan and Gussie hurried over and hid under the eav Gussie¡¯s cloth was drenched by the rain. Almost half of her cloth were wet. The white shirt inside was wet and stuck to her body, further outlining her hot figure. ¡°Oh my god. It¡¯s all of a sudden to rain. There is no sign at all!¡± Nathan cursed. ¡°It¡¯s raining a lot!¡± Gussie raised his eyes and said.. It was raining heavily. The bean¨C sized water droplets sshed on the ground, and it didn¡¯t take long to get wet the stockings on her calve The two of them were trapped under the same narrow eaves. Outside, the dark clouds overwhelmed the Nathan nced at Gussie¡¯s chest involuntarily. His eyeballs almost popped out. The shirt clung to her body, framing her figure. After ¡°Where are you looking?!¡± Gussie woke up with a start and hurriedly stretched out her hand to cover her ¡°I see that you got wet. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll catch a cold and affect the normal work of ourpany!¡± Nathan said righ ¡°I know what you are thinking!¡± Gussie snorted coldly and turned around. Nathan shrugged and didn¡¯t answer. The rain outside was heavier with a loud sound. The drops of rainw ¡°How unlucky. But fortunately, I have someone to apany me!¡± Nathan thought gloatingly. His idea h with seeking joy in suffering. Suddenly, a strong wind blew up, and arge amount of rainwater was blown from the side to the bottom newsstand. Gussie¡¯s body was poured again by the rainwater. She hurriedly backed away and immediately retreated to Nathan¡¯s side. In order not to get wet by the ra close to him. The smell of the rain outside and the faint fragrance of Gussie¡¯s body made Nathan very pleasant. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 236 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Take a Backseat ¡°Gussie also felt that she stayed too close to Nathan, but there was nothing she could do about it. The newsstand was not a huge ce, and the wind was extreme. If taken one step away, they would have t o be wet by the rain. ¡± She could only stand sideways, try to keep a distance from Nathan and try her best to avoid physical c ontact. ¡°When is this rain going to stop? I¡¯mpletely stir¨Ccrazy!¡± Gussie said with a sigh. ¡°Well¡­¡± Nathan just smiled. To him, being trapped here with a beautifuldy was kind of a blessing. Gussie felt annoyed and upset. She said, ¡°How could I be so unlucky?¡± Nathan said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so sentimental. The only person who can control your fate is you. There i s no such thing as unlucky.¡± Gussie pursed her lips and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand the feeling of always taking a backseat and bei ng bullied and looked down upon for everything I do.¡± Nathan said, ¡°I really don¡¯t. Most people have to tter me to have a better life.¡± Gussie nced at Nathan and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve worked hard, but the gap is too great!¡± She hugged herself. The strong wind blew rain on her, making her shiver in the cold. Nathan took off his coat and covered it on Gussie like a gentleman. Gussie covered the coat. She could feel Nathan¡¯s temperature on it, which made her feel warm and saf e. ¡°The Reagan family has bullied me since I was a child, especially via. I don¡¯t even remember how many times she has beaten me.¡± ¡°I have to grovel to her to avoid being bullied¡­¡± ¡°Sometimes, when she beat me outside, someone else would see it ande up to dissuade her.¡± ¡°However, they would walk away after knowing her identity as if nothing had happened.¡± ¡°And she would be worse to me after they leave.¡± Gussie looked at the heavy rain outside the window. The rain made outside a hazy world, and the news stand looked like an ind in the city. Such a unique environment gave her the urging to open her heart to him, so she told Nathan about all her experiences and grievances over the years. ¡°Mom couldn¡¯t bear such humiliation, so she left the Reagan family. Until now, I still don¡¯t know where s he is.¡± Gussie sighed. ¡°My life in the Reagan family was even more difficult after that. Feeling I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, I ca me to Mimar City to study¡­¡± ¡°To avoid the Reagan family, I went abroad and studied in Nordime.¡± ¡°I looked solid and fierce, but I am actually very timid¡­¡± ¡°I was just trying to hide my fragility.¡± Gussie was about to cry when she told the story. The miserable living of the past twenty years made he r miserable and hurt her deeply. Nathan agreed, ¡°You did look like a cold and arrogant beauty when you first returned home, but I know you are just a little pussy!¡± Gussie argued, ¡°Can you be more polite? What kind of person would talk like that? It¡¯s so horrible!¡± Nathanughed, ¡°I was only saying the fact. You are always hard on me, but what about the people of the Reagan family? You¡¯ve been obedient and groveling to them!¡± Gussie burst into tears. Seeing Gussie was in tears, Nathanforted, ¡°I¡¯m just joking, don¡¯t take it seriously!¡± Gussie wiped away her tears and said, ¡°I was angry at myself, and it has nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯m not angry with you, and I¡¯m even grateful to you and admire you!¡± ¡°You are the first person who helped me when via was bullying me, and you didn¡¯t back down.¡± ¡°No one has ever done this before.¡± Nathan was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Gussie to think of him like this! Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°However, your tongue is very annoying!¡± Gussie added. ¡°Well, maybe¡­¡± Nathan shrugged and said. Even Hannah sometimes couldn¡¯t bear his words and would be furious with him. At this time, the rain was getting heavier. They could hear the raindrops hitting the ground and eaves. The wind was also getting stronger, and Gussie had to lean closer to Nathan. Their bodies were almost touching each other. Gussie held her arms, feeling a little embarrassed. They were too close. ¡°Don¡¯t get wet. You were cut that day, and you¡¯re definitely not recovering now. You should be more car eful.¡± Gussie reminded in a low voice. She found Nathan retreated a little, and the rain fell on his shoulders and wetted his shirt. Nathan smiled. Before he spoke anything, Gussie pulled him closer to her. Nathan felt the smell of rain had disappeared, and all he could smell was Gussie¡¯s shampoo and perfume, which stimted him. ¡°What?!¡± Gussie was startled, and her eyes widened with surprise. She felt something hard pressing against her abdomen. Her arm was on Nathan¡¯s chest, and his muscles made her blush and her heart race. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, and the rain hit the back of Gussie¡¯s head, making her feel cold. Subcons At this moment, the bodies of the two were pressed together, and Nathan felt her wonderful breasts pus They looked at each other with a trace of desire in their eyes. Gussie had no ce to retreat, and Nathan never knew what it meant to retreat. Gussie gritted her teeth, wanting to step back. Getting wet would be better than that. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Nathan shouted. Of course, Gussie would not listen to him. Nathan raised his hand and threatened viciously, ¡°If you dare to move again, I will really p you!¡± Gussie was frightened, and she chilled when feeling the raindrops hit her shoulder. Then, she felt that Nathan¡¯s big hands covered her buttocks. With a firm press, she involuntarily leaned Nathan put his arms around her shoulders and pressed her buttocks with the other hand. He said calmly Gussie was flushed and gritted her teeth. She would believe him if his thing were not pressing her so hard. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 237 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Get a Room It rained heavily. The rainpletely isted the newsstand from the world. When being hugged by Nathan to hide from the rain, besides feeling shy and restless, Gussie felt an u nprecedented sense of security. But his thing pressed against her made her ufortable and afraid, wanting to break free from his ar ms and run into the rain. ¡°The rain is really heavy¡­¡± Gussie turned to look at the heavy rain outside, repeating this sentence to ease this awkward situation. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s raining heavily. But it was good for the rain tost a little longer.¡± Nathan said lightly. Gussie felt furious about his words. This scumbag, this dirty old man. What would he do to her? She only felt Nathan¡¯s hot breath puff into her ears getting hotter and hotter, making her body hot too. T he rain wet her skin, but she felt a sense of wetness graduallying from her body. The rain finally became lighter, but Gussie still stood beside Nathan and let him hug her in his arms. When the rain stopped, she felt like she had woken up from a dream. She stepped back hastily and sai d, ¡°The rain has stopped!¡± The sun shone through clouds as thick as lead, and the air smelled of water vapor. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Nathan smiled with satisfaction, then walked out of the newsstand. Gussie followed behind him, and when she walked a few meters away, she tossed aplicated nc e at the newsstand. ¡°Am I poisoned?¡± Gussie sighed and patted her blushing cheeks lightly. Nathan said with a frown, ¡°You¡¯re wet. Let¡¯s get a hotel room and take a hot shower.¡± Gussie was frightened and said, ¡°What did you say?!¡± Before she could react, Nathan took her to the nearest hotel and got a room. Gussie was full of jumbled thoughts and was taken to the hotel room by him. However, fortunately, Nathan was not really a beast, and he really just wanted to find a ce to take a shower. Gussie felt relief. After taking a bath, she wrapped her bathrobe tightly as if she was guarding against s omething. Fortunately, Nathan didn¡¯t do anything outrange to her, but he couldn¡¯t help looking at her. ¡°A cup of hot coffee can keep you warm. Drink it, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Nathan poured two cups of coffee and ha nded one to Gussie. Gussie was very vignt. She grabbed the cor of her bathrobe with one hand and covered her breast s tightly, then took the coffee with the other hand and took a sip. Nathan was dissatisfied with her movement. Why was she so vignt? What about trust between people? He flicked her forehead and said, ¡°Did you forget how you got tricked that day? Are you even on guard? ¡± Gussie said in shock, ¡°That¡¯s because I trust you!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you trust Victor?¡± Nathan said with a sneer. ¡°Well¡­¡± Gussie was speechless at his words, ¡°Then what should I do.¡± Nathan said, ¡°At this time, you can ask me if there is any sugar or milk in this cup of coffee, and then fin d an excuse to exchange the cup with me.¡± Gussie nodded thoughtfully. She knew that Nathan was teaching her some tricks to deal with scumbag s. After all, it was necessary to guard against others, and it was always good to learn more. Nathan felt he should lend the vi to Wendy again, asked her to hold another pool party or something, and invited Gussie to attend. She would look stunning in a bathing suit¡­ Nathan felt he was overthinking, so he changed the subject and asked, ¡°How is the usage of thepa ny¡¯s car now?¡± Gussie thought for a while and said, ¡°Recently, thepany¡¯s business has begun to develop, and the cars have started to seem insufficient. It¡¯s time to consider buying a batch of new cars.¡± Nathan asked, ¡°What kind of car are you driving?¡± Gussie said, ¡°I bought a second¨Chand Jetta and nned to change to a better car after a while.¡± ¡°Well, can you help me make a list? When the current matter is over, go with me to get the cars done. I will give you a new car. You are a board secretary and shouldn¡¯t drive a Jetta.¡± Nathan said lightly. ¡°What¡¯s your purpose in buying me a new car?!¡± Gussie shrank back vigntly, holding her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. You can¡¯t resist me even if I do something to you now.¡± ¡°However, it is good that you have such a thinking now.¡± ¡°Be aware that no one would be nice for no reason. You must keep this in mind so that you won¡¯t need t o suffer again.¡± ¡°I will buy you a car as a reward. After all, you have created a goodpany performance.¡± Seeing Gussie¡¯s guarding behavior, Nathan felt funny. He shook his head helplessly and reminded, ¡°Also Gussie nodded and said, ¡°I see that you are very good at fighting. You threw a big horse out! Can you te free?¡± Nathan said, ¡°I will teach you if you want to learn, but you should know it was not easy.¡± It didn¡¯t take long for their clothes to be washed and dried. The waiter knocked on the door and brought This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Thank you.¡± Nathan opened the door, thanked the staff politely, and asked Gussie to change clothes an with him. After putting on the dry clothes, Gussie felt a lot of security. At least it was much more natural than wear Nathan looked at her chest and asked, ¡°Your button won¡¯t be broken again, will it?¡± He always felt that Gussie¡¯s clothes had shrunk after washing, and her clothes looked small, and the button might break again. Gussie sneered and did not answer him. The two walked out of the room and went down the hall to check out. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this the prison guard, Nathan? Isn¡¯t that a lucky day for you to bring a female secretary to get ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Nathan turned and said with a cold smile. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s none of my business. I¡¯m just d that Jade broke up with you. It would be a shame if su Facing Natasha, Gussie didn¡¯t dare to speak. The Porter family was even more powerful than the Reaga Jade came out at this time. She frowned at Nathan, and when she saw Gussie next to Nathan, the expression on her face became even more disdainful. Jade shook her head at Nathan and said, ¡°Although we have no rtionship, I still want to give you some advice.¡± ¡°Even Natalie looks down on you. It¡¯s not unreasonable for her to want to divorce you.¡± ¡°A person like you, who even wants to mess with her friends, is so dirty and filthy!¡± Gussie was aggrieved and blushed, but facing Natasha and Jade, she couldn¡¯t say anything to defend h The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 238 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Makes Sense ¡°You are funny. You said that we have no rtionship, so why are you still saying that to me?¡°. ¡°What kind of woman I like or have a rtionship with has nothing to do with you.¡± Nathan looked at Jade with a shrug. Jade shook her head slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just expressing my opinion. You don¡¯t need to listen to me, but I can say whatever I want.¡± Natasha said with a faint smile to Gussie, ¡°Girl, be careful, don¡¯t be fooled by this man.¡± ¡°You are Natalie¡¯s good friend, and he still does that to you. Think about it. He is not a good guy.¡± ¡°You must be stupid to have a rtionship with this kind of person.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know why you girls don¡¯t cherish yourself.¡± Gussie gritted her teeth in humiliation and retorted, ¡°Ms. Porter, you have no right to judge us if you don ¡¯t understand the situation!¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes were cold. He was irritated by Natasha¡¯s words. He could be thick¨Cskinned, but Gussie was different. Gussie looked strong, but she was actually very fragile inside. She was innocent and shouldn¡¯t be wron ged like this. So Nathan should stand up and speak for her in such a situation. ¡°Natasha, let me make it clear.¡± ¡°If your Porter Group wants to continue, you should just strip yourself off and beg for mercy to me on th e bed!¡± ¡°Otherwise, you will be destroyed.¡± ¡°I would like to see if you will still have such a condescending attitude to nder an innocent girl at that time.¡± As Nathan spoke, his face was filled with evil and coldness. Hearing this, the people around couldn¡¯t help being stunned. They looked at each other and suddenly b urst intoughter! ¡°Who is this person to speak so boldly? It sounds like he wants to bankrupt the Porter Group!¡± ¡°Hahaha, the Porter Group is the property of the Porter family of Emperia City. Didn¡¯t he know how pow erful the Porter family is?¡± ¡°Is he out of his mind? Is he high for sex? How could he say such stupid things!¡± Jade and Natasha couldn¡¯t helpughing scornfully when they heard his words. Natasha looked down at Nathan contemptuously and said indifferently, ¡°So you want to have sex with me? Well, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the chance.¡± Jade felt Natasha¡¯s words were too vulgar. She shook her head slightly and didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Let me see how you could defeat my Porter Group and what qualifications you have to let me beg you on the bed!¡± Natasha sneered and folded her arms. There was nothing but contempt on her face. The contempt on her face was like a god on Mount Olympus who was contemptuous of a mortal who was moring to defeat her. ¡°The alliance formed by the Porter Group has now raised tens of billions of funds. It is obvious that he was crazy to say such things.¡± ¡°Being against the Porter Group? Even the richest man in Hd wouldn¡¯t dare to say such a thing.¡± ¡°If he can defeat the Porter Group, let alone beg for mercy, I will be willing to be his guard dog!¡± Everyoneughed, thinking Nathan¡¯s words were simply a fantasy, an unrealistic delusion. Listening to Nathan¡¯s words, Gussie felt helpless but also moved. Nathan should also know that this was impossible, but to protect her reputation, he stood out and said something out of his reach. For more than 20 years of her life, no one had ever protected her so bravely. ¡°My hero, what if you go to the pce and could never return?¡± ¡°I would go no matter what!¡± These two lines appeared in Gussie¡¯s mind, and Nathan seemed greater to her. Jade said calmly, ¡°Nathan, maybe to you, Rudolph was already the most powerful man in the world?¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve seen a bigger world, you wouldn¡¯t say such ridiculous words.¡± ¡°Rudolph can¡¯t save the Giradia Group!¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°What you said will nevere true!¡± Nathan said calmly, ¡°You can¡¯t predict the future. How could you know it¡¯s impossible?¡± Jade didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. ¡°Jade, you don¡¯t need to talk too much with this despicable guy¡­¡± Natasha said. ¡°Why do you say he is despicable? I like him, and I am willing to be here with him. Is there a problem? What does this have to do with you? It¡¯s funny for you to try to teach everyone else!¡± Gussie interrupted Natasha. Natasha¡¯s eyes turned cold, and she asked, ¡°Do you know who you are talking to?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know how Natalie made a friend like you. You are only pretty on the outside.¡± ¡°You made her think you were a friend but secretly messed with her ex¨C husband. You are part of the reason for their divorce, right?¡± Gussie was furious at these words. It was Hannah¡¯s fault! Nathan pressed Gussie¡¯s shoulder and gestured for her to calm down. Gussie was indeed a little scared. After all, the person she was facing was Natasha, and she didn¡¯t have ¡°Okay, there is progress for you. At least you are not as cowardly as before.¡± Nathan smiled leisurely. After saying this, Nathan held Gussie¡¯s shoulders, turned around, and walked out of the hotel. He said w ¡°Natasha, you will know how wrong you are.¡± While walking, Nathan said to Gussie, ¡°You don¡¯t need to talk much to such a person.¡± ¡°They always think they are superior to others. Nothing you say can change them.¡± ¡°If you want them to be good, then you have to p them hard to wake them up!¡± ¡°Strictly speaking, via is the same kind of person as these two. So next time, you must muster up the courage to deal with via!¡± Gussie was stunned, looked at Nathan, she asked, ¡°p them? Should we also p Lieutenant Genera ¡°Of course! She is a general, you need to use a gun, and she has more guns than you, so you can only Gussie was shocked and said, ¡°But she has more people than us, you only have two hands, and she can p you thousands of times with an order.¡± Nathan said, ¡°Silly. Can¡¯t you run? You can¡¯t outrun bullets, but you can outrun people!¡± Gussie felt that Nathan¡¯s words made sense¡­ Natasha asked coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to teach him a lesson?¡± Jade said calmly, ¡°No need. Reality will teach him.¡± Natasha nodded and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s true. Reality will teach him. It would be unbing for us to The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 239 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 239 Chapter 239 The Miller Group ¡°I have to apologize to you. You have been scolded because of me.¡± After getting into the car, Nathan turned to Gussie and apologized with a smile. Gussie shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. What they said was nonsense. I won¡¯t listen to them.¡± While speaking, she pulled down the seat belt and buckled it up. Nathan watched the seat belt pass through her breasts, pressing her shirt and making her bosom more prominent. ¡°Oh my God.¡± Nathan calmed himself down, then turned his head and started the car. They were going to the Miller Group. Of course, they could talk to him on the phone, but Nathan wanted to help Miller earn some money with him, so they came here to discuss the details. After Gusinski got the 50 billion, the Giradia Group no longer needed to worry about money. Wendy was fully prepared to take action. The alliance formed by Porter Group controlled Giradia Group recently, which made the public think Giradia Group was totally lost. After all, the Giradia Group couldn¡¯t fight back for a long time. On the contrary, Wendy was pleased to see this situation. The more they looked down on her, the more they would drop their guard and invest their money in it, and the more it would be convenient for her to win them all! This strong woman who carried her parents¡® ashes to the board of directors to fight for power would not show mercy to her enemies. Soon, Nathan parked the car in the underground parking lot of the Miller Group. ¡°Sir, how can I help you?¡± The girl at the front desk asked Nathan and Gussie with a smile. Nathan said, ¡°I want to meet Walter. Please take us to his office!¡± The girl was stunned and asked, ¡°May I know your name, Sir?¡± Nathan told her his name, and the girl led him upstairs after finding his name was on the backup. ¡°Stop!¡± At that moment, somebody yelled. It was a young man wearing a brand¨C name suit. He was Walter¡¯s son, Davis. ¡°Mr. Miller!¡± The girl at the front desk hurriedly bowed when she saw Davis. Davis looked at Nathan and Gussie and said with a sneer, ¡°What are you two doing in Miller Group?¡± Nathan answered calmly, ¡°I came to find your father. It has nothing to do with you.¡± Davis¡¯ eyes turned cold, and he said, ¡°I am Miller¡¯s son. My father is in a board meeting now and doesn ¡¯t have time to meet you. You can report it to me!¡± ¡°Report? Who do you think you are?¡± Nathan asked calmly. When the two were about to sh, Walter¡¯s secretary appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Mr. Evans, Mr. Walter asked me to invite you up!¡± Mr. Liam said with a smile. ¡°Mr. Miller, Mr. Walter also asked you to go up with us. Davis nodded, feeling annoyed about Nathan. ¡± Last time, they had a conflict in Pegasus Mall because of the grievances between via and Gussie. In the end, he lost, and the mall was transferred to Nathan by his father. Although Nathan didn¡¯t ept the mall in the end, he still took Nathan as his enemy. They went upstairs, and as soon as they got out of the elevator, they saw Walter standing at the door. ¡°Mr. Nathan, I¡¯m really sorry. I was holding a meeting, so I didn¡¯te to greet you. Please forgive me!¡± Walter greeted Nathan, extending his hands to him. ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± Nathan lightly replied. Gussie was stunned. Who exactly was Nathan? Why would the wealthiest person in Mimar City be so p olite to him? She found that she didn¡¯t know Nathan enough¡­ Davis was also shocked. He had already investigated. Nathan was just a prison guard from the country side, and he had been married to the Johnson family before and was kicked out of that family recently. How could such a wimp make his father pay so much attention? After entering Walter¡¯s office, Mr. Liam hurriedly made some hot tea for them. ¡°Mr. Nathan, why did youe to mypany?¡± Walter asked with a smile. He was a little worried that Nathan came here to find trouble for him because his son Davis offended himst time. Recently, he had asked Davis to stay away from the people of the Reagan family of Rikkus because he was afraid that if his son offended Nathan again, he wouldn¡¯t be able to help him. Nathan said calmly, ¡°I heard you joined the business alliance formed by Natasha.¡± Walter was startled and said, ¡°Mr. Nathan, I know you work in the Giradia Group, but I didn¡¯t do anything again st you. I only want to make some money here. After all, the end has been settled no matter what I do.¡± Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to find trouble but to help you stop losses and make mon Walter felt relieved by his words. As long as he didn¡¯te here to look for trouble, everything could be negotiated! When Walter was framed and imprisoned, Nathan helped him a lot. It was all because of Nathan that he get out of prison. He was both respectful and feared Nathan. ¡°Looking for trouble? Who do you think you are?¡± Davis sneered in his heart, but he didn¡¯t express it in f Gussie thought Nathan had known the Giradia Group was impossible to win, but he still tried to help them reduce their pressure. He was really a kind and righteous person. She was surprised by her thought and quickly said to herself, ¡°However, he was still that old pervert who uses dirty words in my broadcast. I have recorded all the evidence!¡± Nathan didn¡¯t know what Gussie was thinking about, and he would be surprised to know Gussie had rec words before. ¡°Please tell me more!¡± Walter¡¯s words interrupted Gussie¡¯s wild thinking. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Nathan knocked on the table and said, ¡°You should withdraw all your funds invested in the alliance form Group.¡± Davis couldn¡¯t sit still when he heard this and said, ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡± ¡°Now, almost everyone wants to follow the Porter Group and take some benefit from the Giradia Group. How could you ask us to withdraw the funds?¡± ¡°If we do what you said, we won¡¯t get anything! How could that help us to make money?¡± ¡°Do you know how many people want to join the Porter Group¡¯s alliance?¡± Walter waved his hand at him and said, ¡°Davis, don¡¯t interrupt Mr. Nathan!¡± Davis blushed and felt a little embarrassed and angry, but he didn¡¯t say anything more. Even Mr. Liam shook his head slightly, thinking Nathan¡¯s idle words were too unreasonable. This was such a great opportunity to make money. How could they withdraw all the capita Gussie sighed. It was not easy for Nathan to persuade others to leave the alliance of Porter Group and relieve the pressure on Giradia Group! The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 240 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Divestment ¡°After withdrawing the money, you shall put it into the Giradia Group.¡± Nathan¡¯s following sentence was even more shocking. Mr. Liam and Davis looked at him as if he was an idiot, wondering how anyone could say such a stupid thing like that. Walter seemed a little silent. He frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Nathan, with all due respect, the current Giradia Group doesn¡¯t seem to have any chance of winning!¡± Nathan nced at Walter and asked, ¡°Do you remember Gusinski in our prison?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± After Walter heard that name, he gasped and looked at Nathan in shock. Nathan, how could he let Gusinski, a cheapskate, contribute money? Moreover, he knew that it would need more than billions but tens of billions to solve the Giradia Group¡¯s problem. ¡°Okay, I will immediately withdraw the capital from the Porter Group¡¯s business alliance and invest all the funds in the Giradia Group!¡± Walter said decisively. Mr. Liam was stunned by his words, and Davis also felt his head buzzing. ¡°Father, are you out of your mind?!¡± Davis looked at Walter in shock and asked loudly. ¡°Boss, please think twice¡­¡± Mr. Liam also said tremblingly, lest Walter get angry. Gussie also looked at Walter in shock. How could Nathan persuade Walter to invest in Giradia Group and against the Porter Group in a few words? Now, anyone with a brain knew investing in the Giradia Group was worse than spending all the money on lottery tickets! Nathan nodded in satisfaction. Walter was much more decisive than Winfrid. Of course, this was also because Walter had spent almost three years in Devendill Prison. Walter nced coldly at Mr. Liam and his son Davis and said indifferently, ¡°I am not insane. I am very calm to make this decision!¡± ¡°You all have to thank Mr. Nathan for giving this opportunity to the Miller Group.¡± ¡°He helped us stop the loss, and this decision would help us make a lot of money in the future!¡± Mr. Liam and Davis didn¡¯t believe Walter¡¯s words. Even Gussie thought it was unrealistic. She thought the best Nathan could do was use his rtionship to persuade people to withdraw their capital. How could he convince people to invest money in the Giradia Group, which had almost been doomed? Davis hastily shouted, ¡°I disagree! The Porter Group has great potential, and the Giradia Group is declining and may break up anytime. How could you make such a decision at this time?¡± Walter said coldly, ¡°I founded thepany by myself. I can do whatever I want! How could you speak to your father like that?¡± Davis sat down dejectedly and looked at Nathan with great hatred. If Nathan hadn¡¯te here, how could his father have made such a stupid decision? ¡°I¡¯ll call Natasha to exin this and withdraw the funds immediately!¡± Walter nodded to Nathan with a smile. ¡°That¡¯ll be great,¡± Nathan smiled back at him and took a sip of tea. Walter reprimanded Davis and then called Natasha on her phone. She answered his call quickly. ¡°Mr. Walter, hello. What can I do for you?¡± Natasha¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. Gussie felt Gussie on the phone was not so arrogant, not so cold, and even a little more polite. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. So it was true. Only a great social status could make this kind of person polite. What Nathan said was right. They should deal with this kind of person by pping. Walter smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Porter, I¡¯m really sorry to bother you. I have something to talk to you about!¡± Natasha said, ¡°Mr. Walter, you¡¯re being too polite. You have invested six hundred million in our alliance. You can talk to me about everything.¡± Walter said decisively, ¡°I¡¯ve reconsidered it and decided to withdraw my capital. Recently, there have been some problems in the Miller Group operation, and I cannot invest much money outside.¡± Natasha was obviously stunned at his words. She thought that Walter was going to talk about how to divide the interests of the Giradia Group. She didn¡¯t expect that he was going to get divestment! ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Natasha pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Mr. Walter, is it because our decision couldn¡¯t satisfy you?¡± Miller said, ¡°No, Ms. Porter, this is only about the Miller Group.¡± Natasha said, ¡°Mr. Walter, do you need to consider more about it? If the funds are withdrawn, it will be hard for you to reinvest!¡± Davis was anxious and said, ¡°Dad, you should think about it again!¡± Walter gave him a stern look and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already thought it through.¡± Natasha said, ¡°That¡¯s really a pity¡­¡± Nathan stretched his hand to Walter, gesturing to give him his mobile phone. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Miller hesitated and handed the phone to Nathan. Nathan smiled, ¡°Ms. Porter, are you surprised?¡± Natasha was startled by this familiar voice. Daily new Chapters upload Only on niniz(dot Her breathing became fast, and she shouted angrily, ¡°Nathan, is that because of you? Are you ying tricks with me?!¡± Nathan said indifferently, ¡°What do you mean? Are you the only one who can y tricks on others? Why couldn¡¯t I persuade Mr. Miller to withdraw the money? How could you be so double standard?¡± Natasha said coldly, ¡°Nathan Evans, I won¡¯t forget what you did today! However, it is not me but Walter who will suffer the loss.¡± ¡°When he finds he couldn¡¯t get anything when the Giradia Group copses. I wondered how you would bear his anger.¡± ¡°You are nothing but a clown, and sooner orter, you will get killed by someone!¡± When others heard Nathan arguing angrily on the phone with Natasha, they looked at each other in silence. Even Walterughed bitterly. But if he withdrew his capital and invested it in the Giradia Group, he would undoubtedly offend Natasha. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about who will kill me,¡± Nathan said with a nonchnt smile. He wanted to piss Natasha off. ¡°However, it is for sure that you will definitely kneel in front of me and beg me for mercy, begging me to let go of your Porter Group.¡± Natasha was furious by his words and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can change the situation by letting Walter withdraw six hundred million!¡± ¡°Six hundred million dors cannot easily decide thismercial war.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you know how naive you are!¡± ¡°A person like you will always be in the lowest status of society!¡± Listening to the conversation between Nathan and Natasha, the other three people of the Miller Group were shocked. Walter was still calm, but Davis and Mr. Liam¡¯s faces had turned pale with fright. Who the hell this guy thought he was to talk to people of the Porter family in Emperia City like that? Did he want to die? Nathan calmly said, ¡°Remember what I said. We will soon know the result.¡± After saying this, Nathan hung up the phone directly. Natasha was so angry that she threw her phone away. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 241 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Rear¨CEnd Collision ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Seeing Natasha blushing angrily and throwing out her phone, Jade asked with a frown. Natasha snarled, ¡°Nathan, that bastard. He ruined my business! He convinced Walter to withdraw six h undred million!¡± Jade was stunned at her words. How did Nathan make Walter, the wealthiest man in Mimar City, listen t o him? Everyone knew the Giradia Group would lose. How could Walter trust Nathan so much and abandon su ch a good chance to make money? Somehow, she recalled what happened when she first arrived at Mimar Airport. Perhaps, the people sitt ing in that Rolls¨CRoyce were really Nathan. ¡°It¡¯s only six hundred million. It¡¯s not a big deal. It would be his loss to withdraw the capital!¡± Jade said li ghtly. When she returned from Emperia City, she had already raised billions of funds from the Perkins family. To her, the six hundred million was really nothing. Natasha said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem, but I don¡¯t like the feeling of being tricked by him.¡± Jade said calmly, ¡°He won¡¯t influence our business. The Giradia Group will still fall.¡± Natasha gritted her teeth and said, ¡°This bastard repeated his threat on the phone. I really want to see who will beg for mercy in the end!¡± Jade didn¡¯t answer. When Nathan tossed the phone back into Walter¡¯s hands, Davis¡® face turned ashen, and he roared angrily, ¡°Nathan, do you know who you were talking to?¡± ¡°Even if you want to talk like that, don¡¯t use my dad¡¯s phone!¡± ¡°That¡¯s Natasha! You will make us die!¡± Nathan said calmly, ¡°If Miller turned to Giradia Group, he would offend Natasha no matter what. Instead of waiting for her reaction, it¡¯s better to let her hate me.¡¯ ¡°Besides, why are you so scared of Natasha? She was just a girl with long legs.¡± ¡°I am here, and she won¡¯t be able to cause any trouble.¡± Walter also said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Since I have decided, there¡¯s no need to talk about it anymore! I will i nvest my six hundred million in Giradia Group.¡± Mr. Liam and Davis saw that Walter had made up his mind, and they had offended Natasha, so there w as no way for them to change their minds. Davis gritted his teeth with hatred. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose. If they lost, then the Miller Group would be over! Six hundred million might not make Miller Group bankrupt, but Natasha might not want a traitor of Walter to continue to be t he richest man in Mimar City. Gussie didn¡¯t know how to describe her mood anymore. She thought they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anythi ng today, but Nathan really talked Walter into it! Moreover, he convinced Walter to transfer six hundred million funds to the Giradia Group. For the Giradia Group, this was not just reducing pressure. It was a blessing gift. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back first. See you at tomorrow¡¯s banquet.¡± Nathan said with a smile. ¡°Okay, see you there!¡± Walter stood up and saw him off. After the two left the Miller Group, Davis asked unwillingly, ¡°Dad, why do you trust him?¡± Walter nced at him and said casually, ¡°You will know when the timees!¡± Shortly after Nathan and Gussie left, the news that the Miller Group withdrew from the Porter Group¡¯s b usiness alliance and transferred to the Giradia Group immediately spread throughout Mimar City. ¡°Is Walter crazy? How could he not earn easy money and throw such a great chance away?¡± ¡°Mr. Miller has been in the business world for decades. Is he getting confused because he is aged? Co uldn¡¯t he see that the Giradia Group can¡¯t be saved with six hundred million?¡± ¡°Walter must be crazy to do that. Why did he make such a decision?¡± Gossip and rumors were spreading crazily. Everyone was guessing why Walter did this. Everyone was shocked. When Winfrid got the news, he confirmed it repeatedly before finally believing it was true! ¡°Why would Walter actually withdraw his capital and put it to the Giradia Group? What¡¯s going on?¡± Win frid frowned with confusion. ¡°The Porter Group has raised billions of funds and used various rtionships to suppress the Giradia Group¡­¡± ¡°Even six billion won¡¯t save the Giradia Group, let alone six hundred million!¡± Winfrid thought of what Nathan had said and felt a little uneasy. Could what Nathan said be true? However, he finally shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Although Nathan has excellent medical sk ills and fighting skills, it is almost impossible to get tens of billions of funds to make Giradia Group win!¡± After thinking about it, he didn¡¯t worry about why Walter withdrew his capital. Gussie was a little excited when she sat in the car and said, ¡°Mr. Evans, who is that Gusinski you mentioned? Why did Walter immediately agree when he heard about him?¡± ¡°Could the Giradia Group really be saved?¡± Nathan sneered, ¡°What do you mean? The Giradia Group has always been invincible.¡± ¡°Who is Gusinski? Don¡¯t you know how to search on the Inte?¡± Gussie was stunned, picked up her phone, and entered the name. After searching for that person, she w He turned out to be the big oligarch of Nievic, who was once the governor of the Nievic Central Bank an ¡°Don¡¯t tell me such an awesome person once locked in the prison where you used to work!¡± Gussie said This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right, people from the NGS are looking for him everywhere, trying to kill him, so it¡¯s safer for him Gussie was too surprised to speak. Nathan said, ¡°By the way, these are secrets, don¡¯t tell anyone for now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kick your ass!¡± Gussie shrank in fear and said, ¡°I know, don¡¯t talk like that!¡± Seeing Gussie¡¯s cowardly behavior, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but feel a little proud. It would always work to be harsh for this kind of girl! ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, the car stopped, and he felt pushed hard. A BMW X5 directly bumped into the rear of Nathan¡¯s Phaeton, and Gussie screamed in panic. The door of the BMW X5 opened, and a man stepped out of the car aggressively. Nathan opened the car door and heard the man roar fiercely, ¡°Damn it, do you know how to drive?¡± His words made Nathan confused. He was driving smoothly and crashed by him. How could this man talk like that? ¡°Well, what you said makes sense. I really don¡¯t know how to drive.¡± Nathan opened the door, got out of the car, respond and ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s good that you know you¡¯re wrong!¡± After hearing Nathan¡¯s words, the man looked more confident. Nathan found it funny. There were many weird things these days! How could that man be so confident? The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 242 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 242 Chapter 242 The Passat Two girls followed out of the BMW X5. They looked like typical inte celebrities and dressed in fancy clothes. They immediately joined the curse with the man. ¡°Are you blind? Didn¡¯t you take driving lessons before?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel humiliated driving a Passat on the road? Don¡¯t you know to get out of the way when you see a BMWing?!¡± The girls looked down upon Nathan, saying that he was blocking them and that hisme car was not worthy of being in front of a BMW! The man also said unhappily, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. My car was new. I can let you go if you pay me twenty thousand and then kneel to apologize.¡± Gussie couldn¡¯t bear it. She pushed open the car door, got out of the car, and growled, ¡°You crashed into us. What do you mean by asking me to pay?¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about? You drove a garbage Passat and didn¡¯t get out of our way, so you got crashed by us. It¡¯s all your fault.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How could ame Passat not drive to the side and make Mr. Marcher crash the front of hi s car?¡± The two inte celebrities immediately retorted with disdain. ¡°Do you know who Mr. Marcher is? He is the deputy director of operations of Quenya Live. He could us e a random phone call to make you notorious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you dare to stand in the way of Mr. Marcher, you deserve to be bumped! Also, do you kn ow who we are? We are the new stars of Quenya Live and have a hundred thousand fans!¡± Wyvern was stunned when he saw Gussie. His eyes lit up, and heughed. ¡°You two, don¡¯t be so rude. She is the most famous star of our single¨C yer game channel, Gussie!¡± Wyvern waved at the two inte celebrities and said. The two inte celebrities were startled. After carefully looking at her, they found she was really Gussi e, the star who received one million from some rich people! Gussie sneered at the two inte celebrities. After Nathan spent a million for her, she changed from a C¨Clist star to an A¨Clist star. In fact, she only did a live stream for about three hours a day. Therefore, these two inte celebrities were really not superior to her. Gussie said, ¡°Since Mr. Marcher is the executive of Quenya Live, I won¡¯t argue with you. How do you w ant to solve it?¡± Wyvern said with a smile, ¡°Since you are Miss Reagan, I will reconsider it.¡± ¡°How about Miss Reagan apanying me to drink a few cups tonight?¡± ¡°I would be merciful and don¡¯t let that boy kneel and apologize to me. I can let him go as long as he pay s for my car repair.¡± ¡°He was driving a Passat, and I don¡¯t think he could afford to repair my BMW X5.¡± Nathan looked at Wyvern expressionlessly and didn¡¯t say anything. Gussie was stunned, wondering if she had heard him wrong. ¡°Come on, Miss Reagan,e with me. I have admired you for a long time¡­ Tsk tsk, your breasts are really big, much bigger than they looked during the live broadcast!¡± Wyvern sighed. After saying this, he stretched out his hand lewdly, wanting to pull Gussie¡¯s wrist. Gussie took a step back vigntly and asked angrily, ¡°Mr. Marcher, are you crazy?¡± ¡°You should be fully responsible for this ident. How could you put forward such unreasonable conditi ons?¡± ¡°Why should I go drinking with you? Why should he pay you for repairing the car?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°It was you who should pay us!¡± Wyvern¡¯s face was livid. But before he could say anything, the two inte celebrities started talking. ¡°Gussie, how could you be so rude? Do you know anything about this world?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re talking like a fool. Don¡¯t you know how to please your boss? How could a sessful star b e with a man who drives a Passat? Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡± ¡°You should cherish the chance Mr. Marcher gave to you. Mr. Marcher rarely gives a person such a goo d opportunity!¡± ¡°How could you not be grateful to Mr. Marcher and dare to speak to him with such an attitude? You are really unreasonable!¡± ¡°You should know that your current status and sry are all obtained by Mr. Marcher for you.¡± Two inte celebrities prated, feeling what they said was really reasonable. Wyvern¡¯s face softened a little. He snorted coldly and said to Gussie, ¡°They are right. You¡¯d better not b e so immature, thinking you are a big star and trying to y tricks on me. I can destroy you whenever I want!¡± Gussie said coldly, ¡°My status and sry are all earned by myself, and it has nothing to do with you. If you want to destroy me, then you can try. But today, you have to apologize!¡± Wyvern raised his hand and scolded, ¡°Damn it. You don¡¯t understand your situation, right?¡± Nathan said indifferently, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to hurt my secretary.¡± ¡°Your secretary? You really know how to bluff! A loser who drives a Passat imagines himself as the bos s? My BMW can buy five of your broken car!¡± Wyvern said disdainfully. After saying this, Wyvern raised his palm and asked Gussie, ¡°Have you learned to be clever now? Let me ask you again, will you serve me tonight?¡± Gussie gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Go home and let your mother serve you, you idiot!¡± Wyvern was furious. He raised his hand and was going to p Gussie. The two girls were gloating. They were thrilled to see Gussie being beaten up by Wyvern. Because they were envious that Gussie earned more Gussie was frightened. But before she had time to close her eyes, Nathan jumped and kicked Wyvern in ¡°OW!¡± Wyvern screamed, holding his stomach, falling over, hitting his BMW with a bang, and vomiting yellow w The two girls were stunned and stepped back and hurried to help Wyvern. Nathan said with a nonchnt smile, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how a deputy director with an annual sry of one hundred and twenty thousand to serve him.¡± ¡°Who gave you the confidence to speak like that?¡± ¡°Passat? Open your damn eyes and watch clearly.¡± After saying this, Nathan walked towards Wyvern. Wyvern yelled angrily, ¡°You. How dare you hit me? I will never let you go! I am here to attend the banque Nathan said with disdain, ¡°You? How could you be invited to attend the banquet held by the Porter Grou Wyvern eximed, ¡°Gussie, if he dares to touch me again, I will immediately make you disappear on the Gussie folded his arms and turned her head away. Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to talk to this idiot anymor The two girls screamed and wanted to push Nathan away and protect Wyvern, but Nathan moved his shoulders. With two loud sounds, the two girls fell to the ground and began crying. Nathan bent down, grabbed Wyvern by the cor, lifted him from the ground, and said coldly, ¡°You crushed my car, refused to apologize, and asked my secretary to apany you. You really think you¡¯re Vern shouted, ¡°You drive a Passat. Who do you think you are to talk to me like that?¡± ¡°I drive a top¨C equipped BMW X5, a luxury car worth more than two hundred thousand. Look at it clearly!¡± ¡°You drive a broken car and upy the road, didn¡¯t make way for me. You deserve to be crushed. It¡¯s al The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 243 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 243 Chapter 243 The Friendship between Nations Nathan found the gangster logic of Wyvern a bit amusing. Was he forbidden to drive normally when he drove a civilian car? ording to his logic, you had to give way to a luxury car. Otherwise, you would vite thew. Nathan grabbed Wyvern¡¯s cor and pulled him to the back of his Phaeton, saying with a sneer, ¡°Look, what the letter it is!¡± ¡°P¡­.. ¡°H¡­¡± ¡°E¡­¡± Wyvern felt that his eyes were blurred, and he said after seeing it clearly, ¡°Heaton?¡± Nathan pped him in the face and cursed, ¡°Pheaton. If your English level was not qualified to spell it right, you can go back to the third grade and learn English again, you trash!¡± Wyvern couldn¡¯t help being startled. This car turned out to be Phaeton, the Maybach of Volkswagens. The Phaeton could be said to be the most low¨Ckey among all the luxury car series, especially because the appearance of this car was almost the same as that of the Passat. ¡°My car was worth more than 460,000 dors, which was enough to buy two of your top¨C equipped BMW X5!¡± ¡°I was driving my way when your valueless BMW collided with my Phaeton from behind.¡± ¡°What do you consider yourself to be?¡± ¡°I was driving a Phaeton, and you dared to tailgate me?¡± Nathan picked up Wyvern¡¯s cor and gave him two more ps. Gussie listened to it and couldn¡¯t help but feel it funny. It seemed that Nathan had repaid Wyvern his abuses without altering one word of it. ¡°Driving a cheap BMW seems to make you overconfident.¡± Nathan raised his hand and smacked his face again. Wyvern¡¯s face had been beaten red and swollen. Knowing that Nathan¡¯s car was a top¨C spec Phaeton that was twice as expensive as his BMW, he flinched before him with his presumptuous air diminished. The two Inte celebrities were also quivering with fright and dared not speak. It turned out that this person was not poor, but a low¨C key rich man who drove Phaeton, a Maybach of the Volkswagen brands and a rarity in the car market. Nathan flung Wyvern onto the hood of the BMW easily and said coldly, ¡°Pay me 40,000 dors as main tenance fees. If you dare to give me one dor less, I will let you know the pain of disability.¡± Wyvern cried with a trembling voice, ¡°You dare to bully me like this¡­ Do you know who I am¡­ Damn¡­ ¡°. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the deputy director of operations of the Quenya Live Broadcasting tform? Do you really t hink it a position worth taking pride in?¡± Nathan said coldly. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t give me the money today.¡± ¡°Believe it or not, you will not be able to leave Mimar City or see the moon tonight.¡± Looking at the domineering Nathan, Wyvern faltered for a while, speechless. The two Inte celebrities also sought a sense of security in each other¡¯s arms, not daring to look at N athan¡¯s murderous eyes. Wyvern gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pay. But, forget not what happened today! And Gussie, don ¡¯t think this thing is over!¡± After saying this, he took out a check from his pocket. He wrote 40,000 dors on it, signed his name, a nd handed it to Nathan. Nathan gave a cold snort, took the check, and said with a sneer, ¡°I want to see what you can do with G ussie. I¡¯m waiting for your show!¡± Nathan didn¡¯t bother to entangle himself with this bad guy anymore, so he tossed his head at Gussie. Gussie nodded, opened the door, and got in the car. Nathan also got into the car, stepped on the gas pedal, and drove away. ¡°Fuck!¡± After they left, Wyvern let out a low growl balefully, very upset. ¡°Mr. Marcher, what should we do? Do we need to sue him?¡± One inte celebrity asked tremblingly. ¡°Think twice before you blurt out stupid advice. That guy is obviously a tycoon in Mimar City, and it won¡¯ t work if we sue him!¡± Wyvern said angrily. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± asked another Inte celebrity, ¡°You can¡¯t suffer this loss for nothing, can you?¡± Wyvern sneered and said, ¡°I will let the tform put restrictions on Gussie, a bitch who made me lose my face and found a man to beat me. I will let her know the sufferings I have gone through!¡± After saying this, Wyvern spat hard and cursed, ¡°A Phaeton made him forget who he was. Crap!¡± Hepletely forgot the sense of superiority he felt when he drove Nathan¡¯s Phaeton into a collision wi th his BMW. Nathan drove directly back to Poly Capital with Gussie. After a busy day, both of them were a little tired. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that Mr. Marcher will trouble you on the tform?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°Trouble? I haven¡¯t done anything aberrant. What can he do with me?¡± Gussie said, unconvinced. ¡°Sometimes, one doesn¡¯t need any reason to plot against others. Watch over your live broadcast room! ¡± Nathan said. Gussie curled her lips and said with a sigh, ¡°In the worst condition, I would give up live broadcasts and devote all my energy to my current job.¡± Nathan smiled without saying anything more and went back to his office. He was dazed on the sofa, waiting for the time to get off work. When he felt that someone was covering him with a quilt, he reached out and held that person in his arms. ¡°Is today¡¯s work going well?¡± The person who came turned out to be Hannah, who asked with concern. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. I convinced Walter. However, the Hopp family didn¡¯t listen to my advice, and they would pr obably suffer a huge loss.¡± Nathan smiled with his eyes closed and hugged Hannah¡¯s delicate body tigh tly in his arms. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Hannah wore Chanel No. 5 perfume, which smelt fragrant. After chatting for a while, Nathan asked, ¡°There is a new movieing out today. How about watching a show?¡± ¡°Quit that bullshit. I couldn¡¯t stay upte anymore.¡± Hannah refused tly. ¡°Then go directly to my house tonight!¡± Nathan sat up and warmly invited her. ¡°No.¡± Hannah continued to refuse. ¡°We must go.¡± Nathan tightened his arm and pressed it further against Hannah¡¯s breasts. This close contact reminded him of the feeling of nestling in Gussie¡¯s breasts when he was under the ne were far more pleasant to touch than those of Hannah. ¡°Hey, I will not go.¡± Hannah smiled. In the past, she had followed him uninvited. But now that she had won his liking, she put on a condesce Nathan snorted and said, ¡°Do as you like.¡± Hannah smiled and said, ¡°I have to be with my dad tonight, otherwise he will always say that I swoon over you and neglect him.¡± Nathan suddenly remembered that Carl had invited him to find a foreign massager and said with a smile Hannah was surprised by his suddenpromise. She had expected him to insist on going with her so that she could pretend to ept his invitation reluctantly. However, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. Nathan received a call from Carl a few minutes after eight in the evening and made an appointment at a Nathan made the car repaired and took a taxi to meet Carl. When the two met at the gate of the Water Association, they showed a knowing smile to each other. ¡°Brother, enjoy your time. I will pay for you.¡± Carl said generously. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not here to enjoy!¡± Nathan frowned. ¡°I understand. You are here for the friendship between nations, and you want foreign massagers to live b ¡°Hey Hey¡­¡± The two looked at each other andughed again. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 244 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 244 Chapter 244 An Ingenuous Move As soon as Nathan followed Carl into the Water Association, he saw an acquaintance. It was Mr. Mandy , who had been beaten up by Louie in the bar that day. Mr. Mandy saw Nathan and pretended not to know him. But, when he passed by him, his eyes rested on him. ¡°Damn it, this Evans made me suffer so badlyst time. This time I would not let him go unscathed!¡± Mr. Mandy cursed inwardly. Last time in the bar, he had spent 200,000 dors only to be punched by Louie, who invested his heart with unremitting resentment. Nathan and Carl went to the VIP floor and were assigned a room respectively. Carl was well¨Cprepared. He had invited two massagers from Kogoli and Jepon respectively. When the two girls came in, they bowed down to greet Nathan. ¡°Well¡­ you wait for me in the room first. I have something to do.¡± Nathan said. Two girls were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect him to let them wait and doubted whether he was impotent at such a young age and needed drugs to recover his potency. After finishing speaking, Nathan came out of the room and knocked on the door of the next room. Carl came to open the door and asked with displeasure, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m about to take off my p ants!¡± Nathan said, ¡°Give me the car keys. I have something to do.¡± Without further ado, Carl gave the car keys to Nathan, who went downstairs and drove the car, leaving the Water Association. Not long after, Nathan pulled up at the door of Hannah¡¯s house. He bought two cartons of cigarettes an d knocked on the door. Hannah opened the door and said in surprise, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Nathan said, ¡°Ie to visit the elders as well as have tea and then go home and sleep.¡± When Warren saw Nathane, he said with his face wreathed into a smile, ¡°Mr. Evans is here. Pleas ee in and sit down.¡± Nathan said, ¡°Mr. Ranchy, please don¡¯t take me as an outsider. Just call me by my name!¡± Rancy Group was now holding the joint project of Giradia Group and thend was given by Nathan. As a result, Warren was very grateful to Nathan. He even turned a blind eye to the fact that his daughter had stayed at Nathan¡¯s ce all night. Hannah was content with Nathan¡¯s decency. She didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so considerate that he ha d bought two cartons of cigarettes before the visit. She felt that Nathan was probably paving the way for the future. Was he nning to marry her? Thinking of this, she felt her heart brimful with joy. Although she felt that marrying Nathan would embarr ass Natalie, it was Natalie who handed Nathan over to her. Nathan sat for twenty minutes and said goodbye to Hannah before he left. As soon as he left, Hannah received a call from Mr. Mandy. ¡°Mr. Mandy, what¡¯s up?¡± Hannah asked. ¡°Hannah, I¡¯ve heard that you are in love with Nathan. Is that true?¡± Mr. Mandy asked in surprise. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Hannah asked calmly, without any intention of hiding. Mr. Mandy gave an uh and said, ¡°This person is not reliable. You¡¯d better not choose him as your mate. ¡± Hannah immediately became unhappy and said, ¡°Speak directly if you have something to say. Don¡¯t be at around the bush!¡± Mr. Mandy said, ¡°I saw Nathan in the Water Association of Eastern Cherry Blossom. This guy went dire ctly to the VIP floor. I think I need not exin for what he came there.¡± Hannah abused furiously, ¡°Mr. Mandy, stop ndering others with your ill intention, get out!¡± ¡°I warn you, if you dare to do such a thing again, we can¡¯t even be friends!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± After saying this, Hannah snorted and hung up the phone without hesitation. How could Mr. Mandy have imagined that after entering the room on the VIP floor, Nathan asked Carl for the car keys and then came straight to the ho use of the Ranchy family without changing his clothes? As a result, Hannah thought his words were intended to frame Nathan. Holding his mobile phone, Mr. Mandy froze. Was what he said so unbelievable? He waited at the entrance of the Water Association for quite a while, hoping to put Nathan into an awkw ard position after he had enjoyed the massage in the private room. He was sure that Hannah would be consumed with rage after knowing about this affair and would follo w him to catch Nathan on the spot. How could he have thought that when he told Nathan on the phone, he himself was the one to me? ¡°Tuk tuk!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Mr. Mandy was in a trance when someone knocked on the car window. He looked up and saw that it w as Nathan. He was so frightened that he wanted to set the engine in motion desperately, but Nathan smashed the window pane with his fist and dragged him out of the car. ¡°Giving others away is not what a good man should do.¡± Nathan stretched out his hand and pat Mr. Ma ndy¡¯s cheek with a menacing smile. ¡°Mr. Evans¡­ I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again. Please let me go!¡± Mr. Mandy was scared into tears. He intended to plot against Nathan only to be outwitted by thetter, who got out of his trap unscathed. Nathan snorted and threw Mr. Mandy down, saying, ¡°Even if you tell on me again, Hannah would not be After saying this, he slowly made his way to the elevator entrance. Mr. Mandy had mustered his courage to take out the phone, but he gave up when he stretched his hand He didn¡¯t know how Nathan won the trust of Hannah, who stayed unmoved by the scandalous news and Nathan¡¯s means were incredibly formidable and beyond what he could counter. Nathan returned to his room unhurriedly. The two foreign girls were still sitting on the sofa in a daze. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Nathan smiled, ¡°Why are you still sitting there?¡± Nathany on the cosy sofa, enjoying the massage from the two girls. It was really just a massage, and he didn¡¯t even take off his clothes. Nathan¡¯s ingenuous move put Hannah¡¯s heart at ease and enabled him to lie, enjoying the massage from The two massagers pressed one foot each, and they looked at each other in confusion. This was the firs ¡°Sir, would you like some other services?¡± The massager from Jepon asked. She looked extraordinarily ¡°Hmm¡­ give me another massage on the head,¡± Nathan said lightly. This massager was stunned and then smiled awkwardly. This customer was so entric that he only wanted a massage and nothing else¡­ Why did he not go straight to the pedicure shop? Whye to the Water Association? Nathan said, ¡°I¡¯m mainly here to see if your methods cater to the needs of people in Hd. It¡¯s for th friendship between nations!¡± The two beautiful massagers couldn¡¯t help but roll their eyes. None of them took his words as truths. Nathan took out his mobile phone, turned on the Quenya live broadcast tform, and was in time to see beginning. As was expected, Gussie wore a looser set of clothes today. Her gigantic breasts were hardly seen if not st ¡°Tsk, that¡¯s boring. I¡¯ve been deceived.¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 245 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 245 Chapter 245 The Emperor ¡°Emperor is here. Let¡¯s wee him!¡± ¡°Emperor is indeed a true fan of Gussie. He enters the room every time the broadcast starts.¡± ¡°Is Emperor in need of an acolyte? I¡¯m just looking for a master recently.¡± As soon as Nathan¡¯s ount appeared in the live broadcast room, it immediately stirred a deluge of ttery from the viewers. Gussie smiled when she saw Nathaning. ¡°I¡¯m curious about how Emperor watched the live broadcast. Did he lie in the vi and drink Lafite from 1982 while enjoying the program?¡± A viewer asked curiously. ¡°Hey, I ordered two foreign massagers in the Water Association and watched the live broadcast while b eing served by them,¡± Nathan replied honestly. ¡°Is this the life of the rich? I¡¯m envious¡­¡± ¡°It is indeed Emperor¡¯s style. He ordered two at a time, and they were all foreign, and he only wanted a massage.¡± ¡°When will Emperor open my eyes? I haven¡¯t seen a foreign massager yet!¡± Seeing that the trend of thements had been misled by Nathan¡¯s words, Gussie got angry and was stunned at the thought of Carl¡¯s words that he would take Nathan to the Water Association today. Had t his guy really been there? Nathan enjoyed the massage while chatting happily with the fans in the live broadcast room. Suddenly, Gussie¡¯s live broadcast room was covered with mosaics, with a few highlighted words surfaci ng, ¡°The live broadcast room is suspected of viting regtions and has been banned.¡± When this happened, the live broadcast room was overwhelmed with an avnche ofments. ¡°What¡¯s up? The camgirl was just ying the game quietly when got blocked.¡± ¡°Unblock, immediately unblock, or uninstall Quenya!¡± ¡°Are all the administrators of Quenya stupid? Why ban the live broadcast room?¡± Gussie was also in a daze. She didn¡¯t do anything illegal and was banned for no reason. The block was naturally designed by Wyvern. Looking at the live broadcast room covered in mosaics, h e couldn¡¯t help showing a sneer on his face. Gussie, a camgirl, dared to challenge him, the deputy director of operations. It was high time she paid t he cost. Nathan was also stunned for a while and then posted ament, ¡°I guess that it is because the camgir l¡¯s breasts are toorge. I honestly advise her to consider breast reduction surgery.¡± The fans in the live broadcast room sent out a series of lol, thinking it very funny. After a few minutes, there was still no sign of unblocking the live broadcast room. Gussie couldn¡¯t bear i t anymore and called the administrator. ¡°You are supposed to ask yourself instead of me.¡± The administrator responded indifferently, which mad e her very angry. Thement zone was simmering with fury, and everyone was abusing the administrator for his bias. Gussie was broadcasting normally, and why should she be banned? ¡°Emperor, think of a way. Someone must be scheming against our camgirl!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, can the Emperor unblock the camgirl? This is obviously done by the tform to crack down on her.¡± ¡°Emperor, please rescue the camgirl. If you seed, she might provide you with some special services .¡± Nathan often watched girls dance on the live broadcast tform. Some girls were banned when they made bold gestures, wore revealing clothes, or said something obscene. However, after a short period of adjustment, they would be unbloc ked again. Gussie wore very tight clothes and yed the game attentively. As to the game, it had no sensitive cont ent. But, she had been banned in an instant and was still not unblocked. It was obvious that someone was plotting against her. He immediately thought of Wyvern, who had chased after his Phaeton in a BMW today. It was probably done by him. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, I¡¯ll take care of it. I¡¯ll contact Quenya¡¯s customer service center right away.¡± Nathan said. A VIP like Nathan naturally had an exclusive customer service section. In the phone call, he asked the section to pick up the senior manager. ¡°Why did your tform ban Gussie¡¯s live broadcast room? You must give me an exnation. If I am not satisfied, then I will transfer to the Shark tform.¡± Nathan said lightly to the senior manager. ¡°Uh¡­ distinguished guest Emperor, please wait a moment, I will investigate it right away.¡± The senior m anager was taken aback. Big bosses like Nathan, who paid one million dors in one shot, were high¨C quality customers of the tform, which depended on their excellent purchasing power. Moreover, Nathan announced that he would go to Shark tform, which was the biggestpetitor of the Quenya tform. Nathan said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you investigate or not, I came to the Quenya tform to watch Gussie¡¯s live broadcast.¡± ¡°If you insist on banning her live broadcast room, then I will uninstall the Quenya tform and transfer to the Shark tform.¡± ¡°Also, I will help Gussie pay liquidated damages so that she can freely stream her program on the Shar k tform.¡± ¡°Think about it for yourself. I¡¯ll give you ten minutes!¡± After saying this, Nathan hangs up the phone with a bang, unwilling to talk to them at all. If amon customer threatened to uninstall the tform, the tform would not respond at all becau se the money he had spent on it was not enough to pay an employee¡¯s sry. But Nathan was different. He was the Emperor who spent 200,000 dors a month and had contributed four Gxy Battleships. (An expensive type of gift with which the viewer rewarded the host) This type of gift had never been given out on the Quenya tform since its development. ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the Quanya tform. Please wait patiently. It should be unblocked soon.¡± Nathan posted ament. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When Gussie saw this, she felt her heart warm with joy.. Sure enough, within two minutes, the mosaic in the live broadcast room disappeared, and the live broad normal. Gussie heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile, ¡°Thank all viewers for your support, I will be more s Nathan sent a reply, ¡°You¡¯re wee, just promise with your breasts.¡± Then, thement zone was flooded by a chain of lol. ¡°No matter how rich he is, he genuflects to the charm of a woman.¡± Onement read. ¡°Sweetheart, I unblocked it for you. Unblock what? Unblock the channel to your heart.¡± Anothermen discussion above. Then, the page of the live broadcast room was full of jokes, and the topic was heated up. Looking at these discussions, Gussie felt awkward and said with disdain, ¡°If you have big breasts, you c The viewers sent lol again, and they liked Gussie¡¯s cold humor very much. Not long after Wyvern made Gussie¡¯s live broadcast room blocked, he was stunned when he saw that th was unblocked. Then, his mobile phone rang, and it was the boss of Quenya tform. ¡°Director Marcher, what are you doing? Why are you banning the host who had not vited the rules for ¡°Boss, I¡­ This host has been a little presumptuous recently and offended me, so I want her to keep a low profile¡­¡± Wyvern responded tremblingly. The boss said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s you who is presumptuous! Don¡¯t you know that she has the support of the Em ¡°Do you know how much money this Emperor spends on her a day? You dare to interfere with such a lucrative business, right?¡± ¡°I warn you, the Emperor has already warned us, and if this urs again, he will transfer to the Shark P ¡°If the money which should have been ours is earned by the Shark tform, you will be fired!¡± After saying this, the boss put down the phone with a snap. Wyvern slumped down. It seemed that it was impossible to crack down on Gussie for the time being. He The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 246 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 246 Chapter 246 The Opening of the Banquet Nathan walked out of the room refreshed the next day, while Carl looked tired. ¡°As expected of Master Evans, you are in good spirits¡­ Are you not tired at all?¡± Carl couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°What made me tired?¡± Nathan said lightly. Carl was even more shocked when he saw the tired faces of the two massagers. This Nathan was so e xtraordinary! The two massagers looked exhausted as if they hadn¡¯t slept well all night, but Nathan¡¯s spirit was incre dibly good. Theyined inwardly, ¡°We have never seen such a customer who let us massage his feet all night !¡± Carl held Nathan for a while and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you have any recipes for strengthening your body? Please teach me a little bit.¡± Nathan was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°Eat and drink well, practice more, and you¡¯ll have a musc r build. There¡¯s no recipe.¡± When Carl went to check out, he found the cost high, with the additional fees for Nathan¡¯s room. ¡°It seems that the servicested the whole night.¡± Carl looked at the bill in his hand in shock and found Nathan even more admirable. Nathan and Carl parted ways at the gate of the Water Association. After that, Nathan took a taxi back to Almonube Estate. Pondering for a while, he drove out the Aston Martin one 77 in the garage. He had to attend the banquet hosted by Natasha today. His Phaeton had been taken away for repair, s o he needed to drive a car no less luxurious than that. Later in the day, the entrance of the Gloire Hotel was teeming with celebrities. A lot of first¨Crate stars came to join in the banquet, together with well¨Cknown entrepreneurs. Natalie and Gussie had arrived at the scene a long time ago, and they were whispering to each other. ¡°Who do you think is Mr. Secret? Has he arrived without being recognized?¡± Natalie asked excitedly. ¡°It is indeed possible¡­ We don¡¯t need to guess. Anyway, he will definitely make a high¨C profile appearance today!¡± Gussie was also a little excited. Natalie was obsessed with this Mr. Secret who seemed to like her, while Gussie was eager to meet him for the sake of her personal development. Wyvern was also present with two Inte celebrities and a small live broadcast team, who was broadc asting the banquet exclusively. Jade didn¡¯t wear a military uniform today but wore a white suit. As soon as she appeared, the noises in the room had seeped away. Her unique innate temperament, coupled with her cold face, could enchant everyone as soon as she a ppeared. Even those brilliant first¨Crate female stars would appear eclipsed in front of Jade. ¡°This is the youngest female general in Hd, and she is also known as the Goddess of War!¡± ¡°Jade has such a unique aura that outshines the totality of other female stars.¡± ¡°She¡¯s hard to please. Such a woman is unapproachable. I really don¡¯t know what kind of man can con quer her.¡± Everyone was discussing Jade. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Natasha also took a Rolls¨CRoyce to the entrance of the hotel. She was dressed in a red and ck dress, which set her elegant and noble tone and tinged her with a shade of mystery. ¡°This is Ms. Porter, the leader of the Porter Group. She is the cynosure of the Porter family in the Emperia City and is in charge of billions of assets!¡± ¡°If Jade is a nymph that keeps all people at bay, then Ms. Porter is undoubtedly a phoenix that attracts t hem!¡± ¡°If the two cooperate, there will be no hope for the Giradia Group¡­ I really don¡¯t know why Walter withd rew his capital at this critical moment.¡± Everyone was amazed by Natasha. She and Jade stood together, each with her own merits. Although they were both cold and noble, their temperaments were not exactly the same. James also appeared, and his advent attracted a flood ofpliments. But, the sensation he stirred was far less heated than those produced by Jade and Nat asha. Jade and Natasha were both from the Emperia City, and their statuses were much higher than those fr om Mimar City. Finally, Wendy came! The silver Lamborghini LP700 stopped at the gate, and a beautiful leg first came into the view of everyo ne. The leg was long and delicate, and the curvature of the calf was perfect. It was wrapped in flesh¨C colored stockings that were hardly distinguished from her skin, with a curve as smooth as that of a de. ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Wendy!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Wendy to be invited by Ms. Porter to attend this banquet.¡± ¡°Ms. Wendy is probably not in a good mood today. After all, the Giradia Group has been overpowered s o badly recently.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Ms. Porter held the banquet today probably to issue a final deration of war. At the same time, it is also to attract more entrepreneurs to make investments and iste the Giradia Group.¡± ¡°I heard that Ms. Wendy asked Mr. Secret of Poly Capital to show up today. I don¡¯t know who this Mr. S ecret is and how much funds he is going to invest. Can he overshadow Ms. Porter and others?¡± ¡°Overshadow? Are you kidding me? Take a look at Ms. Porter¡¯s team. She is supported by General Perkins as well as the well- known local entrepreneurs. How could she be overshadowed?¡± The appearance of Wendy brought the atmosphere of the banquet to a climax. She was also the leading guest of today¡¯s banquet! Everyone knew very well that Natasha came here to carve up the Giradia Group.. Wendy was dressed in a white dress with a pencil pinned to the back of her head. She looked out of ce, but it didn¡¯t affect her beauty and temperament in the slightest. ¡°Walter is here too! He just withdrew his capital from the business alliance of Porter Group and transferr This is big news!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what Walter is thinking. Why did he temporarily change his mind and set great store by the Giradia Group?¡± ¡°Maybe it has something to do with Mr. Secret. After all, this is the ace in the hands of Ms. Wendy!¡± Walter appeared in a white suit with a genteel demeanor. He extended his hand to greet everyone, which caused another dispute. James walked up to Walter and said, ¡°Mr. Miller, I have to remind you, don¡¯t believe in the nders from up Walterughed and patted James on the shoulder, saying, ¡°I really appreciate you for your kindness. Bu so I have my own judgment.¡± Natasha said calmly, ¡°Before the matter ispletely settled, our Porter Group will always maintain a w toward Mr. Miller.¡± ¡°You are wee, Ms. Porter!¡± Walter cupped his hands. Wyvern led the live broadcast team and saw so many celebrities on the scene. He was so excited that h ¡°This is too awesome. Is this the connection of the Porter family in the Emperia City?¡± Wyvern was shocked. If he could cling to such Jade walked up to Wendy and asked lightly, ¡°Where is that Rudolph whom you rely on? Why didn¡¯t he co The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 247 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Rudolph Appeared Natasha also turned her head and looked at Wendy with a provocative look, saying, ¡°Does Rudoplh flin ch before the business war that is going to be waged here?¡± ¡°Rudolph!¡± ¡°The name of Mr. Secret is Rudolph, right?¡± Gussie and Natalie nced at each other, capturing a lot of information from this conversation. Natalie couldn¡¯t help feeling slightly excited. She finally learned the real name of Mr. Secret! ¡°Rudolph? I don¡¯t even know who he is.¡± Wendy replied indifferently with a cold smile. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb here, isn¡¯t he the one who serves as your backup and keeps you upromised? But, do you think he can save you?¡± Nata sha asked. At this moment, a Maybach slowly pulled up at the entrance of the hotel. The car door opened, and a man in his thirties with a pallid face walked out, wearing a ck suit. This man was exactly Rudolph, who had just been released from prison. Jade¡¯s eyes turned cold. She turned around and said in a deep voice, ¡°Rudolph is here!¡± Natasha couldn¡¯t help turning her head and saw Rudolph getting off the car. Rudolph¡¯s face was pale with illness. He smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, I, Rudolph Wolfgang, came here unin vited. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡± Rudolph¡¯s advent aroused heated discussions among the guests. ¡°Is he the Mr. Secret who has always maintained an alliance with Wendy?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Rudolph. He used to be a soldier. After retiring from the army, he formed a strong team a nd guarded Hd in obscurity!¡± ¡°He is known as the king of Hd¡¯s Underground. He guards the country with the power of darknes s and specializes in doing illegal business for the authority!¡± ¡°Mr. Secret turns out to be him, Rudolph! However, even if he is on the side of the Giradia Group, it will be difficult to turn the tide at this time.¡± Seeing Rudolph, Natalie was so excited that her heart palpitated rapidly. She finally met the Mr. Secret she had fantasized about for a long time! Gussie was also stunned and then got ted. If he was the real big boss of Poly Capital, then¡­. If he was willing to provide her with sufficient resources, it was not impossible for her to return to the Re agan family and fight against her foes in the future. Rudolph, who had the title of Night King, reigned over the Underground of Hd with boundless po wer, and anyone who saw him would respect him with awe. Moreover, he was a veteran soldier who had connections in the military department. Seeing Rudolph, Wendy also froze for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect him to appear here, but it didn¡¯t ma tter anymore. ¡°Very well, you cannot hide for good!¡± Jade looked at Rudolph and said coldly. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°You are the new general of Hd reputed as the Goddess of War? You deserve that name.¡± Rudolph said with a smile.. Jade frowned. She was curious about why Rudolph seemed to be seeing her for the first time. Logically speaking, Rudolph should have seen her when she went to Almonube Pce and knocked on the doo r. Natasha said calmly, ¡°Mr. Wolfgang, what brought you here uninvited?¡± Rudolph coughed twice and said with a smile, ¡°I am here this time to invest in the Giradia Group.¡± Everyone was transfixed with shock Natasha looked at Wendy and said indifferently, her eyes turning flinty, ¡°How much money can Mr. Wolf gang invest?¡± ¡°Not much. I will invest the total savings of these years, which were 1.6 billion dors, in the Giradia Gr oup. Ms. Wendy, that¡¯s all that I can invest.¡± Rudolph coughed and said. As soon as these words came out, Natasha felt relieved, and a contemptuous smile surfaced on her fa ce. Jade squinted her eyes. 1.6 billion dors were usually regarded as a huge sum of money that was eno ugh to buy some listedpanies. However, 1.6 billion dors could make little difference to the ongoing business war at an unprecedente d scale. Giradia Group couldn¡¯t survive without an investment of 20 billion dors. This was the consensus of almost all entrepreneurs. Was the ace of Wendy so unpromising? ¡°1.6 billion dors are not enough to save Giradia Group and could at most make itst a few more day s!¡± ¡°Yeah, 1.6 billion dors are likely to be eaten away by the Porter Group¡¯s business alliance in the end.¡± ¡°It seems that Rudolph makes an investment of 1.6 billion dors without seeing the situation clearly.¡± ¡°He said that 1.6 billion dors were all his assets. I guess he is really helpless.¡± Everyone started to discuss in a low voice. Rudolph¡¯s 1.6 billion dors were far from enough to save th e Giradia Group from the current plight. Natasha turned her head to Walter and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Miller, there is still time for you to withdra w the investment. As long as you give me an apology, I will allow you to rethink it!¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone turned their attention to Walter, expecting his response. ¡°Ms. Porter is really generous. She doesn¡¯t take Walter¡¯s betrayal to heart and is still willing to give him a chance!¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Porter is worthy of being a big shot from the Emperia City. She has a mind broader than ours. ¡°Walter changed his mind probably because of Rudolph. But now Rudolph can only take out 1.6 billion d Everyone had thought that Walter¡¯s change of mind was due to the invisible Rudolph. But now Rudolph 1.6 billion dors were far from enough. If Walter insisted on investing his own 6 billion dors in the Gira When everyone thought Walter would bow his head to Natasha, he shook his head with a smile and said On the side, his son Davis couldn¡¯t help scratching his head. At this critical juncture, his father still believ Could it be that he didn¡¯t know that Nathan was just a spokesman for Wendy and Rudolph, who was the Capital? Wendy smiled at this time and said, ¡°I really appreciate Mr. Wolfgang and Mr. Walter for your support to think I will not let you down.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know what makes Ms. Wendy so confident.¡± ¡°She¡¯s probably trying to hold on. Everyone can see that the Giradia Group has been overwhelmed with ¡°Ms. Wendy is an able woman. She could take over the charge of Giradia Group just after her parents p Everyone felt that Wendy was just pretending to be undisturbed. Jade looked at Rudolph, who was coughing again and again, and said with her eyes turning cold, ¡°You h Rudolph was stunned for a while and said, ¡°The King of War? I didn¡¯t kill him. I can challenge no one wit condition.¡± On hearing this, Jade was startled. She stretched out her hand and grabbed Rudolph¡¯s wrist to sense hi She knew Rudolph¡¯s physical condition by recognizing his pulse. His organs had been seriously damage With such a waning physical condition, he was not equal to fighting against a man of a muscr build lik So, who had killed kilov? Wendy seemed to figure out everything, and a sneer surfaced on her face. No matter how hard she thou upon. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 248 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Revealing the Truth ¡°Not you.¡± Jade shook her head with a frowning face, turned to Wendy, and asked, ¡°Who killed kilov?¡± Wendy disdainfully said, ¡°That day, you just ran away, broke your promise, and almost got me killed. W hy should I tell you?¡± Jade looked angry, and she knew there was no need to ask anymore when he had said this. She thought it was Rudolph Wolfgang who killed kilov, but today, she found out that she was wrong. So, who killed kilov that day after she escaped? Andy was obviously unlikely, he had the ability to protect Wendy and went away safely, but there was a bsolutely no possibility of killing kilov, even if kilov had consumed most of his energy in the battle with her! ¡°I thought Ms. Wendy got some ultimate ways, but it turned out it was just that 1.6 billion from Mr. Wolfg ang!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that 1.6 billion won¡¯t be able to save Giradia Group?¡± ¡°And Mr. Wolfgang, you know your money will be wasted, but you still insist on investing it?¡± James Dawson asked at this time, pointing straight to the points. Rudolph smiled and said, ¡°I am not Ms. Wendy¡¯s ultimate secret. There is someone else she is replying to, and I am just here to make a fortune!¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked and looked at Wendy! ¡°Today, I will announce it at the event.¡± Wendy said expressionlessly, ¡°Ms. Porter, you don¡¯t mind if I tak e some spotlight, do you?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Natasha responded with a cold face. One after another, many important figures came, such as Gerard Hopp, Winfrid Hopp, Matthew Kent, a nd other well¨Cknown figures from Mimar City. Natalie bravely walked over to Rudolph and said, ¡°Mr. Wolfgang, I am Natalie Johnson!¡± Rudolph was stunned because he didn¡¯t know Natalie at all, then he responded with a smile, ¡°Can I hel p you?¡± She was confused by his rhetorical question, then pursed her lips, and said, ¡°My parents asked me to t hank you.¡± He was confused and said, ¡°Why should you thank me?¡± ¡± ¡°You gave them a car on their 30th anniversaryst time, so they always wanted me to thank you,¡± she exined hastily. Rudolph waspletely dumbfounded and stunned, ¡°The 30th anniversary? Sending a car? Is there s uch a thing?¡± Natalie was confused when she saw the response. Wasn¡¯t he sending that car? Gussie was also stunned. Wasn¡¯t Rudolph Wolfgang the mysterious boss of Poly Capital? ¡°You must be mistaken. I just got out of prison, and I don¡¯t even know who you are. How could I give yo ur parents a¡¯car?¡± He shook his head and denied it. ¡°It¡¯s not you?¡± Natalie felt that there was a bolt from the blue, and she was dumbfounded. Gussie was surprised and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the boss behind Poly Capital? Ms. Wendy¡¯s partner?¡± He shook his head and said, ¡°To be honest, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen Wendy Giradia today, and wh at¡¯s Poly Capital? I have nothing to do with it.¡± Wendy walked over at this time and calmly said to Natalie, ¡°I gave that car to your parents in the name of Mr. Secret.¡± ¡°What?¡± Natalie looked at Wendy in astonishment and was speechless for a while. That car was actually from Wendy! Gussie was shocked, ¡°If Mr. Wolfgang is not Mr. Secret, then who is it?¡± Wendy smiled and said, ¡°There is no such a person as Mr. Secret. It is just a figure that was imagined b y people at the beginning of the establishment of Poly Capital.¡± ¡°However, this imaginary character is more useful than I expected, and it greatly frightened Porter Grou p and otherpetitions.¡± ¡°So, I went along with the flow to further hype up this character.¡± ¡°There are only two bosses of Poly Capital, from the beginning to the end. Nathan and me.¡± The words Wendy said in front of Natalie were tantamount to shocking, and her face turned pale. ¡°About that car, I just wanted to help Nathan to get closer to you, but I didn¡¯t expect it to end up like this. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Wendy shook her head. Natalie felt dizzy at this moment and then felt a heart¨C wrenching pain, so painful that she even wanted to vomit! It turned out that Mr. Secret didn¡¯t exist at all. It was just her own imagination. In other words, Mr. Secret was Nathan Evans! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. All the resources she got from Poly Capital were given to her by Nathan, not Mr. Secret in her fantasy! Gussie was also so shocked by the truth that she couldn¡¯t find anything to say. It turned out that Mr. Se cret didn¡¯t exist. However, she was not as shocked as Natalie. She even felt that Poly Capital had already got such an awesome boss, Nathan. There was no need for Mr. Secret. ¡°That is to say, Mr. Secret is actually just Nathan!¡± Natalie said. ¡°If you want to put it that way, you¡¯re right.¡± Wendy nodded and said. After saying this, she turned around and walked away, knowing that Natalie was feeling very sad now, a disturb her too much. Rudolph was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°May I ask what is the rtionship between Miss Johnson Gussie was surprised and said, ¡°You know him?¡± ¡°More than just knowing each other. He took care of me during the years I was in prison.¡± he smiled and They were both surprised as they didn¡¯t expect Nathan to know such a powerful figure as Rudolph Wolfg At this moment, Nathan showed up in his Aston Martin. ¡°Damn. What car is that? Aston Martin one 77?¡± ¡°There are only seventy¨Cseven of this top¨C notch supercar in the world, and we actually got one in Mimar City?¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, the price of this car seems to be more than eight million?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than eight million, that¡¯s right, but the most important thing is that you have to know the resour When people saw the appearance of this super sports car, they couldn¡¯t help but exim. Even some wealthy people couldn¡¯t help being a little shocked when they saw such a car. After all, there were only 77 of this model in the world! After Rudolph saw this car, his expression changed suddenly, and he said with a smile, ¡°Guys, I need to After saying this, he quickly ran into his car, kicked the elerator, and left. He came here this time only to get some profit from Wendy¡¯s investment, and he didn¡¯t want to be caugh ¡°Afraid of getting hit by him?¡± They couldn¡¯t help being startled and wondering, Nathan used to hit such an important person like Rudo Aston Martin slowly stopped at the entrance of the hotel. As the car door opened, Nathan got out of the He had short ck hair, wore a well¨C cut ck suit, and the leather shoes were also polished. He looked very attractive. When people saw Nathan getting out of Aston Martin, they were all shocked! Wasn¡¯t he just an employee here? How could he afford such an awesome supercar? The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 249 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Istion Wyvern Marcher also saw Nathan getting out of Aston Martin, and the camera in his hand trembled in fr ight. He thought Nathan was just a poor guy driving a Passat when he rear¨C ended him yesterday. How could he know that it was a Phaeton? Today, the car that he drove was even more expensive. It was a top¨C notch supercar that cost more than eight million! ¡°I can¡¯t afford to mess with him. I can¡¯t give Gussie Reagan a hard time either since he was the Empero r behind her!¡± Wyvern was terrified. After Nathan got out of the car, he turned to the passenger side to open the door and reached out to hold the edge of the door in a gentlemanly manner . Hannah Ranchy stepped out of the car, wearing a long ck dress and a pair of stockings with beautifu l high heels. She stood up and fixed her long fluffy hair to make them soft and natural. The Cartier diam ond bracelet on her wrists was shining, making the whole person look bright and moving. Gussie Reagan was stunned when she saw her and murmured, ¡°Hannah seems to have be more beautiful¡­ Is it because she has a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Aston Martin one 77. I didn¡¯t even get one when I tried to buy one.¡± Natasha couldn¡¯t help but look dow n after seeing Nathan, wondering why he would have such a car. Everyone looked at Nathan in shock because his supercar won all the attention on the scene! No one¡¯s car canpare to this limited¨Crelease Aston Martin one 77! Natalie could only smile wryly at this time, the car he drove when she divorced him was this one, and s he thought it was borrowed from Mr. Secret. But now, the dream bubble of Mr. Secret was shattered, so this car could only be Nathan¡¯s. In fact, this car belonged to Rudolph, but he gave all of his ¡°Almonube Pce¡± to Nathan, including sev eral luxury cars in the garage. Seeing Hannah getting out of his car and holding his arm generously, countless mixed feelings emerge d in Natalie¡¯s heart at this moment! ¡°I don¡¯t regret it!¡± She gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. But how was that possible? Some people who knew Nathan all stepped forward to greet him. Seeing almost everyone had arrived, Natasha waved her hand and led everyone inside. The interior of the hotel had already been prepared long ago. There were a variety of delicacies food a nd fine wines everywhere, showing the grandeur and arrogance of the Porter Group. Gussie walked up to Nathan and said, ¡°Wow, Mr. Evans. You¡¯ve been hiding everything from us, haven¡¯ t you!¡± Nathan asked, ¡°What have I been hiding from you?¡± Gussie said, ¡°You lied to me that Mr. Secret was going to show up, but ording to Ms. Wendy, there is no Mr. Secret. It¡¯s just you!¡± Nathan smiled, ¡°Then think again about what exactly I told you?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± she got speechless. Nathan did say that Mr. Secret was about the same age as everyone else. The background of this Mr. Secret in Emperia City was also simr to his own ba ckground. Strictly speaking, he didn¡¯t lie to them. ¡°Are you disappointed?¡± He asked calmly.. ¡°I¡¯m not disappointed. Poly Capital already had such an awesome boss like you, anyway. It didn¡¯t really matter if there was a Mr. Secret.¡± Gussie said with a smile. He nodded, feeling a littlecent. She added, ¡°However, Natalie is very disappointed. She thought Mr. Wolfgang was Mr. Secret, but he was not.¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help turning his head to look at Natalie, only to see that she was talking to a few friend s she knew, and she seemed to have sensed the gaze and turned her head. After she found that Nathan was looking at her, she immediately turned her head away and even seem ed a little panicked. She really couldn¡¯t face him now. The truth she had just learned made her flustered every time she tho ught about it. He shook his head slightly and said, ¡°What we had was over. It was a pity that Mr. Secret didn¡¯t exist as she thought.¡± ¡°Congrattions to Ms. Porter, the business alliance established by the Porter Group is getting stronger , and more and more people are participating!¡± ¡°Ms. Porter, don¡¯t forget about us when you sess!¡± ¡°Hahaha, Ms. Porter, I wish you sess and lead us to make a fortune!¡± At this time, a group of people was ttering Natasha. Wendy got 600 million from Walter and 1.6 billion from Rudolph Wolfgang, and the total was only 2.2 bil lion. With this amount of money, it waspletely impossible to get back to the top. Those who invested in the Porter Group felt they made the right decision this time. Natasha held this event in order to create such an atmosphere that Giradia Group would be embattled on all sides, and entrepreneurs from the entire Neva Province w oulde to support Porter Group¡¯s business alliance and invest in it! Under this trend, the funds would berger andrger, and it would be more and more challe Jade had always been watching coldly from the sidelines. She did not participate in these pleasantries. S the Perkins family out of friendship. Of course, this could also bring huge benefits to the Perkins family. Wendy seemed deserted, and no one woulde over to tter her at this time. Only Miller stood with her. ¡°Mr. Nathan, don¡¯t lie to me. I¡¯m feeling nervous right now!¡± Walter said with a wry smile when he saw Na ¡°Why should I lie to you? Besides, 600 million is not that much to you.¡± Nathan asked half¨Cjokingly. ¡°Six hundred million still takes me a long time to earn!¡± Walter shook his head helplessly. Seeing Nathan talk andugh with people like Nathan, whom she could not approach, Natalie felt even She wanted to go to the washroom, but as soon as she turned around, she bumped into Hannah. ¡°Natalie, are you okay? Why are you absent¨Cminded?¡± Hannah held Natalie and asked with concern. ¡°Hannah.¡± She got mixed feelings after seeing Hannah, ¡°Are you with him now?¡± Hannah was stunned for a moment, then nodded slightly and said half¨C jokingly, ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you say that if I like him, you could let me have him directly? Haha, I quite like him Natalie felt a little ufortable after hearing these words. She could not help clenching his fists lightly At this time, the event entered the climax stage, which was arranged by Natasha. Several entrepreneurs who had negotiated with her in advance stood up and said loudly that they would Seeing this scene, many entrepreneurs who were originally neutral also feel urged to join. One after another, they a ¡°Hahaha. Thank you guys for believing in me. It¡¯s my honor. If anyone is willing to invest, I will always wee you!¡± Natashaughed loudly and said boldly, which drew apuse and cheers from the crowd.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Giradia Group had been isted by those enterprises! The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 250 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Reveal Last Card However, Wendy was still with a straight face after seeing so many entrepreneurs siding with the Porter Group alliance. She still remained calm. This kind of calm made people feel that she was just pretending. After all, humans were social animals, and once they felt isted, they would feel insecure. Natasha finally announced that the Porter Group alliance had raised 2.4 billion in funds at this event! Cheers and apuse immediately erupted at the scene. With so many funds and powerful support, the Porter Group was already invincible! Winfrid also apuded slightly, thinking about the current total funds of the Porter Group alliance, prob ably around ten billion. How could Natasha lose in battle with so much money? He nced at Nathan and shook his head with a smile. Nathan was obviously rmist at the beginning and wanted to reduce the pressure on the Giradia Group. ¡°Master Evans, I didn¡¯t agree with what you asked mest time. Please don¡¯t me me for that. I¡¯m a b usinessman, and a businessman is after profit!¡± Winfrid took the initiative to walk up to Nathan with a wi ne ss and exined. ¡°No need to worry, Mr. Winfrid. How you choose is your business. I won¡¯t me you.¡± Nathan clinked gl asses with him and said with a smile. Winfrid nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that Master Evans doesn¡¯t mind. We will still be good friends in the future. We can help each other if anything happens!¡± Nathan asked, ¡°Mr. Winfrid really won¡¯t rethink it anymore? Are you sure you want to invest in the Porte r Group alliance?¡± Winfrid said, ¡°Most entrepreneurs in Neva Province chose to support the Porter Group alliance, so I wo n¡¯t be an exception.¡± Nathan smiled and thought that at least he tried to save Winfrid. He just hoped that Winfrid didn¡¯t invest so much money, otherwise, he would feel sorry for all the losses. ¡°Mr. Winfrid, Mr. Evans talked to you about this because he treats you as a friend,¡± Wendy said calmly from the side. ¡°Obviously, I also take Mr. Evans as a friend, but the situation here can only be described as an old say ing in Nordime. Business is business.¡± Winfridughed. She smiled, and there was a hint of mockery in the smile, which made Winfrid feel a little ufortable. Natasha and James walked up at this time as if they were already winners, looking down on Wendy wit h a condescending feeling. ¡°Does Ms. Wendy think that investing in the Giradia Group is a wise choice?¡± Natasha smiled. ¡°Investment is a personal choice, and I shouldn¡¯t interpret it. However, time will give us the answer.¡± We ndy¡¯s attitude was still lukewarm. Natasha smiled slightly, pointed at most of the entrepreneurs present, and said, ¡°Ms. Wendy, there are so many people who support our Porter Group alliance, so you tell me, how can I lose?¡± James also sighed at this time and said, ¡°Ms. Wendy, if you agreed to my pursuit, how could this happen?¡± James pursued Wendy before, and of course, she knew that he came for the assets of the Giradia Gro up, so it was impossible for her to agree, and she even gave him a hard time. After he was enraged, he began to use the power of Dracodise to suppress the Giradia Group. However, Giradia Group was also a leading enterprise in Neva Province, with billions of assets, how co uld it be so easy to lose? The battle between the two made Natasha see a business opportunity, and she thought of taking advan tage of the situation. In the final analysis, this business war was simply caused by ¡°love¡°. ¡°How could Ms. Wendy like a young gangster like you? Go back to change everything about yourself m aybe then you will get a chance.¡± Nathan yawned, stood beside Wendy, and put his arms around her s houlders. Surprisingly, she just let him and epted his big hands touching her frankly. When James heard this and saw his hand on her, he became even more furious! Wendy was the dream girl he couldn¡¯t ask for, but at this moment, she was actually being insulted by a l ittle bastard whom he looked down upon! ¡°Ms. Wendy, I¡¯ve alreadyid the groundwork for where the business is going. If you surrender early and admit defeat, you might be able to retain some of your status and property.¡± ¡°But if you persist in continuing the battle and go bankrupt by then, don¡¯t me me for not reminding yo u.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I forgot, didn¡¯t you just say that you still have an ultimatest card?¡± ¡°I want to see, besides Rudolph¡¯s 1.6 billion, what else you have!¡± Natasha¡¯s face was full of arrogance, and she looked down at Wendy, thinking that she had already won the battle. Everyone else also turned their attention to Wendy at this time, wanting to see how she would respond to Natasha this time! If there was no strong counterattack, the position of Giradia Group would only be more and more embarrassing. At that time, maybe thosepanies that cooperated with Giradia Group would break th eir contracts and run away in advance. Wendy calmly said, ¡°How much money did you spend on buying and shorting Giradia Group¡¯s stocks? How much money did you use to suppress our resource channels? If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be over 4 billion, right?¡± Natasha smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, but I still have dozens of billions in my hand. As for the exact amount, you can take a guess!¡± After everyone heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp. They didn¡¯t expect the battle between these two to reach such a level! Moreover, Natasha¡¯s support was much stronger than they had imagined! ¡°Natasha, you have dragged General Perkins and so many other entrepreneurs, and even some from Emperia City into this mess. If you lose, you will be crushed to pieces. Even the Porter family can¡¯t sav e you!¡± Wendy squinted her eyes and sneered. ¡°How can I lose?¡± Natasha asked. James on the sideughed too and said, ¡°Ms. Wendy, sometimes it¡¯s hard to admit you are losing, but maybe that is the only choice.¡± Wendyughed wildly and said, ¡°How can you lose? Alright, I will tell you today!¡± After saying this, she looked around, full of arrogance, just like a queen inspecting the ministers! ¡°Finally it¡¯s time to show you.¡± || Seeing this, Hannah couldn¡¯t help but look at Nathan with a smile. After today, the name Nathan would be deeply remembered by these entrepreneurs, and no one would dare to ignore him again! ¡°Please go into details!¡± Natasha sneered. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Jade also cast her gaze over, she also wanted to know what was Wendy¡¯s secretst card. Wendy reached out and patted Nathan on the shoulder, and sneered at Natasha and the others, ¡°Mys card is him, Nathan. Evans!¡± As soon as these words came out, there was chaos in the scene! Natalie¡¯s mind was also in a daze, what could Wendy mean? Even if Nathan had some hidden ability, he couldn¡¯t turn around in such a bad situation. What means did Giradia Group? Now, the only thing that could break the game was a huge amount of funds, at least double the funds of After Winfrid heard this, he couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly because he remembered that Nathan also said him. With him Nathan, the Giradia Group would not lose. He thought it was his arrogant nonsense, but now, Wendy actually said the same thing. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 251 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Two Billion Dor Wendy¡¯s words were like a thunderstorm, shocking everyone present dumbfounded! Herst card was not Rudolph Wolfgang, nor any big figure, but Nathan Evans, a second¨Clevel prison¨C guard from a rural corner of the country. What an international joke! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Then, there was a burst ofughter at the scene, and everyone felt that Wendy was ying tricks. People like Nathan obviously didn¡¯t have the ability to bring the Giradia Group back to life! Everyone present was shocked, even Gussie felt that this was a bit unbelievable. Rudolph Wolfgang, the Mr. Secret in everyone¡¯s imagination, only contributed 1.6 billion to support, far below expectations. What could Nathan possibly do? ¡°Ms. Wendy, stop joking. You actually told us that he was yourst card?¡± Jamesughed out loud and shook his head. ¡°Ms. Wendy¡¯s joke is not funny. A good¨Cfor¨C nothing Nathan Evans obviously doesn¡¯t have the ability to make you win in battle.¡± Natasha said coldly . But Jade looked at Wendy with thoughtful eyes, and she felt a faint feeling of uneasiness in her heart, a nd she didn¡¯t know why. Maybe, Nathan was not as simple as he appeared on the surface. ¡°Ms. Wendy, are you joking? He is thest card of our Giradia Group?¡± Some senior executives of the Giradia Group who followed Wendy to the event could not stay silent aft er hearing this. Seeing that Wendy had maintained a cool and calm attitude these days, they felt that she must have ha d a very strongst card. How could they have imagined that Wendy would say such a thing today? They also found out that Rudolph was not Mr. Secret, whichpletely shattered their illusions. This answer even made them feel panicked now. If this was the case, didn¡¯t it mean that the Giradia Gr oup had already lost the battle? Wendy said indifferently, ¡°Who is joking with you? Do you think I am the kind of person who likes to jok e?¡± Nathan looked calm, and hepletely ignored all this ridicule, or in other words, he was used to it. ¡°Ms. Wendy, what¡¯s wrong with you? How could you say that?¡± ¡°Ms. Wendy has always been known for her intelligence. Why did she make such a low¨C level mistake today?¡± ¡°It seems that the Giradia Group really got no ce to go. Wendy has nost card, so she said such thi ngs to fool others.¡± ¡°I think so too. There is nothing special about this Nathan Evans. Or if he can bring billions of funds? N ope, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Everyone shook their heads, feeling that Wendy¡¯s mind was a mess, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. Natasha shook her head and said, ¡°The so¨C called diamond cut diamond. I always thought Ms. Wendy would be a good opponent, but today, it see ms that it is not true!¡± James also said with a smile, ¡°Does Ms. Wendy know how much effort we have spent on dealing with t he Giradia Group? Is this all you got? We are really disappointed!¡± Others alsoughed along, feeling that Wendy must be at the end of her rope. ¡°Mr. Evans, they all look down on you. Don¡¯t you want to p them right now?¡± Wendy turned to look at Nathan and asked calmly, ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Nathan rubbed his nose and smiled embarrassedly. Then, he walked to the front of the stage, and everyone¡¯s eyes focused on him, wanting to see what tric ks he could y. He coughed, then smiled slightly at the crowd and said, ¡°I, Nathan Evans, would like to invest two billio n in the Giradia Group in my own name!¡± No one took his word seriously, thinking he was just all mouth. Besides, even if there were two billion, it would not be enough! Two billion could make the Giradia Groupst for a while longer at most, but it still wouldn¡¯t be able to b ring it back to life. In the end, it would still have to be taken over by the Porter Group alliance. Natasha¡¯s face was indifferent, and she said disdainfully, ¡°If he can reallye up with two billion funds , then I don¡¯t mind making more money from you guys with my friends!¡± After hearing this, the entrepreneurs around couldn¡¯t helpughing. They hoped that Nathan could reallye up with two billion so that they could get more profit. Natalie was shocked to the extreme after hearing what Nathan said. How did he get two billion? So, why did he tolerate the ridicule from the Johnson family, including herself? Everyone thought he came to join the Johnson family because he was poor and had nowhere to go. How could he be able to spend two billion to support the Giradia Group out of a sudden? ¡°The two billion I¡¯m talking about is not Hd¡¯s currency,¡± Nathan said with a faint smile, his eyelids drooping slightly. ¡°Zimbabwe dor? Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, it may also be bolivar!¡± ¡°Not bad. We could use this two billion as toilet paper.¡± After hearing Nathan¡¯s words, everyone startedughing, thinking he was a clown. Nathan nced at everyone and said, ¡°This two billion is in dors.¡± Gusinski raised a total of ten billion dors for Nathan, but he did not intend to use them all at once. If he spent ten billion at once, Natasha and the others would definitely run away after seeing the situati on, then Giradia Group would not win more profit from them. He decided to take out this money bit by bit, let Natasha see that there was still hope of winning, let them ¡°What?¡± Everyone was stunned and speechless. Natalie also felt a little dizzy, two billion dors? Could Nathan have so much money? The exchange ratio between the dor and Hd currency is about seven to one, that is to say, two If Gizadia Group really got two billion dors of funds, then this business battle was hard to predict the re ¡°How did he get so much money¡­¡± Natalie pursed her lips, and her face paled. She couldn¡¯t help turning her head to look at Hannah, only to see that she was smiling, looking at him w and love. Obviously, she fell in love. Gussie looked at him with shock, surprise, and a little excitement. Natasha sneered and said, ¡°Two billion dors? Hehe, let us see it first!¡± ¡°Or I could just say Porter Group has reserved 20 billion dors?¡± ¡°You have to prove.¡± Nathan smiled slightly at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I said if I want you to wag your tail at me, then you will definitely do it!¡± After saying this, he coughed to clear his throat and said, ¡°Please wee Mr. Swift, the head of Swiss Hd District, toe forward and witness this with me!¡± As soon as he said that, everyone felt bombarded like, hit by a bomb! ¡°Swift, the general manager of Hd District of Swiss Bank Corporation? He is actually here?¡± ¡°Swiss Bank is thergest bank in the world!¡± ¡°Swiss has always been a neutral country, sopanies and bigwigs around the world are very relievedExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 252 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Odds Sure enough, a blond, blue¨Ceyed foreigner in his fifties appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes. He bowed slightly to everyone, then smiled casually at Nathan and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Evans!¡± Nathan shook hands with Swift and said calmly, ¡°Let me introduce to you, this is the general manager o f Swiss Bank Corporation Hd, Mr. Swift!¡± ¡°It is Swift indeed, I had the pleasure of meeting him once.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s not a lie that Nathan Evans could bring two billion dors of funds to the Giradia Group?¡± ¡°Nonsense! It¡¯s no wonder that Wendy Giradia regards him as herst card. It turns out that he has so much money.¡± After seeing Swift, everyone felt shocked. Natasha had met Swift a few times, and her face suddenly became gloomy. Since Nathan could invite Swift, it is obvious that the two billion dors cannot be fake! ¡°I¡¯m honored to be here as a witness, and honored to be able to serve Mr. Evans,¡± Swift said to Nathan. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Could you please process the money now and transfer all that money to the ount of Giradia Group?¡± Nathan said calmly. Swift took out a pad from his bag and started to operate it immediately. After clicking some buttons, Swift put the pad in front of Nathan and said, ¡°Please enter your fingerprint.¡± Nathan pressed his finger on the pad, and the transfer went sessfully. ¡°Dear Mr. Evans and Ms. Giradia, two billion dors have been transferred from Mr. Evans¡¯s Swiss ban k ount to the Giradia Group ount. Please check,¡± Swift said. Wendy nodded, took a look at the phone, and said, ¡°It¡¯s already in the ount. Thank you, Mr. Swift, fo r your help today.¡± Swift said with a smile, ¡°Serving customers wholeheartedly is our purpose. You are wee, Ms. Girad ia!¡± After Swift bowed to everyone gentlemanly, he left directly. Everyone was speechless for a while. They thought Nathan was just a clown, but he proved them wrong. How did they know that he really took out 2 billion dors and even invited Swift, the general manager of Swiss Bank Corporation Hd, to personally operate the transfer? This action directly pped countless people in the face! ¡°Wow, Natalie, how did Mr. Evans get so rich? Didn¡¯t you know that before?!¡± Gussie grabbed Natalie¡¯s arm and shook it with surprise. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡± Natalie¡¯s mouth twitched, not knowing how to answer. With so many people present at this moment, the person with the most complicated feeling must be Natalie. Ever since Nathan entered the Johnson family, he had faced cynicism from her and her family all the time. Everyone thought that she was out of his league and he was just a nobody from nowhere. However, Nathan was able to boldly invest two billion dors in the Giradia Group today, and even invited Swift, the general manager of Swiss Bank Corporat ion Hd, to help out! Looking back at it, he was the one out of her league! Chapter 252 Odds 1/3 Get Bonus At this moment, she finally understood why Louie Caslen said those things in the bar and why she ques tioned her pretending to be his wife. Natalie didn¡¯t realize that she had bitten her lip too hard that strands of blood flowed down the corner of her mouth. It was salty and fishy, very bitter. Jade frowned fiercely, and in her heart, she was extremely confused. Where did Nathan get the two billi on dors? If he was still in the Evans family, this was still possible, but since that incident, he had severed the r tionship with the Evans family and had not been in contact with them for more than ten years! She returned to Emperia City for many days, and she only raised a few billion funds from the Perkins fa mily to help Natasha, but Nathan got two billion dors! ¡°Giradia Group now has a capital injection of two billion dors, so it¡¯s possible for them to win this battl e as well!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not easy to tell now.¡± ¡°However, I am still optimistic about the Porter Group alliance. They have more supporters, and many l ocal entrepreneurs have joined in, so the chances of winning are great.¡± ¡°The Giradia Group didn¡¯t have the slightest chance of winning before, but now that it has two billion dol lars in funds, there is a better chance of winning!¡± Everyone began to discuss in a low voice. The Giradia Group¡¯s acquisition of these two billion dors c ould have relieved their urgent needs. Walter¡¯s son, Davis, couldn¡¯t help turning his head to look at his father and said in a deep voice, ¡°Dad, t wo billion dors is not enough! The current situation of the Giradia Group needs more than 50 billion t o save!¡± Walter said calmly, ¡°Of course, I know this, but have you ever seen anyone who showed all cards at the beginning of the fight?¡± Davis was stunned for a moment and understood his words. This meant that Nathan must have other cards, far more than two billion dors! ¡°Two billion dors is indeed a lot!¡± ¡°However, I will take your two billion for sure!¡± ¡°Mark my words!¡± Natasha regained herposure after losing control for a short time and was back to being cool and ca Nathan said with a nonchnt smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t handle it. If you want to take it, juste and try it! Starting today, Giradia Group and itspetitors will start a full¨C scale war!¡± Wendy nodded after he said this and added, ¡°Business is business, and since some friends are on the o me me then!¡± Everyone shuddered when they thought of how cold¨Cblooded and ruthless Wendy could be. However, thinking of so many entrepreneurs investing in the Porter Group alliance, Natasha¡¯s backgroun Wendy¡¯sst card still shocked some neutral people. They originally intended to invest in the Porter Gro better to wait and see. ¡°This game, until now, is considered interesting! However, the final winner can only be me.¡± Natasha said con Chapter 252 Odds 2/3 Get Bonus Nathan just smiled indifferently. He was toozy to talk to Natasha, and the reality would give her a big l Winfrid looked at Nathan, thinking that it was no wonder that he had such confidence, but with two billion No matter how he looked at it, the Porter Group alliance still had a good chance of winning. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hannah looked at Nathan and said, ¡°Why is it only two billion? Don¡¯t you have this much?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I scare them away, there will be no profit to be left.¡± He looked at her high¨C five hands, couldn¡¯t help smiling, and stretched out his hand to scratch the bridge of her nose. ¡°Hahaha, you are mean.¡± Sheughed. If Natasha knew that Wendy had ten billion dors and could use them freely, she might just pack her lu City overnight, right? ¡°However, you were really handsome just now when you stood up and announced that you would invest Seeing the two talking andughing, Natalie felt even more ufortable. She pursed her lips and left saying telling anyone. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 253 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 253 Chapter 253 The Last Mercy At the banquet held by Natasha, although there was no substantive conflict, everyone still found it very enjoyable. There was too much shocking news at the banquet! ¡°We¡¯ve got the fun to watch. Giradia Group has received an investment of 10 billion. It will not be easy for the Porter Group alliance to win!¡± ¡°No suspense added. As long as General Perkins is on the side of Porter Group alliance, Giradia Group won¡¯t win.¡± ¡°Giradia Group¡¯s 10 billion will just dy its demise. It¡¯s not helpful.¡± Although Nathan announced that he would inject 10 billion into Giradia Group, everyone was still not op timistic about Giradia Group. Porter Group alliance was too powerful. Wendy didn¡¯t take those cynicisms seriously. Ten billion was only one¨Cfifth of what Nathan brought! There was still four¨C fifths left. Wendy would take the 40 billion when Natasha thought she was about to win, taking the Port er Group alliance down! ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to lose!¡± Wendy was unavoidablycent and sneered at Natasha in her he art. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but cast her eyes on Nathan. If it weren¡¯t for him, Giradia Group wo uld perish. She was also a little surprised at Randy and Nathan¡¯s friendship. The former¡¯s pleading made thetter do so much! After everything was over, Jade walked up to Nathan. ¡°You really impressed me,¡± Jade said truthfully. ¡°Then should I thank you well?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Do you want to say you made me embarrassed? But 10 billion doesn¡¯t work,¡± Jade said lightly. Everyone was slightly surprised when they saw Jade actively talking to Nathan. ¡°It is rumored that General Perkins had an engagement with Nathan. Nathan came from a big family in Emperia City but was expelled from the family¡­¡® ¡°He supports Giradia Group so much, probably because he wants to fight General Perkins head¨C on. After all, being dumped by a woman is bad for the image.¡± ¡°Is a man like him worthy of General Jade? Is there any man in this world good enough?¡± Hearing those discussions, Nathan just smiled dismissively. He also smiled dismissively when he heard Jade¡¯s words. Jade said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t make such an expression. It won¡¯t make others think how awesome you are. On the contrary, they don¡¯t think you hav e enough confidence.¡± ¡°It¡¯s beyond my expectation that you invested 10 billion in Giradia Group. I¡¯m very surprised!¡± ¡°However, I can tell you with certainty you will lose everything if you don¡¯t take back the 10 billion in time.¡± Everyone shook their heads when they heard Jade still say such things to Nathan at this time. ¡°General Perkins is merciful. I guess she felt sorry for breaking the engagement, so she wanted to give him a chance.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t appreciate it. He has been blinded by anger. The 10 billion is destined to be in vain.¡± Chapter 253 The Last Mercy 1/3 Get Bonus ¡°10 billion can change some situations but can¡¯t change the oue. General Perkins is pitying him an d wants to give him some leeway.¡± Nathan narrowed his eyes and smiled after hearing that, ¡°Jade, I will return the same words to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not toote to be out of it. Otherwise, don¡¯t regret 10 billion will be in vain.¡± Jade responded indifferently, turned around, and left. Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to talk to Nathan. Those words were herst mercy. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Ungrateful. General Perkins gave him a chance, but he didn¡¯t want. Don¡¯t kneel and beg her then!¡± ¡°Yeah. Doesn¡¯t he know who he is? Does he still think he¡¯s the young master of Emperia City?¡± ¡°This shameless idiot should suffer. Let¡¯s see how the Porter Group alliance eats up 10 billion!¡± Everyone disdained Nathan¡¯s attitude, thinking he was looking for trouble. Wendy walked to Nathan and asked, ¡°What? Are you softhearted?¡± ¡°Softhearted? No. Do you think I¡¯m that kind of person?¡± Nathan said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s just that she helped me, so I just reminded her.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it if she doesn¡¯t listen.¡± Wendy narrowed her eyes and smiled, ¡°If you¡­¡± Nathan waved his hands at her, saying, ¡°People who practice martial arts have very good ears. Please watch your mouth.¡± Wendy was startled and didn¡¯t continue. She was just about to mention the remaining 40 billion, but Nat han interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯ll buy a dozen buses for thepany tomorrow. Ms. Wendy, you have to approve the money tonight, ¡± said Nathan. Wendy didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. She said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re in charge of Poly Capital. Do what you want with the money. You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡± ¡°He just announced in a high¨C profile manner that he would give Giradia Group 10 billion. But he asked me to approve the money to b uy buses. What¡¯s wrong with him¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he afraid of beingughed at if people hear it?¡± thought Wendy. ¡°Ms. Wendy, I¡¯ve given you all the money. Don¡¯t bother me if nothing happened,¡± said Nathan casually. Wendy thought he never said anything good and was too careless. He gave her 50 billion. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that she would run away with the money? Wendy said, ¡°There is nothing to bother you. Everything is on the right track.¡± ¡°Just wait for Porter Group alliance¡¯s investment, lock them up in the fierce business battle, and let them ¡°We can stop when the time is right.¡± ¡°At that time, they either lose everything or invest more money.¡± A cold light flickered in Wendy¡¯s eyes when she said that. She had suffered in silence and had been out of breath under pressure. Finally, it was her turn to set the show off! Chapter 253 The Last Mercy 2/3 Get Bonus Before she finished speaking, she saw Nathan had already taken a ss of champagne from the waiter It made her stunned for a moment. She gritted her teeth and couldn¡¯t help cursing, ¡°Son of bitch!¡± Nathan walked back to Hannah. Then they talked andughed and tasted the delicacies at the banquet ¡°Where¡¯s Natalie?¡± Nathan asked when he thought of her. ¡°She just left. I guess she was unhappy.¡± Hannah sighed, a little mncholy, ¡°Do you want to go out and ¡°Why? Ask for trouble?¡± Nathan pped her hard on the buttocks angrily. Hannah said, ¡°I¡¯ve got some bad news!¡± Nathan asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°My mother ising. She is very difficult to deal with¡­¡± Hannah pursed her lips and said softly. ¡°That¡¯s okay. Everyone loves me. She won¡¯t be the exception!¡± Nathan grinned. 3/3 Chapter 253 The Last Mercy The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 254 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Embarrassment Hannah¡¯s mother was indeed not the kind to get along with. She disliked Warren for being too unmanly and divorced. She didn¡¯t share any property when they divorced. Over the years, she had worked hard in Rikkus alone and had gained a lot of fame and fortune. Most importantly, her mother made her fortune by relying on her fists. It was not easy for a woman to g et to the top by force! After listening to Hannah¡¯s mother¡¯s experience, Nathan was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect his future mot her¨Cinw to be so fierce! However, Nathan was not worried. He and Hannah got along well, so it was inevitable to meet the parents. He had to get past his mother¨Cinw sooner orter. ¡°You must pay attention to your safety recently. If there is anything wrong, contact me at any time.¡± Nat han said to Wendy before the banquet ended. ¡°There will be great benefits. And they¡¯ve got the bad¨Cass, James.¡± ¡°They will use humanitarian destruction if they have no choice.¡± ¡°So spend more money to hire a few more professional bodyguards. I will help you fix the rest.¡± Listening to Nathan¡¯s advice, Wendy nodded slightly. She knew how dangerous the business battle wo uld be. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Natasha would use illegal means to solve the problem when she had no way out. However, Wendy had experienced many simr things, but it would be more dangerous this time. Watching everyone disperse, Natasha ordered calmly, ¡°Starting tomorrow, increase efforts and funds to attack Giradia Group¡¯s stocks and all projects with all its strength!¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Porter!¡± Everyone immediately responded to Natasha¡¯s order. The 10 billion, more or less, brought a little pressure on Natasha. ¡°Nathan is capable!¡± ¡°I thought he was good, but he asked me to beg him on the bed?¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Natasha sneered, turned to Jade, and said. Jade frowned slightly but did not speak. Natasha asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak? Jade?¡± Jade shook his head and said, ¡°I always thought things wouldn¡¯t be that simple!¡± ¡°What¡¯s not simple?¡± asked Natasha. ¡°It was too calm¡­¡± Jade said softly, ¡°Everything was calm, no matter Wendy or Nathan.¡± ¡°Maybe they just don¡¯t know what it is. They don¡¯t know how powerful the Porter Group alliance is!¡± Nat asha sneered. Porter Group alliance had massive financial support and many local entrepreneurs from Neva Province. Besides, Natasha got su pport from the government. So Giradia Group couldn¡¯t win. Chapter 254 Embarrassment 1/3 Get Bonus Jade said calmly, ¡°We underestimated Nathan before. And he announced he would invest 10 billion in Giradia Group.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s continue underestimating him.¡± ¡°Will he take another 10 billion?¡± ¡°If there is another 10 billion investment, our chances of winning this business war will be lowered.¡± Natasha shook her head and said, ¡°Do you think 10 billion is Zimbabwean currency and easy to get?¡± ¡°Moreover, judging from our current background, they need at least 30 billion to defeat us.¡± ¡°They will never crush us without more than 30 billion!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe Nathan can get so much money for Wendy.¡± Jade said slowly, ¡°I hope so. You want a piece of Giradia Group, but you also get stuck before you kno w it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it is good for you.¡± ¡°Once you fail, it will be the end of eternity¡­.¡± Natasha smiled and said, ¡°Failure? You¡¯re wrong. There is no failure in my dictionary.¡± ¡°You are too proud,¡± said Jade. Natasha said, ¡°Yes, but I will never be careless. Wendy is a very strong opponent.¡± Jade didn¡¯t go on talking but felt something was wrong. Her uneasiness came from Nathan and Wendy¡¯s calmness from the beginning to the end. They were not fools, either Rudolph or Walter. They knew how much money Giradia Group needed! Moreover, Negino had withdrawn the capital before Walter, saying it was a shortage of funds and he needed to take it bac k for turnover. Everything was strange. ¡°Maybe I overthink. No matter how powerful Nathan is, he can¡¯t get 20 or 30 billion, right? After all, it¡¯s n ot Zimbabwean or Venezun currency.¡± Jadeughed at herself. There could be a 10 billion face value in Zimbabwe and Venezu¡­ Money was of little value in those countries. On the way back, Nathan and Hannah saw Natalie¡¯s car parked by the side of the road. ¡°Why is she parked here? Is there something wrong. I¡¯ll go and see.¡± Nathan frowned and stopped the car. ¡°Okay.¡± Hannah thought they should have a look. It turned out that something was wrong with Natalie¡¯s car, and she couldn¡¯t drive. He stopped and called But it waste. She had been waiting a long, but no one came. Nathan said, ¡°Let me help you. It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡± Just as Natalie wanted to refuse, Nathan lifted the hood and soon found out the reason. ¡°The thread is loose. Just need to twist it.¡± Nathan reached in and twisted the screw, fixing it even withou Natalie tried to start. And it was all right. Chapter 254 Embarrassment 2/3 Get Bonus Hannah smiled and said, ¡°Natalie, you saved much money for repairs and the tow truck!¡± Natalie also smiled but in an unnatural way. She waved her hand and said, ¡°My family has been calling m Then she stepped on the gas. The car sped off so fast. She left so fast, as if she panicked. ¡°How could I meet them¡­¡± Natalie was ufortable, feeling something was lost. For no reason, she remembered the ssic line about 10 thousand years in a film. ¡°I have no rtionship with him. Why talk about 10 thousand years? Let it go.¡± Natalie directly wiped aw Natalie was not the only one who felt strange. Nathan was more moved by the famous poem. ¡°Long gone are the days when we first met.¡± How the hell was it so easy¡­ Go to hell with the first meet! He drove Hannah all the way back. They didn¡¯t talk much. It suddenly became awkward for no reason. Hannah felt maybe she should confess to Nathan. After all, he and Natalie¡¯s breaking up had a lot to do 3/3 Chapter 254 Embarrassment The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 255 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 255 Chapter 255 What Are You Thinking About After returning to the Almonube Pce vi, Hannah sat down and had a serious discussion with Natha n. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s my fault. She would not have treated you like that if I told her what I saw and heard.¡± ¡°I feel very sorry to see her sad and embarrassed¡­¡± ¡°I always feel like I am an immoral person.¡± Hannah sighed, and her tone became a little low. She knew she had to be clear about that, Otherwise, such embarrassment would happen frequently. It would have a lot of impact over time. Even though Hannah had leverage on Natalie¡¯s words, she felt immoral as Natalie¡¯s friend because she did not help Natalie maintain her marriage but was with Nathan. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her and even concealed a lot. I even lied to her about Pedro saving her,¡± Hannah said. ¡°That was the history. You looked down on me at that time,¡± Nathan said calmly. Hannah shook her head and said, ¡°It must be the trigger¡­¡± Nathan did not speak Hannah cared very much about Natalie as a friend. But they were far apart, making Hannah very unco mfortable. Although she knew it would happen inevitably, it was different when she actually faced it. Nathan didn¡¯t want to see things be awkward. But who could be med for all this? Seeing Nathan didn¡¯t respond to what she had said, Hannah felt awful. She stood up and walked towar ds the door, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going home. You can give me an answer after thinking about it¡­¡± As soon as she got the doorknob, Nathan dragged her body back. ¡°What are you talking about? As you said, you made me divorce. And now, you want to walk away, leav ing me with nothing?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing. He didn¡¯t me Hannah for those things. Ultimately, it was because of Natalie¡¯s prejudice and distrust of him. Of course, it was also because of his surly temper. He wouldn¡¯t prove how awesome he was in front of Natalie. He waszy. He wouldn¡¯t be what other people wished him to be. He had his way. That was Mr. Nathan of Devendill City. Hannah said aggrievedly, ¡°Why have you been silent? I thought you med me!¡± Looking at the bright and charmingdy in an evening gown, Nathanughed and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you silly ? We don¡¯t have to speak. Bodynguage is better than all words. You taught me, my idol!¡± Hannah didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She reached out and beat him hard. Nathan hugged her tighter and tighter, feeling Hannah¡¯s waist was so soft that it seemed boneless. ¡°You look so beautiful and sexy in this outfit.¡± Nathan praised her. ¡°That¡¯s it? How beautiful am I? You have to describe it in detail!¡± Hannah said discontentedly. She want ed to hear something Chapter 255 What Are You Thinking About 1/3 romantic. Get Bonus Nathan bent down to hug her and walked into the room. ¡°So beautiful that I don¡¯t want you to take it off, ¡± said Nathan, blushing. Hannah shyly said, ¡°Then you have to keep your promise!¡± Of course, Nathan would not keep his promise. He didn¡¯t take it off the first time. Even the high heels h ung on Hannah¡¯s delicate feet wobbled firmly, refusing to fall off. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. In the end, he took off the beautiful dress that he couldn¡¯t stop praising because Hannah looked more b eautiful wearing nothing! The next day, Gussie¡¯s call woke Nathan up. There was no doubt that he and Hannah were absent fro m work. ¡°Who is it? So annoying¡­¡± Gussie was about to speak when she heard Hannah¡¯s charming and soft vo ice, like a vixen sucking a person¡¯s marrow. ¡°It¡¯s Gussie. I asked her to buy buses with me today!¡± Nathan hurriedly got out of Hannah¡¯s arms. Gussie blushed and wanted to hang up the phone. She couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Why did Hannah¡¯s voic e change like that? Do women behave like that after having a boyfriend¡­¡± ¡°What am I thinking¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯d better hang up the phone quickly, lest I hear more things I shouldn¡¯t hear!¡± Nathan said, ¡°Come and pick me up. Let¡¯s go directly to the Motor City.¡± Gussie agreed, ¡°Okay!¡± Then he hung up the phone in a hurry. Hannah, who Gussie imagined as a vixen, pestered Nathan and said, like a child, ¡°Don¡¯t go. Stay with me!¡± ¡°Of course, you can always turn me on. I almost agreed!¡± Nathan still struggled to get out of Hannah¡¯s a rms. For no other reason, his waist was a little sore. If his waist was not sore, he would absolutely agree with Hannah¡¯s request! Hannah pouted in dissatisfaction and rolled up the quilt. She turned over and continued to sleep. Her b ack was not sore, but her legs were a little weak. Nathan set things right and changed into casual attire. Then he heard Gussie honking outside the door. Gussie was still blushing when she saw Nathan. Nathan was puzzled. ¡°Did she put on too much blush?¡± thought he. ¡°Mr. Evans, you can¡¯t bezy. The wholepany is talking about you today. And many executives wa nt to chat with you¡­¡± Gussie said. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just invest 10 billion? They¡¯re so excited. Country bumpkins who are easy to impress!¡± Nathan s People used to like to call him a country bumpkin. Now he liked to call others by that, making him feel go Gussie was speechless. Who wouldn¡¯t be excited about that? She only slept for three hours last night because she was too excited. ¡°Won¡¯t Hannahe?¡± Gussie asked. ¡°She wants to sleep. Leave her,¡± said Nathan. Chapter 255 What Are You Thinking About 2/3 Get Bonus Gussie couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°What a night. She hasn¡¯t gotten up yet¡­¡± ¡°What am I thinking about? What¡¯s there to think about!¡± ¡°Out! Out! Out!¡± For no reason, she saw that Nathan put a gun to her head when she and Nathan sheltered from the rain while. Gussie was absent¨Cminded while driving and almost caused an ident. She was scared after Nathan scolded her severely. Then she stopped overt They finally arrived at the Motor City. Gussie almost twisted her foot. ¡°Watch out. What do you think about all day!¡± Nathan gave her an angry look As expected, Gussie shrank her neck in fear. But when Nathan turned around, she immediately made a ¡°Pervert!¡± ¡°Whose fucking Jetta? Move it away!¡± Just as they were about to enter the Motor City, they heard a curse.. Then, a man in a suit and leather shoes kicked Gussie¡¯s silver Jetta in the parking lot! Chapter 255 What Are You Thinking About The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 256 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Stupid Jetta Nathan turned around to look. He knew the person who kicked the Jetta. It was Redd Gofman, the lead er of the Dracodise branch of Neva Province, who Nathan had met before! Redd wanted to use Luna to deal with Louie, but Nathan ruined the matter in the end. So there was a ri ft between Nathan and Redd. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you kicking my car?¡± ¡°This is a public parking space!¡± ¡°I¡¯m in your way?!¡± Seeing Redd kick her second¨Chand Jetta and leave a crater, Gussie rushed over, shouting angrily. The car cost her almost nine thousand. Although it was not very expensive, she felt bad when someone kicked it. Seeing a beautifuldy rushing over, Redd suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Hey, beauty. I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Gussie took half of her edge off when Redd became polite. She frowned slightly and said, ¡°Whatever. Y ou have to pay me!¡± Redd nodded quickly and said, ¡°Of course! I damaged your Jetta. Sure, I¡¯ll pay!¡± Gussie said, ¡°Not too much. Just pay 100, or you¡¯ll say I ckmail you!¡± ¡°No, no, I kicked the car. How can I only pay 100?!¡± Redd said solemnly with a smile. Gussie was stunned. ¡°Is this stupid looking for excitement? There¡¯s a fool like that?¡± thought she. Redd said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Mercedes¨CBenz dealership. You pick the best one, and I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Gussie was even more astonished. ¡°Is there such a good thing? Is he to do good?¡± thought she. ¡°I just want to make friends with you and get contact information!¡± Redd smiled. ¡°No need. Just pay me 100!¡± Gussie frowned and shook her head. Only then did she realize what he meant. He wanted something from her. Obviously, he was up to no g ood instead of repenting and sincerely payingpensation. Redd frowned and said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to buy me a Mercedes¨CBenz?¡± Gussie said, ¡°No need. Just pay me to repair the car!¡± Redd got a dark look and said coldly, ¡°I want to send you. Do you have the right to refuse?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a Mercedes¨CBenz today!¡± ¡°And you must take off your clothes and serve me well tonight. Then I¡¯ll forgive your rudeness.¡± Gussie was stunned when she heard those ridiculous words. She said in surprise, ¡°What? Give me the car, and let me serve you. Forgive my rudeness? Are you sick!¡± ¡°You kicked my car, leaving a crater on the door!¡± ¡°You said I¡¯m rude? And you make such a disgusting request?¡± Redd proudly said, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s an honor that I like you. You should cherish it!¡± Gussie said angrily, ¡°Fuck you! Idiot! I¡¯ll call the police and see if you pay!¡± Chapter 256 Stupid Jetta. 1/3 Get Bonus Redd turned cold and raised his hand. Nathan walked over and said, ¡°You know he¡¯s an idiot. Why are you talking too much with him? Last tim e, I exined some problems to this idiot, and it was too troublesome.¡± Redd was stunned when he saw Nathan. He looked at Nathan with anger and said coldly, ¡°You little ba stard?!¡± Gussie said to Nathan, holding the mobile phone, ¡°Mr. Evans, he¡¯s gone too far! He kicked my car and made such a rude request. It¡¯s disgusting!¡± Redd sneered, ¡°So what? It¡¯s just a stupid Jetta!¡± ¡°Is he your man? A stupid Jetta makes you stick with him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you women are thinking about. Don¡¯t you know cars?¡± At that time, staff members from the Mercedes¨C Benz dealership came out. And they smiled tteringly when they saw Redd. ¡°Which poor bastard parked the Jetta? Didn¡¯t he see there were luxury cars around? Why Can he afford it if this stupid Jetta bump those cars?¡± ¡°Yeah. The stupid Jetta blocked Mr. Gofman¡¯s way. What¡¯s the hell wrong with him?¡± ¡°Move the car quickly, or I¡¯ll call a tow truck!¡± The staff members sucked Redd up and said some terrible things. Gussie blushed with anger. It was a parking space. Did she park in it wrong? Redd kicked her car door indiscriminately. The people in the dealership helped him? ¡°Beauty, dump this loser ande with me. You can choose any car in the dealership!¡± Redd said lightl y to Gussie. People of the car dealership suddenly became envious. ¡°Wow. Beauty. It¡¯s your blessing that Mr. Gofman likes you! Don¡¯t you appreciate it?¡± ¡°Yeah. That guy is a loser and could only afford a stupid Jetta! You¡¯ll get Mercedes¨CBenz if you are with Mr. Gofman!¡± ¡°The most expensive here is the S¨Css Mercedes¨C Benz, which costs more than six hundred thousand. Just pick one, and get rid of the stupid Jetta!¡± Everyone advised Gussie toe to the bright side, saying she should leave the loser Nathan and tteContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Gussie was furious. ¡°Do I look like eye candy? Why everyone thinks I live by sucking men up?¡± thought ¡°I don¡¯t want a Mercedes¨CBenz. I just want you to pay me for repairing the car!¡± Gussie said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s good?¡± Reddughed and asked disdainfully. ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re ungrateful. It¡¯s your blessing and honor Mr. Gofman thinks highly of you. Come on and ride coattails.¡± ¡°Do you know who Mr. Gofman is? Have you ever heard of Dracodise? He is the son of Dracodise of Ne ¡°Are you stupid? Jetta defeats Mercedes¨CBenz?¡± Gussie was startled and then shocked when she knew Redd¡¯s background. Dracodise was powerful! Her tough attitude suddenly softened a lot. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Mr. Gofman of Dracodise¡­ ca Chapter 256 Stupid Jetta 2/3 Get Bonus this!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± At that moment, everyone heard a muffled sound. They turned around and saw Nathan kick the door of a ck Mercedes¨CBenz G¨C ss. The door was dented, which was worse than Jetta¡¯s. ¡°Buzz!¡± Everyone was in a daze. Did Nathan kick Redd¡¯s car?! ¡°You idiot. Are you crazy? How dare you kick Mr. Gofman¡¯s car? Do you know how many stupid Jettas a ¡°Kneel and apologize to Mr. Gofman, and give your woman away. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be dead today!¡± ¡°Damn. First time seeing such a stupid. A guy with a Jetta kicked the car of the owner of the Mercedes¨C Benz G¨Css!¡± Chapter 256 Stupid Jetta The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 257 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Luxury Car Blocks the Door Nathan turned his head and grinned at Gussie. Get Bonus ¡°This idiot kicked your car. Why don¡¯t you just kick it back? Why did you waste your breath?¡± Nathan asked. Gussie was stunned and then smiled, thinking Nathan was reasonable. However, she was worried about it. Redd was the leader of Dracodise of Neva Province. Would Nathan be in trouble that he kicked his car? As expected, Redd¡¯s face darkened instantly! Nathan had made Redd suffer. Redd harbored resentment but was also slightly afraid. After all, his men brought guns and failed to deal with Nathan. And in the end, Redd had to call David¡¯s son Cliff Young to help him. ¡°Why? Want a fight? Try it!¡± Nathan nced at the ck¨Cfaced Redd and sneered. Redd was alone without even bringing his subordinates. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to fight Nathan, who Redd couldn¡¯t even deal with a gun. ¡°Son of bitch. Watch your mouth. Go back in your mother¡¯s belly to learn how to talk?!¡± ¡°You, trash who drives a Jetta, have a sense of superiority and talk to Mr. Gofman like that? How dare y ou kick Mr. Gofman¡¯s car?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t give Mr. Gofman a satisfactory exnation today, we will not agree!¡± The people from the Mercedes¨C Benz dealership immediately shouted. Redd didn¡¯t speak, but they were rough. Gussie was a sensible person. She walked up to Nathan, knowing very well she would be safe by his si de. ¡°You little coward.¡± Nathan nced at Gussie andughed. Nathan put on a fake smile, ¡°Is it awesome to drive a Mercedes¨CBenz G¨C ss? My Aston Martin is enough to buy thirty or forty of it?¡± Redd was taken aback and asked, ¡°Aston Martin?!¡± ¡°Ha¨Cha¨Cha!¡± Everyone in the car dealership couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. ¡°Did you hear that? The guy who drove the stupid Jetta said he has an Aston Martin?!¡± ¡°Yeah. Very funny! It turns out that the Jetta can also be called an Aston Martin!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really shameless. An idiot with a stupid Jetta said he owns an Aston Martin!¡± Redd also shook his head andughed, ¡°So, you gave this Jetta another name, Aston Martin, right?¡± Gussie said angrily, ¡°What are youughing at? Mr. Evans has an Aston Martin! It¡¯s Aston Martin one77 !¡± ¡°One77? That supercar with only seventy¨Cseven in the world?¡± ¡°No. Strictly speaking, there are only seventy¨C six. One of them was scrapped because of making a movie.¡± ¡°He killed me with that. So this poor bastard doesn¡¯t drive the Jetta but one77!¡± Gussie said coldly, ¡°Jetta is mine. His is one77. Is there a problem?!¡± Chapter 257 Luxury Car Blocks the Door 1/3 Get Bonus ¡°That¡¯s a good lie. It¡¯s ridiculous and very funny!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with you driving a Jetta. But it¡¯s funny that he drives an Aston Martin!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think this woman is a good. She loves vanity and deliberately helps his man to brag!¡± Gussie was mad and said coldly, ¡°He is not my man. He is my boss!¡± ¡°Boss? Still lying? You look at your boss with admiring eyes? It¡¯s a new thing to me!¡± ¡°Yeah. Look at the way she looked at him. Still pretending to be an employee and boss?¡± ¡°Why are you blushing? We got you, and you can¡¯t pretend anymore?!¡± Gussie¡¯s face was red because of what those people said. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She was helpless and even a little panicked. ¡°Did I look at Nathan with admiration?¡± wondered she. Even Nathan was stunned. ¡°Did she look at me like they said?¡± thought he. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she like secretly making faces at me,ining about my obscenity?¡± ¡°Could she look at a pervert with admiration?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time with them.¡± Nathan shook his head and said. ¡°Okay.¡± Gussie blushed silently and nodded. Nathan said, ¡°I wanted to buy a dozen Mercedes¨CBenz for thepany but didn¡¯t expect the people in the car dealership to be so rude. I¡¯d better go somewhere else.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± said Gussie. After Redd heard those words, he mocked, ¡°Buy a dozen Mercedes¨C Benz for thepany? Are you kidding me? I know what shamelessness is today!¡± ¡°Buy a dozen Mercedes¨CBenz for thepany? This is the best joke I¡¯ve heard this year!¡± ¡°Buy a dozen Mercedes¨CBenz for thepany at a time? Did Gates or Jobs invest in yourpany?¡± ¡°Could it be that he is going to buy a dozen models of Mercedes¨C Benz and put them on disy? It¡¯s too ridiculous. Stupid!¡± ¡°He said he had an Aston Martin one77 and then said he wanted to buy a dozen Mercedes¨C Benz¡­ Do the poor like to pretend to be rich?!¡± Everyoneughed along with Redd, judging Nathan. Even some passers¨Cby were attracted and watched the fun after hearing them talking. ¡°Did you hear that? He showed off and said he would buy a dozen Mercedes¨CBenz for thepany!¡± ¡°So fake¡­ What is the woman thinking? Isn¡¯t it ashamed to find such a fake man?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. With such a good face, why did she find a show¨Coff?¡± The passers¨C by made snidements, thinking it was funny. After all, such a pretentious person was rare! ¡°Do you think he can afford an Aston Martin one77? If he can, then I will buy a Bugatti tomorrow!¡± The ow ¡°Are you serious? Alright. I¡¯ll block your doorter. Don¡¯t you dare touch my car!¡± Nathan said coldly. Chapter 257 Luxury Car Blocks the Door 2/3 Then he directly took out his mobile phone and called Hannah. Get Bonus Hannah was asleep and was unpleasant when she was woken up. ¡°What? I¡¯m sleeping. You didn¡¯t let m Hannah¡¯s sweet voice made Nathan tingle over the phone. ¡°Get up. Drive my Aston Martin to the Mercedes¨CBenz dealership in the Motor City. I will block their door!¡± Nathanughed. ¡°Luxury car blocks the door? It¡¯s interesting. I¡¯ming!¡± Hannah immediately got excited when she hea Hannah liked to create chaos. She was sober when she heard the funny thing. ¡°Listen, everyone. This idiot is going to drive an Aston Martin to block my door!¡± the owner of the car dealership yelled. ¡°Even I couldn¡¯t buy that kind of car. I really want to see your Aston Martin today!¡± Redd also sneered. Everyoneughed. Would there be a model car blocking the door? That would be too funny! Nathan said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Audi dealership beside. Don¡¯t buy these stupid Mercedes.¡± Gussie hastily followed Nathan. ¡°What about Aston Martin blocking the door?¡± the owner of the car dealership shouted. ¡°Just wait.¡± Nathan nced at him and said indifferently. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 258 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Extravagant Everyoneughed at him and didn¡¯t take Nathan¡¯s words seriously, thinking he was a piece of shit. Nathan couldn¡¯t take a hint and dared to offend Redd. He kicked Redd¡¯s brand¨Cnew Mercedes¨C Benz G¨Css and even boasted he would buy a dozen Mercedes¨C Benz for thepany. How ridiculous! The Audi dealership was close to the Mercedes¨C Benz dealership. Nathan and Gussie had just arrived when the owner of the Audi dealership stopped th em. ¡°Sorry. We wee people to buy cars but don¡¯t wee people who juste to take pictures to sh ow off.¡± The owner of the dealership folded his arms and sneered. ¡°What do you mean? We haven¡¯t even looked at our car yet, and you¡¯re saying we¡¯re here to take pictur es to show off?¡± Gussie said angrily. That was snobbish. The owner of the car dealership pouted and said, ¡°You stupid. Don¡¯t you know you offended Mr. Gofman?¡± ¡°Besides, you drove the damn Jetta but pretended to be rich in front of everyone. Isn¡¯t that fun?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll lower us if I let you. So you¡¯re not wee here.!¡± Gussie was blushing with anger. The people of the Mercedes¨C Benz car dealership looked down on them, and the owner of the Audi car dealership was also a snob. Redd and othersughed when they heard what the owner of the Audi dealership said. ¡°You two show¨C offs who pretend to be rich. Get out of the Motor City. Everyone knows what you are. They won¡¯t let you in!¡± Reddughed. ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s ridiculous that he drove a stupid Jetta but said he would buy a dozen luxury cars for thepany.¡± ¡°You should go to the van shop. The cars there are good enough for you.¡± ¡°You poor guys couldn¡¯t afford Mercedes¨CBenz, BMW, or Audi. Stop dreaming and wasting our time.¡± Everyone mocked Nathan and Gussie. The owner of the Mercedes¨C Benz dealership yelled, ¡°Hurry up and drive your Aston Martin one77 to block my door. Let me see the top supercar!¡± The owner of the Audi dealership smiled and said, ¡°I also want to see what it¡¯s like to be blocked by one 77. Why don¡¯t you block my door?¡± They made everyoneugh again. That was full of crap. Aston Martin one77 was a world¨C ss supercar worth more than eight million. Could he have it? Would anyone believe it? ¡°Let¡¯s not buy them today!¡± Gussie said angrily. ¡°Did you hear that? She found an excuse!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would buy a dozen luxury cars for thepany? Why did you change your mind in an instant!¡± ¡°You can go to the BMW dealership over there. See if they wee you?¡± Everyoneughed again when they heard Gussie¡¯s words. Chapter 258 Extravagant 1/3 Get Bonus Nathan nced at the owner of the Audi dealership and said indifferently, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to make money, then I don¡¯t care! I¡¯ll go to the BMW dealership. ¡± ¡°See, it¡¯s up to the man at the critical moment. Men are more pretentious than women!¡± ¡°After all, he is the best blowhard who said he has an Aston Martin one77. Even if he overexaggerates, he will never admit it.¡± ¡°Come on. Keep going. I have faith in you! Sooner orter, you will rece Jetta with Santana if you wo rk hard!¡± Redd couldn¡¯t helpughing too. ¡°You dared to offend me? Then get ready to be mobbed and attacked! ¡± thought he. Redd said to Gussie, ¡°Kneel and hug my thigh. Maybe I¡¯ll buy you a dozen luxury cars if I¡¯m happy. You¡¯ ll never finish, even if you change every week!¡± Gussie sneered, ¡°Go to hell. y cool with a G¨Css? My boss will kick your ass with his one77!¡± Reddughed loudly, ¡°If he has the Aston Martin one77, I will immediately smash my Mercedes¨C Benz G¨Css to make you happy!¡± ¡°Just wait!¡± Gussie said indifferently. Nathan and Gussie walked to the BMW dealership. Everyone thought the owner would kick them out. B ut unexpectedly, they were weed in! ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just watch. They will be kicked out in a while!¡± ¡°Yeah. Will they entertain them patiently when they find they can¡¯t afford it?¡± ¡°This poor guy probably can¡¯t even afford the down payment. Who gave him the courage to try the luxu ry cars!¡± However, everyone didn¡¯t take it seriously, thinking Nathan and Gussie would be exposed soon and thr own out quickly. The owner of the BMW dealership immediately greeted Nathan with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Evans, welc ome. What car do you want to see?¡± Nathan was taken aback and said, ¡°You know me?¡± ¡°I was honored to attend the banquet held by Porter Group alliance. I met you and admired you very much!¡± the owner said. politely. ¡°Well¡­ That¡¯s the case.¡± Nathan replied casually, ¡°Show us the car. I need to buy about fifteen.¡± The owner was excited. ¡°It¡¯s really a big deal. No wonder he invested 10 billion meters in Giradia Group. So awesome. That¡¯s 15 cars!¡± thought the owner. The people outside were watching the fun through the ss door of the dealership. ¡°He¡¯s friendly to them now. But he will kick them out immediately when he finds they have no money!¡± ¡°He has a good mental quality. He knows he is poor but pretends to be a rich man.¡± ¡°I think he deceived himself, just like those cheaters on the Inte.¡± The owner of the BMW dealership introduced the brand¨C new cars to Nathan. He acted as a guide to exin and was very professional. The salesmen and managers of the car dealership kept greeting him and bringing him and Gussie tea, f things. Nathan thought about it and made a final decision, ¡°Then thirteen 3201 and two 740Li.¡± Chapter 258 Extravagant 2/3 Get Bonus ¡°The 3201 is used as a public car for middle management, and the 740Li is used as a public car for high¨C level management. Ms. Reagan, what do you think?¡± Gussie was stunned and said, ¡°Is it too expensive? Shouldn¡¯t it be cheaper? I think a 40¨C thousand car is good enough for middle management¡­¡± Nathan said, ¡°That¡¯s it. Thirteen 3201 and two 740Li, One¨C time payments with the credit card! We want the best configuration!¡± After Gussie heard that, sheined in her heart, ¡°You pervert! Why did you ask me? Are you sick!¡± The owner of the car dealership was overjoyed and said, ¡°Okay. Go and prepare a contract for Mr. Evan A top¨C notch 3201 was about 80 thousand, and 740Li was about 250 thousand. Nathan spent 1.5 million buying Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°It¡¯s really extravagant¡­ But, if he wasn¡¯t extravagant, he wouldn¡¯t have paid me one million! Is he the d roasted. If Nathan heard it, he would probably press Gussie to the ground and beat her. Since she wasn¡¯t thankfu Chapter 258 Extravagant The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 259 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Miss the Opportunity Nathan quickly swiped his card at the car dealership and signed the contract.. The owner of the Mercedes¨C Benz car was surprised and said, ¡°He signed. He really bought a dozen BMWs for thepany?!¡± The owner of the Audi car dealership shouted, ¡°Absolutely impossible. He is a poor guy who drives a Je tta. How can he afford it?!¡± Redd¡¯s face also darkened. He frowned slightly and didn¡¯t believe Nathan was rich to buy a dozen BM Ws. Immediately afterward, everyone saw the salesmen in the BMW dealership taking out stic salutes fo r celebration. They unscrewed the salutes. With loud bangs, ribbons and stic flowers flew all over the sky. ¡°Congrattions to Mr. Evans for getting thirteen BMW 740Li and two BMW 740Li from our dealership! Congrattions!¡± ¡°Mr. Evans is generous. I wish Mr. Evans a prosperous business and make a lot of money in the future! ¡± ¡°Congrattions to Mr. Evans for his new cars. All the staff of BMW dealership hereby warmly congratte you!¡± The thunderous apuse came out immediately. The salesmen in the BMW dealership were all smiling . Although their boss sold a dozen cars, they could get amission from the headquarters. Nathan spe nt 1.5 million on 15 cars, so they could get a lot ofmission. ¡°What? Thirteen BMW 3201 and two 740Li. Are you kidding?!¡± ¡°Impossible. He actually bought 15 BMWs with a single payment?¡± ¡°How could he have such financial strength? Why does his woman drive a Jetta if he is so rich?!¡± The owners and salesmen of the other car dealerships were about to have their eyes out when they saw that. At the same time, they were filled with regret. Could they not regret it? Nathan bought 15 cars at one time. And the 740Li was worth more than 200 thousand! ¡°My heart is bleeding, and it hurts¡­¡± The owner of the Audi dealership held his chest, feeling all the blo od vessels tangled together. ¡°Nathan left the Mercedes¨C Benz dealership and went to my ce. He would have bought our cars if I were nice to him.¡± ¡°I scolded the distinguished guests away and lost millions in an instant because of my pretense!¡± ¡°Losing money is not a big deal, but it is a pity to lose the profits of 15 cars at once!¡± thought the owner of the Audi dealership. The owner of the Mercedes¨C Benz car dealership also felt terrible. ¡°If I had known Nathan was so rich, why would I bother to tter Redd?¡± ¡°I could entertain both sides politely. And Nathan would buy cars from my ce.¡± The salesmen were also extremely regretful. ¡°If I received Nathan immediately instead of mocking him, I would have many young models f or fun this month!¡± They were all full of remorse and annoyance. Nathan¡¯s first choice was Mercedes¨C Benz, and then it was Audi. But neither of the owners cherished the opportunity. Instead, the owner of the BMW dealership, which had kept a low profile, got the chance. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The owner of the BMW dealership burst intoughter. He never imagined he would make such a big de al. Nathan bought 15 cars at once, and two of them were 740Li That was awesome! Chapter 259 Miss the Opportunity 1/3 ¡°Those idiots always said that BMW was not good, but now they are dumbfounded¡­¡± Get Bonus ¡°Fortunately, I went to the banquet held by Porter Group alliance yesterday. Otherwise, I would miss th e opportunity today!¡± ¡°It¡¯s awesome!¡± The owner of the BMW dealership felt relieved. He waited on Nathan respectfully and went through all t he follow¨Cup procedures. Nathan said calmly, ¡°Good. If ourpany wants to buy more cars, your BMW dealership will be our fir st choice.¡± The owner said happily, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Evans. We will definitely cherish this opportunity! This is my bu siness card. Please ept it!¡± Nathan was friendly and directly took his business card. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a dozen cars? What¡¯s so strange?¡± ¡°You did me a favor today, and I¡¯ll make it worth your while.¡± ¡°If our Dracodise buys a car, I will first rmend them toe to your two stores!¡± Redd said that to restore his dignity. The two car dealership owners immediately ttered Redd with a few words, but they were bitter in thei r hearts. The BMW dealership sold 15 luxury cars in an instant, but Redd was just saying. Moreover, cars were often unnecessary. Who knew when they woulde and purchase cars? Redd felt unhappy when he saw all the staff of the BMW car dealership sending Nathan out respectfully . Gussie held many car purchase contracts with a smile. At that time, no one would think Nathan bragged that he would buy a dozen cars for thepany. Gussie opened the door of her Jetta, put the contracts in, and was satisfied. She was excited when she saw the regret and astonishment on their faces. ¡°Mr. Evans, does yourpany want high¨C endmercial vehicles? We just got a Maybach, and it will definitely meet your needs¡­¡± The owner of the Mercedes¨CBenz dealership went up with a cheeky face. ¡°Do you deserve it? I have pre¨C ordered a BMW 9 Series at the BMW dealership, and it will be delivered from abroad in two weeks,¡± Nathan said lightly. The boss of the Mercedes¨C Benz dealership almost passed out. He missed a big order of more than two million dors! The owner of the Audi car dealership was also regretful, wishing he could p himself in the face! The BMW 9 Series was BMW¡¯s top business sedan just released. It was only avable abroad. It would The total amount would be more than two million dors! Gussie sneered, ¡°Now you want to please us? What did you do just now? Keep sucking Mr. Gofman up! Then she was ready to pull up Nathan and leave. But Redd said coldly, ¡°You can¡¯t leave! Where¡¯s the Aston Martin? I¡¯ll get rid of you if I don¡¯t see it!¡± ¡°You bastard want to get rid of us?¡± Nathanughed. Chapter 259 Miss the Opportunity 2/3 Get Bonus Everyone was silent and dared to speak They would mock him if it happened before. But they knew Nathan was rich and couldn¡¯t offend him! However, everyone still felt Nathan talked without thinking! Although he was rich, how dare he talk to Redd like that? Didn¡¯t he know Redd got Dracodise of Neva Province behind his back? No matter how rich a person was, he would not provoke the powerful Dracodise! ¡°Buzz¡­¡± At that moment, a silver sports car entered the Motor City. Although it was not fast, the elerator was b People from all car dealerships poked their heads out to look. Then they screamed in shock and took ou ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Aston Martin one77?!¡± The owners of the Mercedes¨CBenz and Audi dealerships were so eye¨Cpopping! Chapter 259 Miss the Opportunity The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 260 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 260 Chapter 260 One77 Hannah was dressed beautifully in sunsses. She looked like those social media influencers who took photos with luxury cars, hotels, and fancy. However, those influencers couldn¡¯t imitate Hannah¡¯s charm. It was like a pheasant couldn¡¯t be a phoenix even with the queen¡¯s cor. Although Hannah didn¡¯t bother to show off her wealth, she had full of vanity. She attracted countless eyes and screams. Even those rich men who drove a Rolls-Royce didn¡¯t dare to talk to her. ¡°Squeak!¡± With the tires rubbing against the ground, the car stopped directly in front of Nathan. Hannah pushed open the door and got out. She threw the key to Nathan and smiled, ¡°Here. Your Aston Martin.¡± Nathan took the car key in the air and put it in his pocket casually. ¡°Is this¡­¡± Everyone was too surprised to speak. The owner of the BMW dealership was proud. ¡°Idiots. Dumbfound now? Mr. Evans drove this Aston Martin one77 to the banquet yesterday!¡± thought he. Redd was also very surprised as if he had seen hell. He didn¡¯t expect Nathan would have an Aston Martin with a global limit of 77 units! ¡°What did Mr. Gofman just say? You will smash your Mercedes-Benz G-ss If I have an Aston Martin?¡± Nathan asked casually. ¡°Damn it. Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Redd couldn¡¯t help roaring, ¡°Is it great to be rich? I am the leader of Dracodise!¡± ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s great to be rich.¡± Nathan spread his hands with a casual smile. After Hannah and Gussie heard his arrogant words, theyined about a country bumpkin in their hearts. The people who had just helped Redd mock Nathan couldn¡¯t speak a word and even breathed very quietly. Nathan sneered at Redd and said, ¡°I will let you leave the Motor City lying if you don¡¯t smash your Mercedes-Benz G-ss!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Redd was furious. He was the leader of Dracodise of Neva Province. Did he dare to threaten him like that? Didn¡¯t he take Dracodise seriously? ¡°Okay. Son of bitch. Well yed. This isn¡¯t over!¡± Redd said angrily. He went directly to the foot of the wall to pick up a sledgehammer to demolish the wall. Redd knew Nathan was a bastard. He was alone and caught by him. He would be embarrassed if Nathan beat him. Under the bnce, Redd could only reluctantly smash the car! He walked up to his Mercedes-Benz G-ss, swung the hammer, and mmed it on the hood. Within two strokes, the hood deformed and broke, with the engine inside smashed to pieces. After smashing the engine, Redd was still angry and smashed several car doors to pieces! He probably saw his car as Nathan. ¡°Pay for the damage to the Jetta.¡± Nathan looked at Redd, who dropped the sledgehammer with a half- smile. ¡°Here you are!¡± Redd threw out the wallet viciously, then turned and left. Redd was so humiliated. He didn¡¯t take advantage of the conflict. Daily new Chapters upload Only on niniz(dot Besides, things went against his prediction. And he was forced to smash his new Mercedes-Benz G-ss, making him hate Nathan so much! ¡°I¡¯ll kill you after destroying Louie and the vice-leader!¡± Redd thought viciously to himself, feeling Nathan was his sworn enemy. Nathan didn¡¯t continue to embarrass Redd. He had fulfilled his promise. So what else could Nathan say? Nathan turned over and got into Aston Martin. He started the ignition and stepped on the elerator, scaring everyone out of the way. Then, Nathan drove the car directly to the main door of the Mercedes-Benz dealership, blocking the door tightly with the car turning sideways! The owner of the Mercedes-Benz car dealership wanted to cry and hurried over to intercede, ¡°Mr. Evans, I¡¯m sorry. I beg you, please. I was just bluffing!¡± ¡°You let me block your door with my Aston Martin!¡± ¡°How could I say no to your bitchy request?¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s here!¡± ¡°I will ask for your responsibility if anything is wrong with my car!¡± Nathan sneered. He got out of the car and closed the door without allowing the owner to say more. What should one do if an Aston Martin one77 blocked the door? There was no tutorial on how to solve the problem online. The luxury car worth more than eight million dors blocked the door. He dared not touch it and had to ask someone to watch it all the time. He had to pay for thepensation if someone scratched it! The car¡¯s factory paint was ridiculously expensive. It would cost tens of millions if someone scratched it lightly. The owner of the Audi car dealership felt chills. He had asked Nathan to drive his Aston Martin to block his door! ¡°I will leave this car with you for seven days, and I wille to pick it up seven dayster. You¡¯ll take full responsibility if there is any damage,¡± said Nathan. The owner of the Mercedes-Benz car dealership was distressed. He couldn¡¯t do business for the next seven days and had to find someone to watch the car to make sure it wouldn¡¯t get damaged. Hannah felt it was funny. Those yboys would be nothing if Nathan became aggressive. ¡°Of course, he¡¯s the son from the big family in Emperia City!¡± Hannah smiled slightly and stretched out her hand to hold Nathan¡¯s arm. Nathan was at ease when Hannah put her soft arms on his. And hisst anger was gone. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Nathan smiled and walked to the Jetta with Hannah. ¡°Are rich people sick? He has a good Aston Martin but still drives a Jetta!¡± The boss of the Mercedes-Benz car dealership almost cried and broke down. Everyone else was also speechless. What could they say? The snob owner thought Nathan was a pushover, but he suffered in the end. Nathan shouted at Gussie when he saw she got into the back seat, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Hannah and I sit in the back, and you drive?¡± Gussie looked at Nathan in surprise and asked. ¡°The boss drives the secretary? Are you kidding me? You drive!¡± Nathan snorted coldly. Then he directly grabbed Gussie by the shoulder and dragged her to the door of the driver¡¯s seat. Hannah almostughed out loud. Was that okay? Just as Gussie was about to speak, Nathan red at her. She was scared and got into the driver¡¯s seat in a grievance, taking responsibility as the driver. Hannah rolled her eyes at Nathan. She was just about to say something when Nathan¡¯s cell phone rang. ¡°Take it,¡± said Hannah. Seeing it was Wendy¡¯s call, he was afraid that something might happen, so he picked up directly. Wendy said, ¡°I have something to discuss with you. It¡¯s about arge engineering project. It will be very beneficial to us if we can win it!¡± Moss The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 261 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Deepwater Port Nathan dragged Hannah to the back seat of the Jetta, taking Gussie as the driver for granted. He listened to Wendy talking about an important matter on the phone¡­. It turned out that Neva Province promised considerable benefits to local entrepreneurs to introduce powerful foreign businessmen to set uppanies and factories! ording to the investment level, the local entrepreneurs would be qualified to construct East Bay Dee pwater Port if they introduced foreign capital. The more investment and the greater the reputation, the g reater the degree of participation in the construction would be! Neva Province was a rtively wealthy province in Hd. So government projects were one of the most profitable businesses, especially the construction ofrge¨Cscale projects such as Deepwater Port! ¡°Neva Province will invest 14 billion in constructing Deepwater Port!¡± ¡°The provincial government has promised it will allocate the proportion of projects through the investme nt scale.¡± ¡°Although I have many friends who work in foreignpanies and partners abroad, they are not very in terested in investing a lot of money to set up factories and startpanies in Neva Province¡­¡± ¡°Natasha is already making moves.¡± ¡°She is a Porter family member in Emperia City and has more contacts than me. She entrusted people from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs with finding a wealthy businessman from the Nievic.¡± Wendy walked Nathan through the whole thing on the phone, and Nathan nodded slightly. The construction of East Bay Deepwater Port was one of the fights between Giradia Group and Porter Group alliance. After all, it was a government project. Whoever could contract 10% of it would get at lea st billions of dors in profit! ¡°Okay. Do whatever you can. I will keep it in my mind. I wille to the investment promotion conferen ce.¡± Nathan thought for a while and said thoughtfully. In terms of connections, he was not afraid of anyone. Although there were many scumbags in Devendill Prison, they had excellent contacts. Moreover, Nathan had those scumbags¡® obedience. Hannah asked, ¡°What did Ms. Wendy want?¡± Nathan said, ¡°Neva Province wants to attract foreign businessmen and needs to construct Deepwater Port. So itbines the two.¡± ¡°They encourage local entrepreneurs to attract foreign businessmen for the government. And they¡¯ll giv e them opportunities to make money in construction through Deepwater Port.¡± ¡°Wendy asked me if I had any foreign business friends and wanted me to attract a few for investment.¡± Hannah smiled and said, ¡°You country bumpkin. Although you can speak a foreignnguage fluently, w here will you attract foreign businessmen?!¡± Nathan was mad because of Hannah¡¯s teasing. He stretched out his hand to grab her neck, saying ang rily, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°The bumpkin is in a hurry?¡± Hannahughed loudly. Seeing them horsing around through the rearview mirror, Gussie frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m driving. Behav e!¡± Chapter 261 Deepwater Port 1/3 Gel Bonus Hannah smiled, ¡°Gussie, you have stayed in Nordime for a few years. It¡¯s much more open than Hec nd. Is this a big scene for you? Haven¡¯t you seen porn in the middle of the night?¡± Gussie immediately blushed and said angrily, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I didn¡¯t. I was very involved in my studies!¡± ¡°You have studied abroad, after all. Do you have any foreign business friends? Can you introduce some to Officer Evans?¡± asked Hannah. ¡°Yes. But they do small businesses and couldn¡¯t meet the government¡¯s requirements.¡± Gussie shook his head. In terms of contacts, one needed to be awesome and then could make awesome friends.. The Reagan family had oppressed Gussie for many years. How could she make some awesome friend s alone abroad? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just take care of Poly Capital. I will figure it out,¡± said Nathan lightly. He didn¡¯t take it serio usly and even had a candidate in his heart. Didn¡¯t Natasha find someone from Nievic? Then he could also find someone from Nievic! Moreover, Gusinski has the most excellent reputation in Nievic. He didn¡¯t believe Natasha¡¯s man would be better than Gusinski! Nathan had nothing to do in the afternoon, so he asked Gussie to drive to Runmile, which he owned. As soon as Gussie arrived at the club, the sky became dark. With lightning and thunder, there was a he avy rainstorm. ¡°It¡¯s pouring!¡± Hannah eximed, standing under the eaves. ¡°Yeah. It is!¡± Nathan squinted his eyes and said. Gussie blushed instantly. The heavy rain and his words reminded her of the small newsstand that day. However, fortunately, there wouldn¡¯t be the embarrassment of that day. They wanted to y golf but could only go to the indoor court to y something else. Hannah and Gussie went to the locker room to change into smart sportswear. Their long hair wasb ed into a ponytail, very fresh. But Gussie¡¯s sportswear was against her chest tight. She pulled the zipper up very high. Obviously, she wanted to watch out for a certain pervert. ¡°I rmend ying badminton. What do you think?¡± asked Nathan. It was an extremely evil suggesti on. ¡°It¡¯s tough for three people. Why not go to the archery range and y archery!¡± Hannah thought for a w hile and said. Nathan felt sorry about that. He wanted to see how great shapes they had when they jumped up and d own with their rackets. He especially wondered if Gussie would make some waves. After Hannah finished speaking, she looked at Gussie¡¯s tight chest and nced at Nathan. She saw it i n Nathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know you¡¯ve got many tricks!¡± Hannah said with a sneer. ¡°What tricks?¡± Nathan was very good at ying dumb. He looked at Hannah and asked innocently. Hannah was stunned and didn¡¯t think Nathan could pretend to be like that with his low EQ. She shook h er head and smiled, ¡°Nothing!¡± A more innocent smile appeared on Nathan¡¯s face, and he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the archery range.¡± They saw many people at the archery range. Chapter 261 Deepwater Port 2/3 Get Bonus The crowd surrounded the archery range in circles, watching a man shooting. The archer wore sportswear, with her long hairbed back to the back of her head meticulously. She looked heroic with her bow and arrows outstretched. Who else could make such a scene besides Jade?! Brinn stood in the distance as a warning line. It was okay to watch, but no one could get past her. ¡°Hello, again,¡± Nathan said expressionlessly. He saw Jade shooting arrows with Negino the first time he came here. And he ran into her again. Hannah smiled, remembering the scene when she wanted to ridicule Nathan. Thinking of her and Natalie gradually estranged, Hanna h was kind of regretful¡­ Gussie looked at Jade with admiration and hope as when Natalie looked at Jade back then. Gussie wanted to be gloriously radiant like Jade so that she would not have to hide or be afraid of bein g bullied. Chapter 261 Deepwater Port 3/3 Get Bonus Chapter 262 Rules ¡°Stop.¡± Nathan, taking Hannah and Gussie, wanted to go there, but Brinn immediately stopped him. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°What? Is this a military restricted area?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°What a condescending attitude!¡± Hannah said. Brinn really ticked her off. Seeing Hannah, Brinn¡¯s eyes were burning. She was pped by herst time. Although she indeed did something wrong, it didn¡¯t mean that she bore her no grudge. No one dared to p her except Jade! Gussie was surprised at Hannah¡¯s boldness, and she admired that. At least, she would not dare to speak like that to someone like Brinn. ¡°She has really changed a lot. Is it because of Mr. Evans?¡± Gussie thought. And she couldn¡¯t help feelin g envious. Brinn looked at Nathan indifferently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know the rules of Runmile Club?¡± Nathan was stunned for a moment and then said, ¡°Oh? What rules?¡± Brinn said, ¡°When Miss Perkins is shooting arrows here, no one is allowed to approach this field!¡± Nathan sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such bullshit rules. There really is someone having such privilege s!¡± Brinn raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°When Negino founded the Runmile Club, he begged Miss Perkins toe and y in the club. She agreed but put forward the conditions! As long as she shoots arrows here, then no one is allowed to approach!¡± ¡°I remember this rule, since the establishment of the club, has continued till now!¡± ¡°If General Perkins agreed to be a member of the club, they could have epted any conditions.¡± ¡°Because of General Perkins, the sales of the membership card of Runmile Club have surpassed that of the membership car d of all the other sports clubs in Mimar City!¡± ¡°What a fool! He doesn¡¯t even know this rule.¡± After others heard what Brinn said, they all sneered at Nathan, thinking that he was a country bumpkin who didn¡¯t obey the rules. ¡°Hmm. How interesting. Do you know that Negino is no longer the owner of this club?¡± Nathan asked c almly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Brinn said coldly. ¡°This club has now belonged to me,¡± Nathan said casually. Brinn sneered and said, ¡°Are you lying through our teeth?¡± Nathan said casually, ¡°Then you¡¯d better call Negino or Nizar and ask if this is the case.¡± ¡°Hiss¡­. Isn¡¯t he Mr. Evans who beat Nizar and then forced Negino to kneel to him?¡± ¡°Is he that person? He also used his arrow to kill Miss Reagan¡¯s Ferghana horse worth 12 million dor s?¡± ¡°No wonder he is so arrogant. It turns out that he has such qualifications!¡± After hearing Nathan¡¯s words, some people recognized him. After all, Nathan killing via¡¯s Ferghana horse was quite a disturbance. Chapter 262 Rules 1/3 Get Bonus Brinn said coldly, ¡°Although you are the owner of the club, this rule has been established since long ago Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°How ridiculous! I¡¯m the boss here. It¡¯s up to me to establish or a ¡°Go away. Now I¡¯m going to shoot arrows!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stand here like a mad dog!¡± Brinn was suddenly furious, and his whole face turned sullen. ¡°He suppressed Neginost time. He is indeed very capable. However, does he think he is invincible?¡± ¡°Does he know he is facing Jade Perkins who is Lieutenant General of Hd this time?¡± ¡°Compared with General Perkins, Negino is far behind her. How dare Nathan offend her?¡± Everyone was waiting to see Nathane to no good end. They all sneered, thinking that his provocatio Jade put down the bow in her hand at this time and said calmly, ¡°Since he is the new boss, let hime over. We can¡¯t steal the spotlight from him.¡± Nathan then noticed that Jade held a longbow. It was more difficult to use than aposite bow. One could draw aposite bow with some strength. But he needed to draw a longbow, which had bee generals in ancient times, with lots of strength! ¡°It looks like a longbow with 330 pounds of draw weight. This woman¡¯s strength can¡¯t be underestimated¡­¡± Nathan slightly raised his eyebrows after see In ancient times, the most powerful man could draw a bow with 330 pounds of draw weight. It could be imagined how strong Jade Dan was a unit of measurement in ancient times. One dan was about 65 to 130 pounds. The bow in Jade¡¯s hand had 330 pounds of draw weight. Hearing Jade¡¯s words, Brinn had to let Nathan, Hannah, and Gussie pass by. ¡°I allow you toe here because you are the boss, and we can¡¯t steal the show.¡± ¡°However, you say you want to establish and abolish some rules. That¡¯s another matter.¡± ¡°This archery range was built by Negino to please me, so if you want to establish or abolish any rules he When Nathan stood in front of her, she spoke indifferently and put the bow on the table. Gussie once met Jade at a banquet. It was the first time that she stood at a ce less than seven feet fr At this moment, seeing Jade from a close distance, she felt the royal demeanor that was written in the novel! Jade looked gentle and modest. But if one watched her carefully, he would sense the barb of arrogance That made the person who had eye contact with her feel scared. Others were unable or didn¡¯t dare to look directly at her! Chapter 262 Rules 2/3 Get Bonus ¡°She is a woman with great arrogance!¡± Gussie thought in her heart. At the same time, she was very envious of Jade who had such a state. If she had half of her ability, the R After hearing Jade¡¯s words that made him unhappy, he smiled and said, ¡°Oh? Then, how can I get your Jade said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. As long as you beat me in archery, you can make any decision on this archery range at will.¡± After saying this, she turned her eyes to the archery target 110 feet away. There were ten arrows stuck in the archery target. Five of them got ten, and the other five got nine. Moreover, Jade shot with a longbow that had 330 pounds of draw weight. It could be imagined how diffic With using so much strength, she needed to aim for the target and control her breath. After everyone heard Jade¡¯s words, they shook their heads. ¡°General Perkins can rank the top three in the Olympics with her archery skills!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She can even beat a professional athlete.¡± ¡°In my opinion, this rule cannot be abolished!¡± ¡°How ridiculous he will be! He is the owner of the club, but he can¡¯t make rules! However, it¡¯s not surpris The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 262 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 262 Chapter 261 Deepwater Port Nathan dragged Hannah to the back seat of the Jetta, taking Gussie as the driver for granted. He listened to Wendy talking about an important matter on the phone¡­. It turned out that Neva Province promised considerable benefits to local entrepreneurs to introduce powerful foreign businessmen to set uppanies and factories! ording to the investment level, the local entrepreneurs would be qualified to construct East Bay Dee pwater Port if they introduced foreign capital. The more investment and the greater the reputation, the g reater the degree of participation in the construction would be! Neva Province was a rtively wealthy province in Hd. So government projects were one of the most profitable businesses, especially the construction ofrge¨Cscale projects such as Deepwater Port! ¡°Neva Province will invest 14 billion in constructing Deepwater Port!¡± ¡°The provincial government has promised it will allocate the proportion of projects through the investme nt scale.¡± ¡°Although I have many friends who work in foreignpanies and partners abroad, they are not very in terested in investing a lot of money to set up factories and startpanies in Neva Province¡­¡± ¡°Natasha is already making moves.¡± ¡°She is a Porter family member in Emperia City and has more contacts than me. She entrusted people from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs with finding a wealthy businessman from the Nievic.¡± Wendy walked Nathan through the whole thing on the phone, and Nathan nodded slightly. The construction of East Bay Deepwater Port was one of the fights between Giradia Group and Porter Group alliance. After all, it was a government project. Whoever could contract 10% of it would get at lea st billions of dors in profit! ¡°Okay. Do whatever you can. I will keep it in my mind. I wille to the investment promotion conferen ce.¡± Nathan thought for a while and said thoughtfully. In terms of connections, he was not afraid of anyone. Although there were many scumbags in Devendill Prison, they had excellent contacts. Moreover, Nathan had those scumbags¡® obedience. Hannah asked, ¡°What did Ms. Wendy want?¡± Nathan said, ¡°Neva Province wants to attract foreign businessmen and needs to construct Deepwater Port. So itbines the two.¡± ¡°They encourage local entrepreneurs to attract foreign businessmen for the government. And they¡¯ll giv e them opportunities to make money in construction through Deepwater Port.¡± ¡°Wendy asked me if I had any foreign business friends and wanted me to attract a few for investment.¡± Hannah smiled and said, ¡°You country bumpkin. Although you can speak a foreignnguage fluently, w here will you attract foreign businessmen?!¡± Nathan was mad because of Hannah¡¯s teasing. He stretched out his hand to grab her neck, saying ang rily, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°The bumpkin is in a hurry?¡± Hannahughed loudly. Seeing them horsing around through the rearview mirror, Gussie frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m driving. Behav e!¡± Chapter 261 Deepwater Port 1/3 Gel Bonus Hannah smiled, ¡°Gussie, you have stayed in Nordime for a few years. It¡¯s much more open than Hec nd. Is this a big scene for you? Haven¡¯t you seen porn in the middle of the night?¡± Gussie immediately blushed and said angrily, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I didn¡¯t. I was very involved in my studies!¡± ¡°You have studied abroad, after all. Do you have any foreign business friends? Can you introduce some to Officer Evans?¡± asked Hannah. ¡°Yes. But they do small businesses and couldn¡¯t meet the government¡¯s requirements.¡± Gussie shook his head. In terms of contacts, one needed to be awesome and then could make awesome friends.. The Reagan family had oppressed Gussie for many years. How could she make some awesome friend s alone abroad? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just take care of Poly Capital. I will figure it out,¡± said Nathan lightly. He didn¡¯t take it serio usly and even had a candidate in his heart. Didn¡¯t Natasha find someone from Nievic? Then he could also find someone from Nievic! Moreover, Gusinski has the most excellent reputation in Nievic. He didn¡¯t believe Natasha¡¯s man would be better than Gusinski! Nathan had nothing to do in the afternoon, so he asked Gussie to drive to Runmile, which he owned. As soon as Gussie arrived at the club, the sky became dark. With lightning and thunder, there was a he avy rainstorm. ¡°It¡¯s pouring!¡± Hannah eximed, standing under the eaves. ¡°Yeah. It is!¡± Nathan squinted his eyes and said. Gussie blushed instantly. The heavy rain and his words reminded her of the small newsstand that day. However, fortunately, there wouldn¡¯t be the embarrassment of that day. They wanted to y golf but could only go to the indoor court to y something else. Hannah and Gussie went to the locker room to change into smart sportswear. Their long hair wasb ed into a ponytail, very fresh. But Gussie¡¯s sportswear was against her chest tight. She pulled the zipper up very high. Obviously, she wanted to watch out for a certain pervert. ¡°I rmend ying badminton. What do you think?¡± asked Nathan. It was an extremely evil suggesti on. ¡°It¡¯s tough for three people. Why not go to the archery range and y archery!¡± Hannah thought for a w hile and said. Nathan felt sorry about that. He wanted to see how great shapes they had when they jumped up and d own with their rackets. He especially wondered if Gussie would make some waves. After Hannah finished speaking, she looked at Gussie¡¯s tight chest and nced at Nathan. She saw it i n Nathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know you¡¯ve got many tricks!¡± Hannah said with a sneer. ¡°What tricks?¡± Nathan was very good at ying dumb. He looked at Hannah and asked innocently. Hannah was stunned and didn¡¯t think Nathan could pretend to be like that with his low EQ. She shook h er head and smiled, ¡°Nothing!¡± A more innocent smile appeared on Nathan¡¯s face, and he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the archery range.¡± They saw many people at the archery range. Chapter 261 Deepwater Port 2/3 Get Bonus The crowd surrounded the archery range in circles, watching a man shooting. The archer wore sportswear, with her long hairbed back to the back of her head meticulously. She looked heroic with her bow and arrows outstretched. Who else could make such a scene besides Jade?! Brinn stood in the distance as a warning line. It was okay to watch, but no one could get past her. ¡°Hello, again,¡± Nathan said expressionlessly. He saw Jade shooting arrows with Negino the first time he came here. And he ran into her again. Hannah smiled, remembering the scene when she wanted to ridicule Nathan. Thinking of her and Natalie gradually estranged, Hanna h was kind of regretful¡­ Gussie looked at Jade with admiration and hope as when Natalie looked at Jade back then. Gussie wanted to be gloriously radiant like Jade so that she would not have to hide or be afraid of bein g bullied. Chapter 261 Deepwater Port 3/3 Get Bonus Chapter 262 Rules ¡°Stop.¡± Nathan, taking Hannah and Gussie, wanted to go there, but Brinn immediately stopped him. ¡°What? Is this a military restricted area?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°What a condescending attitude!¡± Hannah said. Brinn really ticked her off. Seeing Hannah, Brinn¡¯s eyes were burning. She was pped by herst time. Although she indeed did something wrong, it didn¡¯t mean that she bore her no grudge. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. No one dared to p her except Jade! Gussie was surprised at Hannah¡¯s boldness, and she admired that. At least, she would not dare to speak like that to someone like Brinn. ¡°She has really changed a lot. Is it because of Mr. Evans?¡± Gussie thought. And she couldn¡¯t help feelin g envious. Brinn looked at Nathan indifferently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know the rules of Runmile Club?¡± Nathan was stunned for a moment and then said, ¡°Oh? What rules?¡± Brinn said, ¡°When Miss Perkins is shooting arrows here, no one is allowed to approach this field!¡± Nathan sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such bullshit rules. There really is someone having such privilege s!¡± Brinn raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°When Negino founded the Runmile Club, he begged Miss Perkins toe and y in the club. She agreed but put forward the conditions! As long as she shoots arrows here, then no one is allowed to approach!¡± ¡°I remember this rule, since the establishment of the club, has continued till now!¡± ¡°If General Perkins agreed to be a member of the club, they could have epted any conditions.¡± ¡°Because of General Perkins, the sales of the membership card of Runmile Club have surpassed that of the membership car d of all the other sports clubs in Mimar City!¡± ¡°What a fool! He doesn¡¯t even know this rule.¡± After others heard what Brinn said, they all sneered at Nathan, thinking that he was a country bumpkin who didn¡¯t obey the rules. ¡°Hmm. How interesting. Do you know that Negino is no longer the owner of this club?¡± Nathan asked c almly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Brinn said coldly. ¡°This club has now belonged to me,¡± Nathan said casually. Brinn sneered and said, ¡°Are you lying through our teeth?¡± Nathan said casually, ¡°Then you¡¯d better call Negino or Nizar and ask if this is the case.¡± ¡°Hiss¡­. Isn¡¯t he Mr. Evans who beat Nizar and then forced Negino to kneel to him?¡± ¡°Is he that person? He also used his arrow to kill Miss Reagan¡¯s Ferghana horse worth 12 million dor s?¡± ¡°No wonder he is so arrogant. It turns out that he has such qualifications!¡± After hearing Nathan¡¯s words, some people recognized him. After all, Nathan killing via¡¯s Ferghana horse was quite a disturbance. Chapter 262 Rules 1/3 Get Bonus Brinn said coldly, ¡°Although you are the owner of the club, this rule has been established since long ago Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°How ridiculous! I¡¯m the boss here. It¡¯s up to me to establish or a ¡°Go away. Now I¡¯m going to shoot arrows!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stand here like a mad dog!¡± Brinn was suddenly furious, and his whole face turned sullen. ¡°He suppressed Neginost time. He is indeed very capable. However, does he think he is invincible?¡± ¡°Does he know he is facing Jade Perkins who is Lieutenant General of Hd this time?¡± ¡°Compared with General Perkins, Negino is far behind her. How dare Nathan offend her?¡± Everyone was waiting to see Nathane to no good end. They all sneered, thinking that his provocatio Jade put down the bow in her hand at this time and said calmly, ¡°Since he is the new boss, let hime over. We can¡¯t steal the spotlight from him.¡± Nathan then noticed that Jade held a longbow. It was more difficult to use than aposite bow. One could draw aposite bow with some strength. But he needed to draw a longbow, which had bee generals in ancient times, with lots of strength! ¡°It looks like a longbow with 330 pounds of draw weight. This woman¡¯s strength can¡¯t be underestimated¡­¡± Nathan slightly raised his eyebrows after see In ancient times, the most powerful man could draw a bow with 330 pounds of draw weight. It could be imagined how strong Jade Dan was a unit of measurement in ancient times. One dan was about 65 to 130 pounds. The bow in Jade¡¯s hand had 330 pounds of draw weight. Hearing Jade¡¯s words, Brinn had to let Nathan, Hannah, and Gussie pass by. ¡°I allow you toe here because you are the boss, and we can¡¯t steal the show.¡± ¡°However, you say you want to establish and abolish some rules. That¡¯s another matter.¡± ¡°This archery range was built by Negino to please me, so if you want to establish or abolish any rules he When Nathan stood in front of her, she spoke indifferently and put the bow on the table. Gussie once met Jade at a banquet. It was the first time that she stood at a ce less than seven feet fr At this moment, seeing Jade from a close distance, she felt the royal demeanor that was written in the novel! Jade looked gentle and modest. But if one watched her carefully, he would sense the barb of arrogance That made the person who had eye contact with her feel scared. Others were unable or didn¡¯t dare to look directly at her! Chapter 262 Rules 2/3 Get Bonus ¡°She is a woman with great arrogance!¡± Gussie thought in her heart. At the same time, she was very envious of Jade who had such a state. If she had half of her ability, the R After hearing Jade¡¯s words that made him unhappy, he smiled and said, ¡°Oh? Then, how can I get your Jade said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. As long as you beat me in archery, you can make any decision on this archery range at will.¡± After saying this, she turned her eyes to the archery target 110 feet away. There were ten arrows stuck in the archery target. Five of them got ten, and the other five got nine. Moreover, Jade shot with a longbow that had 330 pounds of draw weight. It could be imagined how diffic With using so much strength, she needed to aim for the target and control her breath. After everyone heard Jade¡¯s words, they shook their heads. ¡°General Perkins can rank the top three in the Olympics with her archery skills!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She can even beat a professional athlete.¡± ¡°In my opinion, this rule cannot be abolished!¡± ¡°How ridiculous he will be! He is the owner of the club, but he can¡¯t make rules! However, it¡¯s not surpris The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 263 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 263 Chapter 263 A Bow with 660 Pounds Get Bonus Judging from what Jade said to Nathan now, she no longer regarded him as a nobody. She started to look at him seriously. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t talk so much with Nathan and want topete with him in archery. ¡°General Perkins, what are you talking about? This archery field belongs to the Runmile Club, and Nath an is the owner of the club. Why should we follow your rules?¡± Hannah said, feeling a little annoyed. Jade ignored her. She just looked at Nathan indifferently. Seeing that she was being ignored, Hannah was furious, but she also knew very well that she and Jade were not at the same level at all. Jade was born in the Perkins family in Emperia City, and she has been a woman of distinction since she was a child. In addition, she was extremely intelligent and adept with both the pen and the sword. After joini ng the army, she made great strides all the way. As a woman, she made countless outstanding achievements and became the youngest Lieutenant Ge neral in Hd. It could be imagined how talented she was. Nathan waved his hand at Hannah, signaling her to stop speaking. Then, he looked at Jade and said with a smile, ¡°Okay. Since you want to have apetition with me. L et¡¯s do it!¡± ¡°If you lose, then the rules of the archery field will have to be re¨Cestablished.¡± ¡°If you win, the rules remain the same. You are in charge of this archery field!¡± Jade¡¯s mouth curled up into a cruel arc. Nathan was too arrogant recently. She came to the archery field today to suppress him. Seeing that Nathan agreed topete with her in archery, Jade nodded and said, ¡°In our archery competition today, we will use an ancient bow, not aposite bow.¡± As soon as Jade¡¯s words came out, the crowd was immediately noisy. ¡°In modern society, no one would practice an ancient bow if they don¡¯t need to use one. It seems that Evans has no chance of winning!¡± ¡°If they use aposite bow, he might have a chance. But they will use an ancient bow. It means there is no hope for him at all.¡± ¡°It would be difficult for him to draw the bow with 330 pounds of draw weight in General Perkins¡® hand.¡± Everyone was talking about it. They didn¡¯t expect Jade toe up with such an idea. Hannah immediately became anxious and said, ¡°Why? You didn¡¯t say it before he agreed.¡± Gussie also felt anxious. She had seen Nathan¡¯s ability to use aposite bow. It was unknown if he could disy half of his strength when using an ancient bow! ¡°If you think it¡¯s unfair, we can cancel it. Or you can even choose to practice using an ancient bow. Whe n you think you are good at it, you can find me again,¡± Jade said, looking at Nathan expressionlessly. Ancient people did not have as many weapons as modern people, so the soldiers in ancient times often used bows to practice their arm strength. The draw weight of the bow could decid e their status in the army! Jade had liked ancient bows since she was a child, so she had more than ten years of using an ancient bow. The production method of ancient bows was naturally not as sophisticated as that ofposite bows. If one wanted to use an ancient bow to get a high score, he needed to achieve many more factors than u sing aposite bow, and it was also much Chapter 263 A Bow with 660 Pounds 1/3 Get Bonus more difficult. He needed to consider arm strength, the control of his body, the adjustment of breathing, aiming, etc¡­ Nathan waved his hands casually and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a bit unfair.¡± As soon as he said this, everyone at the scene burst intoughter. ¡°Sure enough, he finally chose to give up. After all, he has topete with General Perkins!¡± ¡°The ancient bow is difficult to control. Unless one practices it hard every day and has a certain talent, he can¡¯t use it well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really unwise for him topete with General Perkins in archery. In my opinion, he should let General Perkins be in charge of this archery field!¡± Everyone felt that Nathan was cowardly and was about to find an excuse to refuse to have thepetition. However, Nathan went on. ¡°I think it¡¯s unfair to you. After all, things like drawing an ancient bow are mor e beneficial to men who are naturally stronger than women.¡± As soon as these words came out, the scene fell silent. Everyone was surprised and dumbfounded. Nathan continued, ¡°So, I will feel it¡¯s unfair to you if I win. After all, I am a man. No matter how powerful you are, you are only a woman!¡± If Nathan¡¯s words were heard by the women who expressed their opinions on woman¡¯s power on the In te, he would probably get countless unfriendlyments on the Inte immediately. After Jade heard Nathan¡¯s words, she raised her eyebrows, and her eyes were a little fierce and murderous. Many men had said that she was only a woman. However, she still went her own way and even made great strides all the way, telling those people that they were wrong. She hadn¡¯t heard such words for a long time! ¡°He always talks like this, which makes others mad!¡± Hannah said to Gussie with a wry smile. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Gussie nodded in deep agreement. After spending so many days with Nathan, she alrea dy had a deep understanding of that. Jade asked, ¡°Then, will youpete with me or not?¡± Nathan was surprised. Then, heughed and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t think it¡¯s unfair, let¡¯s do it! You draw As soon as he finished speaking, the crowd began to discuss loudly! ¡°He wants to draw a bow with 660 pounds of draw weight. He must be kidding! To draw a bow with 330 Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Even the most powerful man only drew a bow with 330 pounds of draw weight. Does he mean he is twi ¡°He has talked big. I¡¯m afraid that he even can¡¯t pull the string of the bow with 660 pounds of draw weigh arrow!¡± Everyone was discussing and felt that Nathan¡¯s words were too exaggerated. Even a few fierce generals in ancient times were able to draw a Jade showed disdain for Nathan¡¯s tricks. She said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of bow you can dr Chapter 263 A Bow with 660 Pounds 2/3 beat me, from now on, you have the final say here!¡± Get Bonus Nathan pouted at the staff person and said, ¡°Bring me the bow, with 660 pounds of draw weight, hanging the wall!¡± Hanging on the wall was an ancient iron bow, which was almost five feet high when standing upright. It w Jade had tried the bow. She could draw it, but it was impossible for her to shoot the arrow with uracy The staff person climbed adder and got down the most exaggerated ck iron bow on the wall. He he ¡°Is he really going topete with General Perkins in archery with this bow?¡± ¡°I think he is trying to find an excuse. If he loses, it will be reasonable.¡± ¡°Hmph, he is just a viin who wants to y to the gallery. How dare he topete with General Perkin Everyone was disdainful and looked down on Nathan, thinking that he was unable to draw the bowstring The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 264 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Shoot with Great uracy ¡°Now, tell me the rule of thepetition!¡± Nathan didn¡¯t care about outsiders¡®ments at all and said calmly. Jade said indifferently, ¡°From 33 feet, 66 feet¡­ to 330 feet away, we shoot the target. Which of us hittin g the bull¡¯s¨Ceye more times will win!¡± This difficulty was not small. As the target was pushed further, the arrow would be affected by gravity m ore. It would be more difficult to hit the bull¡¯s¨Ceye. ¡°Okay, as you like.¡± Nathan shrugged, looking very indifferent. Jade picked up her bow and said, ¡°Since you agreed, I¡¯ll shoot first!¡± After saying this, she reached out and took out an arrow from the quiver beside her. Then, she stood u p straight and drew her bow to shoot the arrow. The archery target 33 feet away was ready, and Jade shot the arrow, almost spending no time aiming! ¡°Puff!¡± Everyone saw that the arrow flew out like a shooting star and hit the bull¡¯s¨Ceye with a muffled sound. ¡°Wonderful!¡± The onlookers couldn¡¯t help apuding. Watching Jade shoot arrows was really pleasing to the eye. Jade was beautiful and had the glorious rank of Lieutenant General of Hd. Also, she had an elegant and beautiful archery posture. They couldn¡¯t help apuding. Seeing this, Brinn smiled triumphantly and said coldly, ¡°How dare hepete with Miss Perkins on anc ient bows? He will be humiliated!¡± Everyone agreed with her words. Judging from Jade¡¯s skillful technique, they knew that she was a vete ran. After Jade shot an arrow, she didn¡¯t stop. Stretching out two slender and delicate fingers, she picked up an arrow, put it on the bowstring, and instantly drew the bow to full. For the second arrow, they didn¡¯t see that she spent time aiming. It seemed that she had finished aiming the moment she put the arrow on th e bowstring and drew the bow. With a crisp snap, the bowstring rebounded, and the arrow was shot out ! ¡°Puff!¡± She hit the bull¡¯s¨Ceye perfectly again! Nathan couldn¡¯t help raising his eyebrows slightly when he saw it. Jade seemed to be able to draw the bow with 330 pounds of draw w eight easily, and her control over her body had reached the point of perfection. Before everyone could apud, they saw Jade stretch out her fingers to pull the third arrow, put it on th e bowstring, and shoot it in an instant! It was also fast and urate. She hit the middle of the target 99 feet away! ¡°It¡¯s amazing. General Perkins shot three arrows in a row, and all of them hit the bull¡¯s¨C eye at a fast speed!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really not easy to use a bow with 330 pounds of draw weight to hit the centers of three targets at dif ferent distances in sequence.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Nathan can win thepetition.¡± Chapter 264 Shoot with Great uracy 1/3 Seeing Jade¡¯s elegant archery posture and her astonishing hit rate, everyone couldn¡¯t help sighing, Get Bonus Moreover, after shooting three consecutive bows, Jade continued to prepare the fourth arrow without even feeling tired.. The fourth target was 132 feet away, which was a little far. The arc needed to be adjusted a little higher. She couldn¡¯t aim for the middl e of the target. Otherwise, the arrow may miss the target. It only took her about a second or two to aim. The bowstring flicked, and with a bang, the fourth arrow was firmly fixed in the middle of the target. The tail of the arrow was still wobbling. ¡°Perfect!¡± Everyone apuded. When shooting the fifth arrow, Jade changed her stance. Humming softly, she lunged forward and put t he arrow on the bowstring. After aiming, she shot! The fifth arrow, still wless, hit the middle of the target! ¡°In my opinion, she canpare with Bodang Wang in the Sui and Tang Dynasties.¡± ¡°Indeed, with such archery skills, if General Perkins had lived in ancient times, she would have been an archer who could shoot with great uracy!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so powerful. How does General Perkins hone her archery skills? I even can¡¯t draw the bow with 330 pounds of draw weight, let alone use it to aim for the target!¡± Everyone was full of praise for Jade. They didn¡¯t think that Nathan had a chance of winning. Hannah¡¯s expression was also serious. Jade¡¯s pleasing archery skills made her want to praise her. If it wasn¡¯t for the current hostile state, she could have apuded! Gussie felt the same way. Her mouth was wide open in surprise. His eyes were full of admiration for Ja de! If Jade were a man, then she would have won the hearts of many young girls. The sixth arrow hit the bull¡¯s¨Ceye! The seventh arrow hit the bull¡¯s¨C eye, but the arrow was slightly off, not as urate as the previous arrows. By the time of shooting the eighth arrow, Jade¡¯s expression had be serious. The further the target was, the more difficult it was to urately predict the trajectory of the fall. Her white fingers were slightly red at this moment. ¡°Boom!¡± The eighth arrow flew out, still hitting the bull¡¯s¨Ceye! Everyone eximed loudly again! It was too exaggerated. She shot eight arrows that hit the bull¡¯s¨C eye in a row using the bow with 330 pounds of draw weight! Generals in ancient times would have been exhausted after shooting three or five arrows with a simr bow, let alone maintaining such uracy. ¡°General Perkins is Mn in modern times!¡± ¡°She is stronger than Mn. She should be the fernale Violence Hurricane who is absolutely unparalleled in the world!¡± ¡°Awesome. How does General Perkins practice such archery skills?¡± When everyone gasped in amazement, Jade raised the ninth arrow. Chapter 264 Shoot with Great uracy 2/3 ¡°Snapped!¡± The ninth arrow flew out, still hitting the bull¡¯s¨Ceye. She shot nine arrows in a row, and they all hit the bull¡¯s¨Ceye!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Get Bonus When it came to thest arrow, which was the tenth arrow, she had to hit the target 330 feet away. Seen from where she stood, the target was in the shape of a small ball. She even couldn¡¯t see the midd Jade put the arrow on the bowstring and aimed with her eyes narrowed. Her slender arms were still as s She was slowly adjusting her breathing. After a while, her breathing stopped, and she said softly, ¡°Hit!¡± After saying this, she let go of the bowstring, and with a bang, the arrow flew out like a shooting star! Everyone saw that the arrow flew high at first, and there was a big gap with the target, but in the middle, ¡°Snapped!¡± There was a muffled sound, and everyone turned their eyes to the big screen. They saw that there was already an arrow in the bull¡¯s¨Ceye! The arrow hit the target very shallowly. If she had used less strength, the arrow would have missed the t ¡°It hit the bull¡¯s eye!¡± ¡°My God, what great uracy!¡± ¡°If General Perkins had lived in ancient times, she would have been as strong as Bodang Wang.¡± ¡°Bodang Wang shot a willow leaf 330 feet away. Violence Hurricane shot the halberd far away. Now so d The crowd immediately looked at Jade with eyes full of admiration and enthusiasm. Jade put down the bow in her hand. With a satisfied smile on her face, she looked at Nathan and said, ¡°I have finished shooting ten arrows. It¡¯s your turn!¡± Chapter 264 Shoot with Great uracy The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 265 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 265 Chapter 265 The Bull¡¯s¨Ceye Exploded Nathan came to the front with that exaggeratedly long iron bow in his hand. Everyone looked at him joki ngly. They didn¡¯t think he even could pull the bowstring after hearing that he would use a bow with 660 poun ds of draw weight. He took out an arrow from the quiver and put it on the bowstring. At this moment, he suddenly lunged forward and let out a soft hum. His clothes seemed to swell! Everyone saw that he drew this exaggeratedly long bow instantly using his unbelievable strength! ¡°My God, what kind of weirdo is he, with such great strength?¡± ¡°The bow had 660 pounds of draw weight. What great strength does he have to draw it?¡± ¡°I thought it was awesome that General Perkins could draw a bow with 330 pounds of draw weight. I di dn¡¯t expect he would be able to draw a bow with 660 pounds of draw weight!¡± Seeing Nathan¡¯s posture, Jade couldn¡¯t help squinting her eyes, and said in a low voice, ¡°A Tai Chi mov e. Bend a Bow to Shoot a Tiger!¡± Nathan¡¯s posture of drawing the bow was a Tai Chi move. ¡°He is very strong, but looking at his posture, he is not as rxed as General Perkins.¡± ¡°Yeah, he can draw the bow, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he can hit the bull¡¯s¨Ceye!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe he can aim and shoot in one go when he has expended so much energy!¡± After a brief surprise, everyone quickly calmed down.. Nathan let out a sneer and immediately let go of the arrow after aiming! ¡°Whoosh!¡± The arrow flew out at an astonishingly fast speed! The next moment, the middle of the target was directly sted by this arrow with a bang! Seeing the bull¡¯s¨C eye that was sted, everyone was so surprised. The power of the bow with 660 pounds of draw weig ht was so strong that the bull¡¯s¨Ceye exploded when the arrow shot through! But Jade didn¡¯t care about it. He just shot the first arrow. And the target was just 33 feet away. She didn¡¯t think that he had the capabi lities to hit the middle of the following targets easily! After hitting the bull¡¯s¨C eye of the first target, Nathan didn¡¯t feelcent. He quickly put the second arrow on the bowstring and drew the bow with both arms. ¡°What kind of freak is he? He¡¯s too strong! He could draw the bow with 660 pounds of draw weight twic e without having a rest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s terrifying¡­ His arm strength is too strong. If he punches me, I¡¯m afraid I will die on the spot!¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine how such arm strength is forged. I¡¯m curious how many targets he will hit.¡± While they were speaking, the second arrow flew out. With a loud bang, the bull¡¯s¨Ceye exploded again! Before everyone was surprised, Nathan got the third arrow. He put it on the bowstring and shot with a whoosh! The bull¡¯s¨Ceye that was 99 feet away was hit by the arrow in an instant. The bull¡¯s¨C eye did not explode this time, but almost half of the arrow shaft prated the target! Chapter 265 The Bull¡¯s¨Ceye Exploded 1/3 Get Borus Jade¡¯s originally calm eyes changed at this moment. She was surprised that Nathan had the strength to draw the bow three times in a row. It was a bow with 660 pounds of draw weight, not a toy! Nathan didn¡¯t want to take a break at all. He put the fourth arrow on the bowstring and drew the bow. W ith a bang, the arrow flew out! It hit the middle of the target 132 feet away! The onlookers couldn¡¯t say a word at this time, and they all opened their mouths wide to watch Nathan¡¯ s performance. It seemed that the bow with 660 pounds of draw weight was a toy for him. He could dra w it casually. Looking at Nathan¡¯s show, Hannah curled her lips. Only she knew best how energetic Nathan was. He was as strong as a buffalo¡­Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The bow hit the bulls¡®¨Ceye of the target 165 feet away! After shooting five bows, Nathan didn¡¯t look tired. When Jade saw this, she finally put on a serious look. Even Brinn couldn¡¯t help frowning, and his eyes were filled with deep shock and horror! Nathan drew the bow five times and hit the middle of the targets each time. However, he still breathed naturally. It meant that it was easy for him to draw the bow. ¡°Miss Perkins is right. If I fight him, I will be beaten to death. His strength is probably stronger than hers!¡± Brinn thought, feeling shocked. However, it didn¡¯t mean he could beat Jade. She had killed many people that were stronger than her. Nathan had already picked up the sixth arrow without stopping. After putting it on the bowstring, he aim ed slightly and did not keep the arc too high. After all, the energy given by a bow with 660 pounds of draw weight was twice as much as that given by a bow with 330 pounds of draw weight! ¡°Whoosh!¡± The sixth arrow shot through the bull¡¯s¨Ceye was shot through and was firmly nailed to it. Everyone stopped talking at this time and watched Nathan¡¯s performance in silence. Gussie just now looked at Jade with eyes filled with admiration. At this moment, she naturally admired him more. She was really happy that her boss was actually a master who could rival Jade! It was not surprising that Jade was powerful. After all, she was the youngest Lieutenant General. But Na After making aparison between them, she thought Nathan was more powerful. What¡¯s more, he cou 660 pounds of draw weight. Nathan went straight until shooting the ninth arrow! All nine arrows hit the bull¡¯s¨Ceye, and the first two arrows even exaggeratedly exploded the bull¡¯s¨Ceye! ¡°Will bend the bow like a full moon, look northwest, and shoot Sirius!¡± Nathan suddenlyughed and rec At this moment, the bow formed an extremely exaggerated arc. Even if it was made of refined iron, it gave out a creaking sound as if it was overwhelmed! The tenth arrow flew out the moment he let go! Chapter 265 The Bull¡¯s¨Ceye Exploded 2/3 Get Bonus When the arrow flew out, everyone could almost hear the sound of the air being pierced by the arrow, w ¡°Boom!¡± After the arrow flew out, the bow with 660 pounds of draw weight copsed. The bow body and the bow The arrow hit the archery target 330 feet away. And the instant it was hit, a huge impact force was produced! The archery target exploded! There was an uproar at the scene. The crowd looked at the exploded archery target on the big screen almost i This shooting was too exaggerated. It actually made the target 330 feet away explode! Jade¡¯s eyes also became surprisingly serious. Nathan shot ten bows in a row. When he shot the tenth a After a while, there was sparse apuse at the scene. Then, the others were awakened by the apuse Hannah even raised her fists and shouted. She was naturally extremely happy to see him make such a The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 266 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 266 Chapter 266 A Seductive Figure ¡°Neither General Perkins nor he missed any arrows, so which of them will win thispetition?¡± Someone spoke up his question at this time. Of course, the others wondered about it as well. But Jade said indifferently, ¡°You win. From now on, this archery field is at your disposal!¡± She used a bow with 330 pounds of draw weight, while he used a bow with 660 pounds of draw weight. He directly shot thest target 330 feet away and made it explode. She was not the kind of person who couldn¡¯t afford to lose. So, she directly admitted that she had lost. She knew that she couldn¡¯t use a bow with 660 pounds of draw weight to shoot ten arrows in a row and make sure of high uracy. ¡°Well, it seems that you are a person who is willing to admit defeat,¡± Nathan said with satisfaction. Jade wrapped her bow directly and was about to leave the club. But she heard Nathan¡¯s words. ¡°General Perkins, if you are free,e to the archery field every week t o have fun. It is still the old rule. If you are here, no one will disturb you.¡± After hearing this, Jade was startled, frowned, and then sneered. She knew what he was thinking. If she continued toe to the Runmile Club, more people would be a ttracted to register for a membership card. Every time she came to archery, the number of members showing up in the club was thergest! ¡°I will!¡± Jade was not a stingy person. Even though she knew what he was nning, she still nodded an d agreed unequivocally. After saying this, she raised her bow, waved her hand, and left directly with Brinn. As soon as she left, the onlookers naturally dispersed. They gathered here to see her. ¡°Miss Perkins, I didn¡¯t expect Nathan to be so powerful. He can draw a bow with 600 pounds of draw w eight and shoot with great uracy,¡± Brinn said solemnly. ¡°We did underestimate him before. Hope Natasha didn¡¯t underestimate him like us,¡± Jade said worriedly . It was the first time for her to feel worried. She was worried about the two billion funds she brought bac k from the Perkins family! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Brinn was startled when he heard this and asked, ¡°Miss Perkins, do you think that Nathan can provide more funds for Giradia Group?¡± Jade shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ It¡¯s just that I¡¯m getting more and more uneasy now, and I always feel that something is wrong!¡± ¡°Forget it. The priority is that Natasha has to win the East Bay Deepwater Port project first.¡± ¡°I asked people from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs to help me through my connections and invited businessmen from Nievic. With their help, she should be able to get it.¡± Brinn said with a smile, ¡°With the project at East Bay, even if Ms. Porter makes a careless mistake, it wi ll be very difficult for Giradia Group to win!¡± Nathan waited for someone to clean up the archery targets and then began to teach Hannah and Gussie how to shoot arrows. Chapter 266 A Seductive Figure 1/3 Get Bonus Hannah was puzzled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you beat Jade? Why did you put such a condition? Are you afrai d of her?¡± Nathan said with a smile, ¡°You have been in business since you were a child. How can you not understand how much business will be lost if I drive her away ?¡± Hannah was taken aback for a moment. After she came back to her senses, she smiled thoughtfully. ¡°Y ou are really cunning. Ha¨Cha¡­ I am inferior to you. I lost my mind because of anger!¡± Of course, Nathan wouldn¡¯t humiliate Jade after winning and then tell her not toe again. He wasn¡¯t stupid. There were many sports clubs in Mimar City. If Jade went to another club, wouldn¡¯t he be in trouble? Runmile Club became famous because Jade came to shoot arrows from time to time. If she didn¡¯t e, the business would be cut in half immediately. ¡°Mr. Evans, why don¡¯t youpete with her again? If you win, you can let her be the spokesperson for your club! In this way, the business can be three or five times as much as now!¡± Gussie said. ¡°You are very good at doing business.¡± Nathan smiled and praised her. After chatting with them, Nathan began to seriously teach them archery skills. Hannah was tall and had long legs, having a standard build. She looked very valiant and heroic when shooting the arrow, which i s very seductive. As for Gussie, She was purely eye¨C catching. When she straightened her back, put the arrow on the bowstring, and aimed seriously, she w as really charming. Especially when she pulled the bowstring hard and then let it go, the rebound was not as exaggerated as when she yed badminton. But it was enough to glut his eyes. Nathan felt that he could spend all day long watching the two beauties shoot arrows, even without eatin g. While admiring the graceful posture of the two, he took out his mobile to call Gusinski. ¡°Hello, Mr. Nathan. Is there any good news? Has my investment paid off?¡± Gusinski asked cheerfully. ¡°How can it be so fast? Do you think it is something like printing money?¡± Nathan said angrily. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Gusinski was set back. ¡°Ho ho. What do you want me to do? Just say it.¡± Nathan said, ¡°I remember you run a bigpany in Nievic. Does your son take it over now? If not, why not let hime to Mimar? He can invest in running a branchpany or a fact ory.¡± ¡°With my connections, I guarantee you can earn more or less.¡± ¡°I need to introduce foreign resources here.¡± Gusinski immediately said, ¡°No problem. I¡¯ve taken care of this! No need to find anyone else.¡± There were still a few oligarchs and economic prisoners in prison. Of course, Gusinski wanted to monopolize it. ¡°Okay, as you like!¡± Nathan said lightly. After finishing talking with Nathan, Gusinski immediately called his son Bogdanov and told him what to d It was a very leisurely afternoon. Hannah suddenly changed her face until she answered a phone call. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nathan looked at her and asked. Chapter 266 A Seductive Figure 2/3 Get Bonus ¡°My mother is back!¡± Hannah hurriedly said. ¡°Why are you panicking?¡± Nathan asked with disdain. Hannah smiled helplessly and said, ¡°I feel surprised. I¡¯ll meet her first! I¡¯ll contact you to meet her when t me sound her out first!¡± Nathan didn¡¯t think his future mother¨Cin¨C law was scary. Hannah needed to find out her opinions. Wasn¡¯t it too exaggerated? ¡°Hannah¡¯s mother is very tough. Don¡¯t underestimate her. She can chase her husband for five blocks with a kitchen knife!¡± Gussie couldn¡¯t help reminding him. Nathan froze for a while. Gussie excitedly said, ¡°Are you going to meet the parents?¡± ¡°None of your business. Are you such a gossip?¡± Nathan asked back in a nonchnt manner. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Gussie was set back. And she felt ufortable in her heart. Waiting until Hannah left, Nathan smiled at Gussie like a capitalist and said, ¡°Miss Gussie, let¡¯s go and p The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 267 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Watched the Game Get Bonus Nathan evolved from a working ss to a capitalist ss. Gussie didn¡¯t realize how sinister his intentio ns were, so she happily agreed to his request. So, on the badminton court, Nathan deliberately yed a lob almost every time. Then, Gussie would jump high, hit the beat heavily, and perform a powerful smash. ¡°Mr. Evans, you don¡¯t seem to be very good at badminton. Like a novice, you can only y a high lob,¡± Gussie said proudly. She smashed several times in a row. Feeling that she finally could beat Nathan in some aspect, she wa s inevitably a little proud. Nathan smiled peacefully and said, ¡°You¡¯re very good at it. I¡¯ll need to learn from you when ying with you more in the future.¡± Gussie nodded and said, ¡°No problem. You teach me some kung fu, and I¡¯ll teach you how to y bad minton!¡± While they were speaking, Nathan had already served the ball. He raised his racket and let the shuttlecock fly high over the in the middle. Seeing that the ball was sent so high, she shook her head and rushed up with a stride. Then, she jump ed up, swung the racket, and smashed it down hard! Seeing her plump breasts, Nathan almost whistled. Waiting for the ball to pass the, he clumsily made amends, ying a lob back ¡°Try not to y a lob when you y, so as not to give the opponent a chance to smash which is difficult to catch!¡± Gussie reminded. Then, she quickly took off and scored another smash. Nathan didn¡¯t catch the smash. He thought he would like to y all afternoon as long as he could see h ernding posture. However, it took her a lot of physical strength to smash all the time. After a while, she was so tired that she was out of breath. She waved her hand, signaling to give up. Then, she sat down on the chair and drank some water. She won 18 scores, while Nathan won zero, which made her feel very happy. She didn¡¯t know that she yed seriously, while Nathan watched the game in a civilized way. ¡°Mr. Evans, you are poor at ying badminton. You are not at the same level as me. It¡¯s boring to y with a rookie!¡± Gussie smiled and said proudly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s really a pleasure to watch you y.¡± Nathan nodded seriously, and he really thought so in his heart. Nathan didn¡¯t mind at all that he was beaten by Gussie, and he even thought it was good to be beaten by her every day. Gussie didn¡¯t notice his sinister intentions and was very proud of beating him. Nathan was more powerful than Jade, and she was more powerful than him. Didn¡¯t it prove that she wa s at least not inferior to Jade in some aspect? Gussie was thinking happily. Seeing that it was gettingte, Nathan and Gussie went to the locker room to change their clothes and t hen met at the entrance of the club. The heavy rain outside had stopped, and the air was filled with the smell of rain. ¡°Mr. Evans, how are you going back? Do you want me to drive you home?¡± Gussie asked. ¡°Are you insane? Of course, as my secretary, you should drive me back!¡± Nathan said viciously. Chapter 267 Watched the Game 1/3 Get Bonus Gussie was scared, thinking that he was intentionally taking revenge on her for beating him just now. S he also thought he was revengeful! Nathan sat in the back seat carelessly, while Gussie drove him back to Almonube Estate. ¡°Gussie, as long as you try your best to work in Poly Capital, 1 guarantee that you will get the benefits t hat satisfy you.¡± ¡°Simrly, it is also guaranteed that you can umte contacts. When it is time, you can return to Rik kus to fight against the Reagan family.¡± Nathan leaned on the seat, looked out the window, and said this calmly. Hearing the words, Gussie lifted her spirits and said seriously, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Evans. I will do my job well and help Poly Capital develop to be big and strong. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Nathan smiled. He didn¡¯t care about the development of Poly Capital. He did it because of Wendy. However, Gussie seemed to need this tform very much. He also saw her embarrassment when facin g the Reagan family. So, it didn¡¯t matter if he helped her. On the second day, Nathan was worried that Hannah would note to work, but when it was time, he saw her. His appearance in thepany today attracted the attention of many high¨C level executives. They came to him to insinuate some key issues, but they were all fooled by him. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He held a short meeting, mainly emphasizing that everyone should concentrate on doing their own wor k. The current task was the construction of Murcol, and there should be no mistakes. ¡°How was your chat with your mother yesterday?¡± Nathan asked casually after returning to the office. ¡°Something is wrong. She came back with a certain purpose this time,¡± Hannah replied with a somewh at ufortable expression. ¡°Oh?¡± Nathan froze and said with a frown. Hannah smiled wryly. ¡°She is going to introduce me to a mate, saying that after I marry him, it will be ve ry beneficial to her development!¡± Nathan became annoyed and said, ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you tell her that you are in love with me?¡± ¡°I did, but she said that my vision is not good¡­ No matter how good you are, you are not as good as th e person she introduced,¡± Hannah said helplessly. ¡°Ho ho!¡± Nathan only sneered. Hannah hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I will exin this matter to her properly and let you meet her. Af ter all, she is my mother.¡± Nathan thought about it and thought it made sense. When he thought of his own mother, he couldn¡¯t hel ¡°I can¡¯t be with you these days. I have to be with my mother. After all, I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time,¡± ¡°I see.¡± He nodded slightly and put his arms around her slender waist. Then, he stood up and slowly pre Hannah¡¯s heartbeat instantly elerated. He was getting bolder and bolder. Nathan was about to kiss her when his cell phone rang. Being interrupted made him almost furious. Seeing that it was Gussie calling, he could only hold down his anger. Chapter 267 Watched the Game 2/3 Get Bonus Earlier today, he had received the news that a group of people who imed to be in the sediment busine arose between the two sides. Nathan immediately sent Gussie to solve this matter. The materials such as sediment, stones, and conc The boss of thispany is Beasley Thomas, the deputy ruler of Dracodise in Neva Province. Nathan didn¡¯t choose thispany because of respecting Louie. It was because he didn¡¯t care about the profit worth thousands of dors. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nathan answered the phone and asked. ¡°Mr. Evans, the situation is out of control¡­ you should hurry over here!¡± Gussie said hastily. Nathan heard the chaos over there on the phone, so he frowned and said, ¡°Wait for me toe over an ce to hide first. Don¡¯t get hurt!¡± After he hung up the phone, Hannah urged, ¡°Go quickly. Something serious seems to happen!¡± ¡°Why do I always meet such coincidences? I¡¯m so pissed off!¡± Nathan rolled his eyes. Hannah couldn¡¯t helpughing. So he did. Every time he wanted to make out with her, it would always b She put her arms around his head, left a lipstick mark on his face with her wet lips, and said with a smile The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 268 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 268 Chapter 268 A Bunch of Scum Gussie was surrounded by a group of people at this moment, and the security guards on the constructi on site were all knocked down by them. ¡°Do you know whichpany is supplying us? It¡¯s Harvest Enterprise. The owner of it is Mr. Thomas, t he deputy ruler of Dracodise in Neva Province!¡± Gussie said nervously. ¡°Beauty, of course, we know whichpany is supplying your construction site! I even know that Ranc hy Group and Johnson Group that started construction in Murcol are using materials from Harvest Ente rprise,¡± Leon said with a smile. He stood in front of Gussie, with a cigarette in his mouth. Gussie couldn¡¯t help frowning and said angrily, ¡°Since you know, how dare you make trouble here and ask us to change to use your materials?¡± After Leon heard this, he couldn¡¯t helpughing, and the people surrounding himughed too. ¡°Beauty, do you know Ane Enterprise? The boss is Mr. Gofman.¡± Leon sneered with his eyes narrowed. When Gussie heard this name, she was surprised. She knew that Anson was the ruler of Dracodise in Neva Province! Yesterday, she and Nathan went to buy a car and ran into Redd, his son, in Motor City. They had a conf lict with him, and it ended with Redd smashing the car! Maybe Redd asked someone to take revenge. However, she looked around and didn¡¯t find any trace of him. Leon said lightly, ¡°Now you know why we came to your construction site and asked you to change supp liers?¡± Gussie¡¯s face was livid, and she didn¡¯t speak. Leon directly threw a contract in front of her and said, ¡°This is the supply contract. From now on, our co mpany will supply your construction site!¡± ¡°You are the biggestpany having construction in Murcol. After we have settled with you, we can go on to talk to Ranchy Group and Johnson Group.¡± ¡°So, hurry up and sign the contract. Don¡¯t dy us to do business with others!¡± When Gussie saw what was written in the contract, she was angry. Their sediment was twice the price of that of Beasley¡¯spany. Their crushed stone was three times the price of that of Beasley¡¯spa ny! They came here to rob, not to do business. They were selling the sediment as gold! ¡°Why should we sign the contract with you? Youe up with such a high price. It is daylight robbery,¡± Gussie said angrily. ¡°Daylight robbery? You mean what you are doing now, developing thend of Murcol?¡± ¡°You earn so much. Is there anything wrong if we ask you to share with us a little?¡± ¡°Besides, if ourpany supplies you, no one will dare to cause trouble!¡± ¡°Whoever dares to cause trouble, we will kill them on the spot. We will ensure that your buildings can b e built safely.¡± Leon smiled triumphantly, urging Gussie to sign the contract as if he had settled on her. With a long face, Gussie said, ¡°The price is too high¡­¡± ¡°No way! We are willing to take the initiative to supply you. That is a blessing for you developers, and it will make your construction a safe journey.¡± Chapter 268 A Bunch of Scum 1/3 Get Bonus ¡°You have to know that some developers are begging us to supply, but we never agree.¡± He crossed his arms and looked at her. The people around alsoughed, and they all seemed very noisy. ¡°That¡¯s true. The materials of ourpany are first¨C ss, and we have background support! No one dares to make trouble if you work with us.¡± ¡°Harvest Enterprise is nothing. Beasley is the deputy ruler. How can he rival Mr. Gofman?¡± ¡°Hurry up and sign the contract. Otherwise, your work may not be able to continue!¡± Gussie said with a dark face, ¡°We don¡¯t give in a hard sell. If you dare toe to make trouble again, I will call the police!¡± Leon waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t rush. If you think the price is too high, we can talk a bout it!¡± Gussie felt that there was no need to let sleeping dogs lie. If the price could be lowered, she thought th ey could work together. Leon said, ¡°I can reduce the price by 50 percent. But I have one condition¡­¡± ¡°That is, you have to sleep with me tonight.¡± ¡°I can even raise the price and let you pocket the difference.¡± After saying this, he stared straight at Gussie¡¯s breasts which were so plump that they stretched her blo use. Gussie only felt a burst of disgust and nausea. She frowned fiercely and said coldly, ¡°Get out immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± ¡°Haha, call the police? Do you think it is useful? Why don¡¯t you try it and see if they will send someone?¡± ¡°We have already bribed the police in advance. No matter how many times you called, none of them wille.¡± ¡°Hmph, you really want to make it the hard way! Mr. Leon asked you to sleep with him. You should feel honored. How dare you ref use him?¡± Gussie panicked. And she thought that they werewless. She realized that she was thinking simply. They were from Dracodise in Neva Province. Ordinary mean s couldn¡¯t scare them! ¡°What should I do now? Calm down. I must calm down¡­¡± Gussie kept telling herself to calm down. Leon came forward with a grinning grin and said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to sign? Fine¡­ I¡¯ll let you know how great it was to sleep with me. After that, you will be addicted to it. Then you won¡¯t refuse to sign the contract.¡± Gussie was astounded. He dared to do such a thing to her in broad daylight! After Gussie came back to her senses, she turned and ran. Before she had run far, Leon reached out and grabbed the long hair on the back of her head, causing he ¡°Bitch, I showed you some respect, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. Do you think it¡¯s humiliating to sleep with me? It¡¯s your honor!¡± ¡°You dared to run? I¡¯ll make you suffer!¡± After grabbing her hair, he kicked her hard on the lower back without any mercy. She wailed in pain. After he let go of her hair, she was kicked forward, staggered more than seven feet, ¡°Today I will let you know what lawlessness is!¡± Leon snorted coldly. He tore off his coat and walked towards Gussie. Chapter 268 A Bunch of Scum 2/3 N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Get Bonus His subordinatesughed loudly. ¡°Mr. Leon is interested in her today. We can watch the fun.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy to see Mr. Leon have such a good mood. Thest time he did such a thing was half a month ago!¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because this girl has plump breasts.¡± ¡°How long do you bet that he canst this time? I think it¡¯s twenty minutes at most. I¡¯ll bet 200 dors!¡± ¡°I bet 120 dors that he canst thirty minutes!¡± ¡®400 dors. I bet that he willst ten minutes!¡± When Gussie heard that they took pleasure in it, her scalp became numb. They were a bunch of scum! Leon chuckled. He turned his head and said with a teasing smile. ¡°Who bet on ten minutes? Step forwar Everyoneughed again. At this moment, the roar of the car engine came, and when they turned around, they saw a Volkswagen The people around were so frightened that they hurriedly avoided it, but Leon didn¡¯te to his senses. He was watching the Volkswagen getting closer and closer to him¡­ The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 269 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Too Vicious Leon had never imagined that a car would rush towards him at this moment. His subordinates manage d to run away from it, but he didn¡¯t. ¡°Boom!¡± The car hit him so hard that he was knocked off the ground! His mind went nk. Letting out a scream, he was thrown five or six meters away and then crashed into a pile of sand with a bang. It was lucky that the pile of sand cushioned the impact force when hended. Otherwise, he would be crippled or even die. As soon as the car door opened, Nathan walked out and swore, ¡°Damn it! Just my luck! I just picked up the car from the garage today, and now it fucking needs to be repaired again!¡± This was the exact Phaeton that was rear¨C ended before. He had just brought it back today, but now it was shattered at the front again. Even the b umper was deformed. Leon¡¯s subordinates stared at Nathan, dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t say a word or figure out what had h appened because their minds went utterly nk Seeing Nathan, Gussie couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. She was so excited that she almost crie d, ¡°Mr. Evans, here you are¡­¡± Her voice was so aggrieved that she might shed tears at any time. ¡°Get up slowly. Don¡¯t worry. Check out where it hurts.¡± Nathan stretched out his hand to Gussie, pulled her up, and then held her waist. With dust and sand all over her body, a footprint on her lower back, and her stockings broken with a fe w openings due to the friction of the sand, she looked pure yet provocative¡­. Gussie held back her tears and said, ¡°My waist¡­ My waist hurts so much. I was kicked by him just now .¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. It didn¡¯t injure the bone.¡± Stretching out his hand to feel it, Nathan was relieved an d helped pat the dirt off her body. After a few pats, he felt that something was wrong. Uh, this was a girl. It¡¯s really inappropriate for him to pat her like this in front of so many people! Only then did Leon¡¯s subordinates finally realize what had happened. Some of them rushed towards Le on who was lying on the sand pile, and others surrounded Nathan and Gussie in the crowd. After seeing that Gussie¡¯s legs had many bruises and bleeding wounds and her neat suit was also dirty, Nathan couldn¡¯t help getti ng angry. If any unexpected misfortune happened to Ms. Reagan, how could he continue to feast his eyes on her beauty? ¡°Bastard, how dare you drive into Mr Gofman? Do you know who he is?¡± ¡°Little bastard, what makes you so arrogant driving a Passat? How dare you bump into Mr. Gofman! Today I will teach you a lesson.¡± ¡°How dare you even hurt Mr. Gofman? Don¡¯t you know he is the nephew of our leader? No one can hel p you out today!¡± These subordinates of Leon suddenly became noisy, expressing their anger one after another. In their eyes, Leon was like a big bug. Only he could bully others, and how could he be bullied? Chapter 269 Too Vicious 1/3 But just now, Nathan drove the car and hit him! Get Bonus With the elerator pressed to the bottom, Nathan didn¡¯t show any mercy when he drove over and bu mped into Leon just now. If it wasn¡¯t for theck of eleration distance, even with that pile of sand as a buffer, it would have been enough to kill Leon. ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes turned fierce. He casually pulled out arge steel bar as thick as a th umb from the building materials beside him. He turned around and raised his hand. Then the steel bar hit straight in the face of the man who was tal king. With a bang, his face was full of blood. He fell down on the spot without even a groan. No one knew if he was still alive. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°How¡­ How dare you?¡± Another man eximed. They didn¡¯t expect Nathan to be so vicious that he dared to strike even when he was surrounded by so many people. Without further ado, Nathan lifted the steel bar in his hand and smashed it down! ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud noise, the steel bar shook violently and became bent. The guy who was talking let out a scream and fell to the ground with his hands covering his head. The blood on his head was rushing out in a gushing manner, but he couldn¡¯t stop it. Nathan just smashed his skull open. Seeing this scene, Gussie was so frightened that her legs went limp. Just now she had been grunting i n pain, but now she couldn¡¯t help slowing down her breath¡­ Nathan was too frightening! He came and knocked Leon into the air, and then he hit two guys with a ste el bar, with one¡¯s face broken, not knowing if he was alive or dead, and the other¡¯s skull cracked and bl eeding¡­. All in all, it¡¯s so brutal! ¡°Who else wants to say anything?¡± Nathan asked indifferently with the bent steel bar in his hands, looki ng at that group of people. These guys were all members of Dracodise of Neva Province and had been used to bloody scenes. Bu t this time, they were so intimidated by Nathan that they didn¡¯t dare to say a word anymore. They were really shocked by Nathan¡¯s cold countenance and cruel means. ¡°Point out who bullied you, and I¡¯ll take revenge,¡± Nathan said to Gussie. ¡°Mr. Evans¡­ Shall we just forget it? I¡­ I¡¯m fine. You are acting aggressively. If you beat someone to de ath¡­¡± Gussie said with her heart pounding. Nathan frowned impatiently and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you understand what I said?¡± Gussie was so frightened that she stretched out her hand to point at a few people and said, ¡°He, he, and he¡­ and Le¨®n Gofman who was knocked into the air by you just now. He beat me, and¡­ and tried to rape me¡­¡± Nathan¡¯s face darkened. He looked at the three guys in front of him and said, ¡°Come here and drop dea ¡°Fuck you, stop fronting! You really think you are a badass?¡± ¡°Guys, let¡¯s fight together. We have so many people. Why are we afraid of this brat? Let¡¯s kill him!¡± Chapter 269 Too Vicious 2/3 Get Bonus ¡°How can we Dracodise members be humiliated by such a brat? Guys, let¡¯s kill him!¡± All three of them roared angrily, urging their buddies to fight together. When they were talking, Nathan threw away the steel bar in his hand, picked up another one about 1.5 m ¡°Puff!¡± The man who was still talking was hit in the stomach and carried away by the steel bars several meters hitting the ground heavily. The steel bar literally pierced his belly and stretched out from his back with blo Those who were ready to follow them just now were stunned again at this moment. They felt a chill cree Gussie was so frightened that she covered her eyes. After seeing such a terrifying scene, she probably w After knocking down that guy, Nathan randomly picked up a wooden stick as thick as his wrist. He walke ¡°Bang!¡± As the wooden stick hit the man in the chest, he flew into the air and the stick cracked. One could imagi The man flew out a full six meters away before falling to the ground and rolling like a broken gourd. He w As soon as Nathan¡¯s eyes fell on thest man, he immediately knelt down and cried, ¡°I was wrong, Miss ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said those words. Please forgive me¡­¡± ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a human. I¡¯m a beast! You won¡¯t lower yourself to the same level as me, will you?¡± While speaking, he started to p himself in the face! The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 270 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Frightened to Death What Nathan had done really frightened these people to death. Thest guy even knelt down and apologized to Gussie while pping himself. The people around were also tightly pursing their lips, with their faces full of horror. It was the first time that they had seen such a vicious man with such a ruthless strike! ¡°So, do you forgive him?¡± Nathan nced at Gussie and asked. ¡°I think that¡¯s enough¡­¡± Gussie said, with her face turning blue and her voice trembling. Hearing her words, Nathan did noty his hands on thest of the three. He shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡° Since you have forgiven him, I¡¯ll let him off!¡± After saying this, he looked at Leon¡¯s other subordinates and said carelessly, ¡°Who else wants to have a try? Step out, as many as you want.¡± Seeing their buddies being beaten like this, how did anyone dare to step out? At this time, Leon was supported by several subordinates and stood up. Although he was hit by a car, t hanks to the sand pile, he wasn¡¯t badly injured. ¡°Son of a bitch! Do you know who we are? How dare you hit me with a car?!¡± Leon roared angrily when he saw his subordinates being beaten so miserably. ¡°I remember you said he beat you?¡± Nathan turned to Gussie. Gussie nodded hesitantly. She hesitated because she couldn¡¯t help being a little frightened after seeing how Nathan dealt with the enemies. Leon sneered, ¡°Yes, I beat her. So what?¡± ¡°Mr. Anson Gofman, the leader of Dracodise of Neva Province, sent us to talk business with you. And y ou don¡¯t know how to appreciate a favor?¡± ¡°Reject us because the price is too high? It¡¯s our mercy to offer two or three times the price. Your cooperation with Beasley Thomas is enough to get you killed a hundred times!¡± Gussie coughed involuntarily and said, ¡°Just be quiet. I¡¯m afraid our boss will beat you to death in a whi le.¡± Leon was taken aback for a moment and then sneered, ¡°Yeah, he almost killed me with a car just now!¡± While speaking, he saw that Nathan had already walked up to him. ¡°Brat, you dared to bump into me because you didn¡¯t know who I am!¡± ¡°But now, I¡¯m telling you, I work for Anson Gofman, the leader of Dracodise of Neva Province. Do you st ill dare to touch me?¡± ¡°If you touch a hair on me, I will let your whole family die with you!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can have a try.¡± Leon shouted arrogantly,ying his cards on the table. He had been in simr situations many times where the opponents were stronger than him. Every time he showed his cards on the table, no matter how powerful the opponents were, they would immediately shrink back. ¡°Why? Nothing to say? Where¡¯s the arrogant guy that just beat my subordinates?¡± Chapter 270 Frightened to Death 1/3 Get Bonus ¡°Now, kneel down!¡± Leon thought he had frightened Nathan and said domineeringly. The next moment, Nathan suddenly reached out and grabbed his cor, mming him to the ground. ¡°Plop!¡± Leon fell to the ground, shocked and angry, ¡°How dare you! I¡¯m the nephew of Anson Gofman! How dar e you touch me?!¡± ¡°Go and ask Redd how I dealt with him?¡± Nathan said calmly. After saying this, he stepped on Leon¡¯s lower back before Leon could get up! This was exactly where Leon had kicked Gussie just now, so he was doing a tit¨Cfor¨Ctat. Just with much more force! ¡°Crack!¡± After a crisp sound, Leon let out wailing as if a pig was being killed. His whole body twitched in extreme pain. Leon¡¯s subordinates were frightened to death and couldn¡¯t help but close their eyes heavily, trembling a ll over. Someone even threw away the steel pipe in his hand, turned around, and ran with a cry, ¡°My gosh, I qui t. I¡¯m no longer a member of Dracodise. I want to go home!¡± As soon as he ran, several frightened men also threw away the pipes in their hands and ran away, cryi ng and howling to quit Dracodise. Nathan was so vicious that he almost scared them to death. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go,¡± Nathan called out. But they didn¡¯t listen and kept running. How did they dare to stay? Raising his eyebrows and stepping his foot on the building materials, Nathan grabbed a steel bar in his hand and threw it like a javelin! ¡°Puff!¡± The steel bar pierced into the ground in front of the fleeing men, shocking them again. Nathan said with a nonchnt smile, ¡°You can run, but take the injured with you. If you don¡¯t send them to the hospital, they will die.¡± Only then did they regain theirposure and begin to move the injured in a hurry. Leon felt like spitting up blood as he saw what had happened. He had brought thirty people, all of whom were good at fighting, but they were all so scared of Nathan alone. So useles s! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°See, Dracodise is nothing special. You all are so frightened by me.¡± Nathan said, kicking Leon who wa s lying on the ground. Leon was speechless. With his spine broken by Nathan, he was doomed to be disabled for the rest of h Gussie panicked and said, ¡°Mr. Evans, you are not going to kill him, are you?¡± ¡°How is it possible? I am not a murderer. How could I kill someone?¡± Nathan asked with a smile. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Gussie didn¡¯t dare to answer. She had just seen him beat those people so hard that they were al Of course, Nathan came here with anger. After all, he just wanted to promote his rtionship with Hannah, but he was Chapter 270 Frightened to Death 2/3 Get Bonus disturbed by these assholes. Anyway, almost none of the people who disturbed him and Hannah would end up well. Nathan kicked Leon and said, ¡°Who sent you here? Tell me and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Leon said with a gloomy face, ¡°Do I need to be sent by someone?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it? That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll crush all your bones.¡± Nathan said indifferently. Leon¡¯s gloomy face suddenly turned bitter, and he hurriedly said, ¡°I was just joking¡­¡± Nathan chuckled and said, ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯m not interested in dawdling with you here.¡± Leon said, ¡°Our leader Anson Gofman is going to knock down the deputy Beasley Thomas, so he sent u ¡°The one who advises us to do this is the Senior Official Neva Province.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just a small potato following their orders. Please let me go¡­¡± When it came to thest few words, Leon couldn¡¯t get a tough tone at all. His voice even sounded like c arrogance. Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Where can I find this Senior Official named Neva Province?¡± ¡°He owns a Water Association called Eastern Cherry Blossom. You can go there to find him.¡± Leon said tremblingly Nathan was startled after listening to this. What a coincidence! He had been taken by Carl to the Easter Out of a spirit to enhance the friendship between countries, Nathan carefully instructed the two internatio The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 271 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Even Devils Fear the Vicious Get Bonus When Leon had finished his words, Nathan stopped being hard on him and asked his subordinates to d rag him away. Murcol was a big project that consumed so many building materials. What¡¯s more, Johnson Group and Ranchy Group also used the supplies from Beasley Thomas¡¯s building materialspany. If Anson Gofman wanted to knock down deputy Beasley Thomas, he certainly had to destroy his property first. As it¡¯s all known, the construction work of Murcol was dominated by Poly Capital. If Poly Capital was pulled off, J ohnson Group and Ranchy Group would be just a piece of cake. ¡°It seems that the battle between the leader and the deputy of Dracodise of Neva Province has reached a peak. Only Louie¡¯s sister¨Cinw was attacked before.¡± Nathan thought. Nathan didn¡¯t care about how they battled with each other, but he would be annoyed if it affected his bu siness. ¡°I¡¯ll take a trip to the Eastern Cherry Blossom in a while. I hope this idiot called Neva Province will know what¡¯s good for him.¡± Nathan sneered. After these troublemakers had left, he waved his hand to let everyone start working with ease and prom ised to give somepensation to the injured security guards. The farce was now over. Nathan smiled at Gussie and said, ¡°See? No need to care about Dracodise or the Reagan family in Rik kus.¡± ¡°As long as you are vicious enough, everyone will be afraid of you!¡± ¡°Even devils fear the vicious. If you are as vicious as me, how does via Reagan dare to bully you?¡± Gussie was stunned. That made sense. But Nathan was so vicious that her scalp felt numb when she saw what he had done just now. That the members of Dracodise were frightened by him alone wasn¡¯t for no reason. Who would not be afraid when his buddy was simply pierced by a steel bar? Of course, Nathan¡¯s viciousness was cultivated in the Devendill Prison, where the big viins would kill without blinking an eye. If he wasn¡¯t vicious enough, he would have died a long time ago. ¡°Mr. Evans, I¡¯m in so much pain. Can I have a half¨C day off and take a rest at home¡­¡± Gussie said bitterly. She said this aggrievedly, for fear that this capitalist would force her to return to thepany and conti nue to work with painful injuries. Nathan smiled and said, ¡°OK. This is considered a work¨Crted injury and I will send you back to rest.¡± He had already checked Gussie¡¯s injuries, most of which were bruises. The worst one was the kick to h er lower back, but luckily her bones were not injured, so it could be cured just with some medicine. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so afraid of me. I treat my enemies as cruelly as a winter gale, but treat my friends as ge ntly as a spring breeze.¡± Nathan said with a smile. ¡°Of course you do!¡± Gussie hurriedly agreed, but felt shuddering when she thought how Nathan dealt wi th those people just now. It was just too scary. Nathan drove Gussie directly back to her apartment and then took on the important task of treating her injuries. Gussie was too afraid to deal with her own injuries. But Nathan didn¡¯t feel her pain, so he wiped alcohol and ointment on them, making them even more painful. Chapter 271 Even Devils Fear the Vicious 1/3 Get Bonus ¡°Take off your shirt,¡± Nathan said calmly. ¡°What?¡± Gussie was taken aback. ¡°Why what? Can you wipe it on your lower back by yourself?¡± Nathan asked impatiently, ¡°If you don¡¯t ta ke it off, I will do it!¡± Gussie lifted up the hem of her shirt and said, ¡°No need to take it off¡­ It would be fine just to lift it up.¡± She said with vignce all over her face, and her eyes were looking at him as if she was guarding again st a wolf. Nathan said with a casual smile, ¡°Sorry, I was being careless. You¡¯re right. Now it¡¯s fine.¡± He asked Gussie to lie down on the sofa, then poured the medicine for bruises into his palms, and rubb ed the injury on her lower back Gussie¡¯s skin felt so good and was even fairer than most women¡¯s. Moreover, her waist was also soft, making him inevitably feel distracted.. ¡°It hurts. Take it easy.¡± Gussie whispered and her body twitched a few times. ¡°The next time you get caught in such a situation, you should follow their orders to dy time.¡± Nathan pressed and rubbed Gussie¡¯s soft waist lightly. ¡°But they asked me to sign the contract! As the Chairman secretary of thepany, If I sign the contra ct, it will be legally valid.¡± Gussie exined. Nathan rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I can just tear it up when I get there. So simple! Why can¡¯t you think o f this, uh? Overseas student? So stupid!¡± Gussie felt aggrieved. Why was she used of being stupid for working hard for thepany and getti ng injured? Nathan kept rubbing his palms against Gussie¡¯s back, making a rustling sound. The delicate touch of h er skin made him unconsciouslypare it with Hannah¡¯s. ¡°Ms. Reagan, you have pretty nice skin!¡± Nathan said. ¡°You! No, don¡¯t even think! Just apply the medicine for me!¡± Gussie said nervously, blushing instantly. Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing. He pulled down her clothes and said, ¡°OK, I¡¯ve applied the medicine for you. You¡¯d better buy some ster and stick it on yourself. Remember not to bend over to lift heavy objects these days.¡± Gussie said in a muffled voice, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Evans.¡± ¡°No worries. We are people under the same roof!¡± Nathan said with a grin. Hearing him mention this, she felt even more ashamed and said, ¡°Forget about that day, please. It was j ¡°Nothing happened that day, didn¡¯t it?¡± Nathan asked strangely. Gussie was speechless. She wished she could find a crack and sneak in. Why did she say it? It¡¯s getting even more embarrassing now. Gussie asked hesitantly, ¡°They were treated so badly by you today. Will they find a way to take revenge on me?¡± Nathan said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Eastern Cherry Blossomter and look for that Senior Official Neva Province. If h good for him, I¡¯ll make him know it with my fists¡­¡± Gussie knew that Nathan was probably about to start another bloody fight. ¡°Ms. Reagan, how many kilograms can you take when doing a squat?¡± Looking at Gussie lying on the sofa, Nathan couldn¡¯t help asking. Chapter 271 Even Devils Fear the Vicious N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. 2/3 Get Bonus ¡°About 30 kilograms on one side¡­ Why?¡± Gussie was puzzled. She had the habit of working out. ¡°I gotta go.¡± Nathan nodded thoughtfully. After ncing at her again, he turned and left. Gussie was taken aback. What¡¯s wrong with him? But in a blink of an eye, she understood his question Through the reflection on the TV, she understood why Nathan asked such a question. Because even if s The buttocks of those who didn¡¯t work out looked t after lying down, but Gussie¡¯s buttocks stood upright like mountains. Only those who frequently squatted to gain strong gluteus could still show such an attractive curve when After getting out of Gussie¡¯s house, Nathan went straight to the Eastern Cherry Blossom. When he arriv Chapter 271 Even Devils Fear the Vicious The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 272 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Trucks ¡°Hey, Carl, you have worked so hard!¡± After seeing Carl, Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing. This Mr. Hopp was such a yboy! Carlughed and said, ¡°Bro, it¡¯s not dark yet, and you¡¯ve alreadye to instruct them on how to mass age?¡± Nathan justughed and didn¡¯t answer. ¡°I¡¯m almost done. If I continue to stay with you, I¡¯ll be exhausted, I¡¯m going home to have a rest. Take y our time. The bill is on me!¡± Carlughed boldly. He left after patting Nathan on the shoulder, deciding not to disturb his happy hours. Nathan pulled a wry face. He really wanted to persuade Carl to restrain himself. Although foreign techni cians were good, too much massage would harm his health! ¡°Young people nowadays¡­¡± At this time, a ssy middle¨C aged woman walked by the door of the Water Association. ncing at Nathan and Carl, she shook her head and left with a sigh. After seeing this woman, Nathan was taken aback. Why her eyes looked somewhat simr to Hannah¡¯s ? But he didn¡¯t take it seriously and directly entered the Water Association. ¡°I¡¯m here for Neva Province,¡± Nathan said to the girl at the front desk. ¡°Mr. Province is here, but who are you?¡± The girl asked. ¡°I¡¯m Nathan Evans, the boss of Poly Capital,¡± Nathan said. The girl immediately called and made a report, and then she said, ¡°Mr. Evans, please go up to the fifth floor. Mr. Province is waiting for you in the private room on the fifth floor.¡± So Nathan went straight up to the fifth floor. In the hallway, there were many members of Dracodise standing, all wearing ck suits with cold faces. After seeing Nathan, their eyes could not help showing a bit of sneer. Obviously, they felt that his breaking into the enemy¡¯s base alone was tantamount to seeking his own d eath. Neva Province was a middle¨C aged man in his forties, wearing loose casual clothes, holding a book in his hand, and sitting on the sof a reading it quietly. When Nathan walked in, he didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids, but just said indifferently, ¡°Please be seated!¡± ¡°Nathan sat down on the sofa directly, noticing that there were many of Neva¡¯s subordinates in the roo m, each of which was very capable of fighting.¡± ¡°Your Excellency must be Mr. Neva Province, Senior Official of Dracodise, right?¡± Nathan nced at hi m and asked. ¡°Right, I¡¯m Neva Province. Mr. Evans, what brings you here?¡± Neva put down his book and asked with a smile, Nathan said, ¡°You sent Leon Gofman to make troubles at the construction site of our Poly Capital, and now you ask me what brings me here? Are you out of your mind? Do you want me to give you two ps?¡± Hearing this, Neva chuckled and said, ¡°An insolent young man like you are really getting rarer and rarer. Since y ou know I am a Chapter 272 Trucks 1/3 Get Bonus specially appointed Senior Official of Dracodise, how dare you talk to me like that?¡± Nathan impatiently raised his brows and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in how your leader Anson Gofman and Beasley Thomas strangle each other to deat h.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t get my business involved, nor the people around me!¡± ¡°Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind strangling all of you bastards!¡± Nevaughed straight away and said, ¡°Young man, I know you are so capable that you even earned tw o billion dors for the Giradia Group.¡± ¡°But, you have to know¡­ Here is Mimar City in Neva Province! Do you know what Dracodise means he re?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to reorganize your words. Really think about it.¡± Nathan asked, ¡°Are you asking for death?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Neva shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always used my brain, not like you. Only rough fellows use their ha nds.¡± ¡°There are four cameras in this room, monitoring the entire room from every angle of 360 degrees!¡± ¡°You can try and see what will happen if you hit me here!¡± Nathan also noticed there were indeed cameras in the room. If such a big ass like Neva did nothing and got suddenly attacked, the attacker would definitely fall into a very passive position. Although Nathan was not afraid of these cameras, things had not reached the point where he would let go of everything and start a desperate fight. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so smart. Good for you to choose such a ce to meet me!¡± Nathan smiled a nd gave a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°But do you think this will work on me?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t always hide where there are cameras, can you?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you when you sleep?¡± Neva sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me. It doesn¡¯t work on me. Besides, the guards of our Dracodise can¡¯t b e taken lightly!¡± After saying this, he picked up the book again. Nathan¡¯s mobile phone rang at this moment. It was Hannah. Nathan thought if Hannah was in any danger, he would directly kill this old bastard on the spot. Who the fuck cares about those ca ¡°Officer Evans, something is wrong at the construction site!¡± Hannah said with a bitter smile. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve been in thepany all the time and just got the news, so I called you immediately.¡± Hann Nathan nodded his head. If anything happened to Hannah, he would immediately turn Neva into a corpse. Whoever dared to use Hannah to threaten him would be immediately sent to hell by him. ¡°What happened?¡± Nathan asked. Hannah said, ¡°A lot of big trucks stopped at the construction site and blocked the road. Our cars couldn¡¯ Chapter 272 Trucks 2/3 Get Bonus ¡°What¡¯s more, the drivers just turned off the engines and left, leaving only the trucks here.¡± ¡°Even if we want to negotiate, we have no one to talk to!¡± Hannah was also clear that these people just came to make trouble shamelessly, so she could do nothing but call Nathan to see After hearing this, Nathan smiled and said, ¡°I see. I will solve it.¡± Hannah warned him, ¡°Be careful, and don¡¯t get hurt! If there is any problem, just call me at any time.¡± After making a promise and hanging up the phone, Nathan looked at Neva. Neva stared at the book in his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Why? Something¡¯s wrong at the construction site again?¡± ¡°You did it, right? Mr. Province!¡± Nathan sighed. The longer he looked at this guy, the more he felt annoy Holding a book and pretending to be arty, huh? Neva calmly said, ¡°I just happened to have no ce to park, so I asked them to park the trucks there!¡± Chapter 272 Trucks The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 273 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Favor ¡°Although Poly Capital is not our partner, it is not ourpetitor either. Therefore, I think there is still ro om for negotiation.¡± Neva looked at Nathan, smiled, and said so. Nathan waited for a while and didn¡¯t speak, instead, he wanted to hear what Neva wanted to tell him. Neva said, ¡°If Mr. Evans is willing to terminate all business cooperation with Beasley Thomas, then ther e will be no more conflicts between us.¡± ¡°In the future, the materials for the entire Murcol construction site will be supplied by Anson Gofman¡¯s Ane Enterprise, and the price can be negotiated.¡± ¡°If Mr. Evans agrees, I¡¯ll get those trucks out immediately!¡± After listening to Neva¡¯s words, Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing, and said, ¡°Everyone else ps then offe rs a sweet date. You just pped me, and then immediately pped me again?¡± Neva said calmly, ¡°If Mr. Evans rejects my proposal, then those trucks will probably be parked outside t he construction site for a long time!¡± Nathan Evans said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid your trucks won¡¯t be able to stop for that long!¡± Neva smiled without saying a word, but he dispatched nearly 200 heavy trucks to the construction site of Murcol. The construction site of Poly Capital waspletely surrounded. Even if people wanted to go in, they had to go around the road, let alone a car. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to move the car away, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you!¡± Nathan said. Neva directly picked up his book, and fully focused on it. The rest of the people in the room couldn¡¯t helpughing after hearing Nathan¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s two hundred heavy trucks. Even if you send a trailer, they won¡¯t be able to be moved.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯re going to do with our trucks?¡± ¡°Trucks are right there. As for the conditions, Mr. Province has already mentioned them to you. If you don¡¯t agree, you should find a way yourself!¡± These people all have expressions of what you can do to me. They think that Neva¡¯s move is simply a stroke of genius, and people without any intelligence can¡¯t figure it out. Nathan said with a nonchnt smile, ¡°I will turn your two hundred heavy trucks into powder, and then I will beat you here to vent my anger.¡± ¦§ ¡°After all, I can¡¯t be the one getting the p, can 1?¡± ¡°As a person, I can¡¯t afford to lose.¡± . Neva raised his head and said to Nathan, ¡°Please, if you can do anything to get those two hundred hea vy trucks I parked outside the construction site, then why not let me beat you me up?¡± Nathan said, ¡°You watch!¡± After saying this, he directly took out his mobile phone. This call was made directly to Thunder West. Chapter 273 Favor 1/3 Get Bonus Thunder West owed him a huge favor for asking him to deal with klov. If he doesn¡¯t ask for this favor back now, when will he do it? ¡°Mr. West, I suspect that someone is endangering national security!¡± Nathan said seriously. ¡°What? Who is it?!¡± Thunder West couldn¡¯t help being startled when he heard Nathan Evans¡¯s dignified tone, thinking that something serious had really happened. Nathan said, ¡°The Murcol that Poly Capital is building is the keymercial center of Neva Province in the future, right? But now, someone has sent trucks to block our road. So do you think this is hindering development and endangering the country¡¯s safety?¡± Thunder West couldn¡¯t help being stunned. He thought it was a big deal, but it turned out that someone was looking for Nathan¡¯s troubles! Thunder West smiled helplessly, and said, ¡°It seems that this is really the case.¡± Nathan said, ¡°As a recipient of the National Guardian Medal, you can¡¯t just sit back and ignore it?¡± Thunder West became a little impatient, and said, ¡°Okay, okay, if you have any requirements, Mr. Nathan just tell me. I know that I owe you favors, and I will pay you back!¡± Nathan chuckled, and then said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just say it straight!¡± ¡°I want Mr. West to give the order to send me some people to bombard all the trucks surrounding my co nstruction site!¡± ¡°This request shouldn¡¯t be too much, right?¡± Thunder West pondered for a moment and weighed it up. Murcol is a wilderness, and it is indeed the key development site of Neva Province in the future. Now, someone is making trouble for Nathan on thend of Murcol, and finding trouble for him is tantamount to dying the future development of Neva Province. Even if he made a move, he had every reason to justify it. What¡¯s more, Nathan killed kilov, which really made him owe a lot of favors. After all, kilov was th e ¡°King of War¡± that even Jade could not win! ¡°Okay, Mr. Nathan, just wait a moment, I¡¯ll call the nearest garrison and ask them to settle the matter.¡± Thunder West said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait here for good news from Mr. West!¡± Nathan smiled before hanging up the phone. Thunder West did not renege on his promise, he directly dialed a number, and said, ¡°Is it the 81st Divisi on stationed in Mimar City? I am Thunder West, the war chief of the Emperia City.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. West, this is the 81st Division of the Mimar City, Commander Jiang Tianhe, please give instr uctions!¡± After hearing Thunder West¡¯s name, the Tianhe was startled, and immediately reported his na me. Thunder West gave the order easily, asking Jiang Tianhe to lead an armoredpany to solve the pro blem. After understanding the order, Jiang Tianhe agreed loudly, ¡°Yes, I promise toplete the task!¡± Jiang Tianhe, shortly after hanging up the phone, immediately summoned an armoredpany in the a Murcol. ¡°Mr. Evans, are you done calling? What¡¯s the result?¡± Seeing that Nathan had put down his phone, Neva ¡°Even if you rush over to move the trucks now, it won¡¯t help.¡± Nathan nced at Neva nkly. Chapter 273 Favor 2/3 Get Bonus Neva smiled and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll just wait for the news from Murcol, and see what Mr. Evans can do He has already thought of a countermeasure, it is impossible for Nathan to move so many trucks, and th explosives in the construction site to blow them up.. Of course, if Nathan dared to blow up his trucks, then he would have a way to make Nathan suffer! ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you just said. After a while, I¡¯m going to beat you up to vent my anger!¡± ¡°Because of these stupid things you made for me, it cost me a lot of favors.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m in a bad mood right now!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Nathan waited and said with a poker face, although he didn¡¯t care much about Thunder West¡¯s favor, it s Neva took the book, turned to a random page, smiled politely, and said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Mr. Evans to bea ¡°However, Mr. Evans, do you know?¡± ¡°Being able to be the Senior Official of Dracodise, besides my smart brain¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s still a bit of work!¡± While they two were talking, the armoredpany of the 81st Division had already arrived near Murcol. The roar of the engines of the tanks and armored vehicles made the road tremble, and the gravel kept b People arranged by Neva to hide in the dark, stunned when they saw so many heavily armed armored m The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 274 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Lead by Tanks Get Bonus Jiang Tianhe led the armoredpany to the Murcol construction site. Seeing that the road was blocked byrge trucks, he waved his hand calmly. As a result, tanks and armored vehicles immediatelyunched a battle queue. ¡°Hd Darkme Army, the armoredpany of the 81st Division stationed in Mimar City, is here f or a drill!¡± ¡°Move the vehicle blocking the road immediately, otherwise, it will be dealt with in the name of obstructi ng official duties!¡± Seeing that the matter was serious, the person hiding in the dark immediately stood up and said, ¡°Chair man, let¡¯s move the car immediately, move the car immediately!¡± Jiang Tianhe said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a minute to move all the trucks away, otherwise, don¡¯t m e me for not giving you any favors!¡± ¡°What? One minute!¡± This person was dumbfounded, how could he move two hundred heavy trucks in this minute! Jiang Tianhe said he would only give them one minute, of course he intended to embarrass them, Thun der West had already ordered him to deal with it seriously, how could he not understand what was going on. Thunder West owed Nathan Evans a big favor, and used the garrison troops, but it was not considered a public weapon for private use. After all, Murcol would be an important development zone of Neva Province in the future. These people blocking the road with trucks can be said to have hindered the economic development of Neva Provinc e and hindered the national interests. It is understandable to use the army. Even if someone uses this to impeach him, Thunder West can easily resolve it by virtue of this, so he e asily sold this favor to Nathan. ¡°Ten seconds left!¡± Jiang Tianhe looked at his tactical watch and said lightly. ¡°Five!¡± ¡°Four!¡± ¡°Three!¡± ¡°Two!¡± That person wanted to call Neva for instructions, but the time was running out before the call was made. ¡°One!¡± Jiang Tianhe waved his hand expressionlessly, and said, ¡°Aiming the obstacle in front of the target, fire with all your strength , and clear the way!¡± After saying this, he sat back in the armored vehicle directly. The muzzle of a tank turned slowly, and after a while, it aimed at a heavy truck at the front. ¡°Boom!¡± The tank roared, and a shell shot out directly from the muzzle, hitting the heavy truck at the head, causing a violent explosion. Chapter 274 Lead by Tanks 1/3 Get Bonus The heavy truck was smashed to pieces on the spot, with countless broken parts flying around, scatter ed on the small hills on both sides of the road. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± The artillery of the tanks and armored vehicles roared, and these heavy trucks blocking the road were i nstantly hit hard and exploded violently. The tank started to advance. Facing some truck wrecks that hadn¡¯t been blown away, it directly crushe d them mercilessly with its tracks, crushing them to pieces. At this time, the call to Neva finally got through. Neva picked up his phone and said with a smile, ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Immediately afterwards, he heard a violent explosion on the other side of the phone. Neva Province¡¯s pupils contracted violently, and he looked at Nathan in shock, and said in a deep voice , ¡°You are really crazy. How dare you use explosives to blow up my trucks?!¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help smiling, and said, ¡°Say it carefully, whether it¡¯s explosives or cannons. Listen caref ully!¡± ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Neva heard the deafening sound of explosionsing from the other end of the phone, which shocked him for a moment. ¡°Mr. Province, something serious has happened. The armoredpany of the 81st Division of Mimar C ity hase here for some reason¡­ ¡°It was said to be a drill, and then our truck blocked their way.¡± ¡°Theirmander directly ordered to fire¡­¡± ¡°Our cars are being bombed one by one now!¡± When the person on the other side of the phone reported the news, he wanted to cry but had no tears. He watched trucks being ruthlessly destroyed by shells from tanks and armored vehicles. Each heavy truck worthed 40,000, and there were a total of 200 heavy trucks here. If the fire continued, if the damage could not be stopped in time, it would cause them a total loss of eight million! Seeing that the road was almost covered by the sea of mes formed by the explosion, Jiang Tianhe ordered, still expressionless, ¡°Keep moving forward, all vehicles blockin g the road will be destroyed, and the road will be cleared immediately!¡± The soldiers under hismand also didn¡¯t say a word, silently manipting armored monsters to crush them. The cannon fire raged to the point that the surrounding hills were about to copse. ¡°What? Tell me clearly!¡± ¡°The armoredpany of the 81st Division has arrived at Murcol?¡± ¡°And, destroying our truck?!¡± The blue veins on Neva¡¯s forehead jumped up suddenly, and he was so shocked. He mobilized almost all the heavy trucks under hismand, just to block the road to the construction s Chapter 274 Lead by Tanks 2/3 Get Bonus But how could he have imagined that with a phone call from Nathan, the army woulde and use the cannons of tanks and armored vehicles to clear the way for his construction site. This is too ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Neva heard the constant sound of explosions, as well as the creaking sound of tank tracks rolling over t Nathan waited and sat on the ground peacefully, taking a sip of the tea on the table. ¡°Mr. West is really reliable, he actually arranged for me an armoredpany to do things!¡± ¡°In the future, if he wants to ask me for something again, it¡¯s not impossible for me to consider agreeing. The corner of Nathan¡¯s mouth could not help but bring a smile, feeling very refreshed. Tanks and armored vehicles drove the way, it was very cool to think about! With an armoredpany attacking, it is estimated that none of the two hundred heavy trucks could be If this bombing continues, not only would Neva not get any benefits, but also will he lose two hundred he Moreover, since he lost his heavy truck, thepany under his control would not be able to operate, and the follow¨Cup supply capacity would be insufficient, resulting in a loss of tens of millions? In less than 20 minutes, all the heavy trucks sent by Neva to block the road at Murcol were all blown up, The staff of Poly Capital watched this scene dumbfoundedly and speechlessly. They were all surprised, Mr. Evans¡¯s action was too big. Someone came to make trouble and blocked th ¡°Mr. Evans is so awesome. He actually made such a big fight. I don¡¯t think anyone will dare toe to o ¡°Mr. Evans is mighty. With such a boss here, who would dare to bully our Poly Capital in the future? If he N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Damn it, there are so many tanks and armored vehicles, loaded with live ammunition, so domineering!¡± The people of Poly Capital only felt ted. The construction site was tightly blocked by 200 heavy trucks As a result, it didn¡¯t take long for the turning point to appear, and it came as violently as a storm! The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 275 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Cinnabar Palm After Neva received the field report, he got totally shocked. He never thought that Nathan actually dispatched an army to destroy his two hundred heavy trucks over a phone call! He lost eight million dors just like this. If he couldn¡¯t get more supplies, he would suffer even bigger lo sses. He originally thought that this was a smart move to push Nathan to surrender or make mistakes. But he didn¡¯t expect that he would end up losing. After a while, Neva received another call. ¡°Mr. Province, hello, I am in charge of the Department of Homnd Security in Mimar City¡­¡® ¡°Because you sent trucks to block the road and interfered with official duties, the 81st Division stationed in Mimar City had to use a lot of artillery fire to clear the obstacles.¡± ¡°We are now calcting the cost of ammunition with the 81st Division. We will inform you of the final a mount after it¡¯s been confirmed. Pleasee to the Department of Homnd Security to pay for the loss of troops i n time.¡± ¡°If you overdue the payment, Mr. Province, the Department of Homnd Security will takepulsory enforcement on you.¡± This unexpected call was made by someone from the Hd Department of Homnd Security. Mor eover, he was asked to pay for the ammunition expenses of the 81st Division! Neva almost fainted. Not only he suffered a huge loss from all the destroyed trucks, but also he had to pay for the ammunition that blew up his car! Nathan waited for a moment, took a nce at Neva, and smiled, ¡°Are you surprised? Mr. Province, do you want to send another two hundred heavy trucks over and see what will happen?¡± Neva rose angrily and shouted, ¡°You, Nathan Evans, you have gone too far!¡± Nathan suppressed the smile on his face, and said expressionlessly, ¡°Mr. Province, you sent two hundr ed heavy trucks to block up my construction site, and now you are using me? It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± After this, he already started rolling up his sleeves. ¡°Mr. Province heard what I said just now, right? If I can take care of your two hundred heavy trucks, I can also easily take care of you. What do you think?¡± Nathan asked with a fake smile.. Neva tore the book in his hand in half. A book with 400 to 500 pages was torn apart effortlessly. This showed how strong he was! After taking a deep breath, Neva said coldly, ¡°If you¡¯ve got the power to send the troops over again, you won¡¯t be able to walk out of the Water Association in one piece!¡± Nathan shook his head, ¡°No need. You overestimated yourself. I can easily take you down.¡± While speaking, Nathan already rolled up all his sleeves. ¡°I, Neva Province, have never suffered such a big loss in my life! Two hundred heavy trucks, worth eight million dors. You must pay me every cent of it by today. Otherwise, you will not be able to get out of the Water Association!¡± Neva groaned, and banged the tea table heav ily! Although he didn¡¯t seem to use a lot of strength, the table legs shook a bit, and the whole tea table broke into pieces with a bang. Nathan couldn¡¯t help raising his brows, ¡°Cinnabar Palm. Impressive! I never thought that this kind of kung fu would still Chapter 275 Cinnabar Palm 1/3 exist.¡± Get Bonus Cinnabar Palm was a secret martial art, which was different from famous boxing styles such as Cloud Grasp, Beast Fists, and Taiji. It was more less¨Cknown. Practicing this boxing method required cinnabar. The specific training method was not very clear. The practicer had to get up at five o¡¯clock in t he morning every day, put his hands out of the window, and hang them out for hours. After he had mastered it, whoever he pped, a handprint like cinnabar would be marked on this perso n¡¯s body. ¡°Knowing that I¡¯m the sessor of Cinnabar Palm, why don¡¯t you just kneel down and surrender?!¡± Ne va took a step forward, and his aura exploded, shaking the chandelier in the room to buzz as if it was a bout to fall. Neva¡¯s people also guarded the doors and windows to prevent Nathan from escaping. Nathanughed, and got goosebumps all over his arms. These goosebumps showed a frightening blue ¨Cck color, as if they had turned into cast iron. Neva couldn¡¯t help contracting his pupils, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°No wonder you have the nerve t o break in alone!¡± Nathan shook his head, took a step forward with his front foot, retreated slightly with his back foot, and turned his body halfway, like a coiling dragon, ¡°I hope you are a match for me.¡± ¡°Cloud Grasp¡­¡± Neva looked even more serious. The move that Nathan showed just now was Iron Palm. Whoever could turn his skin into this color was undoubtedly a master! Now, looking at the boxing posture he was doing, it was clearly Cloud Grasp! Neva understood very well that the young man standing in front of him should not be underestimated. He was a young grandmaster, and he had practiced both kinds of m artial art to perfection! ¡°Humph!¡± Neva decided to strike first. A breath spewed out of his nose, like a dragon. His body flew like an arrow and hit Nathan¡¯s face! Neva practiced the Cinnabar Palm, and he was strong. In Nathan¡¯s opinion, this move was not very subtle, but it was very fast. Nathan didn¡¯t mean to confront the tough with toughness. He stepped on the ¡°dirt step¡± and took half a step back. Then he rubbed his toes on the ground, shook his whole spine, and moved three inches to t he side. The moment Neva hit him in the face, he stood firmly on his front foot, lifted his back foot, and swept it close to the ground. When he was in the air, he suddenly mmed across and stood up. ¡°Boom!¡± The sole of his foot hit Neva¡¯s shinbone, preventing the real killing move. ¡°Sure enough, he is good at Cloud Grasp. This Magpie Kicking the Branches move was just perfect. The level master and should not be underestimated. As soon as Neva¡¯s feet hit the ground, he immediately stood upright. With a flick of his palm, it appeared At this moment, Neva¡¯s palms turned red like blood, as if they were stained with cinnabar! While Nathan¡¯s palm was like cast iron, standing upright in front of his chest, pushing up! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Boom!¡± Chapter 275 Cinnabar Palm 2/3 Get Bonus Neva¡¯s move was flicked away by Nathan, and he immediately sat down in a horse stance. His eyes we The moment his bloodshot palm fell, his fingers became thicker like carrots, and the entire palm was as Nathan stood where he was with the wind pouring down from his cor like a waterfall. In an instant, his air. ¡°It¡¯s boring.¡± Nathan said suddenly, ¡°You are strong, but youck flexibility.¡± ¡°You need to practice for another eight or ten years, then maybe you could be a match with me.¡± ¡°Now, you can¡¯t.¡± After saying this, he raised his arm, like an old snake, hanging lightly on Neva¡¯s arm. Immediately afterward, his palm touched Neva¡¯s arm, and his five fingers held him softly. The moment these five fingers touched his skin, Neva felt a needle prick, and the pain prated into th ¡°What kind of kung fu is this?!¡± Neva saw that the ce where was held by his fingers was cut, and bloo The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 276 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 276 Chapter 276 The Fierce Mother¨Cin¨CLaw Cloud Grasp practicer could be soft and rigid! Get Bonus Nathan¡¯s palm was extremely gentle. It was like the tongue of an old cow, wrapping around the sharp th atch, but it was tough enough to ensure that the tongue would not be cut by the thatch. However, Nathan¡¯s move was soft and strong at the same time. His five together were like des, teari ng apart Neva¡¯s skin! ¡°This is the result of ying Outward Force out of Hidden Force. This guy is so young, how can he have such a high skill?!¡± Neva felt very shocked. After Nathan sped Neva¡¯s arm with his fingers, he squeezed it lightly, and Neva started trembling as if he got an electric shock. Then, he took half a step forward and pushed his palm on Neva¡¯s chest! ¡°Boom!¡± Neva flew out like a kite with broken strings and hit the wall. He felt sore, limp, and powerless. Nathan shook his head, ¡°For the sake that you are one of the few sessors of Cinnabar Palm, I will le ave you alive today.¡± Neva was so embarrassed, but he felt powerless to defend himself. Nathan¡¯s skill was much higher tha n his, and the two were not at the same level at all. After Nathan finished talking, he directly walked out of the house. ¡°Mr. Province, what should we do? Do you want us to fight him?!¡± Neva¡¯s people all looked at each other and asked in a low voice. Neva shook his head, ¡°No, let him go! Even if we had ten times more people, we might not be able to stop him.¡± He knew exactly what kind of great master like Nathan was capable of. He could easily kill all of them if he wanted to. No matter how many people were trying to stop him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to. It would only increase the damage. ¡°Mr. Evans, although you are brave and strong, this is Dracodise¡¯s business! You, as an outsider, shoul dn¡¯t get involved too much, or you will get killed!¡± Neva warned Nathan loudly before he left. ¡°Well, I¡¯m a businessman, and I never thought of getting involved. Don¡¯t me me if you made me to!¡± Nathan turned his head and smiled disdainfully. ¡°You just represent one division of Dracodise. Are you sure this is a threat to me?¡± ¡°The president of Dracodise might not have the guts to talk to me like that.¡± After saying this, Nathan left directly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Dracodise was thergest association in Hder, with millions of members worldwide. There were divisions in every province, and each of them had strong power and connections. Nathan replied so rudely like this, not even respecting the president. It made people dumbfounded. The y didn¡¯t know if he was really bold or just arrogant! ¡°Officer Evans, what magical power did you use to dispatch the army and blow up all those trucks?¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t h elp asking excitedly when Nathan had just returned to thepany safely. ¡°If you want to know,e to my house tonight, and I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Nathan blinked ambiguousl y. Chapter 276 The Fierce Mother¨Cin¨CLaw 1/3 Get Bonus Hannah punched him involuntarily, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, I have to stay with my mother these few days.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t apany her, she will definitely disagree with us being together more.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish, tell me now!¡± Nathan briefly exined the story to Hannah, and Hannah was very relieved. ¡°By the way, I met a middle¨C aged woman on the street today. She looks a bit like you. Could she be your mother?¡± Nathan asked c asually. ¡°Was it at the entrance of Eastern Cherry Blossom? Ah¡­ does she have short hair?¡± Hannah asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, probably. She also saw me, and criticized young people nowadays¡­¡± Nathan felt a bit depressed . Carl was the one who came out from the Eastern Cherry Blossom after enjoying the whole night there. Well, he just wanted to get Neva in trouble and ran into Carl at the gate. As a result, he was also beaten to death with a stick and was used as the kind of young person who didn¡¯t know self¨Ccontrol.. Hannah was so frightened that her face turned pale, and she patted herself on the forehead, ¡°It¡¯s over, i t¡¯s over, that might really be my mother! The hotel she¡¯s staying in is near the Eastern Cherry Blossom ¡­¡± After getting Hannah¡¯s confirmation, Nathan couldn¡¯t help smiling wryly. If it was truly Hannah¡¯s mother, their first meeting was a little bad! ¡°It¡¯s over now. My mother originally wanted me to be with the blind date she brought, and now she saw you entering a ce like the Eastern Cherry Blossom Water Association¡­¡± ¡°If she sees you again, she definitely will have a bad impression of you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible to exin the whole thing to her¡­¡± ¡°What should I do now?¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help bing anxious. She was afraid that her mother would misunderstand Nathan. Nathan felt slightly better that he actually enjoyed the massage in Eastern Cherry Blossom, otherwise, it was not worthwhile to be misunderstood for nothing. Fortunately, Hannah didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, or she would have gotten so angry and wanted t Seeing that Hannah became so anxious, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but feel a little touched. She really wanted be so anxious because of this. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. We will exin it to your mom. If it doesn¡¯t work, time will solve everything.¡± Nathan patted Hannah¡¯s shoulder a ¡°I¡¯m afraid that my mother will kill you with a knife the moment she sees you!¡± Hannah smiled wryly. Nathan paused in surprise, ¡°Is your mother so fierce? Why will she hack me to death?¡± ¡°Of course¡­ after my mother saw my father flirting with a woman, she chased him for five or six blocks with a knife! The person she loves the most is me. Knowing that my current boyfriend is going to Association behind my back, what do you think if she will get mad or not?¡± Hannah took a nce at Nat Nathan couldn¡¯t help coughing again. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t go to Water Association anymore in the Even if for the friendship between countries, he couldn¡¯t go there again. This misunderstanding was too Chapter 276 The Fierce Mother¨Cin¨CLaw 2/3 Get Bonus ¡°We will still meet when it¡¯s time to meet. It¡¯s good to rify the misunderstanding at that time. By the wa ¡°Uh¡­ this person is rted to Gussie!¡± Hannah said bitterly. Nathan paused for a while. Hannah said, ¡°It¡¯s from the Reagan family in Rikkus!¡± Nathan was startled, if Hannah became friends with people from the Reagan family in Rikkus, Gussie w Fortunately, Hannah¡¯s boyfriend was him now, and she had no intention of changing. Of course, Nathan didn¡¯t have the idea of changing his girlfriend either. Hannah looked so sexy in ck ¡°After my mother left Mimar City, she went to Rikkus. Now she works for Dracodise in the Rikkus division ¡°As far as I know, she came back this time to prepare the Dracodise battle of Neva Province division¡­¡± Nathan heard and waved his hand. He didn¡¯t want to listen anymore. He had just beaten Neva, a Senior Official at the Neva Province division. If Hannah¡¯s mother was with th The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 277 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Nievic Giant Sooner orter, Nathan would meet Hannah¡¯s mother, probably in the following days. Hannah said that her birthday wasing soon, and she would officially introduce him to her mother b y then. Although Nathan felt worried, he still agreed. When it was almost time to get off work, Wendy called Nathan and asked, ¡°Mr. Evans, how is it going fo r the thing I asked you to dost time?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s already done. This time, I invited the president of Starford International Co rporation, Bogdanov!¡± Nathan said calmly. ¡°Oh, if that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m relieved.¡± Wendy smiled. Nathan felt that he was a hard worker, while Wendy was irresponsible. This made him feel a little ufortable, because he had always been the one who gave orders, and others were working for him. Wendy said, ¡°Let me invite you for dinner after it¡¯s done.¡± Nathan said casually, ¡°You make it sound like I can¡¯t wait for you to invite me.¡± Wendy hung up the phone with a snap, not wanting to talk nonsense with Nathan. She didn¡¯t want to hear himin. Nathan couldn¡¯t help shrugging his shoulders, and he was kind of angry. He worked hard to help her ge t the thing done, and how could she give him this attitude? ¡°Okay, I will stand it. If it wasn¡¯t for pping those two women, Jade and Natasha, I wouldn¡¯t give a shit about you!¡± Nathan thought bitterly in his heart. It was also on the same day evening, a ne from Nievic to Hdnded in Mimar City. ¡°Wow, the weather in Hd is much better than the shitty weather in Nievic. It¡¯s really warm!¡± After getting off the ne, a middle¨Caged man took off his coat. Beside him, there were several bodyguards. Each of them was tall and strong, and the surrounding pas sengers involuntarily kept their distance. As soon as he walked out of the terminal, the man saw Natasha. ¡°Mr. Shevchenko!¡± Natasha waved her hand and smiled. Shevchenko from Nievic couldn¡¯t help being slightly startled and went up to meet her. He stretched out his hands, hugged Natasha gentlemanly, and smiled, ¡°Miss Natasha, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± Natasha took Shevchenko out of the airport and said, ¡°Mr. Shevchenko, please rest in the hotel today. Tomorrow, the meeting will officially start.¡± Shevchenko replied, ¡°Miss Natasha is so polite, you even came to the airport to wee me.¡± Natasha said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mr. Shevchenko came all the way from Nievic, it¡¯s my pleasure to pick you u p.¡± Shevchenko, a big businessman from Nievic, owned a grouppany that controlled the natural gas in the Northeast teau of Nievic. This time, he was invited to Mimar City to i nvest in a technology manufacturingpany focusing on energy equipment. This kind of investment was exactly what David, the provincial chief, wanted the most. Chapter 277 Nievic Giant 1/3 Get Bonus ¡°With the help of Shevchenko, I will be confident to win the construction bid of the Deepwater Port!¡± ¡°If I win this bid, the influence of the Porter Group alliance will spread throughout Neva Province!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Moreover, the profits from the construction of this Deepwater Port are astonishinglyrge. The provinci al government has invested a total of fourteen billion dors.¡± ¡°Wendy from Giradia Group, How could she win? Does she think that she can make a difference with N athan¡¯s two billion. dors?¡± Natasha was already full ofcency at this time, and felt that she had the chance to win. Jade used his connections from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs to get in touch with Shevchenko. Natasha brought Shevchenko to stay in the Gloire Hotel and arranged a presidential suite for him. It co st about 16, 000 dors for one night! Of course, this amount of money was just a small number for Natasha. As long as Shevchenko could invest and help her win the bid in this investment conference, there would b e plenty of money in the future! ¡°Mr. Shevchenko, take a good rest today, and I wille to meet you tomorrow,¡± Natasha said politely. ¡°Okay, Miss Natasha.¡± Shevchenko nodded and smiled. Natasha was impressed by Shevchenko¡¯s extraordinary appearance. He was a great sessful busine ssman who controlled the northeast teau of Nievic. After Natasha left, Shevchenko finished his meal. He was nning to leave the presidential suite and have a walk around the hotel. As soon as he went out, he saw a young maning out of the elevator. When Shevchenko saw the young man, he got so shocked and couldn¡¯t help trembling all over his body . ¡°Oh? Shevchenko, why are you here?¡± The young man looked at Shevchenko and asked indifferently. ¡°Dear Mr. Bogdanov, it is a great honor to meet you in Hd!¡± Shevchenko greeted this young man with his head bowed down. The bodyguards around Shevchenko couldn¡¯t help feeling surprised when they heard what he called th e man. This young man, named Bogdanov, was the son of the biggest oligarch in Nievic, Gusinski! Now, Bogdanov controlled all the properties under Gusinski¡¯s name. The Starford International Corporation gave the opportunity to Shevchenko¡¯s Vallen Group, so they could monopolize If there was no Gusinski¡¯s Starford International Corporation, then there would be no Shevchenko, a gia the Northeast. Shevchenko exined in a hurry, ¡°I was invited by a friend to Mimar City, Hd this time. I n to in Bogdanov just nodded lightly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if youe to invest in a factory, but you must manage ¡°Besides, Nievic is not stable recently. Especially in the northeast area, it¡¯s the worst!¡± ¡°Make sure there won¡¯t be any problems there.¡± Shevchenko hurriedly lowered his head and said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Mr. Bogdanov, I will definitely make sure of that!¡± Chapter 277 Nievic Giant 2/3 Get Borus ¡°So, may I ask that did you alsoe to Mimar City to invest in the factory?¡± Bogdanov nced at him, ¡°I¡¯m just following my father¡¯s order toe here. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going o Shevchenko¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help trembling. Gusinski was the biggest oligarch in Nievic. He had fierce c Nievic government did not dare to take action on Bogdanov and Starford International Corporation without catching Gusinski first. Otherwise, Gusinski could unite with Western media against them, then the international credibility of the Nievic government might drop to the bottom in an in ¡°Okay, take it easy. I¡¯ll see you around.¡± Bogdanov said lightly. Shevchenko nodded and watched Bogdanov enter another room on the same floor. It wasn¡¯t until he went inside the room that Shevchenko breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, he felt the pressure was gone. Obviously, Bogdanov had very strong security guards. After all, his identity was very sensitive, so he mu The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 278 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Bogdanov Get Bonus Shevchenko told Natasha the news that Bogdanov was in Gloire Hotel, which surprised Natasha too! Therefore, Natasha immediately made preparations for meeting Bogdanov. However, Bogdanov didn¡¯t give her a chance to meet and directly turned her away. Natasha had a very strong background in Hd, but Bogdanov was from Nievic. He didn¡¯t care abo ut it at all. ¡°If Bogdanov agrees to invest and build a factory in Neva Province, the Deepwater Port project must be mine!¡± Natasha told Shevchenko. ¡°Mr. Shevchenko, can you find a way to let us meet up?¡± ¡°I will definitely return the favor after it¡¯s done!¡± But Shevchenko said with a bitter smile, ¡°Miss Natasha, Mr. Bogdanov is not a person who you can meet easily. Mypany¡¯s business all depends on him. He will probably turn me down if I ask him this favor.¡± Natasha had no choice but to go to Jade for help. After Jade heard the news, he rushed over in person. Facing the rising Goddess of War in Hd, Bogdanov finally agreed to meet with Jade. The two chatted for about half an hour and Jade left Bogdanov¡¯s room. ¡°Jade, how was it going?!¡± Natasha asked excitedly. ¡°He didn¡¯t answer me. Obviously, he was not very interested in this project.¡± Jade shook his head and s aid helplessly. Natasha suddenly became a little disappointed, ¡°If we can get Bogdanov¡¯s investment, the Deepwater Port project will definitely fall into our hands.¡± Jade said, ¡°I asked someone to help you get Shevchenko here, which is actually enough. As long as B ogdanov is not here to invest in the factory, it will be alright.¡± Natasha said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that the huge profit from the East Bay Deepwater Port project in Neva Province will attract too many powerfulpetitors. I don¡¯t know what kind of foreign capital they are c apable of bringing in.¡± ¡°If we can get Bogdanov on board, we don¡¯t need to worry anymore.¡± ¡°What I want to do is to be 100% sure.¡± Jade smiled, ¡°Your worry makes sense, but I don¡¯t think you need to overthink too much.¡± Although Natasha was unwilling to give up, there was nothing she could do. Even Jade couldn¡¯t persuade Bogdanov, she had no other better options. However, the news that Bogdanov came to Mimar City spread like wildfire. In no time, countless people came to visit Bogdanov, and they all wanted to take this opportunity to get close to him. It would be even better if he could be persuaded to invest in building a factory. The leadin g project, East Bay Deepwater Port, was worth fourteen billion dors, and everyone wanted this big cake! Evanoff, Bogdanov¡¯s secretary, met these visitors and gained a lot of benefits. The meeting gifts alone were worth more than two million dors. ¡°It seems that no one can persuade Bogdanov, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Seeing this, Jade felt relieved and said to Natasha. Chapter 278 Bogdanov 1/3 Get Bonus Natasha also let out a sigh of relief. These people failed to meet Bogdanov in person, and they only me t his secretary. Gussie wanted to take a good rest at home today, but Nathan asked him out. ¡°Bloody capitalist! I don¡¯t even have freedom on weekends!¡± Gussieined, and she was still feeli ng ill. Seeing Gussie¡¯s reluctant face, Nathan said calmly, ¡°You are unwilling toe with me. Fine, I will go a lone!¡± Gussie suddenly smiled. She could finally stay at home and rest. Nathan added, ¡°Unfortunately, I was nning to introduce some important people to you. Since you are not interested, let¡¯s forget about it.¡± ¡°Who?!¡± Gussie suddenly regained her energy. ¡°A powerful figure from Nievic, I¡¯m going to ask him to invest in a factory here in Mimar City so that Gira dia Group can get the Deepwater Port project,¡± Nathan said casually. Gussie immediately felt excited and hopped down the sofa, ¡°Stop talking, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Nathan put on an awkward smile, ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered yet. Forget about it. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter if you go or not.¡± Gussie said in a hurry, ¡°No, I have to go. You would regret it if you didn¡¯t bring your smart and capable secretary!¡± After saying this, Gussie didn¡¯t give Nathan a chance to repent, and went directly into the room to chan ge. Nathan couldn¡¯t help but feel a little hrious. Gussie was not only a coward but also a snob! Gussie changed her clothes, put on some makeup, and fixed her hair. She felt that Nathan was really nice and kind. He was willing to introduce some important people to her. Because of Nathan¡¯s introduction, Gussie made an impression on Walter and Winfrid. They also excha nged each other¡¯s contacts. If Gussie wanted to fight against the Reagan family, she needed a strongwork and background. Nat han was helping her with that. Of course, it was impossible for her to ignore his kindness. In her heart, she was very grateful to Nathan However, this did not prevent her from secretly calling Nathan an old pervert and giving him the middle f Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Gratitude and respect were two different things! ¡°Mr. Evans, what is the background of this big figure from Nievic that you are going to meet today? Is he Gusinski?¡± Gussie asked excitedly. ¡°President of Starford International Corporation, Bogdanov, son of Gusinski.¡± Nathan took a nce at Gussie. Nathan thought that this girl had no brains. He was respected by so many powerful people, so didn¡¯t it p more powerful? This girl had always been mean to him all day long and cursing at him. She even called him a pervert be It was stupid to tter those people instead of sucking up to him! The two of them went straight to the Gloire Hotel. However, it was Bogdanov¡¯s secretary Evanoff who met them. Chapter 278 Bogdanov 2/3 ¡°We came here to see Bogdanov!¡± Nathan asked. Get Bonus ¡°I know you must havee to see Mr. Bogdanov, but, Mr. Bogdanov, he is not someone you can meet Nievic government was corrupted a long time ago. Bogdanov didn¡¯t care much that Evanoff was taking the chance to take b Nathan got offended. It was uneptable that he had to bring a gift in order to meet Bogdanov. Then he had to think carefully about whether he would continue helping with Gusinski¡¯s business or not in the future. From the author. My son doesn¡¯t feel well. Today we are going to visit a provincial doctor. I will try my best to ensure the following updates and The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 279 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Son of a Bitch Nathan said calmly, ¡°You go and inform Bogdanov, and tell him that I am¡­¡± Before Nathan was able to finish his words, Evanoff waved his hand and interrupted him directly. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Mr. Bogdanov is not free now, and he doesn¡¯t want to see anyone!¡± ¡°A poor man who wants to meet Mr. Bogdanov without even bringing gifts.¡± ¡°Do you think that you deserve to meet him?!¡± Evanoff asked with a sneer, not giving Nathan a chance to say his full name. Hearing these words, Nathan couldn¡¯t help narrowing his eyes. When Gussie heard this, she was also anxious, and said angrily, ¡°How dare you to talk like this! Pay attention to your attitude!¡± After all, she was also a talented student who studied abroad. She had no problem with the foreignnguage and was proficient in fournguages. ¡°Who is this? Didn¡¯t he know that he should bring some gifts for meeting Mr. Bogdanov?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I brought a Patek Philippe watch, which was worth more than 160, 000 dors. So secreta ry Evanoff agreed to pass the word¡­¡± ¡°Is this guy an idiot? He doesn¡¯t bring anything, but he just wants to see Mr. Bogdanov. Is he kidding m e?¡± When everyone saw that Nathan and Gussie had a conflict with Evanoff, they couldn¡¯t help feeling surp rised and then said very rude words. Evanoff folded his arms and sneered, ¡°That¡¯s how I talk, what¡¯s the matter? Do you have any problems with that?¡± Nathan calmed down, ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to speak politely, it¡¯s better to quit your job and go home! I won¡¯t have a disagreement with that!¡± ¡°Well¡­ he must be crazy. He even dares to offend Mr. Bogdanov¡¯s secretary. What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± ¡°Neva Province needs to attract foreign investments, and Mr. Bogdanov has lots of resources. If he is o ffended by this guy, Mr. Young will probably tear him up!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Bogdanov is a giant businessman in Nievic. At the moment, who would dare to offend him? Everyone is begging him to invest in his or her own country!¡± After hearing what Nathan said, everyone shook their heads, thinking that he didn¡¯t know what he was doing. How could he talk to Evanoff like that? It would be a huge loss if he offended Bogdanov just for this! ¡°Go away, I don¡¯t want to see you again. Mr. Bogdanov will not want to see you either!¡± Evanoff said. ¡°A secretary like you can¡¯t represent Bogdanov. I advise you to be smart. It¡¯s better to tell him that I¡¯m w aiting.¡± Nathan said calmly. Evanoff nced at Gussie, ¡°If you want me to inform him, then bring your gift.¡± Nathan got so angry. If it was not for the sake that Bogdanov came all the way from the Nievic to help him, he would have pres sed Evanoff to the ground and beat him up already. ¡°Although I¡¯m just a secretary, I¡¯m Mr. Bogdanov¡¯s secretary! I am much nobler than a pile of rubbish like you.¡± Evanoff¡± Chapter 279 Son of a Bitch 1/3 Get Bonus looked so proud. After a while, Evanoff pointed at Gussie, and said calmly, ¡°This woman, stay with me tonight, and I will go to let Bogdanov know you are here.¡± Gussie blushed and turned furious immediately. ¡°Go home and sleep with your mother. You are a piece of shit!¡± Gussie replied angrily. She was fed up with it. All the men in the world were disgusting. Everyone had a dirty mind and wanted to sleep with her. After being scolded by Gussie, Evanoff turned his attitude, ¡°Are you ignorant?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Bogdanov¡¯s secretary. It¡¯s a blessing for you to sleep with me!¡± ¡°If you be my woman ande back to Nievic with me in the future, you will get whatever you want!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so ignorant!¡± Gussie was so angry that she was about to lose control. This annoying man from Nievic in front of her made her feel so disgusted and nauseated. ¡°You are no one without Bogdanov.¡± Gussie sneered. Evanoff looked at Nathan and said, ¡°Now the opportunity is in front of you. Give me your woman, and I will let you see Mr. Bogdanov!¡± ¡°Damn, if I knew that Secretary Evanoff was this type, I would have brought some beauties here!¡± ¡°Young man, you are so lucky! Hurry up and thank Mr. Evanoff.¡± ¡°Yeah, you know, we brought a lot of gifts, but we haven¡¯t been able to see Mr. Bogdanov!¡± ¡°You can use a woman in exchange for a meeting with Mr. Bogdanov. It¡¯s really a good deal!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°After you meet Mr. Bogdanov, you will definitely seed in business. You will get whatever kind of woman you want!¡± When everyone heard Evanoff¡¯s words, they all agreed that Nathan was very lucky. He could meet Bog danov in exchange for a woman, which was a great deal. In their opinion, as long as they could see Bogdanov, they would even agree to sacrifice their wives. If Gussie was with someone else, she might be a little scared after hearing this. But she knew that Nath an would definitely defend her. ¡°That¡¯s right, brat. It¡¯s time to kiss my ass. You have to be very grateful to me for giving you such a goo d opportunity!¡± Evanoff said proudly. Nathan frowned and walked directly in front of Evanoff. Seeing his aggressive approach, Evanoff also frowned, and said coldly, ¡°What? Are you deaf?¡± ¡°You know whose secretary I am, and who Mr. Bogdanov is!¡± ¡°Do you dare to touch me?¡± ¡°Try to touch me, I will make it difficult for you to survive in Hd!¡± A person like Bogdanov was no longer just a businessman, but a figure with international influence! If some random people in Hd beat his people, he probably couldn¡¯t get along well in his own country. Chapter 279 Son of a Bitch 2/3 Get Bonus After all, Bogdanov could bring a huge amount of benefits to any country. He was weed by every go ¡°Boom!¡± Nathan grabbed Evanoff¡¯s hair, suddenly pulled it down, and raised his right knee at the same time. Evanoff¡¯s head hit Nathan¡¯s knee heavily, and the bridge of his nose cracked with a crisp sound and was ¡°Ouch!!!¡± As soon as Nathan released him, Evanoff covered his face and screamed, and the whole body rolled dir Nathan said calmly, ¡°Why do you think I do not dare touch you?!¡± At this moment, everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp, and they were all dumbfounded. ¡°He is doomed. He dared touch Evanoff. Even if godes, he will not be able to save him!¡± ¡°You know, even the provincial chief would love to meet Mr. Bogdanov. He won¡¯t end up well after hitting ¡°He asked for trouble. What can we do about it?¡± Evanoff growled angrily in the nativenguage of Nievic, ¡°Son of a Bitch, I will definitely make you pay for what you did!¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 280 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 280 Chapter 280 I Don¡¯t Care Who You Are ¡°Son of a bitch?¡± Nathan bent over and grabbed Evanoff by the cor. Then he lifted him up from the ground. Evanoff was held in his hand like a straw man. The bridge of his nose was twisted and his nose was still bleeding. ¡°You think you¡¯re awesome, don¡¯t you?¡± Nathan raised his hand and pped Evanoff on the face, making himpletely dumbfounded. When the crowd saw this scene, their mouths went numb. They wondered if this fellow had no idea how much trouble he had caused. This man broke Evanoff¡¯s nose, and now he even grabbed him from the ground and pped him in the face! What a reckless young man! ¡°You like ying with women, don¡¯t you?¡± Nathan raised his hand and pped his face. Evanoff wailed, unable to speak in pain, and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. Nathan holding Evanoff¡¯s cor, said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say the dirty word now?¡± ¡°Nathan, stop quickly, do you know who this person is?!¡± Just then, a woman trotted over and happened to see this scene, which made her scalp tingle. Nathan was startled when he heard this voice, the person who came was actually Natalie! ¡°A little secretary? Why can¡¯t I hit him?¡± Nathan asked calmly. ¡°Little secretary?!¡± Natalie almost passed out, her head buzzing. In a deep voice, Natalie said, ¡°I know that you are not what you used to be, and you are also wealthy. Y ou gave out two billion to Wendy!¡± ¡°But the person you hit was the secretary of Bogdanov, the president of Starford International Corporati on.¡± ¡°You beat him like this, Bogdanov won¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°Once heins to our Hd officials, then you will be in big trouble!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Natalie knew clearly what would happen to the people who beat Bogdanov. Once heunched an attack, no one could bear it. After all, Bogdanov was the son of a widower of Nievic. Daily new chapters upload only on niniz(dot Although this widower had a very bad rtionship with the government, he was very rich and controlled the economic lifeline of Ni evic! If Bogdanov took the opportunity to attack and put pressure on the people of Hd through the gov ernment of Nievic, even if Nathan had a powerful background, he would suffer a great loss. Evanoffughed miserably, and shouted to Nathan, ¡°She¡¯s right, you¡¯re dead!¡± Gussie¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help turning pale, she didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this, Nathan went too much further. ¡°I¡¯m dead, am I?¡± Nathan raised his hand and gave Evanoff another p, which made him spit out his teeth. Chapter 280 I Don¡¯t Care Who You Are 1/3 ¡°He is Nathan from Giradia Group. I heard that he has invested two billion in Giradia Group!¡± Get Bonus ¡°Two billion is indeed a lot of money, and very powerful! However, if you offend Bogdanov¡­ No matter how much money you have, it¡¯s useless.¡± ¡°Yes, Bogdanov is one of the top international figures in Nievic. No one can protect him if he forces the government of Nievic to hold ountable to Hd.¡± Everyone shook their heads and sighed when they saw that Nathan was still so arrogant and even p ped Evanoff. Natalie smiled wryly, ¡°Can you listen to my advice? If you insist on going your own way, you will end up miserable¡­¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Didn¡¯t you also refuse to listen to me back then?¡± Natalie¡¯s face turned red, and she couldn¡¯t say anything for a while. Gussie hastily smoothed things over and said, ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t be angry, he is just like this, he is single¨C minded, annoying!¡± Natalie took a deep look at Nathan and didn¡¯t say anything more. She didn¡¯t know what to say now. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, the door opened. Bogdanov walked out of the door with a stern face. After seeing the scene, his face became even grimmer. ¡°Mr. Bogdanov¡­¡± Evanoff shouted with difficulty. Seeing his master, Nathan threw Evanoff away. His body hit the ground and made another frightening s ound. Seeing Bogdanov go out, everyone¡¯s breath stopped and their faces became tense. They didn¡¯t know h ow he would punish the evildoer, Nathan. Bogdanov nced expressionlessly at Evanoff, whose face was covered in blood, and said calmly, ¡°Idi ot, I have told you not to be too greedy, or you will suffer a lot.¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone was taken aback. Evanoff was turned pale by Bogdanov¡¯s words, and he promised submissively. ¡°Yes, sir, the lesson is reasonable.¡± ¡°However, no matter how greedy he is, he is still my secretary.¡± Bogdanov looked at Nathan and said a gain. ¡°You are Bogdanov?¡± Nathan nced at him leisurely, ¡°I am¡­¡± Bogdanov interrupted him with a wave of his hand, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, since you hit my man, you must give me an exnation!¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help being startled for a moment, and then smiled. He didn¡¯t mind helping Gusinski educate his son. ¡°Everyone, go away, I have to deal with something.¡± Bogdanov nced at the crowd and said indifferent The onlookers immediately dispersed, not daring to stay any longer, fearing that Bogdanov would vent h Only Natalie did not leave. She forced a smile and said. ¡°Mr. Bogdanov, please deal with this matter fairl Bogdanov looked over and said indifferently. ¡°You are very brave, dare to talk to me like that.¡± ¡°But what should I do? I don¡¯t need a woman from Hd to teach me.¡± Chapter 280 I Don¡¯t Care Who You Are 2/3 ¡°Or, do you want to follow this man and bear my anger together?¡± Get Bonus Natalie¡¯s face was pale, and she couldn¡¯t say a word. Faced with such a big man¡¯s questioning, she eve about to suffocate. Gussie was stunned, she heard that Nathan knew Gusinski. If so, why did Gusinski¡¯s son was so arrogant in front of Nathan? Or was Nathan trying to be powerful by saying he knew Gusinski? Natalie nced at Nathan helplessly, obviously, she was asking the arrogant man how to deal with the trouble. ¡°Mr. Evans, don¡¯t you know Gusinski? Why is his son so awesome in front of you¡­.¡± Gussie couldn¡¯t he Evanoff couldn¡¯t help but sneered and said, ¡°Know Mr. Gusinski? Are you kidding me!¡± ¡°Come on, look at him, a loser, how could he know Mr. Gusinski?¡± ¡°You are so good at bragging!¡± The expression on Bogdanov¡¯s face froze, and he said in shock, ¡°You¡­ are Mr. Evans!¡± Nathan said without a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just want to know who I am? Why are you asking me now?¡± The author has something to say. Today there will be two shifts, because my son has to go to the doctor and run around, and there is no ti two days, it will resume three shifts when it stabilizes. I hope everyone will understand. I was exhausted physically and mentally, and I didn¡¯t sleep much for two or th Chapter 280 I Don¡¯t Care Who You Are The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 281 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 281 Chapter 281 The Son of the Oligarch Bogdanov¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed. The reason why Gusinski asked him to come to Mimar City was to listen to Nathan¡¯s orders. Evanoff on the side suddenly turned blue with fright¡­. ¡°Of course, he is Mr. Evans you are waiting for, and he is also the one who contacted your father, Gusin ski.¡± Gussie said from the side, breaking the deadlock. After listening to Gussie¡¯s words, Natalie was in a daze again. How could this guy, Nathan, have busine ss with a big oligarch. like Gusinski? Moreover, the reason why Bogdanov came to Mimar City was for Nathan! Bogdanov stretched out his hands hastily and smiled awkwardly at Nathan. ¡°Mr. Evans, I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t know it was you before, please forgive my rudeness!¡± Of course, it was impossible for Bogdanov not to show respect to Nathan. Now that Gusinski was living in Devendill Prison, he relied on Nathan to take care of him. Othe rwise, he might be killed by the people of KGB at any time. Once Gusinski died, the government of Nievic would be able to deal with Starford International Corpora tion without scruples. By then, everything about Bogdanov would be gone. Nathan was not surprised, he reached out his hand to shake Bogdanov and said. ¡°Those who don¡¯t know don¡¯t me it, but your secr etary, tsk¡­¡± After Bogdanov shook hands with Nathan, he turned around and kicked Evanoff, causing him to stagge r and fall to the ground. ¡°You short¨C sighted bastard, didn¡¯t I tell you that if Mr. Evans came to me, just bring him to me?!¡± Bogdanov cursed angrily. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Evanoff stammered, almost frightened. Nathan said with a half¨C smile. ¡°This Mr. Evanoff is busy receiving gifts from others, how can you remember Bogdanov¡¯s words? ¡± Bogdanov¡¯s face darkened, and he said in a deep voice. ¡°Kneel down immediately and apologize to Mr. Evans! If he doesn¡¯t forgive you, then you don¡¯t have to go back to Nievic.¡± Without saying a word, Evanoff knelt down and cried, ¡°Mr. Evans, I know I was wrong. I¡¯m willing to ept any punishment. Please forgive me.¡± Nathan nkly said, ¡°Why should I forgive you?¡± Evanoff¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Kill him, it¡¯s a disaster to keep such a secretary by your side,¡± Nathan said calmly. ¡°Mr. Evans¡® words make sense.¡± Bogdanov twitched the corner of his mouth, waved his hand, and immediately one of his men came out. Evanoff was so frightened that he burst into tears and trembled all over. His arrogance was in sharp co ntrast to his ugliness now. Seeing this, Natalie was even more shocked. Nathan could easily get the order from Bogdanov to kill hi s secretary! Evanoff was directly dragged away by Bogdanov¡¯s men. He screamed out loud, terrified. Nathan didn¡¯t bother to care whether Bogdanov would really have Evanoff executed. Anyway, whether t his kind of garbage was dead or alive, he wouldn¡¯t look trouble for him. Get Bonus ¡°This must be Mr. Evans¡® wife, she is really young and beautiful, with an elegant temperament, which is enviable.¡± Bogdanov was polite to Gussie and stretched out his hand. Gussie froze for a moment, stretched out her hand, and exined, ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Bogdanov turned his head and said to Natalie. ¡°You must be Mr. Evans¡® subordinate. You are really am azing. You dare to speak out without flinching. I express my highest respect to you!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Natalie didn¡¯t speak, she looked terrible. Gussie was mistakenly regarded as Nathan¡¯s wife by Bogdanov, while Nathan¡¯s ex¨C wife, Natalie was regarded as a subordinate. It was really hrious. ¡°Okay, Mr. Bogdanov, cut the crap,¡± Nathan said lightly and waved his hands. ¡°Okay, what can I do for you?¡± When Bogdanov faced Nathan, he smiled all over his face, as if he was a different person. He had no choice, his father, Gusinski had to rely on Nathan to save his life. Nathan made the order. ¡°It¡¯s my idea to let youe to Hd. Neva Province is attracting investme nt recently, and the main resources are for foreign businessmen¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, the provincial government has provided a bonus for this, East Bay Deepwater Port worth 14 billion.¡± ¡°The one with excellent foreign resources will get most of the benefits in this project.¡± Bogdanov listened carefully, with a respectful face. Natalie on the side listened and watched, feelingplicated. Back then, when Nathan was in the Johnson family, almost everyone sneered at him and looked at him coldly. But now, he could ask the son of the oligarch in Nievic to be respectful in front of him and calmly talk about the government¡¯s project of a 14 billion deep water port! And she even divorced such a powerful man! Natalie promised that she would not regret it, but now, a trace of remorse began to grow in her heart. At that time, she was just an outsider. Her impression of him was too one¨C sided. Otherwise, how could she have such a stupid idea?! If Natalie had treated Nathan with a peaceful and fair attitude, they wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Mr. Secret was just a colorful bubble in the ocean! ¡°Mr. Evans, it¡¯s no problem. Starford International Corporation is willing to open up new markets in Hech As a businessman, Bogdanov also thought it was a good opportunity for his group to enter the market o Nathan nodded slightly and said, ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s do it this way, remember to show up at the capital attr ¡°Remember, the referrer is Giradia Group.¡± ¡°This project must fall into Giradia Group.¡± Bogdanov immediately agreed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Evans, I have kept all the information in my mind!¡± Chapter 281 The Son of the Oligarch 2/3 Get Bonus Bogdanov didn¡¯t take it seriously. He thought Nathan would ask him to do something important. It turned out that it was just a 14 billion project. Of course, the businessmen of Hd couldn¡¯t bepared with the oligarch in Nievic. As long as th money. Businessmen like Gusinski, or oligarchs, had no interest in such serious business for a long time. They either made a big fortune in the international currency market, or paid directly from the governmen ¡°Mr. Evans, would you like toe in and sit down?¡± Bogdanov asked politely. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go, see you at the capital attraction meeting in the afternoon,¡± Nathan said. After sending them to the elevator door politely, Bogdanov went back to his room. ¡°Look, you don¡¯t have to worry, it¡¯s all over, isn¡¯t it?¡± Nathan turned his head to look at Natalie, spread his hands, and said with a smile.. Chapter 281 The Son of the Oligarch The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 282 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Victory Deration Get Bonus Natalie was rendered speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t expect that her worry was un necessary. It¡¯s unbelievable that such a big man as Bogdanov should obey Nathan¡¯s advice, Gussie felt that the three of them were very awkward in the elevator. After all, just now Bogdanov mistook her for Nathan¡¯s wife and Natalie for Nathan¡¯s subordinate. It was so embarrassing! ¡°It seems that my worries are unnecessary, you are really amazing.¡± Natalie sighed a relief. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you mean it well!¡± Nathan and said with a smile. Then he asked. ¡°Oh, by the way, how¡¯s your project going recently? If it¡¯s not going well, you can tell m e, and I¡¯ll help you solve it.¡± The more he spoke in such a rxed and calm tone, the more distressed Natalie felt. Things like feelings wereplicated. If you fail to let go of a man, then you will find it difficult to even face him. On the contrary, you could tak e to him and greet him if you had no feelings for him. ¡°I have to thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for your help, Johnson Group would not have achieved such good development. I will treat you to dinner if you are free!¡± Natalie said. ¡°Well, no problem.¡± Nathan nodded and his expression was calm. After leaving the elevator, Natalie waved goodbye to the two of them directly, she had something import ant to do. Only she knew if she was telling the truth or not. Gussie said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to treat each other so frankly after you divorced. It¡¯s not easy.¡± Nathan replied. ¡°She doesn¡¯t love me. Maybe I love her a little, but I¡¯m more grateful to her. After all, when I was expelled from Emperia City, it was their family who took m e in, and she apanied me for a period of time.¡± Gussie said, ¡°In that case, you really don¡¯t fit together. If you are friends, you may get along well with ea ch other. At least, you won¡¯t have that subtle feeling.¡± ¡°If she isn¡¯t so good¨Clooking, it¡¯s only natural for me to think so,¡± Nathan said. ¡°What?!¡± Gussie couldn¡¯t help being shocked, and looked at Nathan in astonishment. Nathan grinned and said nothing. His words ¡°I want all¡± were not joking with Hannah, but from the botto m of his heart. Both Gussie and Natalie got a business card from Bogdanov and left contact information for each other. Natalie never dreamed that she would have an encounter with such a big man, but the reason could on ly leave her with bitterness in her heart. Gussie didn¡¯t think so much, and she was very excited now. It was a kind of luck to be able to meet such contacts! ¡°This guy is ascivious, capitalist, and scum man. You should be vignt and stay away from him in th e future!¡± Gussie reminded herself. Nathan didn¡¯t know that his inadvertent sentence made Secretary Reagan redefine him again. Just after they walked out of the hotel, Nathan and Gussie met Natasha. Chapter 282 Victory Deration 1/3 Get Boran Natasha couldn¡¯t help being happy when she saw Nathan, and said, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m quite well¨C informed. I know that Bogdanov lives. here. Are you here to attract investment?¡± Nathan seized her up and down, clicked his tongue, and didn¡¯t speak for a while.. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Natasha sullenly said, ¡°What do you mean by that eyes?¡± ¡°Looking at your legs, can¡¯t I?¡± Nathan asked. He always thought that it was a pity for Natasha to do business instead of being a leg model. Her long l egs were even more attractive than Hannah¡¯s. Gussie almostughed out loud, how could he express his lustful nature directly? Natasha wore a pair of slim¨C fitting jeans from the CK intelligence agency. The soft cloth clung to her skin, creating a pair of slender and well¨C proportioned beautiful legs. Her buttocks were raised high, and her eyes seemed to be able to be boun ced away. ¡°A giant innguage, I¡¯ve heard about it.¡± Natasha didn¡¯t get angry any further but sneered. ¡°What did you hear? I heard that Bogdanov is going to invest in building a factory and support Giradia Group?¡± Nathan asked with a smile. Natashaughed loudly and said. ¡°You are good at talking nonsense!¡± ¡°You will call the death to the live.¡± ¡°And the wrong to the right.¡± ¡°It was you who pped Evanoff and offended Bogdanov. Now you tell me that the angry man is going to support Giradia Group?¡± ¡°Hahaha, what a big joke!¡± Nathan replied. ¡°Tsk, your tongue is quite sharp! However, I am not talking nonsense with you, everythi ng is true.¡± Natasha found it ridiculous. On this day, a lot of entrepreneurs came to persuade Bogdanov to invest in Neva Province so that he could get the right to participate in the project of the deep sea port. However, most of them even failed to see Bogdanov! Even Jade, the Lieutenant General of Darkme Army in Hd failed. How could a nobody like Nath ¡°To tell you the truth, Porter Group has contracted the deep¨Cwater port project,¡± Natasha said tly. ¡°I have invited Shevchenko, the overlord of Nievic¡¯s northeast teau.¡± ¡°With his investment, besides, you have offended Bogdanov.¡± ¡°Do you think Giradia Group still has a chance in the deep¨Cwater port project?!¡± When she said this, Natasha¡¯s face was full of confidence, as if the word ¡°victory¡± had been written on h Nathan said with a smile. ¡°Shevchenko? The guy who made his fortune by being Gusinski¡¯s pawn? Do y water port project?¡± Natasha said, ¡°You just have to be a hero innguage, and when the capital attraction meeting opens in Nathan nodded, and said with a smile, ¡°Okay!¡± Chapter 282 Victory Deration 2/3 Get Bonus Natasha didn¡¯t want to say anything more, she just wanted to dere her victory and at the same time, m He had already offended Bogdanov. When he protested the government of Hd, Nathan could do n In her eyes, Nathan was a reckless man who didn¡¯t know how to judge the situation and cut off his route ¡°Let¡¯s go, find a ce to rest, and then wait for the opening of the investment attraction conference in th ¡°Okay!¡± Gussie nodded and found a Starbucks with Nathan. They ordered two cups of coffee and some As soon as they sat down, they received a call from Wendy, who was calling to me. Apparently, the news that Nathan had offended Bogdanov was already spreading. ¡°Good news never goes out, bad news spreads for thousands of miles!¡± Nathan turned his head and sm at Gussie. ¡°You¡¯re stillughing¡­ Anyone who hears that you offended such a person will feel a headache!¡± Gussie The author has something to say The recent update can only be like this for the time being. When the child¡¯s condition improves and my l The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 283 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Alive ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± ¡°You reassured me that you¡¯d figure it out?¡± ¡°As a result, you will fix this for me, will you?¡± ¡°Do you know who the person offended this time is? It¡¯s Bogdanov!¡± ¡°The entire Giradia Group will be held ountable for your impulsiveness!¡± Wendy walked in aggressively, and directly used Nathan of his actions. Obviously, she was also frig htened by this incident. Nathan smiled, and said, ¡°I can¡¯t stand Evanoff molesting Ms. Reagan, that¡¯s why I took action!¡± After hearing this, Wendy couldn¡¯t help frowning, then sighed. ¡°When we are in a weak position, we sho uld put up with it. There is no need to make a move!¡± Gussie couldn¡¯t help being stunned. She didn¡¯t know why Nathan said that. He could have told Wendy what happenedter. In fact, Nathan just wanted to test her humanity of Wendy if she disdained and even vented her anger o n Gussie after hearing this. Then, Nathan had to think about whether he should help her or not. Fortunately, Wendy was a person with a bottom line, and she was far less cold¨C blooded than people imagined. ¡°I¡¯m just joking with you, Ms. Wendy. This matter has been resolved. Bogdanov will participate in the ca pital attraction conference in the name of Giradia Group.¡± Nathan said. ¡°What? Are you kidding me!¡± Wendy couldn¡¯t help frowning, apparently unable to believe Nathan¡¯s nonsense at all. Nathan smiled and said. ¡°Bogdanov is Gusinski¡¯s son, and my fifty billion was all obtained from Gusinski. Do you think he will me at me for I hit his secretary?¡± After being stunned for a while, Wendy felt relieved in an instant. She couldn¡¯t help but re fiercely at Nathan, thinking that he was deliberately making fun of her. After Gussie heard what Nathan said, her eyes widened in an instant. At the party held by Natasha that day, Nathan came to the party and found the chief manager of the ba nk of Hd. He transferred ten billion dors to Giradia Group on the spot. She thought that ten billion was enough, but judging from Nathan, the big shot gave him fifty billion. ¡°Ms. Reagan, this is a secret between Ms. Wendy and me. Please keep it a secret for me.¡± Nathan n ced at Gussie and said slowly. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Gussie couldn¡¯t help being stunned. ¡°If you don¡¯t keep your mouth shut, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Nathan said with a sinister grin. Wendy on the side also frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it to anyone again. If Natasha discovered it, we wouldn¡¯t be able to make any money.¡± While speaking, she looked at Gussie with hesitant eyes, as if she was thinking about killing the girl to k eep her mouth shut. Gussie was startled, and she was so frightened by these two people that he broke out in a cold sweat. She waved her hands hastily and stammered, ¡°Rx¡­ don¡¯t worry, I will never, never mention it to anyone.¡± Chapter 283 Alive 1/3 Nathan smiled and said. ¡°I was just joking with you, little pussy!¡± Get Bonus Gussie finally understood that Nathan deliberately scared her, and Wendy actually cooperated with him . Damn capitalists! ¡°If Bogdanoves to Neva Province to invest and build a factory, then I can rest assured that the mat ter will be settled.¡± Wendy sat down with peace of mind. Nobody could invite someone as powerful as Bogdanov, so no one could be better than Giradia Group in terms of attracting foreign investment. Shevchenko was awesome. But in front of Bogdanov, he was just a pawn. After all, he had umted the existing wealth by takin g a share of Gusinski. ¡°I¡¯lle backter, so I can take care of work now.¡± Wendy raised her hand and looked at her watch, and said. ¡°It didn¡¯t take long to start, what work are you going to do? Take a rest!¡± Nathan said calmly. He found that Wendy already had dark circles under her eyes, and her spirit was also very haggard. Wendy shook her head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll go to work first, and I¡¯lle over when the meeting s tarts.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t stop dissuading her and let her go, but he thought the workaholic would die suddenly sooner orter if she continued working like this. ¡°Ms. Wendy really worked too hard!¡± Gussie looked at Wendy¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Nathan only smiled, Wendy might want to rest, but the inexplicable sense of mission on her shoulders made her unwilling to stop. The sudden death of her family made her feel that she had to take care of thepany left by her pare nts. If she didn¡¯t do well enough, she would be sorry for her parents¡® painstaking efforts. She lived in such a way, how could she not be tired? Although Nathan was young, he had seen all kinds of prisoners in Devendill Prison. Some were born ev Even the Butcher, who had buried tens of thousands of prisoners, would shed tears and snot when he talked about his childhood. He had lived in a ce of extreme poverty since he was a child, andter this ce was ruled by a loca With her chin in his hand, Gussie stared at the back of winter. Did she have the ability to fight against the Nathan stared at the woman, wondering if she was tired of the huge balls. It has been scientifically proven that women withrge breasts are often apanied by diseases such ¡°What are you looking at?!¡± Gussie came back to her senses and found that Nathan squinted his eyes, a She reached out and fastened her coat and buttoned it. Nathan took a sip of coffee, coughed in embarrassment, and said. ¡°You still act unnaturally. You must ha ¡°Bah, old pervert!¡± Gussie directly gave him a middle finger, and even turned her body slightly sideways Chapter 283 Alive 2/3 Get Bonus Nathan just felt that there was no trust between them. He just took a few nces at her, but she wrapped herself so tightly. Time passed quickly, and Wendy came back again. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Let¡¯s go, go to the Investment Attraction Conference!¡± Wendy said, beckoning to Nathan and Gussie. pay the bill,¡± Nathan told Gussie directly and walked out. ¡°Go and Gussie was angry, the shameless man taken advantage of her and even asked her to pay the bill!!! The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 284 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Wandering Hands When Gussie had no choice but to pay the bill, She suddenly felt her ass being pped hard. She was taken aback, thinking that Nathan was so bold that he even dared to p her ass to tease her. So she turned her head, only to see a rough foreign face with a big beard and a wretched smile. ¡°Stinky rascal!¡± Gussie raised her hand and pped the face. If it¡¯s Nathan, Gussie would consider if she can do that, after all, Nathan was her boss. Before the pnded on his face, the bodyguard beside the foreign man reached out and pinched her . ¡°Beautifuldy, don¡¯t be so angry. We Nievic people are more open¨C minded. When we see a girl we like, we can¡¯t help but want to pat her ass.¡± The foreigner said with a s mile and waved to the bodyguard. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and pat your mother?!¡± Gussie was furious, and raised her other hand, ppin g the foreigner¡¯s cheek. However, the bodyguard was agile. He grasped the other hand of Gussie, and her hands were locked. The foreigner smiled and said, ¡°Beautifuldy, my name is Shevchenko, what is your name? Are you int erested in making friends?¡± After Gussie heard the name, she couldn¡¯t help being startled and asked. ¡°Shevchenko? The CEO of Wisdom Technology Group that Natasha invited?¡± Shevchenko was happy to know the young woman knew him, and he said. ¡°It¡¯s me. I wonder if Miss is i nterested in having dinner with me?¡± While speaking, Shevchenko had asked the bodyguard to let go of Gussie¡¯s hand. Gussie¡¯s eyes turned cold, and she said, ¡°Fuck you! Smelly rascal, who wants to have dinner with a dog like you ? You are fucking worse than Nathan!¡± Shevchenko¡¯s face turned darkened and he said. ¡°How dare you refuse my invitation for dinner? How d are you talk like that to me?¡± ¡°Apologize to me now, or I will call the police!¡± Gussie gritted her teeth. How could this guy take advantage of her just now? The more she thought about it, the angrier Gussie became, she raised her hand and pped Shevche nko¡¯s face. Still, her p was stopped by the bodyguards of Shevchenko. But Shevchenko didn¡¯t tease her like bef ore. Instead, his eyes turned cold. The bodyguard tightened his grip on her hand, and the pain made her groan with a pale face and almost kneel down. ¡°Silly bitch, what the hell are you fucking doing?¡± Shevchenko reached out and grabbed Gussie¡¯s hair, r aised his hand and pped her on the face. ¡°It was just a p on your fucking ass, so you want to hit me for that?¡± ¡°Fucking stupid bitch, you know what, as long as I want, even the fucking stars have to suck my dick in Nievic.¡± ¡°What are you? How dare you p my face?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m a distinguished guest of Neva Province? So many officials in Hd beg m e to invest?¡± Said Gussie, gritting her teeth. The bodyguard¡¯s hands were as big as iron pincers, making her burst into tears. ¡°Shevchenko, Chapter 284 Wandering Hands 1/3 Get Bonus you want!¡± you fucking animal, go back to Nievic if you want. This is Hd, not the ce you can do whatever Shevchenko grabbed Gussie¡¯s hair and looked down at her. ¡°Who gave you the guts to talk to me like t hat? Let me tell you, even if I have someone tie you into the room now, Your people have to say sorry t o me and pretend as if nothing happened.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Gussie was in great pain. She didn¡¯t expect to be bullied like this by a foreigner in her country. When Shevchenko was about to forcibly drag her away, he suddenly felt his scalp tighten. His mid¨Clength curly hair was slipped up by a big hand, and he let go of Gussie after a scream of pain. Seeing this, the bodyguard directly punched the man behind him. Shevchenko was saved, and his hair was loosened. The man behind him easily dodged the blow from the bodyguard and bent forward. He reached out his arms around Gussie¡¯s waist and pulled the woman back to his side. ¡°Mr. Evans!¡± Gussie couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely wronged when he saw Nathane. It was all his fault, he shouldn¡¯t have let her buy the bill by herself. Her tears fell down in an instant. Nathan lightly patted Gussie¡¯s back, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m here to help you vent your anger .¡± Shevchenko turned his head and red at Nathan, his face flushed, and said viciously. ¡°You just pulled my hair? Fucking young man, I¡¯m going to kill your whole family!¡± Shevchenko was very powerful in Nievic. He didn¡¯t dare to offend anyone except several oligarchs. Even themander of the military region in the Northeast teau of Nievic needed to be polite to him. After all, he was responsible for maintaining the supply of the army. ¡°Dog, who gave you the guts to tease my secretary?¡± ¡°Why do you think you can do the way just like it in Nievic, don¡¯t you know here is Hd?¡± Nathan narrowed his eyes, looking at Shevchenko coldly. Wendy also came over, with a cold face, she said, ¡°Mr. Shevchenko, your rude and rude behavior is rea Shevchenko roared angrily. ¡°I am a distinguished guest in Hd, how dare you two brats talk to me ¡°Fuck you, dicksucker!¡± Nathan handed Gussie over to Wendy and was about to teach Shevchenko a lesson. Shevchenko¡¯s bodyguard stood up and stopped in front of Shevchenko. ¡°Do you want to try my bodyguard? He is a fighter who came out of the training camp in the northeast pl The crowd in the Starbucks hid far away, for fear of affecting themselves. ¡°This Nievic person is too crazy and hateful, we must teach him a lesson, let him know how powerful he ¡°That¡¯s right, here is Hd, not Nievic, how could he be so arrogant?¡± ¡°How dares he pretend to be powerful in ournd? Someone got to teach him a lesson!¡± These onlookers, at this time, without exception, supported Nathan, hoping that he could deal with the a Chapter 284 Wandering Hands 2/3 Get Bon Nathan was a little unustomed to it. When he quarreled with someone else, the onlookers would stan Shevchenko¡¯s bodyguard was tall and big, and there was a huge scar on his face, which was a scratch l While the onlookers were talking, they couldn¡¯t help but sweat hard for Nathan. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 285 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 285 Chapter 285 A Violent Beating ¡°Last chance for you, kneel down, and apologize, I will let you leave Hd with your hands and feet .¡± ¡°Or, if you keep jumping up and down like a wild monkey, you will know that Hd is not a ce for you wild animals,¡± Nathan said calmly to Shevchenko, directly ignoring the fierce bodyguard in front of him who could fight a bear. Shevchenko grinned and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Give me a chance. How ridiculous! Break t his guy¡¯s hands and feet, show him what you¡¯ve got!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After saying this, Shevchenko¡¯s bodyguard made a sudden move. His speed was extremely fast, and h e was tall and strong, almost as strong as a real bear. When the bodyguard threw a punch, the wind from his fist could even blow a person¡¯s face out of shap e. One could imagine how terrifying the strength of this punch was! If ordinary people were hit on the head by such a punch, their heads would probably explode like water melons. The onlookers at the scene couldn¡¯t help but let out a burst of exmation, all worrying about Nathan. ¡°Humph!¡± With a snort, Nathan stepped forward with his right foot and raised his right hand. Then he waved his w hip at his fist. With a crisp sound, Nathan¡¯s hand hit the bodyguard¡¯s fist. The bodyguard frowned in pain and quickly withdrew his fist. The bodyguard felt the pressure from the master, so he dared not be careless at all. He immediately ap proached, raised his hand, and cut Nathan¡¯s throat with a palm knife, and then a fierce fist rushed to his ribs! ¡°Be careful!¡® The crowd all eximed, reminding Nathan to pay attention to the opponent¡¯s fists. With a flick of his right hand in front of his throat, Nathan pulled the knife punch away, lifted his right leg, and pushed forward! ¡°Boom!¡± The fist hit the hard knee, making a muffled sound. This bodyguard¡¯s fist was enough to break hard stones and ice that had been frozen for thousands of y ears in the teau of Nievic. However, a casual blow from Nathan made him pain, and his cold face be came ferocious because of the pain. With his feet crossed, Nathan stretched out his hand and scratched the bodyguard¡¯s face! The bodyguard hurriedly covered his head with his hands, but Nathan¡¯s five fingers grabbed his arm an d pulled it down. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Ripping sounds sounded. The bodyguard¡¯s clothes were instantly torn apart by the sharp ws, and arge piece of flesh and blo od flew away! Everyone was stunned and felt a little horrible. They wondered if this man¡¯s ws were made of steel. I t was even sharper than the fingernails of a bear. He directly tore off a piece of flesh of the other party! The bodyguard was injured and felt a sharp pain. But after all, he was a strong man who had received t raining in the Northeast teau of Nievic and had fought with a bear. He gritted his teeth in pain and lift ed his foot towards Nathan¡¯s chest! ¡°Swoosh!¡± Chapter 285 A Violent Beating 1/3 Git Bonus All of a sudden, he lowered his body and stepped forward and backward. Nathan squatted down like a monkey. This move of ¡°monkey squatting¡± was vivid, just like the real one. Squatting down, Nathan dodged the kick and grabbed the bodyguard¡¯s ankle. Then he waved his hand, and five fingers fell on his shins like flicking a lute. ¡°Crack¡­¡± Everyone heard the sound of bones breaking, and the bodyguard finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and l et out an earth- shattering scream. Nathan¡¯s ying the lute unexpectedly directly smashed the bodyguard¡¯s calf bones. Seeing that the bodyguard was still struggling, Nathan shook his right hand without hesitation. The bod yguard couldn¡¯t stand steadily and fell to the ground. Then Nathan held the opponent¡¯s calf and took two steps back, using the ¡°Tai Chi repelling monkey¡± in Tai Chi. He seemed to be really dragging a big monkey in his hand. After two steps, Nathan bent his wa ist and waved to the strong bodyguard with a weight of more than two hundred pounds! ¡°Boom!¡± Amid countless shocked gazes, the bodyguard was picked up by Nathan like he was swinging a kite to a height of more than two meters, and then smashed hard on the floor! With this smash, the whole ground seemed to tremble, and then a series of sounds of broken bones ca me into everyone¡¯s ears. The bodyguard opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. His eyes were unfocused, and he fainted on the ground. No one knew whether he was alive or dead. ¡°Is this the master you rely on? A macho man who can fight a bear?¡± Nathan casually threw away the b odyguard¡¯s calf, looked at Shevchenko, and asked indifferently. Shevchenko¡¯s face darkened, and just as he was about to speak harsh words, he saw Nathan throw hi s hands at him. Soon, his cheeks were grabbed by Nathan¡¯s hands, so painful that he couldn¡¯t say a word. Nathan lifted his knee and bumped Shevchenko, causing his stomach to convulse, and tears flowed ou t. ¡°Good fight!¡± ¡°Good fight, we support you, kill this old man!¡± ¡°Fucking bitch, how dare you to bully our people in our ce? Here is Hd!¡± The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but apud when they saw that Nathan knocked down the bodyguards of S Shevchenko knelt down on the ground, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Kill me if you can, or I will kill you and He was a big shot in Nievic. Even Natasha treated him as a distinguished guest when he came to Hech He just patted a woman¡¯s buttock and gave her two ps. It should be an honor for that woman to meet ¡°Kill you? That¡¯s good, then I will do as you wish.¡± Nathan grinned, with a fierce light in his eyes. Seeing that, Shevchenko could not help but shiver. He clearly felt a strong killing intenting from Nat Chapter 285 A Violent Beating 2/3 Get Bonus Shevchenko said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you know who I am? What kind of status do I have in Nievic?¡± ¡°I am invited by Natasha, the president of Porter Group toe to Mimar City!¡± ¡°I will be a distinguished guest even to your Governor!¡± ¡°You dare to treat me like this, you are seeking your own death!¡± Nathan shrugged and asked Shevchenko indifferently. ¡°So what? It¡¯s none of my business that they treat you as a distinguished guest. I can do wh After hearing Shevchenko¡¯s words, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified. They didn¡¯t expect this guy was someone. Seeing that Nathan pped him again, everyone shivered. Since this person knew that the other party h Gussie was d to see Nathan help her, but if the reckless man kicked the man¡¯s ass, she was afraid he ¡°Tell me, how do you want to die?!¡± Nathan raised his hand and pped again, causing Shevchenko to s mrs. ¡°Stop it!¡± At this moment, an angry voice came from outside the door. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 286 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Honest Jade The person who hade was precisely Natasha! At longst, she had managed to get Shevchenko to agree to invest in constructing a factory in Neva P rovince. However, he was unfortunately being assaulted by Nathan! Natasha was followed by Gerard, the mayor of Mimar City. Upon seeing Nathan assaulting the foreign visitor, Gerard¡¯s mind was abuzz. Nathan paid no heed whatsoever with a swift swing of his arm, and sent Shevchenko crashing to the ground. Natasha stepped forward, her fury palpable, and demanded, ¡°Nathan, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Did you not realize Shevchenko was my guest, and you just hit him?!¡± Nathan shrugged nonchntly and dered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you invited him. Even if the leader of t he country had done so, I¡¯d still give him a good thrashing.¡± Natasha¡¯s fury was palpable, her vision blurred, and her body shook. Through gritted teeth, she spat, ¡° Good. How dare you! Let¡¯s see how this ys out!¡± Gerard¡¯s expression darkened as he eximed, ¡°Master Evans, you¡¯ve gone too far! To beat him up lik e this!¡± Nathan¡¯s eyebrows rose in displeasure as he sneered. ¡°You witnessed me striking him, yet you never inquired as to why I did so?¡± ¡°As a reasonable individual, I wouldn¡¯t have retaliated had he not done something wrong first.¡± Nathan nced at the pair of them, his expression emotionless. Gerard spoke in a stern tone, warning, ¡°If you beat Mr. Shevchenko, a distinguished foreign guest of our Neva Province, and he makes a scene, our entire Pro vince will lose all face!¡± Despite the strong bond he shared with Nathan, he had to maintain his stance in light of this major eve nt. Natasha sneered, ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t stand to watch me locate a top¨C notch foreign investment firm and secure the rights to construct the East Bay Deepwater Port. That¡¯s why you resorted to such underhanded tactics to impede me!¡± Nathan jabbed his finger at Gussie and growled, ¡°Just take a gander at my secretary¡¯s face. It was this joker who did the deed. Don¡¯t you think I should give him a taste of his own medicine?¡± Natasha fumed, ¡°Just a secretary?!¡± Natasha¡¯s words starkly contrasted with Wendy¡¯s earlier demeanor. It was said that Wendy was a cold¨Cblooded woman. Now, who was more cold¨Cblooded? Nathan¡¯s face darkened as soon as he heard this. With a sarcastic chuckle, he sneered, ¡°A ¡®secretary¡°? Are secretaries not human? Are only foreigners human in your eyes?¡± Gerard dered, ¡°Master Evans, let¡¯s talk it out if something arises. It¡¯s not worth it to take any other course of action.¡± Nathan¡¯s temper red, and he asked Gerard with a forced smile, ¡°Shall I give your wife a pat on the ba ckside, followed by two ps, and then we can talk? Is that alright with you?¡± Gerard was dumbfounded, and his fury was so intense that it could have created two Buddhas and sen t them to the heavens. Despite being the head of the city, he had been addressed in such a manner. ¡°Had I known your posterior was so askew,¡± Nathan sneered, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have bothered rescuing you!¡± Chapter 286 Honest Jade 1/3 Get Bonus Gerard was incensed by Nathan¡¯s words. He had only been trying to defuse the tension. Little did he kn ow that Nathan¡¯s two words would be such a p in the face. ¡°Natasha spoke with a ¡®cool demeanor¡®,¡± Mr. Hopp remarked, ¡°so I¡¯m going to try to calm Shevchenko d own. What he does afterwards is up to him.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Nathan remarked, ¡°Unless he apologizes, you won¡¯t be able to leave here with him unscathed.¡± Natasha fumed, ¡°Oh, really? Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got!¡± When Jade arrived, the two sides were in a deadlock. No matter what she wore, her natural radiance was impossible to hide. Everywhere she went, she was the center of attention. ¡°Jade, you¡¯re here just in time,¡± Natasha fumed. ¡°Nathan, this lunatic, beat Shevchenko to a pulp! And t hen he had the audacity to demand an apology or else! Can you believe it?¡± ¨C ¡°I¡¯m already aware of the situation,¡± Jade stated, her face devoid of emotion. Nathan fixed Jade with a cold stare and asked, ¡°What is it you want to say? Do you intend to follow Nat asha¡¯s example and merely act as a secretary?¡± Jade ignored Nathan¡¯s sarcasm and said to Shevchenko, ¡°Mr. Shevchenko, our Hd is not your Ni evic. You have done something rude. You should apologize.¡± Natasha was taken aback when she heard this. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Jade would take Nathan¡¯s si de. Jade clenched her fists, yet felt powerless. She had always been a person of strong convictions. Jade was adamant that this issue had crossed her threshold of tolerance. She could not side with Shev chenko. Shevchenko had a clear understanding of who Jade was¨C the female war deity of Hd¡¯s armed forces! ¡°Fine,¡± Shevchenko growled through clenched teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll apologize, but I¡¯m not giving up my right to loo k into this!¡± He was aware of his own unreasonable behavior, having needlessly teased the female citizen of Hechl and. To make matters worse, he even made a move, but was so brutally beaten by them that he was unable to let it go. Jade nodded calmly, assuring, ¡°It is your right, and I won¡¯t get in the way.¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Jade was so principled. This was, of course, the expected oue. Soldiers were created to safeguard their homnd. Shevchenko was to me for this incident. How could a virtuous soldier such as Jade possibly put up w Nathan was filled with admiration for Jade, who, despite the potential for great reward, had remained tru ¡°Gussie,¡± Shevchenko said, bowing his head in apology, ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry for my rudeness. Our cultures in Nievic and Hd may be different, and Gussie remained silent, her expression still pained. How could she forgive him so easily for his reckless Natasha¡¯s countenance was downcast, yet Jade had already made her stance clear. She was unable to utter a word, let alone oppose Jade. ¡°Don¡¯t forget,¡± Nathan sneered, ¡°do not ¡®run amok¡® in Hd in the future. This is not your ¡®Nievic¡®!¡± Wendy nced at her watch, her expression stillposed and unruffled. ¡°Come, Mr. Evans,¡± she said. ¡°The talent showcase is about to tardy.¡± Chapter 286 Honest Jade 2/3 Nathan gave a nod of agreement and dered, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Get Bonus He proactively extended a helping hand to Gussie, feeling a pang of sympathy for her. She had been subjected to two days of mist Gussie felt wronged, her eyes welling up with tears and smudging her makeup. In a soft voice, she murm ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± Nathanmented, gently patting her back. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked you to pay the bill.¡± Gussie¡¯s tears flowed more and more freely as she realized that her life was too harsh to me anyone Chapter 286 Honest Jade The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 287 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Hug The matter concluded with Shevchenko¡¯s apology, and the onlookers were content. To humble the hau ghty Nievic, Genera! Perkins had to be the one to do it! Jade, weary of gazing at Shevchenko, departed without a farewell. She felt a twinge of regret. Why had she gone to such lengths to find someone so unworthy? It was trul y mortifying! Natasha still had to rely on Shevchenko¡¯s investment, and Gerard also had to rely on him for political a chievements, so she asked him if he was fine. ¡°Fine?¡± Shevchenko¡¯s face contorted into a ferocious smile, his teeth itching with hatred. ¡°How can I be fine? Look at my face!¡± Natasha was just about to say something, ¡°Mr. Shevchenko¡­¡± ¡°Has he just dered his intention to take part in the talent gathering?¡± Shevchenko queried, astonishe d. ¡°Yes,¡± Natasha replied, her voice barely audible as she gave a slight nod of her head. Shevchenko nodded fiercely and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the investment meeting now!¡± ¡°Not only do I wish to invest in constructing a factory in Neva Province, but I also desire to expand the investment tenfold!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find out if the officials of Neva Province will take my side or his!¡± ¡°How can he possibly expect to live a ¡®peaceful life¡® after offending me? It¡¯s simply not possible!¡± Gerard couldn¡¯t help but let out a rueful smile. He had been concerned that Shevchenko would not be k een to invest in the factory¡¯s construction after this incident, but he had not expected it to provoke such ire in Shevchenko. He was determined to invest heavily and expand the investment tenfold, all in order to give Nathan a h arsh lesson. Natasha was taken aback, then ted. If Shevchenko had indeed increased the investment tenfold, the East Bay Deepwater Port project would be hers! Having secured control of the East Bay Deepwater Port, what other strategies could the Giradia Group employ to counter her in this seven billion dor project? ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Shevchenko said, wiping away the blood on his swollen, wasp¨C stung face with a wet towel. ¡°Let¡¯s enter the arena!¡± Shevchenko made up his mind to ruthlessly deal with Nathan at the fundraising conference so that he would have no ce in the entire Neva Province! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Having tended to him, he would spin around to search for the buxom secretary and observe how she w ould withstand his advances! Once Nathan, Wendy, and Gussie arrived at the hotel, the meeting had yet to start, so Nathan allowed Gussie to go to the restroom to freshen up and fix her makeup. Nathan smiled at Wendy and said, ¡°Compared to Natasha, you are much more ¡®humane¡°!¡± before enga ging her in conversation. ¡°Really?¡± Wendy gave Nathan a disinterested look. Nathan suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try altering your style? A smile here and there, plus some more fash ionable attire, could do wonders.¡± ¡°Perhaps this will provide the Giradia Group¡¯s employees with a revitalizing sensation, inspiring them to work even more diligently.¡± Chapter 287 Hug 1/3 Get Cous ¡°Why not put it to the test and see for yourself if what I¡¯m saying is true?¡± Wendy, however, scoffed at his words, remarking, ¡°It¡¯s clear Ms. Reagan trusts and admires you greatly .¡± Nathan self¨C consciously touched his nose, feeling a bit embarrassed. Gussie¡¯s constant teasing about his age was r eally starting to get to him. ¡°She seems to like you,¡± Wendy said. ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think so!¡± Nathan was surprised. Wendy eximed, ¡°I never anticipated Jade to be so principled! This time, she¡¯s actually siding with yo u.¡± Nathan dered, ¡°She is certainly a paragon of virtue. Yet, she stands with her moralpass, not wit h me. She is a soldier, and her mission is to safeguard the nation!¡± Wendy beamed, dering, ¡°No matter what, she is an admirable person. Even as an adversary, I still h ave respect for her.¡± Nathan thought about it and felt that it was indeed not so simple for Jade to improve so quickly despite being so arrogant. She had her own set of principles and a moralpass in her heart to distinguish between right and wr ong. Her unique charisma was the reason why she had so many people¡¯s backing. As Jade came to the realization that she had not given Nathan due credit, Nathan too was cognizant th at he had not given Jade her due respect. They had a mutual understanding. A few minutester, Gussie emerged from the bathroom, her makeup freshly reapplied, yet her cheeks still flushed and puffy, giving her a sli ghtly disheveled appearance. ¡°My sincerest apologies for the dy,¡± Gussie said, bowing her head in contrition as she adjusted her d emeanor. ¡°Don¡¯t strain your waist,¡± Nathan said, reaching out to help her up. ¡°The wound hasn¡¯t healed yet. Why don¡¯t you go back and put some ice on it? That should help reduce the swelling.¡± Gussie gave a gentle sniffle and gratefully dered, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Evans. The pain has subsided an d won¡¯t impede my work¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help but give her aforting pat on the shoulder and dered, ¡°The heavens have b estowed upon us a great man, one who must endure hardships, toil, and deprivation¡­ Ms. Reagan, yo u are a great individual who will carry a heavy burden in the days toe!¡± Gussie was highly entertained by Nathan¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. What on ear th could she be held ountable for? She was so cruelly treated¡­. ¡°I¡¯m going in first,¡± Wendy dered, her nose wrinkling at the sour smell in the air. ¡°You can follow, but don¡¯t bete!¡± Having uttered her words, she spun on her heel and departed. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad,¡± Nathan said with a smile. ¡°I helped you vent your anger, and if you still haven¡¯t, I¡¯ll go fin d that foreign guy and give him a good beating, his mrs will be flying out!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done an incredible job,¡± Gussie said, lifting her head with a grateful expression and an inexplicable emotion in her eyes. ¡°I never imagined anyone could do this for me.¡± Nathan nodded and assured, ¡°You¡¯re most wee. As your superior, it¡¯s my duty to protect you. I promise it wo again, no need to worry!¡± Gussie extended her arms. Chapter 287 Hug 2/3 Get Bonus Nathan was taken aback. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted,¡± Gussie said, her face flushed and her teeth clenched, ¡°I just want to hug you.¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± Nathan eximed joyfully, extending his arms to embrace Gussie. Gussie and Nathan embraced beneath a tiny newspaper shelter in the downpour that day. It was a mom Nathan felt that Gussie was still as flexible as ever. Gussie pushed Nathan away a momentter, her voice filled with gratitude as she uttered, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Nathan grinned. ¡°If you¡¯re ever in need of a break, you know where to find me.¡± Gussie gazed at his grin and sensed that he was plotting something mischievous. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up,¡± said Nathan, ¡°or else Ms. Wendy might get the wrong idea if we stay here too long.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really not very proper. You, the secretary, and me, the boss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious what will transpire between the secretary and the boss.¡± As he spoke, Nathan winked ambiguously. ¡°Get lost, old pervert!¡± Gussie only felt that the warmth in her heart had been destroyed by him, and she a bad mood. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 288 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 288 Chapter 288 The Grand Meeting Get Bonus Nathan¡¯s knack for spoiling the atmosphere was truly remarkable. It was no wonder that so many people loathed him to the point of feeling intense irritation. Gussie was taken by him into the field, and she sat down beside Wendy. Soon after, Natasha and the r est of the group also arrived in the field. Atst, the fundraising ceremony hadmenced! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The provincial chief took the stage, delivering a speech about the progress of Neva Province in recent years, and expressing his gratitude to the entrepreneurs in attendance. Following the official address, David highlighted the key issue, proiming, ¡°It is evident that Neva Prov ince is stillcking in foreign investment. Consequently, the provincial government has decided to take t he following steps after this meeting¡­¡± ¡°In order to facilitate the transportation ofrge goods, Neva Province is rapidly advancing its economic development with the construction of a deepwater port in East Bay.¡± ¡°The grand total for the deepwater port project is a whopping 14 billion!¡± Upon hearing David¡¯s announcement, everyone was left breathless. Neva Province was a major economic powerhouse, and the provincial government had ample funds, so there was no need to worry about a shortage of money for the construction of the provincial governme nt. ¡°The provincial government is eager to coborate with all the entrepreneurs present in the construction of Deepwater Port, of course.¡± ¡°We¡¯re organizing a fundraising conference,¡± ¡°Attracting top¨Ctier foreignpanies to invest in this investment conference will be key to securing the resources needed for the Deepwater Port construction project!¡± Upon David¡¯s conclusion, the audience erupted into a round of apuse. It was impossible not to show respect for the provincial chief¡¯s speech, the audience pped with all their might. Nevertheless, they still had to put in some effort to make their apuse heard. The subsequent leaders ascended the stage to expound upon the trajectory of Neva Province¡¯s future growth. Once the address had concluded, they arrived at the crux of the matter, to draw in investment! Entrepreneurs had pre¨C arranged meetings with executives from foreignpanies, who were eager toe to Hd to conduct business and invest. Despite this, David¡¯s brow remained furrowed. The reason was simple, thepanies in questionck ed the necessary clout and resources to make a meaningful investment. Nathan said to Wendy, ¡°Then I¡¯ll head over first. Bogdanov has already agreed to invest 200 million doll ars. There shouldn¡¯t be more people at the scene than him.¡± David found it hard to satisfy his craving with the limited investment of only a few million or tens of millio ns in Hd¡¯s currency from foreign entrepreneurs. As Nathan took two steps forward, Wendy nodded in acknowledgment. He then noticed that Natasha h ad already brought Shevchenko to the forefront. ¡°Mr. Young, this is Mr. Shevchenko, the boss of Nievic¡¯s Wisdom Technology Group. He has been invite d by me to visit Neva Province for an investment,¡± Natasha introduced to David. Chapter 288 The Grand Meeting 1/3 Get Bonus Upon hearing this, David was instantly invigorated. Wow, Wisdom Technology Group! Such a renowne d high¨Ctech firm! If Wisdom Technology Group were to invest in constructing a factory in Neva Province, it would be a gr eat opportunity for the region to gain recognition. Furthermore, their investment would be substantial! David greeted Natasha and Shevchenko with a warm smile, shaking hands with each of them in turn. H e then bearned at Shevchenko and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to have you here, Mr. Shevchenko!¡± He observed that Shevchenko¡¯s face was swollen and the corner of his mouth was decayed, suggestin g that he had been subjected to a beating. He was stunned. Could there be anyone who would dare to challenge someone as influential as Shevchenko? Natasha fixed Nathan with a sneer of disdain, her expression making it clear that he was finished. ¡°Get ready to make trouble? Then don¡¯t me me for not getting a single cent from your Porter Group i n Deepwater Port project!¡± Nathan saw Natasha¡¯s expression and knew that she was going to make tro uble, and he could not help but sneer. Wendy and Gussie also saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but worry. After all, Shevchenko¡¯s face had been beaten like this by Nathan. If he was willing to invest, then he wo uld be Neva Province¡¯s honored guest. He was apprehensive that David would not decline his request for assistance in punishing Nathan if he were to ask the provincial governor and David at that time. ¡°Ms. Wendy,¡± Gussie queried with a hint of apprehension, ¡°shouldn¡¯t it be alright? After all, Mr. Evans h as managed to attract a top¨Cnotch investor like Bogdanov. Surely, Bogdanov¡¯s influence must exceed Shevchenko¡¯s, no?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be an issue, Secretary Reagan,¡± Wendy said calmly. ¡°Mr. Evans has his own ns.¡± Despite Nathan¡¯s sometimes oundish methods, she still had a great deal of faith in him. His ability to consistently reach his objectives was proof enough that he was far from ordinary. ¡°Ms. Porter is truly remarkable,¡± eximed the speaker, ¡°for she managed to invite the boss of Nievic¡¯s Wisdom Technology, Shevchenko!¡± ¡°Boasting a wealth of resources and a formidable history, Nievic¡¯s Wisdom Technology has established a monopoly on the natural gas of the northeastern hignds, leaving our prospects already looking slim.¡± ¡°Ms. Porter being a friend of General Perkins, who has a powerful background, exins why it¡¯s not un usual for him to assist her in contacting such a person.¡± ¡°It appears that the Giradia Group is destined for a devastating loss this time. The two billion dors tha t Nathan invested will eventually be consumed by the Porter Group alliance.¡± Everyone shook their heads in disbelief. They were overwhelmed by Natasha¡¯s strength and felt powerl ess topete with her. ¡°Forget it, with Ms. Porter here, let¡¯s not even consider taking the lion¡¯s share. As long as we can get a p ¡°Yes, although we may not be able to acquire the lion¡¯s share, it¡¯s still feasible to make tens of thousand It seemed inconceivable that the major stake of the Deepwater Port would not be in the hands of Porter ¡°What has be of the Giradia Group? Could it be that they are unable to attract any noteworthy foreign investors?¡± ¡°It appears that the Giradia Group is facing both internal and external issues of such severity that one wonders how they could Chapter 288 The Grand Meeting 2/3 Get Bonus possibly ¡®invite any powerful enterprise¡®?¡± ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s a blessing that you can¡¯t invite him. I¡¯ve invested more than ten million in the Porter Group All eyes were on Wendy, motionless in her seat, and it was clear that the Giradia Group had reached its Natasha had already spun around to converse with David, her thoughts turning to Nathan¡¯s foolishness. ¡°Bogdanov won¡¯t let this slide, soon enough, Shevchenko will take the initiative to bring it up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m eager to witness how he¡¯ll make his exit when the time arrives!¡± ¡°This time, even if he escapes death, he¡¯ll still be left with a nasty scar!¡± Shevchenko raised the issue of his beating on this asion. Despite David¡¯s desire to assist Nathan, it Otherwise, this public sentiment may not be cated. ¡°Invited by Ms. Porter to visit Neva Province, we ¨C Wisdom Technology Group found the policies and environment here to be highly conducive to our investment in the construction of a factory.¡± ¡°Therefore,¡± Shevchenko dered, ¡°I intend to invest 200 million in Neva Province, setting up apan The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 289 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 289 Chapter 289 He Comined Two hundred million! As soon as Shevchenko finished speaking, the crowd immediately burst into a frenzy. There were many foreign entrepreneurs invited today, but everyone¡¯s investment was only tens of millio ns, not over a hundred million. Shevchenko was preparing to invest 200 million as soon as he came up. Could it not be shocking? ¡°As expected of Ms. Porter. You are really amazing. The people you invited are all so awesome!¡± ¡°Two hundred million, my God, I don¡¯t know how many years it will take me to make a billion¡­¡± ¡°As expected of a top entrepreneur, 200 million at a time. Isn¡¯t he too generous?¡± Everyone was amazed. They knew that Shevchenko would make a big investment, but they didn¡¯t expe ct him to invest one billion! The corners of Natasha¡¯s mouth curled up into a proud smile. With the 200 million investment of Shevc henko, the construction of East Bay Deepwater Port would definitely be Porter Group¡¯s! Porter Group couldpletely rely on this project to further rope in Neva Province¡¯s local enterprise, so that they would support Porter Group even more. David couldn¡¯t help but smile. He said, ¡°Two hundred million? Mr. Shevchenko, it¡¯s not that I want to qu estion you, but I want to confirm that you sincerely want to invest one billion?¡± Shevchenko said lightly, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t have the mood to joke with Mr. Young. This is also an invest ment that I have long discussed with Miss Natasha.¡± David said with great surprise, ¡°That¡¯s great. The Neva Province warmly wees Mr. Shevchenko. W e will give more support in policies!¡± For a provincial governor like David, 200 million was not enough to shock him to the point of being dum bfounded. However, the reputation of Nievic¡¯s Wisdom Technology Group was much more valuable tha n this one billion. When the news was revealed, everyone would see that Nievic¡¯s Wisdom Technology Group hade t o invest in Neva Province. Then, they would definitely think that this was a good ce to invest. At that time, they might swarm over. In this way, Neva Province¡¯s development was promising, and his political achievements were even mo re so. ¡°Fredo, do you see the wound on my face?¡± At this moment, Shevchenko pointed at his face and said t o David. ¡°Huh? What happened? Mr. Shevchenko, where did the wound on your facee from?¡± David frowne d and asked. At this time, Shevchenko sneered and said, ¡°I was beaten up by a certain entrepreneur in Neva Provinc e. He probably thought that my arrival would make Miss Natasha the beneficiary of this deepwater harb or project, so he couldn¡¯t bear it and directly beat me up!¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Everyone present couldn¡¯t help but gasp, and they were all shocked. Shevchenko was of high status. Moreover, he was invited by Natasha, but someone actually dared to h it him, and smacked him in the face like this? ¡°Who did it? How dare he hit Mr. Shevchenko? I think he is tired of living!¡± ¡°No wonder Mr. Shevchenko¡¯s face is so swollen. You were beaten by someone. And he is an entrepre neur in Neva Province?¡± Chapter 289 He Comined 1/4 Get Bonus ¡°This is a big matter. Mr. Shevchenko told the matter to the provincial governor. This guy is dead for sure!¡± Everyone could not help but discuss. At the same time, they felt that the guy who hit Shevchenko, was t oo blind. He really dared to offend anyone. Was he not afraid of death? David¡¯s face immediately darkened. He also did not expect such a thing to happen. Moreover, the person who was beaten was Shevchenko! Shevchenko was someone who wanted to invest one billion yuan in Neva Province. Now that he was b eaten to such a state, who would be willing to invest in Neva Province in the future? Would everyone q uestion the security problem of Neva Province? ¡°Who is it?¡± David asked with a dark face. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Shevchenko turned around and pointed at Nathan with a sneer. At this time, everyone could not help but look at Nathan, all of them stunned. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that it¡¯s him. Thepetition between Giradia Group and Porter Group is so fierce. He can¡¯t hire a powerful entrepreneur, so he can only beat Shevchenko in a rage.¡± ¡°Why? He is simply a rash man. Not only will he not be able to help Giradia Group, but he will push Gir adia Group directly into the abyss. Doesn¡¯t he know?¡± ¡°I think he is a pure idiot. He never thinks about the consequences when doing things. Otherwise, how could he do such a stupid thing?¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads. They felt that Nathan was too stupid and dared to beat a nyone. The fact that Nathan had a bad temper and liked to fight had already spread to everyone in Mimar City. After all, there were many powerful people who had been beaten up by him. ¡°I also heard that he had a conflict with Mr. Bogdanov¡¯s secretary and beat him up so badly!¡± ¡°Yeah, Evanoff¡¯s face is broken. Mr. Bogdanov will definitely not sit idly by.¡± ¡°Now, Mr. Bogdanov has probably already told the embassy. The follow¨C up procedure will surely not take long toe.¡± Everyone mentioned the matter that Nathan had beaten Evanoff, and the entrepreneurs present were s hocked again. When David saw that the person rmended by the Shevchenko was Nathan, he could not help but feel a headache. Nathan was someone that Thunder valued. Thunder was one of Hd¡¯s most powerful people. Eve n he could not afford to offend him. He also heard that Nathan had even beaten up Bogdanov¡¯s secretary. He felt as if his already big head was about to split open. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you beat up Shevchenko, but you even dare to beat up Bogdanov¡¯s secretary?¡± David was a little dizzy, and he was stuck for a moment, not knowing how to deal with it. When Bogdanov had reported the matter to the embassy, the higher¨C ups would definitely order him, the provincial governor, to investigate. How should he solve this problem After his mind was a mess for a moment, he quickly calmed down. For the sake of Neva Province¡¯s deve A person like Mr. West should be very reasonable and would definitely value the country¡¯s interests! Thinking about it, David immediately said to Nathan with a sullen face, ¡°Mr. Evans, is what Mr. Shevchen Chapter 289 He Comined 2/4 Get Bonus ¡°I did hit him, but it was definitely not because of jealousy or other reasons. It was just that he flirted with ¡°Moreover, I don¡¯t have to be jealous of him. Because I have already gotten an investment of 200 million ¡°What¡¯s his 200 million Hd¡¯s currency?¡± When Nathan said the first sentence, the crowd was first stunned. They did not expect him to admit it so When he said the second sentence and the third sentence, everyone burst intoughter and shook their An investment of one billion dors? How could it be possible? Which rich man was so rich that he was willing to invest 200 million dors in Neva Province? Everyone felt that Nathan was trying to find a way to convince David, the provincial governor, to make h take him down. This was just a three¨Cyear¨Cold trick. Everyoneughed very disdainfully. Natasha couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I wonder whichpany Mr. Evans got an investment from? Two hun The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 290 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Noble ¡°Starford International Corporation.¡± Nathan looked at Natasha expressionlessly and said three words. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± ¡°Damn, this is too funny!¡± ¡°The biggest joke in the world, brothers!¡± Before Natasha could react, the surrounding entrepreneurs burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s really fun. You beat up Bogdanov¡¯s secretary, and Bogdanov still wants to invest, right?¡± ¡°Can you not be so stupid? You clearly beat up Evanoff, but in the end, his boss still wants to invest?¡± ¡°I understand. I will fly to USA and beat Bill Gates up, then ask him to invest two billion dors tomorrow!¡± ¡°Hahaha, let¡¯s go together. You go to beat Bill Gates up, I will beat Zuckerberg.¡± When Natasha heard these words, she could not help butugh. She shook her head and said, ¡°Natha n, don¡¯t pretend to be stupid here. Even if you pretend to be stupid, you can¡¯t escape responsibility!¡± Nathan was toozy to pay attention to them. He looked at David and asked indifferently, ¡°Do you want this investment, Fredo?¡± David couldn¡¯t help but frown. He didn¡¯t say anything. On the other hand, Shevchenko sneered and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so bold. Before you hit me, you actually dared to hit Mr. Bogdanov¡¯s secretary!¡± ¡°Do you know who Mr. Bogdanov is? He is the CEO of Starford International Corporation, the son of Mr . Gusinski!¡± ¡°His power in Nievic is unimaginable for trash like you.¡± Nathan was speechless. What was so great about Bogdanov? Wasn¡¯t his father locked up in Devendill Prison now? Whether he could eat chicken legs or not depending on him. ¡°You beat up Mr. Bogdanov¡¯s secretary, and he will invest in you? I am sure that you won¡¯t see tomorro w¡¯s sun!¡± Shevchenko said with a cold face. He really did not expect that Nathan was so bold that he had offended Bogdanov before he beat him. Bogdanov was his big boss. Even he had to respect Bogdanov. Without the natural resources given to him by Gusinski, he was only a small mine owner now. David¡¯s face was also gloomy. He said, ¡°Mr. Evans, this joke is not funny!¡± Nathan could not help but shrug. They all felt that this was a joke. So what else could he say? ¡°I thought you were a polite person, Mr. Evans. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a vulgar and rude person! ¡± David said in a stem. tone. Shevchenko could not help but reveal a proud smile on his face. If he could not use force to suppress h im, then he would use the official power of Hd to suppress him! He did not think that Nathan was the kind of person like Gusinski, who could rely on his own strength to fight against the nation. A provincial governor was more than enough to deal with him. Chapter 290 Noble 1/3 Get Bonus Nathan said disapprovingly, ¡°Do the people from Nievic have special privileges when theye to Hd to invest? Can he casually flirt with women? Can¡¯t I teach him a lesson?¡± Shevchenko said, ¡°I didn¡¯t flirt with anyone. It was purely because you thought that Porter Group would obtain the construction rights because of me that you held a grudge and beat me up.¡± Nathan sneered and said, ¡°Since you all think that his words are credible, then what if I beat him up?¡± When he said this, his expression was arrogant, and his tone was cold, as if he was looking down on e verything and he didn¡¯t care about anyone. ¡°Too arrogant, this guy is really too arrogant. It makes sense to beat someone up, right?¡± ¡°Capture him immediately. We must make such a madman pay the price!¡± ¡°Yes, if we don¡¯t use him as a model, who will be willing to invest in Neva Province in the future?¡± ¡°Fredo, please punish this person immediately, lest he endangers Neva Province¡¯s reputation!¡± Everyone shouted with indignation and let David take action. However, Nathan sneered and said, ¡°You support this punk Shevchenko so much, it¡¯s just that he invested 200 million.¡± ¡°However, I can get the Starford International Corporation to invest 200 million dors!¡± ¡°Moreover, the Starford International Corporation has a much bigger reputation than this Wisdom Technology Group.¡± When David heard Nathan¡¯s words, the veins on his forehead twitched. On the other hand, Natasha found it interesting. Nathan was very good at pretending, but the fiercer he pretended now, the worse his death would be! Gerard could not help but sweat for Nathan. If he had honestly admitted his mistake from the beginning, then there was still room for negotiation. However, not only did he not admit his mistake, his attitude was also so arrogant. He even spoke without thinking. His ending would probably be very bad. ¡°What should we do, Ms. Wendy? They are going to deal with Mr. Evans!¡± When Gussie saw this, she c ould not help but be anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this guy likes to do such things.¡± Wendy nced at Gussie and said indifferently. Gussie said, ¡°Should I stand out and prove that it was Shevchenko who molested me first?¡± Wendy said, ¡°What proof do you have? Is there a video? Is there any evidence?¡± Gussie was disappointed. Shevchenko had invested 200 million. These people wanted to kneel and lic k him now. They all colluded to deal with Nathan. It was really infuriating! ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Bogdanove yet?¡± Gussie was secretly anxious. She knew that Bogdanov was the only turning point in this matter. Finally, David mmed his hand on the table and made a loud noise, which made everyone shut up. ¡°Mr. Evans, do you think everyone is a fool? Do you think it is fun to talk like this?¡± ¡°You beat up Evanoff, the secretary of the CEO of Starford International Corporation. Is Starford Internat ¡°Don¡¯t you understand such a simple logic problem?¡± ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t hurt Evanoff, why did the Starford International Corporation listen to you to invest?¡± Chapter 290 Noble 2/3 Get Bonus David was already annoyed and felt that Nathan¡¯s attitude was purely to provoke his dignity as the provi Nathan looked at David with a fake smile and said indifferently, ¡°If you continue to be so prejudiced, then idiot!¡± His words nearly made everyone¡¯s eyes fall out in shock. How could he speak like this? How could he speak like this to the provincial governor? Nathan had never put these officials in his eyes. This was because he had such strength. Simrly, it wa They were just property managers who were elected by everybody. If they made the owners unhappy, they might lose their job. Why should the prope Even Wendy and Gussie couldn¡¯t help but be bbergasted. They didn¡¯t expect Nathan¡¯s words to be so Who in this world would dare to scold a provincial official like this? Gerard smiled bitterly. He had been scolded by Nathan before¡­ He didn¡¯t expect that Nathan would be so bold as to scold him again! He had long seen the temperament of a noble and a proud general on Nathan. Natalie, who had been sitting in the corner silently watching this matter, sighed softly. If it was in the pas But now, she found that it was a unique shining point that belonged to him¡­ A man can be killed but not humiliated!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 291 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 291 Chapter 291 The Main Character Took the Stage David was furious and was about to speak. At this time, Bogdanov walked into the venue. ¡°Mr. Bogdanov!¡± When Shevchenko saw him, he could not help but bow. ¡°Sorry, I was a step toote. I received a very important call at thest minute.¡± Bogdanov smiled apologetically. Shevchenko said, ¡°Mr. Bogdanov, you came at the right time. This maniac who hit your secretary, Evan off, is about to be punished by the provincial chief!¡± When Bogdanov heard this, he could not help but be stunned. Shevchenko said, ¡°This guy is extremely arrogant. He doesn¡¯t put us in his eyes at all. Not only did he b eat your secretary, he also beat me up!¡± As he spoke, he pointed at his cheek. It was red and swollen and looked very ugly. Bogdanov took a look at Shevchenko¡¯s face and was stunned again! ¡°Someone who is so audacious and dares to look down on us must be dealt with ruthlessly!¡± Shevchen ko said righteously. Natasha, who was at the side, smiled at Bogdanov and said, ¡°Mr. Bogdanov, please rest assured. The government will definitely give everyone a fair and just exnation!¡± David also quickly expressed his position and said in a deep voice, ¡°Honorable Mr. Bogdanov, we will definitely deal with this matter strictly. Please rest assured.¡± Shevchenko turned to Nathan and sneered, ¡°Now, aren¡¯t you going to kneel down immediately?¡± ¡°Perhaps, when you kneel down and seriously admit your mistake and apologize to us¡­¡± ¡°You will have onest chance to live. If you resist, you will only die!¡± After saying this, he smiled at Bogdanov. ¡°This guy is still boasting about how he managed to get 200 million dors investment from the Starford International Corporation. He¡¯s just ying everyone for fools! He hit your secretary. How could you still invest in him?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help but smile. He said to Bogdanov, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say something?¡± Bogdanov¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but darken. He turned his head and raised his hand to ruthlessly p Sh evchenko in the face! Shevchenko cried out in pain. He was directly pped to the ground by Bogdanov. He covered his face in pain and said in horror, ¡°Mr. Bogdanov, you are¡­¡± ¡°Too light!¡± Nathan smiled at Bogdanov. Then, he lifted his foot and kicked Shevchenko, who was sitting on the ground. This kick directly sent Shevchenko sliding three to five meters away, and he mmed into the wall with a bang, which almost made him faint. The crowd was instantly silent, and no one spoke! ¡°What the hell is going on? Why did Bogdanov attack Shevchenko?¡± Nathan even boldly stepped forward to kick him. ¡°Mr. Nathan, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t expect this bastard to be so ungrateful. He even dared to offend you.¡± Bogdanov bowed slightly to Nathan and said with dissatisfaction. Chapter 291 The Main Character Took the Stage 1/3 ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Nathan said lightly. Get Bonus When everyone heard Bogdanov¡¯s words and saw his respectful attitude towards Nathan, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked! ¡°What exactly is going on? Didn¡¯t Nathan offend Bogdanov? Didn¡¯t he beat up his secretary?¡± ¡°Why is Bogdanov like this now? Why is he so respectful to him?¡± Everyone¡¯s minds were buzzing, and they couldn¡¯te back to their senses for a while. Natasha was also dumbfounded on the spot. Everything that happened after Bogdanov arrivedplet ely exceeded her expectations. Wendy shrugged at Gussie and said lightly, ¡°Now that you have seen it, you don¡¯t have to worry about this guy at all.¡± Gussie was stunned, then nodded and smiled bitterly, ¡°Ms. Wendy really has great foresight.¡± Natalie secretly sighed in her heart. Sure enough, Nathan could always turn the tide at critical moments. ¡°Shevchenko, it seems that you are really too arrogant. You have no eyes and dare to offend anyone!¡± Bogdanov looked at Shevchenko and said with a sneer. ¡°Mr. Bogdanov, I¡­¡± Blood was flowing out of the corner of Shevchenko¡¯s mouth. His face was full of fear, and he did not know what to say. Bogdanov said lightly, ¡°I came to Hd this time because I was invited by Giradia Group. I was rea dy to invest 200 million dors in opening apany and building a factory. However, the provincial go vernment seems to be dissatisfied with Mr. Nathan. I should consider it again.¡± David came back to his senses and said, ¡°Mr. Bogdanov, we don¡¯t have any dissatisfaction with Mr. Nathan¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s minds went nk. Nathan had clearly offended Bogdanov, but now, Bogdanov was supporting him in such a way. It was simply inconceivable! ¡°Mr. Nathan, what do you think should be done?¡± Bogdanov asked Nathan. Nathan smiled and said to David, ¡°I helped Bogdanov teach his man a lesson. Fredo should have no o bjections, right?¡± David coughed and said awkwardly, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t have any objections.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it? I really don¡¯t know why everyone was so excited just now. I was just teaching ackey a les disdainfully. Everyone at the scene blushed. Just now, they had all stood on Shevchenko¡¯s side. But now, Bogdanov Shevchenko shivered and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Bogdanov, I am also willing to ept Giradia Group¡¯s invitation to invest in build When Natasha heard this, her brain exploded! ¡°Fredo, I am willing to invest 200 million dors in Neva Province to open apany and build a factory. Please give me some generous policies and benefits.¡± Bogdanov ignored Shevchenko a ¡°Good, good, good, no problem!¡± David happily agreed. Starford International Corporation was one of Nievic¡¯s biggestpanies. Its reputation was world¨C ss. With its investment in building a factory, his task would bepleted. At that time, he could attrac All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I am also willing to invest 200 million in Hd to establish apany in Neva Province! Of course, this is in th of Giradia Group¡¯s invitation!¡± Shevchenko hurriedly said. Chapter 291 The Main Character Took the Stage 2/3 Get Bonus Nathan smiled at David and said, ¡°Fredo, look, I have brought such a high¨C quality foreign enterprise to the provincial government. Should the project of Deepwater Port fall into our Without a word, David waved his hand and said, ¡°No problem. This time, the construction of Deepwater Port will be led by Giradia Group, and the priority will be 70 percent!¡± The people present were stunned. Seventy percent! That was almost 10 billion! They thought that Natasha had already won, but who would have thought that Bogdanov woulde out halfway, and even Shevchenko, who she had in Now the Porter Group had not only failed, but even helped the Giradia Group, which made them not kno cry. Chapter 291 The Main Character Took the Stage The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 292 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 292 Chapter 292 The Result After Wendy heard David¡¯s announcement, she couldn¡¯t help but clench her fist and wave it violently. ¡°It¡¯s finally done!¡± Wendy couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. With this project, some local entrepreneurs in Ne va Province would definitely stand by her side. Natasha¡¯splexion was ugly. She thought she was sure of winning, and she even dered her victo ry in front of Nathan and others in advance. How could she have imagined that she would lose which e mbarrassed herself! Natasha felt very sad after losing this project that she was determined to win. At the same time, a faint uneasiness rose in her heart. Did Nathan really have such a big threat that could save the Giradia Group? ¡°The Deepwater Port is a big project, and it will take several years toplete! Moreover, Wendy has t o invest funds in the early stage. How can shepete with the funds of our alliance?¡± Natasha looked cold. ¡°Unless she can finish the project quickly and get money from the government. Otherwise, she won¡¯t wi n! Letting the Giradia Group get this project is even a good thing for me because it will divert their funds.¡± Natasha analyzed it calmly. At the same time, she used this excuse tofort herself, if there were gai ns and losses. Bogdanov signed the investment contract on the spot, which caused the entrepreneurs at present to apud and cheer. David was also very happy. With a bigpany like Starford International Corporation, his political achievements must have gained a lot! ¡°Next time if you dare to offend Mr. Evans, don¡¯t me me for killing you!¡± Bogdanov looked at Shevchenko and s neered in a low voice. ¡°I¡­ I see, Mr. Bogdanov. I will never offend Mr. Evans again!¡± Shevchenko said hastily. He decided that during this period of time in Hd, he would keep low, so as not to cause more tro uble and offend people who shouldn¡¯t be offended. Nathan smiled at Natasha and said, ¡°Ms. Porter said with certainty that you would win the project of De epwater Port. Why it belongs to Giradia Group now?¡± Natasha couldn¡¯t help being furious, and sneered back, ¡°Nathan, don¡¯t think that you will win because y ou take advantage of this matter. It is not certain who will win atst!¡± Nathan shrugged his shoulders, and said, ¡°You will beg me on your knees. I have always said this here , I hope you can prove that I¡¯m wrong.¡± Natasha snorted coldly, turned around, and left. Staying at the scene was just asking for humiliation. Aft er all, what she said before was really embarrassing. Nathan watched Natasha leave the venue directly. A smile appeared on his face. She always said that he was not from the same world. He really wanted to know what kind of expressio n Natasha would have when she fell into a trap, and whether she would still be as proud as before. At this time, David felt that he would be a little embarrassed when facing Nathan. After all, the scene w as so tense just now. What was more, Nathan was mean. He could scold others in public. This matter hade to an end. The meeting would continue as usual. And the next meeting would be some boring speeches. After signing the contract, Bogdanov also left the scene. He had heavy work and had no time to participate in such boring Chapter 292 The Result 1/3 Get Bonus sessions. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many times a year I have to attend such conferences. I still have to be there. It¡¯s reall y annoying.¡± Sitting on a chair, Wendy yawned. Her face was full of tiredness. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After getting the Deepwater Port project, she waspletely rxed. Therefore, she was sleepy, and h er eyelids became very heavy. Nathan shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go.¡± Wendy said lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t go? If you don¡¯t go, you¡¯ll make them unhappy. They have plenty of ways to p unish you. Other entrepreneurs are going, but you are not going, what do you mean? Do you think it¡¯s so easy to do business and do whatever you want just like you?¡± Wendy was really envious of Nathan. He could do whatever he wanted. Although sometimes it seemed a bit reckless, she thought it was very free and easy. She was carrying too much burden. And she couldn¡¯t be as free as Nathan. Listening to the speech of the leader of themercial department, Wendy only felt dizzy. Not long after, her head began to move up and down. She couldn¡¯t open her eyes. On the other hand, Gussie was very serious. She even took notes. She probably thought this was a good opportunity to learn. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep for a while, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Wendy said in a low voice. She directly leaned her head o n Nathan¡¯s shoulder, closed her eyes, and didn¡¯t care about anything else. Nathan couldn¡¯t help but be a little dumbfounded. If those leaders saw her sleeping in the meeting, they would probably get angry, right? Wendy was indeed too tired these days. She didn¡¯t have a good rest. Even if she was sitting, leaning o n Nathan¡¯s shoulder, she fell asleep very deeply. ¡°Is Ms. Wendy asleep?¡± Gussie turned her head and saw Wendy sleeping on Nathan¡¯s shoulder, she c ouldn¡¯t help being startled. ¡°Yeah, I guess she hasn¡¯t rested recently,¡± Nathan said with a smile. Gussie took out the phone and directly turned on the camera. Nathan stared and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gussie chuckled and said, ¡°I want to take pictures. If you dare to bully me next time, I will show Hannah Nathan couldn¡¯t help but grinn and say, ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of being beaten up by me, then shoot it! Who When Gussie heard Nathan¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble with fright. She was scared, curled h Nathan snorted. Gussie had to be punished hard. Otherwise, she would go even further. At the same time, the news that Giradia Group had taken the lead in the Deepwater Port project had als After everyone heard the news, they couldn¡¯t help being shocked. No one thought that Natasha, who wa ¡°It seems that the Porter Group alliance couldn¡¯t win the Giradia Group!¡± Chapter 292 The Result 2/3 ¡± Get Blomus At this time, everyone was muttering in their hearts, especially those who had invested a lot of money in alliance. After Hannah got the news, she quickly sent a message to Nathan, congratting him, and alsoplim Finally, the conference came to an end.. The government invited guests to give a speech. And the guests were two beauties. One was Natalie. And the other was Lily, the star who was forced to kneel by Nathan holding a grenade held a party at Almonube Estatest time. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 293 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 293 Chapter 293 The First One David originally wanted to invite Wendy. But Wendy turned it down, expressing herck of interest. Therefore, he had to find Natalie. After all, there were not many beautiful local entrepreneurs in Neva P rovince, and even few famous ones. Lily herself was a big star. And her appearance was also extraordinary. After taking the stage, she beha ved calmly. Natalie also knew that this was a good opportunity to show off her style. So she would not let it go and performed very well. The speeches of the two beauties cheered up the entrepreneurs in the audience and gave them a burst of apuse. ¡°Now, I announce that Neva Province¡¯s capital conference has officiallye to a sessful conclusio n!¡± Lily smiled at the crowd while holding the microphone. When she was speaking, the curtain on the stage suddenly rattled, and Nathan couldn¡¯t help but nce up. ¡°Be careful, get out of the way!¡± Nathan yelled at Natalie. Natalie was taken aback for a moment, then subconsciously took two steps to one side. She didn¡¯t kno w why she was so obedient. Just when she took the third step, the curtain fell overwhelmed, and the whole copsed, causing the p eople on the scene to exim. ¡°Boom!¡± Lily didn¡¯t react and was directly hit by the curtain. Without even making a scream, she was directly smashed to the ground and passed out. Natalie couldn¡¯t help being startled. Fortunately, she was obedient just now and took two or three steps to the side. Otherwise, if the curtain fell, she might be doomed! People from the government couldn¡¯t help being stunned when they saw this scene and then stepped f orward to move the heavy curtain to save Lily who was being crushed below. Lily was quickly put in an ambnce and taken directly to the hospital. David¡¯s face was very ugly. He directly called the leader in charge of the scene and yelled, scolding the other party so much that he could hardly look up. His face was full of bitterness. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you, if you hadn¡¯t reminded me just now, I¡¯m afraid I would have to go to the hospital like her,¡± N atalie said casually to Nathan with lingering fear, thanking him very much for reminding her. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Nathan just smiled, not paying special attention to this matter. This kind of thing could only be said to be Lily¡¯s bad luck. It was originally a matter of showing off, but it turned out to be unlucky. However, Nathan didn¡¯t have sympathy for this woman. She was vicious and mean. And she was also the spokesperson of the Porter Group. Even if she died, he w ouldn¡¯t bother to look at her twice. After the meeting, everyone left separately. Wendy stretched her waist, turned her head, and said casually, ¡°You and Ms. Reagan,e with me. I¡¯ ll treat you to a meal. The servant has already arranged it.¡± Nathan agreed without hesitation, but Gussie shook her head and said, ¡°I want to go home and rest no w. Mr. Evans, you can go by yourself.¡± Chapter 293 The First One 1/3 Get Bonus She was exhausted now. And her face is still a little swollen. She didn¡¯t want to go outside anymore. ¡°I will protect you well in the future, and nothing like this will happen again. How can I let others bully m y secretary?¡± Nathan patted Gussie on the shoulder tofort her. ¡°I¡¯m the secretary of the board, not your secretary alone!¡± Gussie snorted arrogantly. However, Nathan¡¯s words were a bit provocative. At least, they caused some inexplicable fluctuations i n her heart. What could be more seductive than a man saying to a girl, that he would protect her in the future? After Nathan sent Gussie back home, he came to Wendy¡¯s mansion. It was arge vi with a ssical style. There were three entrances, and the cost of one entrance was estimated to be several million. ¡°This house is probably not cheaper than the Almonube Pce where I live now¡­¡± Nathan watched wit h some surprise. ¡°Hi, Mr. Evans. I¡¯m Ms. Wendy¡¯s housekeeper.¡± An old man in a suit came out. He was gray¨C haired but still in good spirits. He was obviously Wendy¡¯s housekeeper. Nathan shook hands with the butler and said, ¡°Hi, it¡¯s the first time we meet. I brought some food, you c an try it.¡± He was full of joy and said, ¡°Mr. Evans, you are too polite,e with me.¡± As soon as he entered the door, there was a huge ss garden, where the fragrance of flowers was ov erflowing. And there was only a simple stone path leading to the second entrance. Second, after entering the gate, on the left was a rockery pond, inside which were fishes swimming aro und. Looking to the right, there was a pavilion built with carved railings and jade, which was very suitable for rxation. After entering the third door was the inside of the vi, which was magnificent, even the imperial pce was nothing more than that, and the crystal chandelier in the center of the living room was worth millions. ¡°What a rich family¡­¡± Nathan sighed, the decoration of the Almonube Pce where he lived now was not as impressive as this ce. He smiled and said, ¡°This house was built from grandpa¡¯s n. He used to learn ancient architecture a nd was very proficient in it.¡± Nathan nodded. Then, he said again, ¡°Mr. Evans, you are the first male friend that Miss brought here. I¡¯m really d that Miss Giradia has a friend like you.¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help being stunned for a while, he didn¡¯t expect that he was the first male that Wendy took back to her house. However, if Wendy knew what he thought, she might kick him out of the vi directly. The butler poured water for Nathan and asked him to sit down for a while, Wendy came out after a whil e. She had already changed into a loose casual at home. Her hair was a little loose, but she didn¡¯t bother to take care of it, showing a rareziness on her body.. ¡°You are here. Let¡¯s have dinner. You can drink today. It¡¯s a celebration.¡± Wendy nodded and said. Nothing else happened to the meal, it simply ended. Nathan wanted to leave after eating. But the butler, who sent him out all the way, was very polite. ¡°Mr. Evans,e here often in the future. Our youngdy has too few friends. She can¡¯t find anyone to with a very enthusiastic attitude held his hand and shook it again and again. Chapter 293 The First One 2/3 ¡°If she doesn¡¯t invite me, how dare Ie?¡± Nathan smelled helpless. Get Bonus ¡°Miss Giradia is shy. It¡¯s not easy to say this. You are a man, so take the initiative!¡± The butler said with a smile on his f Nathan waited for a while, and the butler said, ¡°Since Miss is willing to invite you to dinner at home, she won¡¯t say anything if youe directly next time. She was raised by me. What kind of person Nathan could only agree. The butler left Nathan¡¯s number, and said, ¡°If there is anything to do in the future, I will call you directly.¡± Nathan said casually, ¡°You are wee. I am good friends with Randy. He helped me a lot. It is also his duty to help Giradia Group and Ms. Wend The butler watched Nathan leave with a smile on his face. This was the first time Wendy brought a male Nathan had a meal here, but something happened to Natalie. Not long after she got home, a middle¨Caged man rushed in with a group of people. The author had something to say. The past two days have been too busy, and I have not had enough rest. I wrote three chaptersst night of treatment. Now I have finished half a course of treatment, and there is still one and a half left. I also h The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 294 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Endure ¡°Who is Natalie?¡± As soon as the middle¨Caged man walked in, he asked with a sullen expression on his face. Hector couldn¡¯t help being startled and recognized this middle¨C aged man. He was an entrepreneur from Emperia City, a big boss with tens of billions of assets, and his name was Zachary. ¡°Mr. Lewis, how can I help you? Do you have something to do with my daughter?¡± Hector asked with a smile on his face. ¡°Is Natalie your daughter? Let her get out immediately!¡± Zachary said bluntly. Natalie had already walked out, frowned, and asked, ¡°Mr. Lewis, what do you want from me? Have I off ended you?¡± She and Zachary had never even met face to face, and she had no idea why he came to find her so furi ously. Luisa also smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, Natalie didn¡¯t offend you, did she?¡± Facing a big boss like Zachary who had the background of Emperia City and was worth tens of billions, they dared not offend at all. The Lewis group could crush the Johnson Group easily. Therefore, no matter how rude the other party was, they needed to bear with it. ¡°Did you offend me? Natalie, think about it yourself!¡± Zachary said with a sneer. ¡°I really haven¡¯t offended Mr. Lewis, right? I haven¡¯t even said anything bad about Mr. Lewis. This is the first time we¡¯ve met each other today!¡± Natalie said with a wry smile. Facing Zachary¡¯s aggressiveness, she just could bear it. Zachary¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what happened to you and Lily at the meetin g today?¡± Natalie froze for a moment, not knowing what this matter had to do with her. Hector on the side hurriedly said, ¡°Natalie, tell me, what have you done?¡± Natalie said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, we just gave a speech at the invitation of the organizer¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that in the end, the curtain on the ceiling copsed.¡± ¡°I dodged, but Miss Tubbs did not dodge.¡± Zachary nodded, sneered, and said, ¡°Then, do you still dare to say that you didn¡¯t offend me?¡± Natalie waspletely dumbfounded, and said in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, how did I offend you?¡± Zachary said, ¡°Lily is my goddaughter, do you think you offended me?¡± Natalie said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it when the curtain copsed¡­ Besides, I didn¡¯t care about Miss Tubbs at that time. I got out of the way by myself.¡± Hector on the side also breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that this matter had nothing to do with Natalie. The same was true for Luisa, who felt that Zachary misunderstood the matter. Now that it made sense, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. However, Zachary grinned grimly and said, ¡°The curtain copsed, why didn¡¯t you push Lily away? Why did you hide alone?¡± Natalie said bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s human instinct. So it¡¯s normal for me to avoid it.¡± Zachary sneered and said, ¡°Why do you dodge? Chapter 294 Endure 1/3 Get Bonus Why was Lily the one who got hurt? Wasn¡¯t it because you didn¡¯t push her away in time? If you push her away, will she be hurt by the curtain?¡± Natalie was shocked by Zachary¡¯s logic. But the other party was too powerful, she couldn¡¯t offend him. So she could only swallow her anger. Hector on the side hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, it really can¡¯t me Natalie! That¡¯s their responsibility, not hers.¡± ¡°It¡¯s her responsibility. If she pushed Lily away at that time, wouldn¡¯t it be fine?¡± Zachary said arrogantly. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to be hit, so I avoided it. I didn¡¯t think about anything else.¡± Natalie said. ¡°Don¡¯t want to be smashed? How do youpare yourself to my precious daughter? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. You deserved it if you were smashed to death. But if Lily was smashed, it¡¯s your fault! You should have tried your best to save her back then, even if you were crushed to death, it doesn¡¯t ma tter, you can still win the title of a hero. Now you are living alone, let Lily get seriously injured, you must take full responsibility!¡± While speaking, Zachary had already reached out and grabbed Natalie¡¯s cor, with a ferocious expres sion on his face. Luisa and Hector on the side were trembling with fright and wanted toe up to help. But they were directly held back by the bodyguards brought by Zachary . Zachary raised his hand and pped Natalie with a series of crackling sounds, which made Natalie diz zy and the corner of her mouth split open. ¡°Are you wrong?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong¡­¡± Natalie cried because of grievance. Zachary sneered, and punched her hard in the stomach, causing her to almost spit out a mouthful of bl ood. ¡°I was wrong, Mr. Lewis, it¡¯s all my fault, please let me go!¡± Natalie really couldn¡¯t bear such violence, s o she gritted her teeth and admitted it. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help feeling sad in her heart. If Nathan was here, would she be beaten so badly? Bogdanov¡¯s secretary bullied Gussie and was beaten to death by Nathan. Moreover, Bogdanov didn¡¯t dare to say anything in the end. If Nathan was here, would Zachary have a chance to attack her? Could he still be so arrogant? Natalie who would never regret it, at this moment, started to regret it. She regretted that she was too mean at the beginning, and also regretted that she was blind and pushed her far away. Zachary nodded in satisfaction, and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to know that you are wrong! Then, how should you c the loss?¡± Natalie waspletely dumbfounded. Forcing herself to bow her head and admit her mistake was not e ¡°Mr. Lewis, please stop, don¡¯t hit her anymore. We never hit her since Natalie grew up.¡± Luisa cried. Chapter 294 Endure 2/3 Get Bonus Zachary ignored her pleading, but said to Natalie coldly, ¡°Since Lily is seriously injured and can no longe During this time, you will rece Lily and stay by my side. Wait until she recovers, then get out! Do you understand?¡± Natalie was so frightened that she trembled all over, and hurriedly said, ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°No? In this world, no woman dares to reject me like that! You know you¡¯re wrong, but you still dare to say no? Are you embarrassing me?¡± Zachary was furious. He grabbed Natalie by the cor and threw her down hard, knocking her to the gro At the same time as shended, Natalie¡¯s head hit the ground hard. She only felt her eyes go dark, and fell unconscious on the ground. ¡°ying dead trick, right?¡± Zachary kicked Natalie, not satisfied when he saw that Natalie had passed ou After this kick, Natalie did not move. Zachary was taken aback for a moment and did not continue to atta ¡°Zachary, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Hector roared angrily. ¡°How dare you?¡± Zachary sneered and kicked Hector in the stomach. Hector spit out arge mouthful of blood when he opened his mouth, fell to his knees, and bent over¡­ The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 295 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Persecution Get Bonus Zachary stretched out his hand to tidy up his messy clothes, and casually nced at the unconscious Natalie, only to see blood from the back of her head. She was obviously seriously injured. ¡°After she recovers, send her here. Don¡¯t y tricks on me, or I will kill your whole family!¡± Zachary said coldly. He waved his hand and left the Johnson family with his bodyguards. Luisa cried and dialed the number of the hospital, telling them to send an ambnce to rescue her immediately. ¡°Hector, what shall we do?¡± ¡°Do you really want to send Natalie to Zachary? He is bullying us! It¡¯s not Natalie¡¯s fault at all.¡± Luisa waspletely lost at this time. In front of Zachary, she had no intention of fighting back at all. Hector coughed, again and again, regained hisposure, sighed hard, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Nathanter, and ask him to help with this!¡± The Johnson family had now be theughingstock of Mimar City. After all, the matter of Nathan investing two billion was well known. The Johnson family looked down on him and even asked Natalie to divorce him, which made everyone comin that the Johnson family looked down upon others. These days, in order to avoid embarrassment, Hector had never contacted Nathan. The ambnce from the hospital came quickly, and both Hector and Natalie were taken to the hospital. Hector was only slightly injured, but Natalie was seriously injured. Her head was injured, and they didn¡¯t know when she would wake up. ¡°Hector, has your daughter been sent to the hospital? If she recovers, remember to send her to me righ t away. I¡¯m not kidding you. If you don¡¯t send her here, just wait for the whole family to be buried with you. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can try it!¡± Hector had just finished treatment when he received a call from Zachary. ¡°Zachary, you are too deceitful!¡± Hector couldn¡¯t help shouting angrily. Zachary hung up the phone directly and ignored him. Not long after, Reif, Bailey and others rushed to the hospital. Reif pointed at Hector¡¯s nose and cursed, ¡°Hector, what thing did you do to offend Mr. Lewis of the Lewi s Group? Do you know what kind of disaster this will bring to the Johnson family?¡± Hector gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s not our fault, it¡¯s Zachary¡¯s aggressiveness!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Reif said coldly, ¡°Is it none of your business? Now Zachary wants Natalie. When she wakes up, you send her to Zachary immediately.¡± ¡°What? Reif, are you still my brother or a family member? You want me to do such a thing!¡± Hector said angrily. ¡°For your useless daughter, let our entire Johnson family be buried with her? Sorry, I can¡¯t do it! If you can¡¯t take it, we can do it for you. Chapter 295 Persecution 1/3 Get Bonus The disaster was caused by her, and we don¡¯t want to bear it with her.¡± Reif had a cold face, disregarding any affection from his rtives. Bailey on the side also said, ¡°My dad is right, why should we help Natalie? She should have stood ther e and let the curtain. crush her to death, so nothing bad happened.¡± It was enough for Hector to be bullied by Zachary, but he didn¡¯t expect his rtives to bully him like this. ¡°The patient is awake, you can go in and take a look.¡± At this moment, a doctor came out and said. Reif frowned and said, ¡°Is she awake? That¡¯s just right, send her to Mr. Lewis now!¡± Luisa screamed, ¡°I see which one of you dares, if you dare to touch Natalie, I will do my best not to, and I will drag you to die together!¡± ¡°Is it up to you? You won¡¯t win.¡± Reif sneered disdainfully. Everyone rushed into the ward and saw Natalie lying with gauze wrapped around her head, staring nkly at the door. Seeing Natalie¡¯s appearance, Hector couldn¡¯t help being frightened, and said, ¡°Natalie, how are you? D on¡¯t scare me!¡± Natalie looked at him with dull eyes, and asked weakly, ¡°Where is my husband? I want to see my husb and¡­¡± ¡°Natalie, are you stupid? What kind of husband do you have? You have already divorced your husband! ¡± Bailey mocked. She looked down on Nathan before, saying that Nathan was a country bumpkin. But now, she said that Natalie looked down on people. Natalie only felt a splitting headache, and murmured, ¡°No, you lied to me. I didn¡¯t divorce my husband, I want to see my husband¡­¡± After saying this, her head hurt so badly that she couldn¡¯t help but growl again and again. Her whole bo dy was twitching. The doctor hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke her, her brain injury needs further investigation!¡± ¡°Okay. Natalie, don¡¯t get excited, I¡¯ll find Nathan for you right now.¡± Hector took out his cell phone and m ¡°Hector, the most urgent thing now is to send Natalie to Mr. Lewis!¡± Reif said with a dark face. Luisa stood in front of Natalie¡¯s hospital bed at once, with a grim face, and said, ¡°Reif, if you want to harm Luisa¡¯s hysterical temperament was still very scary, which made Reif afraid to go forward for a while. Bailey was also shocked, but then sneered and said, ¡°You kicked him back then, and now you have to c ¡°He invested two billion in Giradia Group casually. Would he still be willing toe to see you? How ridiculous!¡± Hector didn¡¯t say much, and directly dialed Nathan¡¯s number, and said, ¡°Nathan. Something happened t Nathan felt that Hector¡¯s voice was very strange and realized that something might be serious. He said immediately, ¡°Uncle Hector, wait a moment, I¡¯lle over right now.¡± Hector said, ¡°Alright, alright, hurry up as much as possible¡­ Natalie only wants to see you now.¡± Nathan frowned and set off immediately, feeling a little strange in his heart. Wasn¡¯t Natalie still doing we Chapter 295 Persecution 2/3 Why did she suddenly go to the hospital in just a few hours? She should have had no serious diseases and was in good health¡­. Get Bonus When Bailey and Reif saw that Hector had really called Nathan, they couldn¡¯t help but look at each othe ¡°Hector, I hope you don¡¯t do anything wrong and kill all the Johnson family!¡± Reif sternly said and left with Bailey. They really couldn¡¯t afford to mess with Nathan now, and they didn¡¯t want to. Not long after, Nathan arrived at the hospital and appeared at the door of the ward. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 296 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Amnesia ¡°Uncle Hector, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing that Hector also looked sick, Nathan frowned and asked in a deep voice. Hector waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Leave me alone, go and see Natalie, she has a head inj ury, and now she recognizes no one.¡± Nathan nodded. And when he entered the ward, he saw Natalie lying on her side and looking at him, he r dull eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Honey!¡± Natalie shouted happily. Nathan was shocked. Even on her wedding day, Natalie never called him that. It had been a while since she got divorced, so did she change her mind? Luisa whispered from the side, ¡°She was hit on the head, I don¡¯t know what happened. You go and ompany her.¡± Nathan went to Natalie¡¯s side, and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why she was injured like this?¡± He could tell that Natalie¡¯s injury was not caused by a car ident or something, but was beaten. ¡°I was bullied, but it¡¯s all because you weren¡¯t by my side to protect me!¡± Natalie burst into tears. Nathan smiled and sat down beside her. He looked cold. Nathan pinched her wrist and asked, ¡°Are you losing your memory?¡± Natalie just looked at him, with a cute expression on her face, and said, ¡°No, I still remember you, you a re my husband!¡± Luisa and Hector in the back were all wiping away tears, thinking that Natalie was really miserable, being beaten up like this by Zachary, and they did nothing to help at that time. ¡°Yes, you remember very clearly.¡± Nathan could onlyfort her temporarily. At the same time, he felt a little angry. Even though Natalie divorced him, she couldn¡¯t be bullied by any one, right? The Johnson family was kind to him. When he was expelled from Emperia City, the Johnson family hel ped him for a while. ¡°Hug!¡± Natalie stretched out her hand and said coquettishly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll hold you up. Don¡¯t move around.¡± Nathan stretched out his arms to hug Natalie and sat up, th en raised the bed for her to lean on. Natalie leaned her head directly into his arms, and said sadly, ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve forgotten a lot of things. Don¡¯t leave me alone¡­¡± Nathan patted her on the back, and said gently, ¡°No, you have a good rest, I won¡¯t leave you alone.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Nathan also realized that Natalie¡¯s injury was really serious this time. So he had to let Carlose and take a look. For this kind of injury, Nathan was really helpless. He could only treat a few diseases. ¡°Honey, you are so kind¡­¡± Natalie smiled and pressed her swollen cheeks into his arms with a look of enjoyment. Nathan smiled helplessly. Natalie gave the impression of a strong woman, because she regarded Jade as her idol, and always imitated her in every way, hoping that she could be strong. Perhaps, this obsessive and docile appearance was her original personality¡­. Nathan remembered that she seemed to be like this when she was a child. Chapter 296 Amnesia 1/3 ¡°Who bullied you? Do you remember?¡± Nathan asked. Get Bonus ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I just know that I was hit on the head, it hurts¡­¡± Natalie murmured. Her eyes becam e dull, she really didn¡¯t remember anything. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t remember. Don¡¯t think about it too much, just rest at ease, I¡¯ll find a doctor for you.¡± Nathan said. Natalie hummed, nodded obediently, and said, ¡°Okay, honey!¡± Listening to her calling Nathan, Luisa and Hector beside her were all embarrassed. After Nathan and Natalie got married, it was Luisa who kept urging them to divorce. Later, Natalie really moved her mind. Although Hector didn¡¯t say he supported it, he also acquiesced. Now, with the rtionship between the two of them, Natalie called him so close. As parents, how could they not be embarrassed? Natalie felt dizzy and fell asleep again soon. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Carlos, hoping to cure her,¡± Nathan said to Hector. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Nathan!¡± Hector said hastily. Nathan smiled and said, ¡°When my father and I were in trouble, it was the Johnson family who reached out to help us. Uncle Hector, you don¡¯t have to be so polite about such a small matter.¡± Hector smiled awkwardly, ¡°Yes. I will not be so polite in the future!¡± Nathan suppressed the smile on his face, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Natalie was beaten by someone, right? Who did it so viciously?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Lily¡¯s godfather, Zachary, an entrepreneur in Emperia City, with a strong background. We can¡¯t affor d to mess with him.¡± Hector only felt his mouth full of bitterness. ¡°Why did he strike so hard?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help frowning fiercely, not knowing what kind of grievance s there was between the two. Hector said aggrievedly, ¡°Natalie attended the meeting with Lily today. And Lily was injured by the curtain. Zachary med Natalie for not pushing Lily away at the critical moment, and said that Li ly is much more expensive than her life, so she should push Lily away and bear it by herself. And he also made a very rude request, saying that Lily was injured recently and that Natalie should rece Lily for the days when she was injured. Natalie didn¡¯t agree, so he did it directly. We were caught by his bodyguards at the time, and we couldn¡¯t help at all¡­. You can see how hard he beat her.¡± Speaking of this matter, Hector and Luisa could only feel aggrieved. After all, they were bullied, but they side. Nathan couldn¡¯t help sneering and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Lily likes to make trouble, and even her god Thest time Lily was frightened by Nathan holding the grenade. This time, her godfather Zachary jumped out again and beat the irresponsible Natalie to such a serious ¡°Nathan, Zachary is not an ordinary person, don¡¯t mess around!¡± Hector couldn¡¯t help reminding him. Chapter 296 Amnesia 2/3 Get Bonus ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a n in mind! I¡¯ll call Carlos first. See where he is, and ask him toe and see N While talking, Nathan went outside to call Carlos. Carlos also happened to be in the hospital, seeing a patient. And when he heard that Nathan waited for Nathan went straight over. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Carlos treating people, surrounded b ¡°Lily?¡± After seeing the person lying on the hospital bed clearly, Nathan could not help but sneer. Those bodyguards turned their heads, gave Nathan a cold look, and said, ¡°Who are you? Get out! Don¡¯t medical treatment!¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 297 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 297 Chapter 297 More Than Offending Zachary ¡°My teacher, you are here!¡± When Carlos saw Nathan, he immediately turned around and greeted him respectfully. When the bodyguards heard Carlos call Nathan in this way, they were all shocked. ¡°Since you are Mr. Sanders¡® teacher, your medical skills must be even better. Come and check Miss Tu bbs carefully,¡± a bodyguard said coldly. With a sneer, Nathan walked up to him and said, ¡°Carlos, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t treat her.¡± Carlos was stunned. It was Zachary Lewis, a famous businessman from Emperia City, who asked him t o treat Lily. He didn¡¯t want to offend him. Before Carlos could say anything, the bodyguards around got angry. The man asked, ¡°Are you out of y our mind? Do you know who Miss Lily is?¡± With a fake smile on his face, Nathan looked at the bodyguard and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t she Zachary Lewis¡® godd aughter? Tell him toe here. I was just about to look for him.¡± How could Nathan let Zachary get away since Natalie was badly injured by Zachary? However, the top priority right now was to ask Carlos to check Natalie¡¯s injury and thene up with a treatment n. Carlos was taken aback when he heard this. It turned out that there was a grudge between Nathan and Zachary! ¡°Sir, Zachary is not a man to be trifled with. Moreover, he has power in Emperia City. We¡¯d better not m ess with him,¡± Carlos whispered. ¡°I know who he is, but that doesn¡¯t stop me from kicking his ass,¡± Nathan said indifferently. It all started with Lily, but Nathan didn¡¯t intend to make trouble for her. After all, Zachary was the bully th at made it all happen. ¡°Brat, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°How dare you be so disrespectful to Mr. Lewis!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that we won¡¯t touch you just because you are Mr. Sanders¡® teacher!¡± The bodyguards sneered, thinking that Nathan was just courting death by making a fool of himself. Carlos smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Please calm down¡­¡± Nathan said indifferently, ¡°Carlos, let¡¯s go. From now on, don¡¯t help anyone rted to Zachary Lewis. O therwise, don¡¯t call me your teacher!¡± Recently, Nathan taught Carlos a lot about how to treat some special diseases, which made Carlos feel like a newbie. At the same time, he felt that his medical skills had been promoted. Carlos couldn¡¯t figure out some mysterious things, such as voodoo and spells. But now, he was able to deal with them somehow. Therefore, Carlos respected Nathan very much, so Carlos couldn¡¯t resist taking his orders. A bodyguard said coldly, ¡°How dare you threaten Mr. Sun? Who do you think you are? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Nathan didn¡¯t say a word and turned to walk to the door of the ward. Chapter 297 More Than Offending Zachary 1/3 Get Bonus Carlos was stunned for a while and then followed him out. ¡°Mr. Sanders, you can¡¯t leave, or who will take care of Miss Tubbs?¡± A bodyguard blocked their way. With an impatient look on his face, Nathan said, ¡°Get out of my way!¡± The bodyguard looked at him defiantly and said, ¡°You can kneel down and crawl out of here. Then I can pretend that you were never here!¡± After saying that, he spread his legs and pointed at his crotch. Nathan smiled and suddenly kicked that man¡¯s balls! His kick was too fast. Even though the bodyguard had been prepared for this, he was still hit hard. He s creamed in pain and fell to the ground while clutching his crotch. Seeing this, the other bodyguards roared and besieged Nathan. ¡°You punks wouldn¡¯tst three hours in my jail,¡± said Nathan with a sneer. After a short while, the bodyguards of Zachary all fell to the ground and passed out. Carlos was stunned and said, ¡°That would really offend Zachary!¡± Nathan said, ¡°Offend him? I don¡¯t want to offend him. I just want to beat him to death.¡± Carlos had no idea what kind of feud Nathan had with Zachary. ¡°Doctors abide by the naturalws, and martial artists defend them!¡± ¡°Carlos, your medical skills are first¨Css, but you have to learn some martial arts.¡± ¡°Since ancient times, there has been no distinction between medical and martial arts, but you are serio usly biased. When you are free, I will teach you to practice martial arts.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want others to catch you and force you to treat them.¡± Nathan nced at Carlos and said indifferently. With a wry smile, Carlos cupped his hands and said, ¡°Sir, you are right. But I¡¯m too old to learn martial arts except for some tricks.¡± Nathan said, ¡°It¡¯s not age that counts, it¡¯s talent. There are a lot of aged martial arts masters.¡± Then Nathan took Carlos to Natalie¡¯s ward. ¡°The back of her head was injured, and she has lost her memory now. Please give her a diagnosis,¡± sai d Nathan. ¡°It will take a CT scan and an MRI to figure it out¡­¡± Carlos said after feeling her pulse. Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the representative of the old school? Why do you us N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Carlos said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to use my method to diagnose her intracranial situation. However, ording Carlos was good at medicine. He knew all kinds of medical methods. He could clearly tell the nerves an ¡°Who hit her so hard¡­¡± Carlos couldn¡¯t help but frown. He thought that it was too much for a girl to be b Chapter 297 More Than Offending Zachary 2/3 ¡°It¡¯s Zachary Lewis. Otherwise, why do you think I¡¯m so angry?¡± Nathan sneered. Get Bonus Carlos couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. It would be difficult for Nathan to go up against Zachary. Carlos said, ¡°Miss Johnson has to rest quietly for the time being. Try not to stimte her, especially when ites to mental health¡­¡± Hector and Luisa nodded their heads repeatedly. They would do as the famous doctor Carlos said. Nathan was stunned. Didn¡¯t that mean he had to y the role of Natalie¡¯s husband these days? Natalie¡¯s head was injured, and she lost her memory. In addition, she had been under a lot of mental pre had a lot ofplex opinions about Nathan, which led to such a condition after she woke up. ¡°Is Natalie awake?¡± ¡°If she is, send her to Mr. Lewis as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Otherwise, the whole Johnson family will be dead!¡± At this time, a young man came in arrogantly and said disrespectfully. ¡°I¡¯m Wendel, the Secretary of Mr. Lewis. Get everything ready!¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help but look at Wendel with a cold smile. The author has something to say. I was too tired yesterday, the child kept crying in the middle of the night with increased muscle tension, a Chapter 297 More Than Offending Zachary The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 298 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Waiting Wendel frowned at the silence. ¡°Are you deaf or dumb?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I say something inappropriate?¡± ¡°Do you want me to call Mr. Lewis and tell him that you don¡¯t want to cooperate?¡± ¡°Do you know what will happen if you don¡¯t take me seriously?¡± Seeing that no one spoke, Wendel couldn¡¯t help but shout arrogantly. Hector couldn¡¯t help but get angry. ¡°Don¡¯t push it. Zachary beat my daughter like this, and now he¡¯s doi ng something worse. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished?¡± Wendelughed and said, ¡°Punish? Who will punish Mr. Lewis? Who dares to punish Mr. Lewis? Do you want the Johnson Group to go bankrupt?¡± At this time, Natalie woke up. ¡°She¡¯s awake. Come with me, or your family will die!¡± Wendel said viciously. Natalie was so frightened that her body couldn¡¯t help trembling. She asked in horror, ¡°Honey¡­ What¡¯s going on? Why did he ask me to go with him?¡± Turning to Natalie, Nathan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Have a good rest. I won¡¯t let anyone disturb you.¡± Wendel said, ¡°It¡¯s okay? Do you think it¡¯s going to be okay? Can you handle Mr. Lewis¡® rage?¡± ¡°You¡¯re Natalie¡¯s husband? But since Mr. Lewis is interested in your wife, you¡¯d better give her up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your honor!¡± Nathan smiled and said, ¡°Come on, Wendel. Let¡¯s go out and have a talk.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Natalie had woken up right now, Nathan would have hit Wendel, but now Natalie was watching. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t leave. Don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± seeing that Nathan was going to take Wendel out, Natalie could n¡¯t help but say pitifully. ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Nathan turned around and smiled at her. With a cold face, Wendel said, ¡°Why? You want to negotiate? Do you want to bribe me? Okay, let me s ee what you can offer. If you don¡¯t satisfy me, I will turn against you.¡± Nathan said, ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s see if the bribe I¡¯ll give youter can satisfy you!¡± Wendel followed Nathan out of the ward, and then Nathan closed the door. ¡°Give it to me,¡± said Wendel indifferently. If Nathan could offer him some benefits, he could spare Natali e a little. Nathan turned around and smiled. Suddenly, he raised his hand and pped Wendel in the face. Before Wendel could react, Nathan grabbed him by the throat. ¡°How dare you touch me? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m the secretary of Mr. Lewis?¡± Wendel shouted. Expressionlessly, Nathan lifted his neck and pped him across the face. ¡°You think you are badass, don¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 298 Waiting 1/3 Get Bonus p! ¡°I should be honored to be a cuckold?¡± p! ¡°You want the Johnson family to die?¡± p! ¡°I don¡¯t dare to hurt you?¡± Nathan pped Wendel hard in the face. Even the people in the ward heard the crisp sound of ps fr om outside. Wendel¡¯s face was covered with blood. Nathan still pinched Wendel¡¯s neck and impatiently wiped the bl ood on his hand with his white shirt of Wendel. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Mr. Lewis won¡¯t let you go. He will definitely kill your whole family!¡± Wendel screamed an d struggled, but in vain. ¡°You¡¯re awesome! I¡¯ve never seen someone as awesome as you!¡± Nathan let go of his hand and kicked Wendel¡¯s belly. Wendel didn¡¯t have time to react. He got a kick in the stomach and slid to his knees for steps away. His back mmed against the wall before he stopped. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Wendel spat out a mouthful of blood, his face twisted in pain. ¡°Make a call and get Zachary over here! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Nathan tilted his head, picked up Wend el¡¯s phone from the ground and threw it in front of him. With a painful look on his face, Wendel picked up his phone and gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re dead¡­ I pro mise I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll break your limbs and then¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Make that call now!¡± Nathan stepped on Wendel¡¯s shoulder, which made him stop talking. Wendel howled in pain again and dialed Zachary¡¯s number. ¡°Wendel, is it done? Have you sent Natalie here?¡± Zachary asked tly. ¡°Mr. Lewis, something happened¡­ I failed, and¡­ I was beaten. This guy seems to be Natalie¡¯s husban d¡­¡± Wendel said with difficulty. Zachary couldn¡¯t help but get angry. ¡°What? He beat you? The Johnson family wants to die?¡± Wendel said, ¡°I¡¯ve told him that I¡¯m your secretary, but he did it anyway! He doesn¡¯t give a damn about y At this moment, Nathan bent down and took Wendel¡¯s phone. He said coldly, ¡°Zachary Lewis, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got 10 minutes to get your ass over here!¡± ¡°Or your secretary will die!¡± Zachary couldn¡¯t help but get angry. ¡°Well, since you want to die so badly, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish today!¡± Nathan sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll wait!¡± After saying this, Nathan squeezed the phone hard. Wendel did not see how hard he was trying, but the This scene made Wendel shudder. The phone was not made of stic, but made of steel! It was horrible that Nathan could crush it so easily! Chapter 298 Waiting 2/3 Get Bonus If Nathan had pinched his neck so hard just now, would he have died now? When Hector came out, he saw that Nathan beat Wendel so hard that his face was covered with blood. Nathan frowned and said, ¡°Uncle Hector, don¡¯t you think that Zachary shouldn¡¯t pay for beating Natalie l Hector was speechless. ¡°If you could just stay out here for a while, tell me when Zachary Lewis gets here. I¡¯ll go inside and calm ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± Hector agreed in a hurry. Part of him regretted it right now. If only he had insisted on not letting Natalie and Nathan divorce. Luisa regretted it the most. If she had known that Nathan was such a capable son¨Cin¨C law, she wouldn¡¯t have kept persuading her daughter to divorce him. When Natalie saw Nathane back, a sweet smile appeared on her face. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re back! I want With that, she opened her arms wide. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 299 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Two Choices Get Bonus Nathan didn¡¯t know what to say about Natalie¡¯s reaction. If she had been half as good as now, they wou ldn¡¯t have divorced. In her current state, Natalie might havepletely forgotten that the two of them had divorced. Moreover, she had forgotten all the unhappiness that had happened in those days. In her mind, Nathan was her husband, and their rtionship was very close. ¡°I don¡¯t know if she will feel embarrassed when she recovers her memory.¡± Nathan felt amused. When Natalie fell asleep again, Luisa smiled at Nathan and said, ¡°Nathan, look, Natalie cares about yo u very much. How about you remarry her?¡± Nathan was stunned by her words. He shook his head and said, ¡°She is a patient now. There is someth ing wrong with her memory.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t ept it when she recovers.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after she recovers.¡± How could Luisa not understand that Nathan was refusing, but all she could do was nod with a smile an d said, ¡°Okay, okay, you are right.¡± Now she wished she could go back in time and p herself hard. Why didn¡¯t she find out Nathan was s o awesome earlier? Why had she told Natalie to divorce him? It was not until the two divorced that Luisa realized how wrong she had been. Not long after, Hector opened the door and said in a panic, ¡°Nathan¡­ Zachary is here. What should we do now?¡± Nathan said, ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m waiting for!¡± After saying that, Nathan walked out of the ward and gently closed the door. Then he saw an aggressive middle¨Caged man walking over from the corridor. It was Zachary! Wendel slumped against the wall in the hallway, and when he saw Zachary arrive, he said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Lewis, you¡¯re finally here!¡± ¡°Mr. Lewis, please uphold justice for me. They showed you no respect by beating me hard.¡± ¡°Look at my face. These are the evidence of their crime!¡± Zachary Lewis was shocked to see Wendel being beaten like this. He thought Wendel was kicked lightly. He didn¡¯t expect Wendel¡¯s face to be covered by blood! Zachary¡¯s body began to tremble with anger. ¡°I guess what I said back there was hard to understand, right? How dare you not take my words serious ly?¡± ¡°If Natalie wakes up, why don¡¯t you bring her to me? I have sent my secretary here. How dare you hit hi m?¡± ¡°The Johnson family, do you really want to die?¡± Zachary looked at Hector with a ferocious face and questioned him loudly. Hector¡¯s face turned pale because of Zachary¡¯s action, but he still gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Zachary, what did you do to my daughter? How dare you say something like that?¡± Nathan had walked up to Zachary. Chapter 299 Two Choices 1/3 Looking at Nathan, Zachary asked coldly, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Get Bonus Wendel said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Lewis, he¡¯s the one who hit me. He doesn¡¯t give a shit about you ¡­ We have to kick his ass!¡± When Zachary heard Wendel¡¯s words, he was surprised. Then he looked at Nathan up and down. After a while, he frowned. ¡°You were the one who was acting tough on the phone with me, weren¡¯t you? Why aren¡¯t you saying an ything now? Are you a coward?¡± said Zachary. He couldn¡¯t see anything special about Nathan. Nathan looked ordinary. He was not like those big shots. Zachary couldn¡¯t believe that Nathan was the one who dared to talk to him like that. With one hand in his pocket, Nathan flicked the other hand and asked, ¡°Zachary Lewis, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices now.¡± ¡°The first one is to cripple your legs, and thenpensate Natalie with 20 million dors.¡± ¡°The second one is that you¡¯d better bring all the reinforcements here. Of course, if you can¡¯t kill me tod ay, your corpse will appear in the morgue of the hospital.¡± When Nathan said this, his tone was calm, as if he was talking about a very ordinary thing. His tone made Zachary even angrier. His face was covered with gloom. Zachary didn¡¯t expect that Nathan would dare to say such arrogant and rude words to him in person. ¡°Twenty million? Hahaha, a bitch like Natalie deserves twenty million?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that I beat her. Even if I kill her, you won¡¯t get a penny from me.¡± ¡°How dare you ask me forpensation? You¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°Thest person who talked to me like that was dead!¡± Zachary burst intoughter, ignoring Nathan. ¡°You want me to call all the reinforcements I can get? I¡¯m afraid that if I make a phone call, I¡¯ll be able to ¡°You want me to lie in the morgue of the hospital? Then let me see if you have the courage and ability to do that!¡± Zachary looked at Nathan coldly and said, ¡°Try toy a finger on me so that I can see why you have the confidence to say such stupid words.¡± After saying that, a bodyguard suddenly stepped out from behind Zachary. He was tall and strong with muscles all over his body and a scar on his face. He looked extremely fierce! Moreover, there was a terrible murderous look on his face. It was obvious that he had killed a lot of people. He was not weak. ¡°Okay,¡± Nathan grinned. All of a sudden, Nathan tried to p Zachary¡¯s face. The bodyguard behind him had already prepared a Zachary. Zachary remained unmoved. He trusted his bodyguard very much, because he had encountered countle resolved by him. Chapter 299 Two Choices 2/3 Get Bonus This bodyguard was from a famous special force and had fought with the soldiers on the border. That bodyguard had been through a lot! Before Nathan¡¯s hand reached, the bodyguard had taken a three¨C edged army stab out of his sleeve and was about to stab Nathan in his heart! He tried his best to kill Nathan, showing no mercy at all. ¡°Humph!¡± Nathan snorted and moved slightly to get away from the stab. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 300 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Threatening As he backed away from the stab, he lifted the heel of his back foot, and the tip of his toe touched the g round. At this moment, he suddenly bent his knees with a lunge and stepped forward! Bam! The bodyguard with the stab in his hand on the opposite side only felt like a high¨C speed bullet train driving towards him, full of terrible oppression! He just felt that his hands and feet were too slow at this moment to stop Nathan¡¯s attack. He realized that it was not he was slow, but the reaction speed of his muscles and joints could not keep up with his nerve reaction speed! Nathan was so fast. The bodyguard¡¯s nerves could clearly feel it, but his muscles were not that fast. Bam! Nathan¡¯s elbow hit the bodyguard¡¯s chest like a shell. The bodyguard was wearing a bulletproof vest, which was full of advanced ceramic collectives. Even th e bullets of a rifle could not pierce it. However, at this moment, he felt as if his chest had been hit by a mountain. The ceramic collectives in his bulletproof vest could be heard breaking densely! At the same time, the huge force spread from one point to the whole chest through the bulletproof vest. He felt like porcin. He was hit by a sharp object, and the stress point was densely distributed. Then, the porcin surface began to show cracks like spider webs. His feet could not help but leave the ground. His entire body flew backward like a kite with a broken string. Blood spurted out of his mouth, and his chest, together with his bulletproof vest, was sunken. Bam! His body hit the wall hard, and then he hung on the wall like a picture. Invisible Force hit people like hanging a picture, which meant that if a punch went out, and the person was knocked off, the person would be hung on the wall like a pictur e. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t worn a bulletproof vest, my heart would have been broken¡­¡± The bodyguard spat out a mou thful of ck blood, his eyes turned ck, and he passed out. Zachary was shocked when he saw that Nathan had beaten his almost¨C invincible bodyguard, whom he had paid a fortune for! In fact, it was not that the bodyguard was weak, but that Nathan made a move in anger. This move was like an earthquake. Once a Baji Boxing elbow went out, even if there was a car in front, it would be overturned! Normally, he would have been able to get by with Nathan, but under the circumstances, it was a bit of a stretch. Hector on the side saw that Nathan had beaten this seemingly formidable bodyguard with one move. Daily new chapters upload only on niniz(dot He was also shocked. Hector couldn¡¯t help biting his tongue and said in a low voice, ¡° He¡¯s as good as his father!¡± Nathan¡¯s father was a tough guy, too, and Hector had seen many heroes fall to their knees under his iron fists. After Zachary came to his senses, he did not panic at all, but said viciously, ¡°Not bad. You have beaten my best bodyguard!¡± Chapter 300 Threatening 1/3 Get Bonus Nathan retracted his elbow and looked coldly at Zachary, tilting his head to the side and making a crunc hing sound at his neck. ¡°I just gave you two choices. It¡¯s time for you to make a decision!¡± Nathan said coldly. ¡°Hahaha, of course I¡¯ll choose the second one!¡± Zacharyughed. He looked at Nathan coldly and said, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t regret it. When I crush you, I will ruin the Johnso n family! As for Natalie, after I¡¯m bored with her, I¡¯ll think about how to deal with her!¡± Hector was red with anger when he heard Zachary¡¯s arrogant words. However, the Johnson family was nothingpared to Zachary. Hector couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Therefore, all the hopes now lie in Nathan. Nathan smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I hope you can find someone who can crush me.¡± ¡°If the first guy you bring here can¡¯t do that, I will p you. If the second guy still can¡¯t, I will p you ag ain¡­¡± ¡°Till I p you to death!¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes gleamed as he said this. Zachary said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re just a son¨Cin¨C law of the Johnson family. Who gave you the nerves? Good, then I¡¯m looking forward to how you will do that!¡± After saying this, Zachary took out his phone and made the first call. He called the detective of the Mimar City Police Department, Erol Scott! Erol, a rising star of the Mimar City Police Department, was in his mid¨C30s, capable and well¨Ctrained. He had been regarded as the next chief of police. ¡°Hold on, my help will be here soon. I hope you can always be so confident!¡± Zachary said. Not long after, Erol arrived with two of his men and greeted Zachary with a big smile on his face. ¡°Mr. Lewis, what can I do for you?¡± Erol was very polite. After all, Zachary could be useful to him in the fu Zachary nodded and said, ¡°Detective Scott, there is a thug here who has attacked my secretary!¡± ¡°My goddaughter Lily was envied by a woman named Natalie when she attended the banquet, so Natali ¡°So I asked Wendel toe here and talk to the Johnson family.¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, Wendel was beaten hard. Look, he¡¯s sitting there with blood all over his face.¡± Wendel gave Erol a dry smile that made Erol feel creepy. Zachary continued, ¡°In addition, this guy threatened me, saying that if I didn¡¯t give him 20 million dors, Hector said angrily, ¡°Detective Scott, he¡¯s lying¡­¡± ¡°Enough, you don¡¯t have to exin to me!¡± ¡°Mr. Lewis must have told the truth. People like Mr. Lewis don¡¯t need to lower their heads to discredit you.¡± ¡°How dare you offend Mr. Lewis like that? You must be tired of living!¡± Chapter 300 Threatening 2/3 Get Bonus Erol¡¯s face darkened, and he shouted a reprimand, interrupting Hector¡¯s next words. Zachary chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m thew here. My words are always the truth.¡± ¡°What do you punks have against me?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. As he spoke, he looked at Nathan with a proud face. ¡°You hit Wendel, didn¡¯t you? And you threatened Mr. Lewis to give you 20 million dors? You are suspe Nathan. 3/3 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 301 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 301 Chapter 301 The Idiot Erol looked righteous as if Nathan was a heinous crime. After listening to Erol¡¯s words, Nathan was stunned for a while and asked with a fake smile, ¡°Good for y ou. Do you solve a case on words instead of evidence?¡± Erol sneered, waved his hand, and said coldly, ¡°What are you? Try to teach me how to solve the case? If I say you are guilty, then you are!¡± ¡°Even if you are really innocent, you are still guilty in front of me!¡± ¡°If you dare to resist and question me, it will be an extra crime!¡± Erol¡¯s words made Hector tremble with anger. How could he be indiscriminate and not listen to other pe ople¡¯s exnations? He convicted Nathan based on Zachary¡¯s nonsense?! ¡°Mr. Hanks said the same thing,¡± Nathan said indifferently. ¡°Really?¡± Erolughed, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then he went straight and decided to be an upright and just chief police officer,¡± Nathan said. Erol, Zachary, Wendel, and Erol¡¯s two subordinatesughed out loud, thinking it was ridiculous! Could the trash Nathan defeat Jason? They would never believe it! Zachary waved his hand and said, ¡°Mr. Scott. Don¡¯t waste your breath with this trash. Arrest him and ta ke him to the police station for disposal.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the rest. I will take care of the Johnson family.¡± ¡°If everything is fine, I will have to say a few good words for you.¡± Erol was satisfied andughed triumphantly, ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lewis. I will let him confess his crime!¡± Nathan looked at Erol nkly and said, ¡°I will give you a chance to handle the case fairly. If you go ahe ad, I¡¯ll let Mr. Hanks teach you how to be fair and just!¡± ¡°The trash is so arrogant. If he knows Mr. Hanks, how could we not know?¡± ¡°Yeah. If he knows Mr. Hanks, wouldn¡¯t we know about it?¡± ¡°Many idiots boasted they knew Mr. Hanks. Don¡¯t mind him.¡± Erol¡¯s subordinatesughed out loud, thinking Nathan was bluffing. He could know Mr. Hanks, but it was anot her matter whether Mr. Hanks knew him. Erol smiled mockingly and said, ¡°If you can ask Mr. Hanks toe over, I will call Mr. David, the provin cial chief!¡± ¡°I can satisfy you if you¡¯re desperate to see David,¡± Nathan said coldly. Zachary burst outughing. Erol was stunned for a moment and thenughed out loud. ¡°You said you know Mr. Hanks and then the provincial chief David. Very funny¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Scott. He must have a bunch of big talks!¡± ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s a total idiot and knows how to take advantage.¡± Chapter 301 The Idiot 1/3 Get Bonus ? Obviously, no one would believe Nathan¡¯s words, thinking he was bragging. Nathan took out his mobile phone, dialed Jason¡¯s number, and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Hanks, do you know Er ol Scott?¡± ¡°Yes. He¡¯s the detective. And he¡¯s my man. What happened?¡± Jason asked nervously. As soon as he received Nathan¡¯s call, he feared Nathan would go after him. After all, he got involved w hen Poly Capital was seized. Jason realized he couldn¡¯t offend Nathan. It was not only because he had a good rtionship with Ger ard, the city chief. Even David, the provincial capital, showed him some respect. Erol sneered, ¡°Sounds like a real thing!¡± Nathan said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Scott is a bit unreasonable. He put the me on me because of someon e¡¯s bullshit. Just like you did!¡± Jason was sweaty in fright at Nathan¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t just that Nathan got along with the city and province chiefs. He got more than that. Jason knew well about the recent shelling incident in Murcol. He could make the 81st Division send an armoredpany to bulldoze more than 200 heavy trucks. S o he must be a big deal. ¡°Mr. Evans, please give him the phone. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson!¡± Jason said hastily. Nathan shook his mobile phone and said to Erol, ¡°Mr. Hanks asked you to take it.¡± Erol took his mobile phone immediately. Before Jason could speak, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. But you¡¯re looking for trouble to impersonate Mr. Hanks!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Within 20 minutes,e to Mimar City Hospital and surrender yourself.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll arrest you and send you to jail!¡± ¡°Stupid!¡± Erol didn¡¯t give Jason a chance to speak and quickly hung up the phone. Erol¡¯s subordinatesughed. ¡°Mr. Scott did right. We should be decisive to deal with such a shameless guy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How could he know Mr. Jason? He must be joking.¡± ¡°He said he knew Mr. Hanks and then knew Mr. Young. Both are big shots.¡± Everyone made fun of Nathan. They also ttered Erol, praising him for doing the right thing. Zachary smiled, ¡°Mr. Scott must have seen enough trash and didn¡¯t give him a chance to show off.¡± Erol said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time with this kind of person!¡± Then Erol took out the handcuffs from his back waist and shook them before Nathan. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Will you do it? Or shall I?¡± Erol sneered. Zachary said triumphantly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you good at showing off?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you let me call all the awesome people I know?¡± ¡°What? I just called one. Are you afraid?¡± Chapter 301 The Idiot 2/3 ¡°Then kneel and apologize. Then send Natalie to my room. I can consider letting you go!¡± Nathan spread his hands to Erol indifferently, ¡°Try me!¡± Erol smiled disdainfully. ¡°Dare to challenge me?¡± thought he. He walked toward Nathan and handcuffed him! The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 302 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 302 Chapter 302 The Giant Palm Everyone looked at Nathan mockingly, thinking he must have a death wish to provoke Erol! Erol loosed the handcuffs and was about to cuff Nathan. But Nathan suddenly shook his hands and reached in there. And his right hand was cuffed tightly. Then he grasped the other side of the hand cuffs and cuffed Erol¡¯s left hand. The two were handcuffed together. Zachary was stunned, feeling he was extremely bold and dared to do such a fucking thing! Erol¡¯s subordinates were also dumbfounded. They had never seen a criminal do that. Erol was even more startled. He didn¡¯t expect Nathan to be so agile and even handcuffed him. However, Erol felt Nathan was stupid because he was challenging his authority! ¡°Do you want to die?!¡± Erol squinted his eyes with killing intent. Erol was a well¨Cknown detective in Mimar City and had destroyed countless people. Nathan made him angry. He even wanted to get rid of Nathan himself. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson and let you know that you can¡¯t catch people casually!¡± Nathan als o squinted his eyes, but it was his left eye. If the prisoners in Devendill Prison had seen Nathan¡¯s expression, they would have run away in fright w ithout him saying anything. Erol was taken aback and thenughed loudly, ¡°Really?¡± His subordinates were about to release the handcuffs with the key. Erol waved his hand and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll teach this bastard a lesson!¡± Then Erol raised his leg suddenly and kicked Nathan in the crotch. He was trying to kill Nathan! Hector turned pale and was terrified, thinking Nathan was reckless. Smart men would do the smart thing. It was irrational to get rought with powerful people. As soon as Erol raised his leg, Nathan lifted his leg to stop him in the air, stomping down on Erol¡¯s leg. ¡°You got a piece of it!¡± Erol snorted coldly. He raised his handcuffed right hand and swung it fiercely, trying to break Nathan¡¯s body bnce by pulling. Erol was a real deal in the Mimar City Police Department. Otherwise, he would not have been promoted so quickly, let alone to be the next Chief Police Officer! Erol had gotten straight wins in the martial artspetition in Mimar City, and he was a fighter. Althoug h Nathan surprised him, he thought it was because he was careless and Nathan blindsided him. However, Erol realized he was wrong after pulling him. It was badly wrong. When he pulled Nathan, Erol¡¯s wrist hurt, while Nathan didn¡¯t move and even didn¡¯t shake his arm. ¡°It¡¯s my turn, isn¡¯t it?¡± Nathan grinned with a sinister smile. Just as Erol was about to speak, Nathan was to p him! Without saying a word, he covered his head to avoid the p. Chapter 302 The Giant Palm 1/2 Get Bonus However, Nathan hit his arm, making him feel as if he had gotten into a car ident. His arm was abou t to break off, and there was a sharp pain in his bones! Erol immediately realized Nathan had amazing power. It would be best to distance himself from Nathan and fight some other times. But they were handcuffed together. He couldn¡¯t break free and distance himself. Erol staggered. But Nathan raised his hand to pull Erol forcefully back by the link between the handcuff s. Then, he was about to p Erol again! Erol¡¯s subordinatesughed when seeing that. ¡°He got nothing and could only p, just like a fucking shrew. How could hepete with Mr. Scott?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Apparently, he didn¡¯t receive any systematic training! Mr. Scott is just ying around with him. Otherwise, he could be killed in minutes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a man fight with a p. It¡¯s strange. This idiot poser is quite interesting.¡± Erol¡¯s subordinates wereughing and whispering. Their words made Zacharyugh out loud. But Erol was crying in his heart, ¡°What the hell do you know? I got the real Cloud Grasp. He¡¯s a master ¡­¡± He got the nerve, pumped his arms muscles, and greeted Nathan¡¯s second p! However, Nathan¡¯s second p was overwhelming. Not only Erol felt a sharp pain from deep in the bones, but he felt his muscles were about to be torn apart. ¡°Is this the Giant Palm of Cloud Grasp? How is this asshole so good!¡± Erol took a breath. Before he coul Erol pumped his muscles to greet Nathan again. Erol would be discouraged if he spoke, and Nathan wo ¡°Mr. Scott probably hasn¡¯t met such a fool for a long time, so he is looking for fun of it.¡± ¡°Yeah. Men use their fists when fighting, but he uses ps. He must be inexperienced.¡± ¡°I bet the next move, Mr. Scott will knock him down. Then he¡¯ll beg to let him go.¡± Erol¡¯s subordinates laughed, thinking Erol was ying cat and mouse with Nathan. He would kill Nathan sooner orter. However, the next scene made them stopughing¡­ Nathan¡¯s p fell hard on Erol¡¯s forearm,pletely deforming his forearm. With his forearm sticking to was distorted¡­ Then, Erol spat out blood, with his whole body falling to one side. He stopped falling because of the restrictions of t ¡°Did you want to threaten me with your power?¡± ¡°If it were David, I could have kicked his ass!¡± ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Nathan looked down at Erol, who was kneeling, and asked indifferently. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Wheezing and gasping, Erol couldn¡¯t say a word in pain. But he was sure that his forearm bone was bro The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 303 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 303 Chapter 303 He Must p ¡°You dare to hurt me. It¡¯s a new offense of assaulting the detective!¡± Erol regained hisposure and shouted. But he was weak and even had no strength to stand up. Nathan sneered, and he swung his p at Erol¡¯s face! Erol couldn¡¯t dodge or stop him but got pped. With a crisp sound, Erol tilted his head and spewed ou t blood and a few mrs. Why was the damn rule of no face hit? There were no rules in Devendill Prison. If Erol were in prison, Nathan would haven¡¯t merely pped hi m, but he must have pped hard and strung him up to p! Nathan¡¯s p almost killed Erol. Zachary was stunned. ¡°Is he so brainless and violent? He even hit Erol?!¡± thought he. His secretary, Wendel, was also scared, thinking of when Nathan grabbed him by the neck and pped him! ¡°Uncle Hector. Don¡¯t worry. I will take full responsibility for this matter.¡± Nathan turned his head to look a t the hesitant Hector and said calmly. Hector was stunned for a moment, nodded slightly, but did not speak. Nathan could stay calm at that moment, which made Hector involuntarily fear him as if Nathan was a g od who could control life and death. ¡°What the hell are you doing? Take him down!¡± Erol yelled. Immediately, some detectives drew out their guns, raised the muzzle to aim at Nathan, and shouted an grily, ¡°Kneel immediately and give up, or you will be dead!¡± Nathan looked at him contemptuously and said, ¡°Gun?¡± Then Nathan suddenly stretched out his hand. Before everyone could react, Nathan grabbed Erol, held him, and made Erol stand before himself. ¡°Come on. Take a shot?¡± Nathan said slowly and thoughtfully. Erol¡¯s subordinates were immediately hesitant and wanted to aim at Nathan, but they found Erolpletely blocked Nathan. Once they shotted, they would definit ely hurt Erol! Erol gave his subordinates a wink, and the subordinates immediately understood. Nathan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move or try to y tricks.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill him in minutes.¡± ¡°Try it if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± While speaking, Nathan had moved his hand to the main artery of Erol¡¯s neck. At the same time, his nails popped out as if he could hide them in his palm like a cat. His nails were sharp and white, like a steel knife against Erol¡¯s throbbing jugr artery, as if a little forc e could split his blood vessel. Erol¡¯s subordinates didn¡¯t dare to move at once and looked at the crazy Nathan, fearing he would kill so meone to vent his Chapter 303 He Must p 1/3 Get Bonus anger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He is bluffing and won¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°Go to the ward to catch Natalie and then use her to threaten him!¡± ¡°Natalie is his wife. He must care about her.¡± However, Zachary shouted at that moment, instigating the agents to attack Natalie. Nathan nced at Zachary and said with a fake smile, ¡°Mr. Lewis, it will be your turn in a while. You ca n wait at ease.¡± Feeling Nathan¡¯s murderous aura, Erol couldn¡¯t help trembling. He knew Nathan could kill people instead of scaring them!T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. And he looked like an experienced killer who must have killed countless people¡­ Erol was in great trouble. ¡°Mr. Scott, I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it and humiliated yourself. Who can you me?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°It¡¯s not toote. I can ignore your attack!¡± Erol warned loudly. Reasonable people wouldn¡¯t care about their voices. Erol raised his voice, so he must fear Nathan so much. Nathan sneered. As he was about to speak, he saw a person hurriedly running from the end of the corri dor. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Hanks! We must have rmed Mr. Hanks!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that. That¡¯s great. He can¡¯t confront Mr. Hanks head¨Con!¡± ¡°He said he knew Mr. Hanks. Now Mr. Hanks shows up. We¡¯ll see!¡± Several agents looked at each other, were relieved, and sneered at Nathan. They also put down their guns. Jason was their backbone, and they would listen to him. Nathan loosened Erol¡¯s throat and kicked him in the hollow of the leg. ¡°Plop!¡± Erol groaned miserably and immediately knelt. His knees hit the ground with a bang, causing him to grin his teeth in pain. ¡°Son of bitch. You dare to murder in front of Mr. Hanks. You¡¯re so dead!¡± ¡°He never gets enough trouble. I will watch how he dies today!¡± Zachary sneered. Nathan beat Jason¡¯s man before him like he embarrassed Jason. Perhaps, today¡¯s matter would be over. ¡°Mr. Hanks. I didn¡¯t expect it would rm you!¡± ¡°Yeah. He was so arrogant. He attacked Mr. Scott and severely injured him!¡± ¡°Mr. Hanks. He sneaked up on Mr. Scott and threatened us with Mr. Scott¡¯s life. You can¡¯t let such a gan When the agents saw Jasoning, they immediately surrounded him and said in a hurry. ¡°Go away!¡± Jason roared. Seeing Jason was so angry, everyone sneered in their hearts and thought Nathan would die! Erol grinned grimly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you knew Mr. Hanks? Now he is here. Let¡¯s see what will happen!¡± Chapter 303 He Must p 2/3 Nathan kept a straight face and even wanted tough. Get Bonus ¡°You beat me so badly. I won¡¯t let you go. I¡¯ve got plenty of time after I bring you back to the office!¡± Erol voice. At that time, Jason had already been before Erol. Erol raised his head and said, ¡°Mr. Hanks, I¡¯m sorry. I came to arrest this viin, but he attacked and hur ashamed!¡± ¡°Please be my host and round up some people to arrest him!¡± ¡°Such a viin is our sworn enemy, and we will never ept theirpromise!¡± Jason gasped heavily with red eyes while hearing Erol¡¯s words. Everyone was scared when they saw Jason was furious. ¡°When have you ever seen Mr. Hanks so angry? I haven¡¯t, and I¡¯m a little terrified! He¡¯s so dead¡­¡± An agent whispered, making the final judgment. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 304 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Cover up Nathan listened to Erol¡¯s righteous words andughed. ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Hanks¡¯s capable man. Good talking. I¡¯m amazed!¡± Nathan smiled. ¡°You madman. How could you mock us before the chief police officer in Mimar City?¡± Erol frowned and shouted coldly. Nathan sneered, ¡°Oh? Then how should I talk to him? Should I kneel? Ask him if he dares!¡± As soon as Erol wanted to speak, Jason roared furiously, ¡°Erol, shut up!¡± Erol was stunned by his immediate superior¡¯s yelling. He couldn¡¯t speak for a while and blushed. Zachary said, ¡°Mr. Hanks, this freak injured my secretary Wendel and ckmailed me for 20 million doll ars. It is a heinous crime!¡± ¡°I invited Mr. Scott, and he was doing his job. I wondered why Mr. Hanks scolded him?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we punish the viins?!¡± Jason red at Zachary viciously and said, ¡°I am the Chief Police Officer of Mimar City, and you¡¯re a b usinessman. Do you want to teach me and be the Chief Police Officer?!¡± Zachary flushed at Jason¡¯s words. He was panting heavily and couldn¡¯t refute. ¡°Erol, let me ask you. How dare you handcuff Mr. Evans?!¡± Jason asked angrily. Erol froze and said in surprise, ¡°Mr. Hanks, I¡­ I took out the handcuffs, but he handcuffed us together. Look at my face¡­¡± Jason said with a dark face, ¡°You dare to be disrespectful to Mr. Evans and are so unfair in doing things . Come to my office. tomorrow to submit a review. Then I¡¯ll see your attitude!¡± Erol and his subordinates were stunned. Did Jason side with Nathan? ¡°Also, how dare you hang up on my phone and ask me toe over to surrender myself?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you rece me as the chief police officer!¡± ¡°You are really a piece of work!¡± Looking at Jason¡¯s cold eyes, Erol was terrified, his hair exploding. Nathan indeed called Jason. And Jason feared Nathan! Otherwise, Jason wouldn¡¯t have that attitude. Thinking of how he talked to Jason and even hung up the phone, he knew he should worry about his fu ture. Jason would never spare him easily. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Evans, I would like to apologize for having those ck sheep who abused power. I assure you that I will take internal personnel managem ent seriously and will not allow such scum to stay!¡± Jason was respectful to Nathan, swearing. While talking, Jason took out the key4o the handcuffs. Nathan didn¡¯t want to waste his breath and said lightly, ¡°No need.¡± He pinched the chain on the handcuffs on his right hand with his left hand. With a click, the handcuffs made of fine steel suddenly broke! Then, he pinched the ring of the handcuffs and twisted it. There was a sound of metal twisting, making people feel toothache. In the blink of an eye, Nathan split open the handcuffs and easily retracted his hands. Chapter 304 Cover up 1/3 Get Bonus ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Even Erol couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath. He could remove the handcuffs with bare hands. How powerful he was! Erol even tried to teach him a lesson. But it seemed that he deserved to be beaten to death. He was lo oking for trouble. ¡°Is that Squeezing Power? Does he be that terrifying?!¡± Erol was frightened, feeling his teeth ache. He was sure Nathan had shown mercy. Otherwise, he might have been hit to be a dead body! The Giant Palm of Cloud Grasp couldpletely pull out his brains! Even Jason trembled when he saw that. Wasn¡¯t he a human? How could he break the handcuffs with b are hands by strength? If every criminal had that ability, what would agents do? Zachary felt chills in his heart, thinking it was reasonable that his bodyguard was beaten like that¡­ He even felt lucky because Nathan didn¡¯t attack him. turn?¡± ¡°Mr. Lewis, the first person you called couldn¡¯t take me down!¡± Nathan said coldly, ¡°Now, is it my Zachary frowned and sneered, ¡°What do you want? Do you think you can challenge with your stupid str engths?¡± Without speaking, Nathan stepped forward and pped him! Zachary spun around in the air, fell to the ground hard, and spat out blood and two mrs covered with soot. Everyone was dumbfounded. How could Nathan dare to beat Zachary, a powerful businessman in Empe It was ridiculous! Erol subconsciously touched his stiff cheek as if Nathan had pped him. ¡°Mr. Hanks!¡± Zachary growled, feeling the p almost shatter his soul. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. And you?¡± Jason turned his head to look at the agents and Erol and asked coldly. ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡± ¡± ¡°Mr. Hanks. We didn¡¯t see anything!¡± ¡°Did anything happen just now? I got poor eyesight¡­¡± Of course, those agents would say what Mr. Hanks wanted to hear. They looked around, pretending not After Zachary heard that, heughed and said, ¡°Okay. You, locals, are working together to bully me, a fo Nathan looked at him with a half¨C smile and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you best at turning everything around? How could you say that?¡± Then he raised a finger and said, ¡°Keep calling!¡± ¡°If the people you call today can¡¯t take me down, I¡¯ll send you to the morgue!¡± ¡°I promise!¡± Zachary gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay. You covered up viins, and I wonder if other people will do th Chapter 304 Cover up 2/3 ¡°I¡¯ll call Mr. Winfrid Hopp, the head of the province. We¡¯ll see what he says!¡± After Jason heard Zachary¡¯s words, he felt weird. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 305 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 305 Chapter 305 A Big Shot Zachary beat Natalie. Those who dared not offend Nathan acted as if it had never happened. Nathan knocked Zachary down with a p. Jason and those who did not dare to offend him also preten ded not to see anything. Hector was happy to see Zachary get pped. ¡°Mr. Lewis, take my advice. ying it cool is your best choice,¡± Jason walked before Zachary, shook hi s head slightly, and said. Zachary frowned fiercely and looked at Jason with displeasure. Jason said in a low voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, take out 20 million dors to apologize. Otherwise¡­ even god won¡¯t help you!¡± Then Jason turned his head and waved his hand to order them to move out. All the agents, including Erol, followed him and left. Zachary sneered, ¡°Stupid. He¡¯s just a chief police officer. What does he know?¡± He immediately dialed a number and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Winfrid!¡± ¡°Hello. I didn¡¯t expect your call.¡± Winfridughed after answering the phone. ¡°Mr. Winfrid, I have encountered some trouble here. And I need your help! I will agree to your investme nt project when it¡¯s over!¡± Zachary gritted his teeth. He knew since Nathan could scare Jason away, he must have a powerful background. So he promised Winfrid the greatest benefit! Winfrid was Gerard¡¯s eldest brother, and Gerard was the head of Mimar City. The Hopp family¡¯s arm had reached the entire Mimar City. He didn¡¯t believe Winfrid, a big shot, couldn¡¯t deal with Nathan or the third¨Crate Johnson family! Winfrid cheered up and said, ¡°Okay, then it¡¯s settled. Where are you? I¡¯lle right away!¡± Zachary said, ¡°I¡¯m at the Mimar City Hospital¡­¡± After Zachary said his address, Winfrid asked him to wait and rushed over immediately. Winfrid didn¡¯t even want to ask what happened to Zachary because he could easily keep it quiet no mat ter how terrible the issue was in Mimar City. It was no big deal to help Zachary with it. ¡°Just wait. You won¡¯t get away this time!¡± Zachary put down his mobile phone and said coldly to Nathan . He had never been beaten so badly, and Nathan pped him in the face. It was a humiliation! Nathan looked at Zachary expressionlessly without saying a word. However, his attitude was already obvious. If Zachary couldn¡¯t get someone to take him down, his second p was a bout to ¡°He called Mr. Hopp¡¯s elder brother, Mr. Winfrid?!¡± Hector walked to Nathan and asked in a low voice. He was frightened. Jason was nothingpared with him. Winfrid was the top boss in Mimar City! Moreover, his younger brother was the mayor of Mimar City. Nathan said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if he calls Mr. Young, he can¡¯t keep Erol! I promise!¡± Chapter 305 A Big Shot 1/3 Get Bonus Hector was stunned and didn¡¯t say anything else. If it had happened before, he would think Nathan was bragging. But he wouldn¡¯t underestimate Nathan, who had to surrender the Johnson family. ¡°You bastard. Just be arrogant!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to call Mr. Young to deal with you, trash. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± ¡°I hope you won¡¯t be so scared that you pee your pants when Winfrides¡­¡± Zachary was arrogant. Although Nathan had won a round, it was nothing at all. Zachary had a more po werful background and connections! ¡°You got few chances. Hope you can make use of them,¡± Nathan said. Not long after, Winfrid came over. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr. Winfrid? A big shot in Mimar City, the top man of the hour!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Winfrid. He¡¯s Mr. Hopp¡¯s elder brother¡­ Usually, he¡¯s mysterious. Now we see him.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s have a look. Someone must be screwing up and offending Mr. Winfrid!¡± After the passers¨C by saw Winfrid, they began whispering. Winfrid was quite famous in Mimar City and even the entire Ne va Province. Winfrid was wealthy, and Gerard was the mayor. Everyone admired them and aspired to be like them. When Zachary saw Winfrid, he greeted him with a smile, ¡°Mr. Winfrid. It¡¯s been a while!¡± ¡°Mr. Lewis. It¡¯s been a long time since we said goodbye in Emperia City.¡± Winfrid shook hands with Zac hary, finding something wrong with him. Winfrid immediately realized he had been beaten, feeling funny. Zachary was domineering but was beaten like that in Mimar City. And he even called himself for help. Zachary said, ¡°Mr. Winfrid. This guy¡­¡± Winfrid shook his palm domineeringly and said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me how awesome he is. Anyway, I¡¯m th City!¡± Passers¨Cby cheered when they heard that. ¡°Did you see that? He is the real deal. Even if he speaks, he is so different!¡± ¡°Only the responsible and domineering person can be a shining star everyone looks up to. Who els ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re awesome. You can¡¯t be better than I! Just as the wealthiest man¡¯s son says he won rich because he is always the richest.¡± Indeed, with Winfrid¡¯s background, he was fully qualified to say that, and no one could refute it. Hearing Winfrid¡¯s words, Zachary couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°Mr. Winfrid is indeed as domineering ¡°No problem!¡± Winfrid said. Zachary walked behind Nathan and said coldly, ¡°Wasn¡¯t you awesome? Why don¡¯t you talk now?¡± ¡°Come on. Keep going!¡± Chapter 305 A Big Shot 2/3 ¡°Still want to show off before Mr. Winfrid?!¡± Winfrid frowned, feeling the figure of his back seemed familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember who it was. ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t want to be an asshole. So I will give you a chance.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about your grievances. But it¡¯s your fault for hitting Mr. Lewis.¡± ¡°Immediately kneel to Mr. Lewis and beg for his forgiveness. It¡¯s up to him how to deal with you¡­¡± ¡°Of course, if you make me do it myself, you won¡¯t end well.¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 306 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 306 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 306 A Crafty Man Get Bonus Every word and deed of Winfrid was as imitable and admirable as Vito Corleone in the ssic movie T he Godfather. ¡°I¡¯m really impressed by Mr. Winfrid. His style of speaking and acting is so awe¨Cinspiring!¡± ¡°If I were as one¨Ctenth great as Mr. Winfrid, I would not end up aplishing nothing in my whole life!¡± ¡°This guy provoked Mr. Winfrid¡¯s friends. He is doomed to have a bad end today.¡± Everyone sighed, praising that Winfrid was full of the aura of a big figure whilementing that Nathan re ally had bad luck offending Windrid¡¯s friend. With stronger morale boosted by Winfrid¡¯s words, Zachary became even more arrogant and said loudly, ¡°Are you deaf? Did you hear Mr. Winfrid¡¯s words?¡± ¡°Kneel down to me, beg for my forgiveness, and wait for my order!¡± Nathan suddenly turned his head and said, ¡°Nonsense!¡± While speaking, he raised his hand and pped Zachary¡¯s face hard again. After a crisp sound, Zachary turned over in the air again and then fell hard to the ground. This p was not without benefits for him. At least, both of his cheeks were now symmetrical. Seeing this scene, the onlookers were all stunned! After hearing those words from Winfrid, Nathan still dared to attack Zachary, even with such a heavy sl ap, showing that he didn¡¯t take Winfrid seriously at all! ¡°Bastard!¡± Winfrid couldn¡¯t help getting furious. ¡°Mr. Winfrid, this is how you treat the people who have helped your family?¡± Nathan looked at Winfrid a nd asked calmly. Only now did Winfrid figure out who Nathan was. Winfrid was taken aback, frowned, and said, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Zachary wailed, ¡°Mr. Winfrid, what are you waiting for? Lay your hands on this guy!¡± Winfrid was unswayed, and the atmosphere became awkward in an instant. ¡°Mr. Winfrid, are you going to stand up for Zachary today?¡± Nathan asked with a smile. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Winfrid was at a loss for words at the moment, as if he didn¡¯t know how to speak. Nathan had done a big favor to the Hopp family. At Angelina¡¯s birthday party, he had saved the face of the Hopp fa mily and repelled Franklyn Clinton who was invited by the Hawk family in Rheinsville City. If it weren¡¯t for Nathan, the Hopp family would have crashed and burned in Mimar Ci ty! However, for Winfrid, who put interests above all, this could not stop him from making a move. In fact, he was more concerned about Nathan¡¯s own ability, who actually spent two billion dors investi ng in Giradia Group. More importantly, he even invited the famous Bogdanov to the Neva Provincial Investment Promotion C onference, beating Natasha and the Porter Group! Now, many entrepreneurs who supported Porter Group alliance began to sway. After all, the Deepwater Port project had now fallen into the hand of Wendy Giradia. ¡°Haha, how could I possibly do it? 1, Winfrid Hopp, have always valued friendship the most!¡± ¡°Master Evans, you have helped our Hopp family, and I will never forget it.¡± Chapter 306 A Crafty Man 1/3 Get Bonus ¡°How could I possibly fall out with you over such a trivial matter?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If so, I¡¯ll be an ungrateful man.¡± Winfrid spoke with an upright face, and every word of his kept mentioning that Nathan had helped the Hopp family. In this way, he could save his face for a good reason. As he expected, as soon as he said these words, the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but start to praise him, saying that it was really rare for a big figure like Winfrid to value gratitude and friendship so much. At the same time, they also felt that Nathan was really lucky to have helped the Hopp family. Now, he c ould be spared from death. Zachary almost flew into a fury and said, ¡°Mr. Winfrid, what do you mean? Just now you promised to so lve this matter, and now you go back on your word?¡± Winfrid cleared his throat and said to Zachary, ¡°Mr. Lewis, you know I value gratitude and friendship the most. If I fall out with Master Evans, it will harm my reputation.¡± ¡°If you want, I can help mediate the grievances between you and Master Evans.¡± ¡°I believe that Master Evans will agree for my sake.¡± Zachary burst into anger, ¡°Mediate? Fucking no way to meditate! He and I are deadly enemies. Either h e or I will walk alive out of here today!¡± Winfrid spread his hands and said, ¡°Since you have said so, I have nothing to say. So be it.¡± Winfrid was so sophisticated. With just a few words, he saved his face for a good reason and even ear ned himself a reputation for valuing gratitude and friendship. In fact, even if Zachary agreed to his suggestion just now, Winfrid could also make an excuse to pass t he buck Winfrid was very clear about Nathan¡¯s bad temper. Even his younger brother, Gerard, was harshly scol ded by Nathan for beating Shevchenko. If Winfrid really fell out with Nathan, Nathan would show him any respect. ¡°Master Evans, if there is nothing else, I will leave now. I will stay out of the grievances between you an d Mr. Lewis!¡± Winfrid said to Nathan. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Winfrid,¡± Nathan nodded and said calmly. ¡°Uh¡­ Just a kind reminder, Master Evans, live and let live. After all, Mr. Lewis is from Emperia City and has a strong background,¡± Winfrid said. ¡°He has said that either he or I can leave here alive,¡± Nathan said with a faint smile on his face.. Winfrid got goosebumps and thought, ¡°Zachary doesn¡¯t know what a horrible man he has offended. Thi s time, he might be beaten to death by Nathan!¡± After saying this, Winfrid waved his hand without saying one more word and left with his men. Nathan narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, I have limited patience, so I will give you onest chan ce.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t call someone who can trample me to death, then I will send you to the morgue.¡± ¡°You can try to see if I¡¯m kidding.¡± Looking at Nathan¡¯s terrifying smile, Zachary felt a chill rising from his feet to his head, and without any hesitation, he dialed Chapter 306 A Crafty Man 2/3 Get Bonus David¡¯s number. ¡°Hi, Mr. Young, I¡¯m Zachary, I¡¯ve seriously considered investing in Neva Province, and now I think it¡¯s fea ¡°Oh? Mr. Lewis, did you change your mind? That¡¯s great!¡± David was taken aback for a moment, and the his face. Lewis Group was also arge grouppany. If Zachary could invest in Neva Province, David would ce wee. Zachary coughed and said, ¡°But before that, I need to ask you for a favor.¡± ¡°I am now in Mimar City Hospital, and I was injured by a viin who even wants to ckmail me for twen ¡°He has a powerful background. I have called two groups of people and neither could fix it. So I have to ask you for help, Mr. Young!¡± Upon hearing it, David knew that Zachary was obviously caught in big trouble, but he still nodded and ag After all, everyone here in Neva Province would show him some respect. Anyway, the investment from a high¨C qualitypany in return for a small favor for Zachary was literally a good deal. Words from the author: There are two more chapters for today. My child has finished a course of treatment and will continue to t days. He is recovering well. Thank you for your concern. Chapter 306 A Crafty Man 3/3 Get Bonus ? The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 307 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 307 Chapter 307 I Am My Own Background ¡°You little bastard, you¡¯re doomed this time. No one can save you. Mark my words!¡± After Zachary made the phone call, he was already furious. The humiliations one after another hurt his self¨Cesteem. A big ass like him should get his own way everywhere. But he was even humiliated by a little bastard s everal times today, and all the people he called to help were easily handled by him. How could he suck it up? ¡°Who did Mr. Lewis call just now? If I guess it right, it seems to be Mr. Young.¡± ¡°Right, it¡¯s Mr. Young. Mr. Lewis is the boss of Lewis Group in Emperia City with a fortune worth tens of billions of dors. He simply gets his own way everywhere.¡± ¡°Damn it! This is really a fight between two big shots. He called Mr. Winfrid just now, and now even called the provincial chief. He really has a lot of connections!¡± The onlookers were shocked. Just now when Winfrid let Nathan go because of his gratitude, they all felt that Nathan was very lucky. But now, after a phone call from Zachary, a bigger shot than Winfrid wasing! What strong background Zachary had! It was totally beyond their imagination! Nathan calmly said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are calling, but remember, this is yourst chance.¡± ¡°Chance? Haha¡­¡± a Zacharyughed wildly, with his deformed cheeks full of ferocity. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I won¡¯t g ive you any more chances. Mark my words, I will kill you this time!¡± ¡°After killing you, I will slowly torment your wife, Natalie, and when she is mutted, I will throw her to a war¨Ctorn country as a military prostitute.¡± ¡°And the whole Johnson family will go to hell with you!¡± Nathan chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve said three more sentences of nonsense that annoy me, so if you want me to spare yo ur life, you¡¯d better give me another sixty million dors. Otherwise, you will be dead here today!¡± ¡°Who is this guy? He is so arrogant. Mr. Lewis managed to ask the provincial chief Mr. Young toe t o help with just one phone call. Does this guy think he can even handle Mr. Young?¡± ¡°Obviously he doesn¡¯t know how serious the matter is. Does he think that he can do whatever he likes i n Neva Province just because he has helped the Hopp family? That¡¯s too naive!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, Mr. Lewis is a big ass from Emperia City, and he has a strong background. This brat doesn¡¯t k now whom he has offended. He will definitely learn his lessonter!¡± ¡°Learn his lesson? That¡¯s too mild. I think he is going to die. He probably won¡¯t see the sun tomorrow.¡± Seeing that Nathan was still so arrogant at this time and even wanted to charge Zachary an extra sixty million dors for sparing his life, the onlookers couldn¡¯t help shaking their heads, thinking that he had n o idea what was going on. ¡°Mr. Young¡¯s car is here!¡± Someone yelled and then everyone started to discuss heatedly. The leaders of the hospital were all taken aback. They didn¡¯t know what was going on and wondered w hat made the provincial chiefe over without even calling them. Was there anything wrong with the hospital? After hearing this, the onlookers couldn¡¯t help being amazed. Chapter 307 I Am My Own Background 1/3 Get Bonus ¡°The provincial chief reallyes here. This Mr. Lewis is awesome. We can¡¯t mess up with him!¡± Some one said in a low voice. Zachary raised his head proudly and said to Nathan, ¡°Brat, is the person I called this time powerful enough to trample y ou to death?¡± When he said this, he was domineering and staring at Nathan with hatred and arrogance in his eyes. It was undeniable that such a person who could call the provincial chief to stand up for him with just a p hone call was really awesome. However, Nathan didn¡¯t take it seriously. Zachary called the provincial chief toe over, but he was a man whom the provincial chief had toe to in person if he wanted to see him! ¡°Well, it seems that it is still not enough. If this is all the cards you have, the winner of this game is quite clear now!¡± Nathan said calmly. The reason why heid his hands on Zachary like this was that he had taken advantage of his backgro und and bullied Natalie too badly. Nathan wanted to teach such a person a lesson about what background was! Nathan¡¯s words simply shocked the onlookers, ¡°It is still not enough? He even looks so disdainful?¡± In their eyes, it was already awesome of Mr. Lewis to be able to call the provincial chief to stand up for him, but Nathan was even disdainful of it. ¡°Are you kidding me? Mr. Lewis called the provincial chief here, but this guy still doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s enoug h?¡± ¡°Is he fantasizing that he was the son of the head of the country? How can he say something so mindle ss?¡± ¡°I think he must be pretending. Knowing that Mr. Lewis will never let him go, he simply refuses to give i n and beg for mercy. In this way, he can at least save his reputation and face.¡± Zacharyughed wildly, feeling that the victory was already in his hands, and said, ¡°If this is not enough , then show me your background!¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Background? I don¡¯t have a background.¡± ¡°If you insist on talking about background, then I am my own strongest background!¡± ¡°Me alone is enough.¡± Looking at Zachary, Nathan said in a calm tone something tens of thousands of times more arrogant than his! These words stirred up another round of heated discussion. ¡°I have to say, this guy is so good at pretending, and he is unwilling to lose face even when he loses.¡± ¡°Indeed, these words can save his face, but they can¡¯t save his life!¡± ¡°Still so pretentious even after the provincial chief is here. He is a well¨Cdeserved king of pretending.¡± The onlookers couldn¡¯t helpughing, feeling a little surprised and a little funny. How could there be such Zachary also found it funny. Back then, the female star who said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to marry into a wealthy family bec However, thetter would definitely end up more miserable than the former! Because this guy offended Zachary Lewis, the big boss of Lewis Group! Chapter 307 I Am My Own Background 2/3 Get Bonus ¡°Hi, Mr. Young!¡± ¡°Wee to the hospital to guide our work.¡± ¡°A warm wee to Mr. Young!¡± The leaders of the hospital all came and lined the road to wee David, all with ttering smiles on the David waved his hands and walked directly through the crowd. Zachary stepped forward to greet him and said, ¡°Mr. Young, you are finally here! You, as the provincial c After hearing this, David couldn¡¯t help frowning. When he raised his eyes to look at Zachary¡¯s cheeks, he Zachary who could get his own way everywhere actually suffered such a big loss in the tiny Mimar City? His face was beaten and swollen like a pig. David was amused and annoyed at the same time. Who was so bold and dared to attack Zachary? Did If it was heard by those big entrepreneurs, who would be willing to make an investment in Neva Provinc Seeing David, the provincial chief with an astonishing aura, the onlookers all fell silent, not even daring t ¡°Mr. Lewis, just do whatever you want. I¡¯ve got your back.¡± David said lightly at this moment. Chapter 307 I Am My Own Background The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 308 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Freaked out Get Bonus David¡¯s words were obviously implying to Zachary that he could just go all¨Cout to take revenge because he would cover him. After hearing this, Zachary was immediately in high spirits. ¡°Ha ha, Mr. Young, with your words, I can rest assured! The investment wille on time!¡± Zachary pat ted his chest and said solemnly. But at this moment, Nathan walked over and said lightly, ¡°Mr. Young, if you are standing up for a bastar d like him, you will break the hearts of all entrepreneurs in Neva Province.¡± ¡°I simply can¡¯t support you!¡± ¡°Well, Mr. Bogdanov may also think the same way. If he withdraws the investment, I won¡¯t be able to do anything to change his mind.¡± Hearing Nathan¡¯s words, the onlookers immediately burst intoughter. This was so ridiculous! Why did he think he could represent the entrepreneurs in Neva Province? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But David was stunned because of Nathan¡¯s words, and then he felt his head start to ache. This guy never stopped, didn¡¯t he? He had just beaten Evanoff and Shevchenko, and now he was fighti ng with Zachary again. How long had it been since hisst fight? Did he have a propensity for violence ? ¡°It¡¯s so ridiculous! Why do you think you can represent the entrepreneurs in Neva Province?¡± ¡°And why do you think the CEO of Starford International Corporation, who is going to invest in Neva Pr ovince, will care about your opinion?¡± ¡°You are just a son¨Cinw of the Johnson family and simply good for nothing. How dare you bluster?¡± Zachary directly sneered with disdain, ¡°You heard what Mr. Young said just now. Just tell me, how are y ou going to solve it?¡± Nathan said calmly, ¡°Since Mr. Young is here, I will show him some respect. I won¡¯t send you to the mor tuary, but you must pay thepensation of eighty million dors!¡± While speaking, he took a step forward, and the ground trembled with a boom. Everyone was surprised. This guy was so audacious! Was he going to start a fight in front of the provincial chief? ¡°You¡­ How dare you?¡± Zachary couldn¡¯t help trembling in fright and was dumbfounded when he sense d Nathan¡¯s aura. David was right here. Was this guy still going to hit him? At this moment, David coughed and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Evans, we don¡¯t have to get it to this point, d o we? We are in the same business circle and meet each other regrly.¡± Hearing this, Zachary was stunned for a moment. David¡¯s change really caught him off guard. He was still supporting him in revenge just now, and now he was trying to make peace?! ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d like to show some respect for you. If he pays the eighty million dors inpensation, I¡¯ll ju st let him go!¡± Nathan said with a faint smile. ¡°Eighty million dors?¡± David frowned, feeling that it was a daylight robbery. Nathan said calmly, ¡°Lily and Natalie attended the investment promotion conference at the same time t oday. Lily was unlucky Chapter 308 Freaked out 1/3 Get Bonus and got injured. And this Mr. Lewis forced the me on Natalie.¡± ¡°He beat her so hard that she was sent to the hospital.¡± ¡°Besides, he even aggressively threatened her with death.¡± ¡°Mr. Young, do you think it¡¯s too much for me to ask for eighty million dors inpensation?¡± Hearing Nathan¡¯s words, David knew that this was probably his bottom line. If Zachary refused to pay t hepensation, he would get into real trouble! Zachary said angrily, ¡°Mr. Young, it¡¯s daylight robbery! Pure ckmail! I will never agree to it!¡± Nathan said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, if you think eighty million dors is more valuable than your life, then you can k eep the money, but you¡¯ll have to live a careful life in the future.¡± Zachary already knew Nathan¡¯s skills. Hearing his words now, he felt chills all over his body. ¡°Well, Mr. Lewis, it now seems that you have indeed gone too far. I shouldn¡¯t take sides.¡± David said tho ughtfully. Zachary was dumbfounded on the spot. How could this happen? David changed his attitude even faste r than Winfrid! The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. They didn¡¯t expect that it turned out to be such a result even after the provincial chief came. It seemed that when Nathan said that he was his own background, he was not exaggerating because h e really had such ability! ¡°Mr. Lewis, this is a personal grievance between you and Mr. Evans. It is not suitable for me to step in.¡± ¡°Please solve it yourself!¡± In the end, David said that with a resigned attitude. Nathan smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Young, Mr. Bogdanov will definitely speak highly of your fair attitude and will never change his intention to invest in Neva Province!¡± David nodded without speaking, but he felt very ufortable in his heart. After all, Nathan¡¯s words we re somewhat of a threat. Although Zachary was also a big entrepreneur, he was dwarfed when compared to Bogdanov, the son of an oligarch with international and political influence. Losing Bogdanov¡¯s investment for the sake of Zachary was really not worth it! Moreover, Nathan was such an unscrupulous bastard that he dared to criticize David publicly as the pro vincial chief at the investment promotion conference. If David really fell out with him, he would probably not show David any respect. Zachary was really freaked out at this moment. When he looked at Nathan, his eyes were full of fear and ¡°Mr. Lewis, money or mortuary?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to choose!¡± ¡°This time, I won¡¯t show mercy.¡± When he said this, Nathan looked fierce and murderous, just like a predatory beast. Zachary trembled in fright and suddenly said, ¡°Money¡­ I will pay the money. And I am willing topensate for caused to Natalie Johnson!¡± Chapter 308 Freaked out 2/3 Nathan said indifferently, ¡°Eighty million dors!¡± ¡°Eighty million dors. I will transfer it immediately!¡± Zachary said. Get Bonus Even David, the provincial chief, kept himself out of this matter, hepletely lost the courage to contin After hearing Zachary¡¯s words, Nathan nodded in satisfaction, then turned to Hector and said, ¡°Uncle He bank ount.¡± Hector had been watching how Nathan turned the tide and defeated the enemies on the sidelines. At this moment, being suddenly called by Nathan, he couldn¡¯t help but pan ¡°Ahhh¡­ Are you asking about my bank ount?¡± Hector said in surprise. ¡°Yes, you can give the money to Natalieter,¡± Nathan smiled and said. Hector spoke his ount number nkly, and Zachary immediately began to transfer the money. Looking at Zachary¡¯s frightened face, Hector felt great remorse in his heart. Why did he agree to let his d Emotionally or rationally, he shouldn¡¯t have done it! After all, the Johnson family could get to where it was today thanks to some help from Nathan¡¯s father. ¡°Ding!¡± The phone rang, and Hector took it out to look at it. Seeing a string of zeros on his bank ount, he felt The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 309 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 309 Chapter 309 That Man Eighty million dors was transferred to Hector¡¯s ount so easily. Compared with it, Johnson Group¡¯s current assets were only one billion dors after so many years of operation. Nathan got even with a guy casually. After being pped several times in the face, that guy even respe ctfully handed over eighty million dors! ¡°This is so unreal.¡± Hector couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly in his heart, with his mind full of random thoughts. David coughed lightly and said to Nathan, ¡°Mr. Evans, since Mr. Lewis has paid the eighty million dor s inpensation, shall we just let it go now?¡± Nathan nodded indifferently and said, ¡°I hope Mr. Lewis will be careful not to run into my people and me next time. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be just a matter of money.¡± Zachary had already been terrified by Nathan¡¯s fierce means. He nodded in horror and said, ¡°Sure, Mr. Evans, don¡¯t worry, I will never make the same mistake again.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Nathan raised his eyelids and said lightly. Without saying a word, Zachary left in embarrassment with his subordinates. David smiled, bid farewell, and then left with his subordinates. ¡°What are you still watching? Do you want me to make another scene for you?¡± Nathan scanned aroun d the crowd and asked indifferently. ¡°Wow!¡± As soon as his words came out, the crowd dispersed immediately. They didn¡¯t want to provoke such a vicious man who could even teach Zachary a lesson. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Young, you are really mean today!¡± Zachary waited for David at the entrance of the hospital with a sullen face. ¡°Mr. Lewis, you can¡¯t me me for this. You can only me yourself for offending someone who you shouldn¡¯t offend.¡± David said in a deep voice. Zachary frowned and said, ¡°What kind of background does he have?¡± The corners of David¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said, ¡°The son of the young master of the Evans family i n Emperia City. Even Thunder West, the head of the war department, visited him in person to invite him to take a post. Do you still want to challenge him?¡± ¡°The young master of the Evans family in Emperia City? He¡¯s still alive? He was killing like crazy back t hen¡­¡± After Zachary heard this, he was so terrified that his skin got goosebumps. David¡¯s eyes darkened, and he smiled and said, ¡°Yes, if you want to provoke his son again, then don¡¯t g et me involved.¡± Zachary didn¡¯t dare to say a word. That night more than ten years ago, the entire Emperia City was soaked in blood. So far, it was still a taboo that the major families did not want to mention. All this was because of the man named Nics Evans from the Evans family. ¡°Since he¡¯s the son of Nics Evans, then I had better¡­ stay away from him!¡± Zachary said with his m outh twitching. He chickened out just now, but it didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t want to take revenge, but after he learned about Nathan¡¯s background Chapter 309 That Man 1/3 from David, hepletely strangled the idea of revenge. Get Bonus If Nics Evans, who had been killing like crazy in Emperia City more than ten years ago, came out for him, no one in the world could save him. Back then, those guys who were targeted by Nics fled all the way to the entrance of the Parliament Building, but in the end, they were still killed by him. David couldn¡¯t help but smile contemptuously, and at the same time he sighed in his heart, ¡°Nathan wa s indeed the son of Nics, with the same temperament, or even worse.¡± When Nathan was back in the ward, Natalie clung to him again. Nathan found it kind of difficult to cope with her. But Carlos had repeatedly told him not to do or say any thing that would irritate her, otherwise, it might affect her recovery in the future. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m actually your ex¨C husband,¡± Nathan looked at Natalie who was holding his arm, and couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless. Luisa smiled at Hector beside her and said, ¡°Look, what a match!¡± Hector couldn¡¯t help but look a little sullen, then he said coldly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier? Otherwise, there would not be so much trouble today!¡± After hearing this, Luisa, who had always had a high status in the family, blushed and couldn¡¯t say a wo rd. ¡°Honey, have you taught the guy who bullied me a lesson?¡± Natalie asked happily. ¡°Of course,¡± Nathan answered. ¡°I know you are the strongest, and you¡¯ll always protect me!¡± Natalie affectionately rubbed his arm with her face a few times. Looking at Natalie act like this, Nathan couldn¡¯t help feeling the desire to protect her and remembered t he words he had said. ¡°I want it all!¡± Then Nathan clenched his fists unconsciously. Nathan spent the night with Natalie in the hospital, and came to thepany the next morning. Although Natalie was clingy to him, she was actually sensible and said calmly, ¡°Then you go to earn money to support the family, and I will have a good rest!¡± Seeing that Nathan was absent¨Cminded all day long, Hannah couldn¡¯t help but feel a little puzzled. ¡°What happened to you today? You keep zoning out. What¡¯s wrong? Can I help?¡± Hannah came to Nat han¡¯s office and asked straight to the point. ¡°Nothing. Lock the door.¡± Nathan said casually. Hannah locked the door suspiciously, thinking that he had something important to tell her. After the door was locked, Nathan turned off his mobile phone, unplugged the officendline, put his arms around Hannah, and fell onto the sofa. ¡°You¡­¡± Hannah blushed instantly, realizing what this man was up to. ¡°Don¡¯t refuse me,¡± Nathan said domineeringly, leaving her no chance even to pretend to refuse him. Hannah wondered if it was because she had neglected him when she apanied her mother these days, and the arrival of h Chapter 309 That Man 2/3 Get Bonus Nathan was taken aback by her words. He would go to the hospital to apany Natalie tonight. If Han home, she would find it out. ¡°No, I can¡¯t wait!¡± Nathan didn¡¯t give her the slightest chance to negotiate. An hourter, when Hannah came out of the office with a flushed face, her clothes were neat, just that h ¡°Beast!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but spit lightly, feeling that this guy was getting bolder and bolder. Before she could walk away, Gussie came over and asked after seeing her, ¡°Hannah, do you know whe ¡°He¡¯s in the office. You can go directly to him.¡± Hannah said without changing her expression. After all, s Gussie said, ¡°It¡¯s been very cold recently. You¡¯d better wear more clothes and not leave your legs bear, o Hannah¡¯s heartbeat quickened immediately. She coughed and said, ¡°Yeah, thank you for reminding me. now.¡± Gussie felt that something was wrong. When she entered the office, she saw Nathan lying in his chair with his legs leaning on the desk, with satisfaction on his face. ¡°Mr. Evans, please sign these documents.¡± Gussie put the documents in front of him, felt it was cold in the office, and then realized the windows were open. She wondered, ¡°On such a cold day, doesn¡¯t Mr. Evans feel cold with the windows wide open?¡± Then, she turned her eyes and saw a pair of tattered ck silk stockings that seemed to be in the trash The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 310 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 310 Chapter 310 I Want It All Seeing this, even Gussie who had no actual experience kind of realized what was going on. Besides, in a country like Nordime, people were very open to this kind of thing, and there were adult ch annelste at night. ¡°Mr. Evans, please mind your behavior. After all, you are in thepany now,¡± Gussie said with some d issatisfaction. ¡°Huh, you as a little secretary dare to teach your boss a lesson now?¡± Nathan said unhappily, but he still put his legs down from the desk. He thought that Gussie was justining about his bad sitting posture, so he didn¡¯t think much abo ut it. After Nathan had finished signing, she snorted, picked up the documents, and left, not forgetting to scol d, ¡°Old goat!¡± This ¡°old goat¡± made Nathan feel confused. He didn¡¯t do anything to her just now, right? And his eyes di dn¡¯t look at the wrong ce either. Why was this little secretary so bossy recently? How did she dare to scold her boss like that? It seeme d that it was time to teach her a lesson again! ¡°How could Hannah actually do that kind of thing with him in the office? But she is not that open,¡± Gussi e thought. ¡°She must have been forced by Nathan that pervert. Bastard!¡± Gussieined in her heart, and at the same time, some unknown feelings kept her uneasy, so she was not in the mood to work all day. While sitting in the office, Nathan suddenly felt a chill on his scalp and a quiver in his body. He immedia tely stood up from the office chair and hid under the desk swiftly. ¡°I must have been targeted by a sniper rifle just now.¡± ¡°Well, it seems that some people are getting worried that Giradia Group will bring trouble to Porter Grou p alliance.¡± ¡°So they decide to kill me, the power source of Giradia Group?¡± Huddling under the desk, Nathan didn¡¯t feel any nervous, because he had expected that this day woulde. People who practiced martial arts to a high level would asionally foresee danger with a whim so that they could act before the danger came. That chill on his scalp and that quiver in his body were signs of uing danger. It was obviously that he was targeted by a sniper rifle. ¡°Well, it seems that Wendy will also encounter some trouble. I need to remind her to be careful recently, ¡± Nathan thought to himself. After waiting for about half a minute, that feeling of danger gradually disappeared, and Nathan got out from under the d esk. Then, he walked to close the window and drew the curtains by the way, so as not to be targeted again. Porter Group alliance was not just dominated by Natasha, instead, it also included investments from Ro arws Group, even from the Perkins family in Imperial Capital Yu Family, and from many other forces. Their purpose was to carve up Giradia Group just like dividing a cake. Now, seeing that this big cake seemed to be a knife, these investors felt an rm and decided to do something to stop it. Nathan went to work during the day and went to the hospital to apany Natalie at night for three co nsecutive days. He had no other choice. Sometimes he also wanted to ck off, but if he didn¡¯te to the hospital on time, Natalie¡¯s mood would be ver y unstable. Chapter 310 I Want It All 1/3 Get Bonus Then Hector would immediately call and beg him toe to the hospital, so Nathan had no choice but to go back and forth between the two ces. ¡°Honey, the doctor said that I would be discharged from the hospital in two days!¡± Natalie said happily, ¡° Then I can wait for you at home every day, and make you a good meal after you get off work.¡± Nathan only felt that his head was about to explode. After Hannah appeased her mother, she would def initelye back to his ce. If Natalie and Hannah met each other, he would be caught on a terrible battlefield. Moreover, it was ver y likely to cause some bad irritation to Natalie. ¡°No, no, I think women in the new era are more than housewives!¡± ¡°They should have their own charisma, career, and ideals. They should embrace a wider world rather th an being confined to the kitchen and love.¡± ¡°So I hope you can develop your own career and make yourself more attractive.¡± Nathan immediately began to lecture with a serious face, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you are the CEO of Johnson Gr oup, and you should focus on your work first.¡± Natalie was taken aback by what he said. Embracing a wider world rather than being confined to the kit chen and love? When did her husband be so literary and artistic? ¡°My husband can always impress me!¡± Natalie said happily, ¡°OK, then I will definitely work hard!¡± Nathan gave a sigh of relief. Natalie said, ¡°But it won¡¯t prevent me from cooking for you. They always say that the way to a man¡¯s he art is through his stomach.¡± Nathan¡¯s head started to ache. Natalie frowned and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t seem to not know how to cook..¡± Nathan loosened his tightly furrowed brows. Natalie said, ¡°But I can learn. Then I can cook for you and our children!¡± Nathan smiled bitterly. Could she not twist and turn so much when she talked? His heart really could st and it! ¡°Honey,e here,¡± Natalie smiled at Nathan. ¡°Huh?¡± Nathan leaned over. Natalie put her arms around his neck, closed her eyes, and said with a blushing face, ¡°My parents aren¡¯ t here now. You haven¡¯t kissed me for a long time!¡± Nathan was stunned for a moment and thought, ¡°Did I kiss her before?¡± Just as he was thinking about it, Natalie¡¯s moist lips were already pressed against his. Her movements w This unusual clumsiness also made Natalie frown. She could sense something was wrong, but she coul wrong. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathan was not the kind of man who liked to decline, and since Natalie threw herself at him, he immedia Of course, this kiss didn¡¯t taste like crunchy and crispy chips, instead, it was sweet and soft, as if he was eating jelly. After h Chapter 310I Want It All 2/3 Get Bonus took a bite of the jelly, it turned out that there was a thickyer of sticky honey inside, which made it eve ¡°It seemed that this injury had made me forget many things including how to kiss. But fortunately, honey But Nathan thought to himself, ¡°Shame on me. I got my skills by practicing with Hannah.¡± After Natalie caught her breath, she closed her eyes and raised her delicate face slightly. Fine, she was addicted to it. Anyway, he had already decided to want it all, so he would not have any psychological burden and frank ¡°When she returns to normal, she will not hack me to death, right?¡± ¡°After all, she still remembers me and regards me as her husband even if she loses her memory, enoug Nathan already started to n ahead about how to strike a bnce between Natalie and Hannah in the This was the biggest problem, but it was not impossible to solve it. ¡°Since I can even subdue so many vicious criminals, I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t handle this!¡± Nathan thought to himself, determined to be a scumbag On the next day, when Natalie was discharged from the hospital, Nathan felt that he had gotten closer to The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 311 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Generosity Regift Of course, it was impossible for a shrewd woman like Hannah not to be aware of Nathan¡¯s abnormality, and she always felt that he was not as fervent as before. The feelings had not diminished, but the initiative seemed to have weakened a little. Then, Nathan found that Hannah would find excuses to check his phone from time to time. She even sat in his arms very actively, and while making out, she sniffed everywhere like a dog, as if she wanted to find the smell of other perfume like in her imagination. ¡°Wait. Why do you have the smell of perfume?¡± Hannah asked intentionally. ¡°I have?¡± He asked calmly. She lowered her guard a little, smelled it carefully, and said, ¡°It smells like hospital disinfectant?¡± He said casually, ¡°Oh. A friend got sick recently, so I spent a lot of time in the hospital.¡± Naturally, the smell of disinfectant wouldn¡¯t make her think too much, so she blinked her eyes and didn¡¯ t pursue the origin of the smell anymore. However, she forgot how could such a withdrawn person like Nathan have any friends. ¡°Officer Evans, I heard from my friend that she saw you were shopping with a girl,¡± Hannah said sudde nly. ¡°Nonsense. I haven¡¯t been shopping in the past few days!¡± he sneered. ¡°What are you suspicious of?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± She smiled and shook her head. If Nathan made an excuse to say that he was with Wendy or someone else, then Hannah would definit ely continue to doubt him further. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. But he said directly that he had never gone shopping, which made Hannah feel more at ease. He said casually, ¡°Then why are you acting so weird today?¡± She said, ¡°Who was weird? I just think there¡¯s something wrong with you, and your enthusiasm for me seems to have receded recently.¡± Nathan replied, ¡°How could it be? It¡¯s just that you are always with your mother recently, and we don¡¯t have much time to stay together.¡± Hannah took out a pen from her pocket, gave it directly to him, and said, ¡°It¡¯s for you. The limited editio n Parker Pen that I specially ordered on the Inte. Be careful with it.¡± Nathan epted it unceremoniously. Hannah said, ¡°My birthday ising soon. You need to get ready to meet my mother.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry.¡± He said lightly.. After getting off work, Nathan received a call from Natalie. He had no choice but to rush to the Johnson family immediately. Herplexion improved a lot, and th e gauze on her head was removed, but she still had asional headaches. ¡°Honey, this is a gift from me!¡± Natalie took out a valuable lucky charm from her pocket after Nathan entered the doo r. He took it and said, ¡°Oh, thank you!¡± Chapter 311 Generosity Regift 1/3 Then, he found that she was staring at him, and he couldn¡¯t help but freeze. Get Bonus Natalie was a little disappointed and said, ¡°Is there any gift for me? Today is the anniversary of the first time we met!¡± He was taken aback again, thinking if there was such a thing. It hadn¡¯t been a year since he came back to meet Natalie this time. ¡°Natalie is talking about the first time you met when you were kids. It was probably on this day.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even remember, and I didn¡¯t expect her to remember.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Natalie. Nathan must have prepared a gift for you.¡± Hector exined from the side and smoothed things over for Nathan by the way. She looked at Nathan and said, ¡°Really? You should remember, right? You must have prepared a gift fo r me!¡± He immediately patted his chest, and said as a matter of course, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. How could I not prep are a gift for you?¡± After saying this, he took out the Parker Pen that Hannah had given him in his pocket, and gave it to N atalie. ¡°Look, this is the limited¨C edition Parker Pen I prepared a long time ago. It was specially bought from an online auction, and it¡¯s s pecially prepared for you as a gift!¡± He was very generous to regift the pen. ¡°With this pen, you can handle your work well in the office.¡± ¡°Every time you sign, you can think of me.¡± ¡°Then, think of my encouragement to you, so that you can work harder and create a better future!¡± She was so moved by his rhetoric that her eyes were full of tears. She carefully held the pen in her arm s and said, ¡°Thank you, hubby!¡± Nathan grinned and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± At the same time, he was a little surprised that he didn¡¯t expect her to remember when the two met for t he first time when they were kids! It seemed that in her heart, he was not so unbearable! Thinking of his previous experiences, she told him to run away first when he got into trouble. Now that he thought about it carefully, he realized she was concerned about him. He was actually good at doing this bullshit. Nathan regifted the gift Hannah gave him to Natalie without blinking, and ma de up a set of lies. He really got the talent to be a fuckboy. ¡°Hahaha. Everyone is happy now. Come and eat!¡± Hector said happily. ¡°Okay, thank you, Uncle Hector,¡± Nathan replied. Natalie blinked and asked curiously, ¡°Hubby, why do you call my dad uncle? He is your father¨Cinw!¡± Hector hastily smoothed things over and said, ¡°That¡¯s because Nathan has been calling me that since he was a kid, and he can¡¯t change it for a while. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± She nodded thoughtfully, and said, ¡°It seems to be the case.¡± Nathan gave Hector a thumbs up, telling him that he was very clever. However, Hector was depressed by this praise. If he had insisted on his own ideas at the beginning, and Seeing Natalie ying with the newly acquired Parker Pen, Nathan said, ¡°Natalie, you have to keep this Chapter 311 Generosity Regift 2/3 Get Bonus losing it, you should keep it in the office to sign documents only. Don¡¯t carry it around.¡± He said this in advance, lest Natalie would carry it with her, and if Hannah saw it, his Shuraba would She nodded immediately, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. I will take good care of it and I will just listen to you, leaving it in the office for work only!¡± He nodded to show his satisfaction. Seeing that it was gettingte, Nathan was ready to go back, but Natalie said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to Almonube The fact that he lived in Almonube Pce still existed in her memory, which was very impressive. Hector hurriedly said, ¡°Natalie, Nathan has been busy recently, and your injury hasn¡¯t healed yet, so don¡¯t bother him now.¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot that my husband is helping Giradia Group now, and he¡¯s been quite busytely!¡± She said after regaining consciousness. It seemed that she remembered many things about Nathan very clearly, but she forgot a lot of details. Most of those details would make her feel embarrassed when she remembered them. ¡°Hubby, you should take good care of yourself, remember to rest, and don¡¯t be too busy!¡± She said softly ¡°Okay. Okay. Let¡¯s work hard together!¡± Nathan said perfunctorily. After leaving the Johnson family, he breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t insist on going back Hannah had a key card and mighte by at any time, and if she saw Natalie, it must be Shuraba for h The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 312 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Expelled from the Family Get Bonus Natalie went directly to Johnson Group the next day. She was hit on the head and lost part of her memory, but these memories were almost all those that made her feel a little unbearable to look back on. As for her daily life, there was nothing particrly affected. However, she was attacked by the entire Johnson Group as soon as she just came to thepany! ¡°What? You want to remove me from the position of the president of Johnson Group? Why?¡± After heari ng the news, she couldn¡¯t help being thunderstruck and said angrily. ¡°Why? Just because of the things you caused!¡± Old Mr. Johnson opened the door, walked into the meeting room, and said to her coldly. Natalie frowned and said, ¡°Grandpa? What do you mean by me causing trouble? What did I do?¡± Bailey sneered and said, ¡°You messed with Mr. Lewis. Isn¡¯t it a big deal? If it wasn¡¯t because Mr. Lewis being righteous and not willing to entangle with you, do you think you were st ill able to be here today?¡± Old Mr. Johnson also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve caused too much trouble this time, and I can¡¯t let you c ontinue to be the president! You don¡¯t deserve it, so you don¡¯t have the qualifications!¡± ¡°No. My husband has already settled this matter. You can¡¯t make a big fuss about it!¡± Natalie frowned. ¡°Your husband? Hahaha, what drugs are you on, Natalie?¡± ¡°Before you and Nathan got divorced, you didn¡¯t even want to look at him.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯re divorced, you started to call him husband? How shameless!¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a disgusting woman like you!¡± After hearing Natalie¡¯s words, Baileyughed out loud. Natalie just felt dizzy, suddenly. Did she and Nathan get a divorce? When did this happen? Then, she vaguely remembered that there seemed to be such a thing, and then she figured it out in an i nstant. ¡°It was just a fake divorce between us. He wanted to help the Giradia Group deal with the Porter Group allianc e. In order to avoid implicating our family, we faked a divorce.¡± Natalie said. Bailey burst outughing and said, ¡°Your imagination is really outrageous! If I remember correctly, it wa s you who asked for the divorce on your own initiative to pursue that legendary Mr. Secret.¡± Natalie frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Secret? I know he liked me and even gave my parents a car, but I only have Nathan in my heart.¡± Old Mr. Johnson waved his hand and said coldly, ¡°Okay, enough! Natalie, no need to pretend here. It¡¯s useless to me.¡± A young man was invited out respectfully by everyone in the Johnson family. ¡°This is Mr. Zachary Lewis¡¯s nephew, Eugene Lewis. From now on, he will be the president of our John son Group!¡± said Old Mr. Johnson. After Natalie was beaten by Zachary, the Johnson family prepared for two eventualities. They directly contacted this Eugene Lewis and invited him to be the president with a high sry. In this way, the Johnson Group would also have a rtionship with someone from the Lewis, and there was no need for Zachary to take actio n on them. Chapter 312 Expelled from the Family 1/3 Get Bonus Natalie was stunned. She was beaten by Zachary, but the people of the Johnson family turned their he ads and ttered his nephew. All kinds of emotions flooded into her heart, like aggrieved, anger, helplessness, and pain. As a result, her head, which was already a little heavy, began to be painful. Eugene smiled all over his face and said, ¡°You guys are too hospitable. There is no need to be such a big wee, Mr. Johnson.¡± Old Mr. Johnson waved his hands and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, you are most wee. The Johnson Group will have to rely on you in the future! After all, Mr. Lewis will be the president of our Johnson Group from today on.¡± ¡°You guys are going too far!¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t hold back her anger and said loudly. ¡°What are you? The Johnson family gave birth to you and raised you, and you owe us everything you got. How dare you talk like that?¡± Old Mr. Johnson looked o ver coldly and asked loudly. ¡°Grandpa, how could you?¡± Natalie¡¯s tears were about to fall, and she felt so aggrieved. He said, ¡°Since you still consider yourself a member of the Johnson family, then you must obey the arra ngement of the Johnson family. Otherwise, you will be expelled from the family!¡± Eugene nced at Natalie and asked lightly, ¡°Why are you dissatisfied? You don¡¯t seem to want me to be the president.¡± ¡°You know, the person you offended was my uncle Zachary. He is willing to be a bigger person and doesn¡¯t want to hold you a ccountable. You should feel lucky.¡± ¡°I am willing to serve as the president of Johnson Group. It is also to do the Johnson family a favor to pr event my uncle¡¯s anger from being implicated in the Johnson family.¡± ¡°Woman, don¡¯t be too ignorant!¡± Natalie said angrily, ¡°You are not making any sense.¡± ¡°Zachary injured me for no reason, and you guys as my family doesn¡¯t uphold justice for me.¡± ¡°Instead, you kneel to curry favor with his nephew?¡± ¡°And invite his nephew to be the president and kick me out.¡± Bailey said contemptuously, ¡°Natalie, stop rambling here. If you want to me, you can only me you rself for blindly offending Mr. Lewis!¡± Eugene also said coldly, ¡°Bitch, stop nagging in front of me. Otherwise, I will p you to death!¡± Natalie was so angry that her eyes dulled, and she only felt a splitting headache. Everyone in the Johnson family just looked at her coldly, as if she had no blood rtionship with them. ¡°Okay. Okay, You guys did a great job!¡± ¡°However, I also want to tell you something.¡± ¡°You are kissing the wrong person¡¯s ass!¡± ¡°My husband Nathan beat Zachary a long time ago!¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You are still kneeling to tter his nephew, which is shameful and ridiculous, and it¡¯s extremely embarrassing!¡± After saying this, she became even more arrogant and said, ¡°Are you going to expel me from the family? I really don¡¯t care Chapter 312 Expelled from the Family 2/3 Get Bonus about staying in a family like this!¡± Eugeneughed wildly and said, ¡°Beat my uncle?¡± ¡°Come on. Let me give you a chance to reorganize your words and tell me again.¡± ¡°In the entire Neva Province, who dares to say that he can beat my uncle Zachary?¡± Bailey also waved her hand and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, this woman has lost her mind after divorcing her ex¨C husband.¡± Old Mr. Johnson said with a cold face, ¡°Natalie, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so stubborn!¡± ¡°Okay, starting today, you are no longer a member of the Johnson family.¡± ¡°The Johnson family and the Johnson Group will no longer have anything to do with you!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± After hearing his heartless words, Natalie burst into tears, feeling extremely sad. She had put so much effort into the Johnson family and worked so hard to manage the Johnson Group, ended up like this. ¡°I think you¡¯re making a mistake.¡± ¡°Natalie said she didn¡¯t care about staying in a family like this. It doesn¡¯t mean to let you expel her from t At this time, azy voice sounded at the door of the conference room. Everyone turned their heads and saw Nathan standing there, and they were all startled. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 313 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 313 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 313 Clean House ¡°Hubby!¡± After Natalie saw Nathan appear, she couldn¡¯t help being very pleasantly surprised, with a happy smile on her face. Old Mr. Johnson and Bailey¡¯s faces changed involuntarily after seeing Nathan. They all knew that Nathan had already divorced Natalie, so why did he still appear here? The Johnson family had been humiliated by Nathan several times, and they already had a sense of aw e toward him. How could they not be afraid when they saw him suddenly appear here? Especially for Bailey, who suffered several big losses dealing with Nathan. ¡°You! You! Nathan, why are you here? You and Natalie are already divorced!¡± Bailey said in horror. ¡°Who said we can¡¯t be together after divorce? It was a fake divorce, okay?¡± Nathan asked calmly. This sentence directly confused everyone in the Johnson family. What¡¯s going on? Could it be that, as Natalie said, the two divorced just to prevent her from being affected? Natalie ran to Nathan¡¯s side, holding his arm, and said, ¡°Honey, why are you here?¡± ¡°Your father is worried about you,ing to thepany alone, so I came by to see you.¡± He patted h er head, smiling. Everyone in the Johnson family couldn¡¯t help but feel a little afraid. Eugene sneered and said, ¡°What are you afraid of? Isn¡¯t he just a little bastard? He¡¯s not worth your fear.¡± ¡°The Johnson Group is the property of the Johnson family, so does it have anything to do with this guy? ¡± ¡°Since I am your president now, I will naturally protect you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if he obediently leads his people away, but if he dares to make trouble, I¡¯ll kill him right away.¡± After hearing this, Bailey immediately put a smile on her face and said, ¡°Mr. Eugene is right. With you here, we don¡¯t need to be afraid of him at all! Besides, there is Mr. Zachary L ewis behind you. Why should we be afraid of this bastard?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Johnson agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right. Mr. Eugene is right! As long as he is around, the Johnson family doesn¡¯t have to be afraid of anyone.¡± Nathan sneered, and his eyes were full of disdain. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°You are nothing to me. How dare youugh in front of me?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t tell the reason today, I¡¯ll kill you directly!¡± Eugene frowned and roared arrogantly. He just became the president of the Johnson Group, and this w as a great opportunity to use Nathan to establish his authority. Nathan said with a smile, ¡°I just think there is something wrong with your brains. Do you have any idea what I¡¯ve done to Zachary? Are you still relying on him?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just call him over so that I can see if he still dares to act aggressively in front of me?¡± Old Mr. Johnson¡¯s beard was trembling, and he said angrily, ¡°Nathan, don¡¯t talk through your hat!¡± ¡°Mr. Lewis is the big boss of the Lewis Group in Emperia City, and his powerful background is beyond y our imagination. How could you even touch him?¡± Chapter 313 Clean House 1/3 ¡°If he really came, you might kneel and beg for mercy immediately!¡± Get Bonus Nathan said disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t capitalize on being advanced in age. I really shouldn¡¯t have saved your life back then. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to let you just die?¡± ¡°You!¡± Old Mr. Johnson¡¯s face was flushed with anger, and he almost passed out. He only felt that the g uy in front of him was too surly and his words were mean. Nathan looked around and said indifferently, ¡°From today on, Natalie alone has the final say on the Joh nson Group!¡± ¡°After a while, we will go straight to clean house, and everyone in the Johnson family will be kicked out of thepany.¡± ¡°If you listen to her, I will give you some dividends ording to the shares at the end of the year.¡± ¡°If you are disobedient and gossiping, then I¡¯m sorry, but you won¡¯t get a dime!¡± What Nathan said directly caused an uproar. The rtives of the Johnson family all looked at each othe r in dismay and then flew into a rage. ¡°Nathan, you are not even a Johnson, so what qualifications do you have to say such a thing? Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Johnson Group belongs to our family. When is your turn to tell us what to do?¡± ¡°He is not even a live¨Cin son¨Cin¨C law anymore. Even Natalie has been kicked out by us. He has nothing to do with the Johnson family.¡± Nathanughed and said, ¡°Do you know how Johnson Group was established in the first ce? If it wa sn¡¯t for my father, you would still be eating dirt at home now.¡± The fact that the Johnson family could develop like this was indeed inseparable from Nathan¡¯s father¡¯s support at the beginning. Without his help, there would be no Johnson Group. ¡°You could say whatever you want, but I am the current president of Johnson Group. I am the one who has the final sa y here!¡± Eugene took a step forward and said with contempt on his face. ¡°Oh? Who do you think you are? From now on, you are not anymore.¡± Nathan waved his hands, saying indifferently. He turned to look at Natalie and said, ¡°Natalie, tell me who you dislike. Let¡¯s fire him directly! We will ev en cancel his dividend at the end of the year!¡± Old Mr. Johnson said furiously, ¡°Nathan, don¡¯t take the lead. You are crossing the line! Most of the shares of Johnson Group are still in our hands!¡± ¡°Oh. That¡¯s true. Then I¡¯ll just make Johnson Group go bankrupt and open another one for Natalie.¡± Nat han sneered. Everyone in the Johnson family was speechless for a moment and unable to utter a word. If it was before, they could mock him for being a person with a limited outlook, considering him an idiot w However, Nathan actually took out two billion to invest in Giradia Group at the dinner held by Natasha. H He had confidence and the ability to do so when he said that, and no one was more qualified than him. ¡°You said that like you could make them go bankrupt whenever you want. Do you think you are wealthy with our Lewis Group?¡± Eugene said arrogantly. ¡°Okay. Anyone who doesn¡¯t want to lose their dividend, just hurry up and get out.¡± Nathan impatiently sa Eugene sneered and said, ¡°Who are you talking to? I think it¡¯s you who should hurry up and get out!¡± Chapter 313 Clean House 2/3 ¡°Now, get on your knees immediately. Then, climb out of Johnson Group.¡± ¡°As for Natalie, just leave her here and wait for my disposal.¡± Get Bonus After Natalie heard this, she couldn¡¯t help hiding in Nathan¡¯s arms in fright. Nathan raised his brows in a hurry and kicked Eugene directly in the belly, which made him fly out, hit th almost pass out from the pain. ¡°Who the fuck are you to let my wife wait for your disposal?¡± Nathan patted Natalie on the shoulder, let go of her, a forward. When people around saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help being at a loss. Nathan was too violent, and he because of some words he said. With this kick, his bones were probably broken! Moreover, Eugene was the nephew of Zachary, the big boss from Emperia City! How would Zachary react after knowing his nephew was beaten like this? It was unbelievable! The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 314 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Backfire ¡°You!¡± ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Do you know who I am? Do you know who my uncle is?¡± Get Bonus Eugene was so angry that he couldn¡¯t believe that this little bastard in Mimar City could beat him up! Nathan tilted his head and said impatiently, ¡°Hurry up and call your uncle. I don¡¯t have much patience!¡± Eugene became furious and said, ¡°You just wait. How dare you provoke me like this? My uncle will not forgive you for this!¡± After saying this, he took out his phone and called his uncle Zachary. ¡°Uncle Zachary, I got beaten by someone. Come and help me!¡± Eugene went straight to the point. ¡°What? Did someone dare to beat you? Could it be that he doesn¡¯t know that you are my nephew?¡± After hearing this, Zachary was really furious. Eugene said aggrievedly, ¡°I told him, but he was still unscrupulous and even asked me to call you quickly.¡± Zachary said angrily, ¡°What a bastard. How dare he ignore me like this? I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± Everyone in the Johnson family gloated, thinking Nathan hadpletely offended Zachary. There was no one who had offended someone like Zachary and got away with it. ¡°Nathan, you reckless bastard. How dare you beat Mr. Eugene? Now he told Mr. Zachary about it, and let¡¯s see how y today!¡± Bailey said proudly. v you die ¡°Well, talking about expelling our Johnson family members from Johnson Group. I don¡¯t think you can survive today!¡± Old Mr. Johnson sneered while stroking his beard. As they spoke, Nathan stepped forward and snatched the phone from Eugene¡¯s hand. Eugene gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to snatch my phone now. I¡¯ve already told my uncle about this. You¡¯re a dead man!¡± Eugene was kicked by Nathan again and fell to the ground, causing him to scream in pain. Nathan turned on the speakerphone. ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t care who you are. Daily new chapters upload only on niniz(dot If you dare to hurt my nephew, I will let your whole family be buried with you!¡± Zachary also heard the sound, and knowing that the phone was snatched away, he immediately threatened in a cold voice. ¡°Mr. Lewis is so majestic! Send me two million to redeem your nephew¡¯s life. Otherwise, I will send you his body in a short while.¡± Nathan said calmly. After hearing this, everyone gasped! Nathan was really desperate. What a reckless person would talk to Zachary like this! Could it be that he thought he had some money to invest in Giradia Group, so he was really so powerful that he couldpete with the big shots from Emperia City? Zachary Lewis was not just a simple person with entrepreneurial status, he also had a considerable background in Emperia City. After hearing this familiar voice, Zachary couldn¡¯t help being stunned. How could he not remember Nathan¡¯s voice? After all, it was the first time in his life that he suffered such a big loss, and it was caused by Nathan. Chapter 314 Backfire 1/3 Get Bonus What¡¯s more, Nathan ckmailed him with 80 million in front of the provincial chief, David Young. ¡°Well, am I talking to Mr. Evans now?¡± After hesitating for a moment, Zachary asked slowly. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the matter? I just pped you so hard a few days ago, and you can¡¯t remember me today? Do you want some more?¡± Nathan replied with a smile on his face. ¡°No. How could I forget you? I¡¯m just making sure.¡± Zachary was terrified. He had a deep understanding of Nathan¡¯s surly behavior, and after knowing that he was Nics Evans¡¯s son, he didn¡¯t even have any thoughts of revenge, and only fear remained in his heart. That lunatic Nics Evans was able to kill people in Emperia City back then, and it seemed like his son Nathan could do even worse. It was not impossible to kill people and their whole families if he was triggered. Listening to what Nathan said to Zachary on the phone, the people at the scene were stunned and their brains were buzzing. Have Zachary and Nathan encountered each other before? Was Zachary subdued by Nathan¡¯s ps? So what Natalie said just now was true! As a result, everyone in the Johnson family looked at Nathan with even more fear. Nathan calmly said, ¡°Cut the crap. Send me two million and tell your nephew to go away. Otherwise, you could take a guess what will be the consequences!¡± Zachary had already been ckmailed for 80 million, so naturally, he didn¡¯t care about the extra two million, so he hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, I know. Two million is on the way. Mr. Evans, please don¡¯t hurt my nephew.¡± Nathan agreed, and Zachary shouted loudly, ¡°Eugene Lewis, listen to me. You better apologize to Mr. Evans and do what he asks you to do honestly. Even if he asks you to eat shit, you do whatever he says. If he gets angry, I can¡¯t save you!¡± Eugene shrank his neck and waspletely dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect that his uncle, whom he relied on so much, had been pped severely by Nathan before. Moreover, hearing Zachary¡¯s tone, he was still in awe of Nathan. ¡°How is it possible? My uncle has always beenwless. No one can suppress him. Even in Emperia City, he walks like he owns the ce.¡± Eugene looked at Nathan, and his heart was already terrified. Then, his body began to shake. Nathan threw the phone back into his hands, and said tly, ¡°I don¡¯t like to hear you talk. If you say one more word, I will kill you directly.¡± He curled up in fright, nodded silently, and really didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Bailey also looked at Nathan in horror and trembled. Old Mr. Johnson was at a loss, his mouth was dry, and he didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. After a while, he forced out a smile and said, ¡°My grandson-inw.¡± ¡°Shut up, old guy. Take your family members and get out of Johnson Group immediately!¡± ¡°In the future, if I see any of you appearing in Johnson Group to hinder Natalie¡¯s work, I will kill you directly!¡± Nathan looked at Old Mr. Johnson with a nonchnt smile and said something very rude. This was extremely rube, but Old Mr. Johnson didn¡¯t even dare to say one more word at this time. They all heard the conversation between Nathan and Zachary clearly just now. ¡°By the way, hand over all the shares. I want to see all the shares under Natalie¡¯s name within 24 hours! You guys, just stay at Chapter 314 Backfire 2/3 Get Bonus home and live by your performance shares. Whoever lets Natalie feel ufortable, I will take back that as well,¡± Nathan said with a sneer. He had long been displeased with the snobs of the Johnson family, and now that he had an upright reason to deal with them, he certainly wouldn¡¯t let them go easily. Everyone in the Johnson family felt bitter. They thought they could use Eugene to kick Natalie out, but unexpectedly, things turned in the opposite direction. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Old Mr. Johnson also felt ashamed to stay any longer, so he waved his hand and left Johnson Group with all his rtives. Nathan turned his gaze to Natalie, and said with a smile, ¡°I have cleared all the obstacles for you, and now, you can drastically rectify the group.¡± Rebirth The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 315 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 315 Read The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 315 Have Mercy Of course, Natalie would not let go of this great opportunity to rectify Johnson Group, and immediately summoned all the senior management, and then began to reorganize their posts. She kicked out all the rtives of the Johnson family! The Johnson family took that action on her first, so they couldn¡¯t me her for this. After a busy morning, the entire Johnson Group was cleaned. At least, there would be no more stumbling blocks like Bailey who liked to stand in the way in the future. Natalie¡¯s vigorous and resolute actions made Nathan a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so powerful. She was not able to perform well before because of too many constraints. Now that she had support, she acted differently immediately. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Natalie was indeed the woman who urged herself to be the Jade Perkins of the business world all day long. She was not just shouting slogans but had real strength. ¡°Honey, thank you very much for today!¡± Natalie came back to the office, happy like a deer, and ran to Nathan¡¯s side. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± He smiled. ¡°Give me a kiss!¡± Natalie jumped onto him immediately. Since that time in the hospital, she had been taking the initiative like this a lot. Therefore, her technique had made great progress, and she was no longer hurting him. Today, Natalie was wearing a pink translucent shirt, a pleated skirt underneath, and a pair of nude stockings covering her slender legs. Natalie¡¯s saliva was all over his face, and he couldn¡¯t help breathing faster, and his hands naturally reached into her unbuttoned shirt. The delicate touch made him feel that his scalp was explodingyer byyer. Natalie closed her eyes, her face flushed, and she looked as if she could let him do anything. Her figure didn¡¯t seem to be that hot, but it was only a visual deception. He could only feel how sexy she was after truly getting in touch with her body. Natalie murmured, ¡°Honey, we are at thepany!¡± Nathan came back to his sense, realizing that Natalie was not like Hannah. Although the rtionship between the two was very good now, it was too disrespectful to do it to her in thepany. ¡°Yeah, I know. I just put my hands here only.¡± He said solemnly. After ten minutes or so, he reluctantly withdrew his hand and helped her button it up along the way. Natalie breathed a sigh of relief, her body had been tense like a bow, but at this moment she suddenly rxed, and her legs felt a little weak ¡°Slow down. Take it easy.¡± Natalie staggered and almost fell, he hurriedly stretched out his arms to hold her, and it felt really incredible to hug this warm and fragrant nephrite body. She blushed and responded, feeling that she was worthless. This was obviously her husband, but she acted like she was meeting a man for the first time, feeling nervous, excited, and scared. ¡°You will protect me like this in the future, right?¡± She put her arms around his neck, looking like a little bird. ¡°Yes,¡± Nathan answered with a smile and lightly patted her bouncing butt. The feeling was amazing. After chatting with Natalie for a while, Nathan stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to thepany to do my work first. You should also deal with your work now.¡± Natalie nodded and said, ¡°You have to be careful. Helping Giradia Group is not an easy task. However, no matter what you do, I will support you!¡± After he walked out of Johnson Group, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. If Natalie had treated him like this before, the two of them would probably not have gotten divorced, and maybe they would live a good life together. ¡°I was still thinking about how to patch something up, but I didn¡¯t expect that she would patch it up by herself.¡± Nathan thought to himself. After Bailey revealed that the two had divorced a long time ago, Natalie immediately subjectively believed that it was because Nathan wanted to protect her, so he faked the divorce rather than breaking up with her for real. Nathan returned to the car and checked carefully in the mirror repeatedly to make sure there was no lipstick on his neck and face, so he waspletely relieved. Just after parking the car at the entrance of thepany, a man blocked Nathan¡¯s way. ¡°Mr. Evans. Mr. Evans, wait!¡± The man came up with a ttering smile on his face. ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s the matter? If you want to talk about business, go to the sales department.¡± Nathan said calmly. The man quickly took a cigarette from his pocket, smiled, and handed it over to Nathan, ¡°Mr. Evans is so forgetful. Your Aston Martin is still parked in front of my car dealership.¡± Nathan raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. What¡¯s the matter?¡± This person was the owner of the Mercedes-Benz dealership that had been blocked by Nathan¡¯s Aston Martin one 77. At this time, he probably came to beg for mercy. ¡°Mr. Evans, please move the car away. Your car is blocking my door, and I can¡¯t do business!¡± The owner of the car dealership was about to cry. He kept passing cigarettes to Nathan. ¡°No, thanks.¡± Nathan shook his head and said. The owner of the dealership said bitterly, ¡°Mr. Evans, I know I was wrong. Please move the car away! In the future, if you ever need to buy a car from our dealership, I will give you the factory price. I beg you to give me a chance!¡± In the business field, the most insulting thing was to cut one¡¯s money, so Nathan felt that it would be enough to teach him a lesson and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to your dealership and drive the car away after I get off work.¡± The owner of the car dealership waspletely relieved. If this Aston Martin kept blocking the door, he would not have any business in the future. Moreover, the owner was too frightened seeing Nathan had been in the spotlight recently, so today, he took the initiative toe over to apologize and admit his mistake, begging Nathan to have mercy on him. The owner of the car dealership left gratefully, feeling a load off his mindpletely. Nathan kept his promise to move the car after getting off work. He left his Phaeton in thepany and took a taxi to the dealership. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Evans. Thank you so much!¡± When Nathan moved the car, the owner of the car dealership ran over and bowed respectfully. Nathan smiled, thinking shoulda, woulda, coulda. He drove the Aston Martin and left Motor City directly. He saw Gussie walking into a cake shop when passing by her neighborhood. ¡°Wait. Today seems to be her birthday?¡± Nathan frowned suddenly, realizing something. No wonder she appeared in the cake shop. ¡°It¡¯s quite pitiful to celebrate a birthday alone. I am not busy now, so maybe I should apany her.¡± Nathan parked his Aston Martin in the parking space on the side of the road, opened the door, and got out of the car. As soon as he walked to the door, he saw Gussiee out holding a small cake, and she couldn¡¯t help being shocked when she saw Nathan. ¡°Mr. Evans, what brought you here?¡± Gussie asked in surprise. ¡°Gussie, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± Nathan was interrupted by a man before he could speak. He saw this man running over with arge bundle of roses in his hand, walking up to Gussie with a smile and presenting the flowers. ¡°Fuck, I was about to say that!¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help cursing angrily in his heart. Seeing a man sending flowers to Gussie, he felt a little annoyed for no reason. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 316 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 316 Chapter 316 The Merciless Capitalist ¡°Niel, why are you here?¡± After seeing the man with flowers, Gussie couldn¡¯t help being slightly surprised. Niel held the rose bouquet and said, ¡°I know today is your birthday, so I came here to send you flowers and invite you to dine with me to celebrate your birthday!¡± Gussie¡¯s eyes widened, not knowing whether she should refuse. All these years, she had celebrated her birthday alone. As she grew older, she also wanted someone to apany her on her birthday. People who didn¡¯t understand Gussie always thought that she was too aloof to get along with. In fact, she just wanted to protect herself. But Nathan had seen her through. Deep down, she was weak, fragile, and cowardly. ¡°Ms. Reagan, firste, first served!¡± Nathan felt rather annoyed. He can¡¯t let Gussie have dinner with this guy named Niel. Even if she wanted to go, he had to go with her no matter what. Niel looked at Nathan. ¡°Who are you?¡± Nathan ignored him and said to Gussie, ¡°Come on, let me surprise you today, lest you keep calling me a capitalist who doesn¡¯t care about you at all.¡± Niel was annoyed after being ignored. He held the bouquet, took a step forward, and then slightly shook the car key with two letters ¡°R.¡± ¡°Gussie, I¡¯ve waited long enough for this opportunity. Please! I came with the car!¡± Niel smiled. Then, he pressed the car key. The lights of a Rolls-Royce Phantom on the side of the road immediately shed, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Damn, a Rolls-Royce Phantom! This handsome guy is young and rich!¡± ¡°Wow, if I have such a handsome guy chasing after me, driving a Rolls-Royce to pick me up on my birthday and sending me flowers, I will marry him directly!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to think twice! You must go with the handsome guy. What¡¯s the point of celebrating your birthday with a poor bastard!¡± A few girls passed by and looked at Niel admiringly, wishing they could rece Gussie. Niel couldn¡¯t help showing a smug smile. He borrowed this car from a friend. As expected, it became a huge hit today! With this Rolls-Royce, he was confident he could win Gussie¡¯s heart. Gussie felt a little embarrassed by Niel¡¯s enthusiasm and thought it might be impolite to refuse him and leave with Nathan. However, she was touched by Nathaning here to celebrate her birthday. She had always been alone. But this year, for the first time, she had the urge to find someone to apany her to celebrate her birthday. This first time naturally had a significant meaning. She really wanted to go with Nathan. However, she knew Nathan and Hannah were together, so it would be inappropriate to stay too close to him. She felt a little annoyed even thinking of it. ¡°I drove here as well. Hurry up ande with me. I¡¯ll cook for you today. It¡¯ll take a long time, so don¡¯t keep me waiting and starve me!¡± Nathan said impatiently. Niel turned and nced at the side of the road, where an Aston Martin was in the limelight, and a BMW X1 was parked beside it. Niel couldn¡¯t help showing a sneer of disdain. He thought Nathan could never afford a supercar, and he couldn¡¯t believe that Nathan actually had the guts topete with him with a garbage truck like a BMW. The people around them all became disdainful. The handsome guy drove a Rolls-Royce Phantom. How could a poor BMWpete with it? Gussie pursed her lips and said, ¡°Mr. Evans, don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ll leave with Niel.¡± She felt that she shouldn¡¯t be too close to Nathan. If she celebrated this birthday with him after being alone for more than 20 years, their rtionship would be inexplicable. Even if Nathan didn¡¯t think so, she would still feel awkward. Nathan was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect this cowardly woman to reject her boss! Didn¡¯t she know all the bosses were merciless? How dared she! Niel feltcent after hearing Gussie¡¯s words. A poor bastard with BMW could neverpete with a handsome man with Rolls-Royce. ¡°As expected, this girl was clever enough to choose wisely.¡± ¡°Of course. Home-made dishes can¡¯tpete with a restaurant, and a BMW can¡¯tpete with a Rolls-Royce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She should be rational and not make wrong decisions just because of some so-called feelings. The better one is always the better option.¡± Everyone else nodded and believed Nathan¡¯s wealth could never match Niel¡¯s. H ¡®Damn, how dare you reject me? Only a few people dared to reject me for all these years!¡± Nathan said unhappily. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Gussie was a little scared by his aura. Niel growled, ¡°How dare you speak like that? It¡¯s Gussie¡¯s birthday, and she can spend the day with whomever she wants! It¡¯s none of your business!¡± ¡°Yes! This beautifuldy has chosen to go with a better man!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Look at you! How can youpare with this handsome guy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If you can drive the Aston Martin next to that BMW, she will also choose to have dinner with you!¡± Everyone came to support Niel and felt that Gussie had made the right choice. A high-end restaurant was better than homemade cooking. Nathan sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m just wondering, is my car worse than a Rolls-Royce?¡± ¡°One Rolls-Royce is worth dozens of your car. Why are you so stubborn?¡± ¡°So funny. You can¡¯t make her move, so you¡¯re trying to reason with us now?¡± ¡°Handsome, don¡¯t bother with such a fool. Hurry up and take this beauty to dinner!¡± Gussie did not expect that she could start a quarrel and felt helpless for a while. She said to Nathan, ¡°Mr. Evans, I appreciate your kindness, but let¡¯s have dinner next time!¡± Nathan said, ¡°How dare you mess with your boss? How dare you reject me again!¡± Niel was furious. He stepped up and stood in front of Gussie. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°You get lost!¡± Nathan replied, then grabbed his shoulder and pulled him away. Then, he stepped forward, wrapped Gussie¡¯s waist, and carried her up. ¡°Ah! What are you doing!¡± Gussie screamed in fright, holding her cake and grabbing her skirt. Nathan grinned and said, ¡°Protecting you!¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 317 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 317 Chapter 317 One in a Million Everyone was stunned! They couldn¡¯t believe that Nathan directly carried Gussie away after being rejected. Niel was furious, and he shouted, ¡°Let go of her. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ask the police to arrest you!¡± Nathan ignored him, walked to the side of Aston Martin, opened the car door, stuffed Gussie inside, and pushed her buttocks hard. Niel suddenly paused because Nathan opened the door of the Aston Martin and locked Gussie in. At this time, the onlookers were speechless. It turned out that Nathan was not driving the BMW X1 but an insanely expensive Aston Martin! ¡°Well, it turns out that he¡¯s the real wealthy one. No wonder he dared to carry that girl away.¡± ¡°If it were me, I would like to take an Aston Martin instead of a Rolls-Royce!¡± ¡°I think all of this was that woman¡¯s trick. She used this handsome guy to irritate that Aston Martin man. Obviously, the handsome one was one of her millions of admirers.¡± ¡°What a pity. A Rolls-Royce means nothing to her. I guess we can never understand the wealthy people.¡± At this time, everyone looked at Niel with sympathy, making him wish he could disappear at once. Everyone believed that Nathan and Gussie were a couple. Niel was here because Gussie wanted to irritate Nathan. In fact, Niel was just a tool, a poor admirer who Gussie tricked. It was indeed normal for everyone to think so. After all, she must be scheming enough to make two men who drove such cars jealous. Niel only felt desperate. This borrowed Rolls-Royce meant nothing in front of an Aston Martin. ¡°Nathan, you perv! Fucking capitalist! What are you doing?!¡± Gussie cursed out of embarrassment after being locked in the car. She could feel more ashamed after being carried into a car in front of so many people. Nathan smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m protecting you. This is my promise to you.¡± Gussie said angrily, ¡°To hell with you! I just want to have a meal with him!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Nathan said indifferently, ¡°He means no good. I am doing this for your safety, lest you hate me for not protecting you well.¡± Gussie was so angry that she almost fainted. Nathan¡¯s words were just irrational! She sneered and said, ¡°How do you know he means no good?¡± Nathan said, ¡°Because men have the same mind! Even I mean no good, so how could he be kind?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Gussie went red, feeling somewhat surprised. How could he speak so bluntly like that? It was too much! However, for some reason, Gussie felt delighted. She didn¡¯t even know why she was delighted after knowing that Nathan also had some feelings for her. ¡°Besides, I came here specially to celebrate your birthday. As a secretary, you should at least show your host tome rezner ¡°Look, I even drove an Aston Martin to celebrate your birthday!¡± ¡°Everyone wouldugh at me if you actually left with a guy in a Rolls-Royce.¡± Nathan lied to Gussie¡¯s face calmly, making her stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Nathan to remember her birthday, and he cared so much that he even drove a supercar to celebrate her birthday. She knew Nathan always drove a Phaeton instead of this Aston Martin, and it was apparent that he drove this supercar here for a reason. ¡°Alright. I misunderstood you, I was wrong!¡± Gussie put on the safety belt. ¡°Of course!¡± Nathan smiled and felt a bit proud. He seemed to have be more experienced and wasn¡¯t as awkward as when Hannah flirted with him before. Gussie said, ¡°Since you came here especially to celebrate my birthday, you must have a birthday gift for me, right? I¡¯m telling you, this is the first time I have celebrated my birthday with someone in more than 20 years.¡± She also celebrated her birthday when she was in the Reagan family. However, those days were too harsh, and some family members would do something deliberately to ruin her birthday. After leaving the family, she never celebrated her birthday properly. Nathan was stunned. Gussie sneered and said, ¡°It seems that your lie still has ws!¡± Nathan growled, ¡°How dare you suspect my sincerity? Damn it!¡± He held the steering wheel with one hand and took out the lucky charm that Natalie gave him yesterday. ¡°Here you are, a precious lucky charm. It¡¯s a limited edition, and you may not be able to buy it even if you have the money.¡± Nathan felt proud of his quick reaction. Gussie was deeply shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Nathan to prepare a gift for her, and it was such a unique and thoughtful gift! At this moment, she even felt ashamed for doubting his sincerity just now. However, it had to be said that Nathan had gone too far. Hannah gave him a pen as a gift, but he sent it to Natalie. Natalie gave him a lucky charm, but he gave it to Gussie as a birthday gift. He sent the gifts away after receiving them from the others. ¡°Thank you, I like this gift very much!¡± Gussie epted it immediately. She held the lucky charm happily, and her heart felt warm. ¡°As long as you like it. Don¡¯t doubt me again, or I¡¯ll punish you!¡± Nathan said shamelessly. There was a little more tenderness in Gussie¡¯s eyes. She held this exquisite lucky charm in silence and liked it very much. Soon, they arrived at the apartment building where Gussie lived, and Nathan bought some food in the supermarket. Gussie followed Nathan while carrying her cake. She watched him shopping and felt dazed for a moment. ¡°What am I thinking? This guy is an old perv. He¡¯s greedy and flirty, and I must not be fooled by his tricks!¡± Gussie patted her cheeks and made herself calm down. After returning to the apartment, Nathan cooked a delicious meal, and Gussie enjoyed it very much. After they finished the meal, they put the cake on the table, lit the candles, and turned off the light. At this moment, Gussie found everything so strange, yet so touching. Nathan looked at the flickering candles on the cake, and his eyes darkened as if he had recalled some memories buried deep in his mind. Ever since he left Emperia City, he had never celebrated another birthday. Now, he missed his mother, as well as his father, who never spoke. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 318 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 318 Chapter 318 The Unforgivable History ¡°Thank you for celebrating my birthday with me!¡± After Gussie blew out the candle and turned on the light, she sincerely thanked Nathan.. Nathan came back to his senses and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I had a great time as well.¡± Gussie couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Can you tell me your stories? Come on, you¡¯ve heard all of mine.¡± Nathan calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s not a story, just a series of grievances and hatreds caused by an unmatched rtionship.¡± Gussie was surprised. ¡°Is this rted to your expulsion from the Evans family of Emperia City?¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes darkened, and he felt that he could tell his story to Gussie. After all, their experiences were simr, but Nathan never made himself depressed. ¡°My motheres from a family with a strong background, which is so powerful that you can¡¯t even imagine it.¡± ¡°And my father was the eldest son of the Evans family.¡± ¡°However, my dad was sick when he was a child. Something happened to his throat, and he couldn¡¯t speak anymore.¡± ¡°At that time, an old monk passed by the gate of my family, and he told the fortune of my father.¡± ¡°From that day on, my father changed his name to Nics Evans.¡± Nathan ate the cake while talking about his unknown background and stories. Gussie was rather surprised. ¡°So, your mother¡¯s family didn¡¯t allow a mute to be their son-inw?¡± Nathan nodded, saying, ¡°They felt it was a shame to let a mute marry my mother.¡± Gussie was stunned and couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard. She frowned and said, ¡°Your father is the eldest son of the Evans family. The Evans family! Very few families in Hd canpare to the Evans family!¡± Nathan didn¡¯t exin but continued, ¡°My father and my mother got together because of some coincidences. They fell in love, so I was born.¡± ¡°However, my mother¡¯s family couldn¡¯t tolerate this fact.¡± ¡°So, they sent people out to take my mother back by force, and even wanted to kill me.¡± ¡°Fortunately, the Evans family protected me in the end, and some moguls of the country also persuaded them, so they finally spared me.¡± Nathan shrugged. All of this happened when he was still a baby, and he also knew about it from his father. ¡°Until a few yearster, I was kidnapped. The person who did this should have been instructed by my mother¡¯s family.¡± ¡°It is said that many people hadpromised because they thought it was worthy of trading my life for peace in the future.¡± ¡°But my father refused topromise. After all, I¡¯m his son¡­¡± Gussie only thought the story was fascinating and asked with some expectation, ¡°And then?¡± Nathan smiled. ¡°Then? Then my father started killing people. He killed almost everyone who stood in his way.¡± ¡°He rushed out of the Evans family and killed everyone who yed dirty in secret or raised their weapons at him.¡± ¡°In the end, he chased and killed a scheming man of a big family to the gate of the Congress and beat that guy¡¯s head into his chest in front of countless big shots.¡± ¡°Can you imagine? My father punched his head from above and smashed his spine. His head lost the support of the bones and shrank back into his chest.¡± Gussie was terrified. She couldn¡¯t imagine it because it was way too scary! ¡°In the end, I was rescued by my father, and those who wanted to make trouble were also terrified. However, my father also caused a catastrophe because of this incident.¡± ¡®So, both of us were expelled from the Evans family, and we left Emperia City.¡± Nathan¡¯s tone was very calm, as if he didn¡¯t care much about his tragic past. However, Gussie could feel that there seemed to be a me of anger and hatred in his chest. If this me didn¡¯t burn his enemy to ashes, it might burn himself! ¡°We were exiled to Devendill Prison, and my father served as the warden.¡± ¡°The prison has had a total of 18 wardens within a very short period of five years. All of them were basically ughtered by the prisoners.¡± ¡°They exiled my father and me there probably because they wanted the prisoners to kill us as well.¡± ¡°But, as you know, my father was the man who killed many big shots in Emperia City and made them terrified!¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t take long for him to be the famous Mr. Evans. And then, I gradually became Mr. Nathan, who made those bastards scared.¡± Nathan grinned proudly. He believed it was imposing to overwhelm those vicious prisoners at such a young age, and he was proud of being a prison guard. Gussie said happily, ¡°They would never imagine that the prison has be your strong background instead of your tombs!¡± Nathan said, ¡°Maybe¡­ But I will go back sooner orter, and I¡¯ll also take my mother home!¡± ¡°At that time, if anyone dares to stop me, I will let them know that I am crazier than my father when I kill people!¡± ¡°Come on!¡± Gussie felt chilled and said, ¡°Now is not the era of fighting and killing. Take your time. I believe you can do it.¡± Nathan sighed. ¡°After I take my mother home, I want to bring the women I love and reunite as a family. Then, we can enjoy a life that we¡¯ve never experienced before.¡± Gussie enviously said, ¡°Hannah will be so happy.¡± Nathan gave her a disdainful nce and said, ¡°I said women, plural, not a woman. Understand?¡± Gussie was stunned for a moment and then became furious. ¡°What a scumbag!¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to push yourself like this. I have suffered way more than you.¡± Nathan said. Gussie pouted silently. They indeed had simr backgrounds, and what Nathan had experienced was more dangerous than hers. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because I hope you will live a more unrestrained life in the future and learn more from my mentality.¡± ¡°See? That¡¯s why I¡¯m the boss, and you are just an employee.¡± Nathanughedcently. Adding this sentence seemed to make him feel extraordinarily refreshed. Gussie was furious and wished that Nathan could stop talking. ¡°You are just Wendy¡¯s employee! Don¡¯t judge me!¡± Gussie shouted angrily. ¡°I¡¯m at least your boss. Come on, call me boss.¡± Nathan smiled and crooked his fingers at her. Gussie narrowed her eyes and smiled slightly. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re so generous! Every woman is crazy for you!¡± Then, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Thanks to Idler, the Emperor of my broadcast channel, for those flirtyments!¡± Nathan was stunned. She had already known that he was the Emperor. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 319 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Keep Your Distance ¡°Boss, judging from thements you posted, it¡¯s really hard for me to have any admiration for you.¡± ¡°And those dance girls in your favorites, well, I have to say that there were many of them!¡± Gussie directly exposed Nathan¡¯s identity. Her face was full of teasing, and her tone was a little contemptuous. Nathan felt very embarrassed. He had said whatever he wanted on Gussie¡¯s broadcast channel because he thought Gussie couldn¡¯t recognize him, and most of hisments were quite dirty. Moreover, he often teased Gussle about her big boobs and came up with all kinds of dirty jokes that made the audience joke with him. ¡°You knew?¡± Nathan cleared his throat and blushed. ¡°Huh. Didn¡¯t you notice that those dance girls you subscribed to are gone? I deleted them for your physical and mental health!¡± Gussie said with a sneer. Nathan was stunned. He thought that all the girls he had subscribed to were blocked by the tform. Unexpectedly, they were deleted by Gussie! He was exposed, and Gussie knew all about the dance girl¡¯s tricks because she was also an anchor of Quenya. As a result, Nathan felt embarrassed. ¡°Uh¡­ well done! The tform rmended those girls, so I subscribed to all of them. But I barely visited their channels.¡± ¡°Quenya uses a system that collects your data. It rmended the girls to you because you looked at them a lot.¡± Gussie said jokingly. Nathan had the urge to p her head, and his face darkened. ¡°You exposed me. Do you still want any gifts? You should know I was the Emperor who helped you with two crises on your broadcast channel.¡± Gussie smiled. It was true. Nathan spent millions on her channel, which made her very moved. However, even if she was moved, it didn¡¯t prevent her from calling Nathan a perv. ¡°Hey, tell me, if your fans found out that you and the Emperor are dating and having dinner, would they be angry and block you?¡± Nathan smiled. ¡°Although many fans love my appearance, I only focus on the games. I¡¯m not like those flirty girls, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem!¡± Gussie said calmly, looking very confident. ¡°Your appearance? I think you¡¯re thinking too much!¡± Nathan shook his head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gussie felt a little annoyed. Although she wasn¡¯t as beautiful as a fairy, she was still very good-looking! Nathan nced at her chest and said, ¡°I think they just fancy your boobs. If you can y badminton during Livestream, your fans will double!¡± Gussie was stunned, then she flushed instantly. ¡°Badminton?!¡± Gussie remembered that when she was in Runmile that day, Nathan wanted to invite her to y badminton together. Now that she thought about it, she felt that something was wrong. This old perv must have some unknown conspiracy! Nathan checked his watch and felt it was almost time to leave, so he stood up and said, ¡°Happy birthday to you again. It¡¯s gettingte. If you don¡¯t beg me to stay, I will leave!¡± Gussie blushed and said, ¡°Nobody asked you to stay, perv! Get the hell out of here, you devil!¡± Nathan said, ¡°Every male fan in your live broadcast room means no good. It¡¯s normall If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you ask them next time?¡± Gussie felt all his words were wicked, so she urged him to leave. After Nathan had put on his shoes, she went downstairs with him together. ¡°Mr. Evans!¡± Gussie suddenly called out to Nathan. ¡°What?¡± Nathan turned to look at Gussie, ¡°Are you going to let me stay overnight?¡± Gussie shook her head and said, ¡°I think we should keep a distance. Now, we¡¯re neither close nor too far. It¡¯s just right.¡± ¡°I feel very happy to be friends with you.¡± ¡°So, don¡¯t think about anything else for the time being.¡± Nathan frowned and said, ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t understand!¡± Gussie said, ¡°I mean, except for being friends and colleagues, I want nothing else between us.¡± Nathan smiled and suddenly turned around. Gussie subconsciously took two steps back and leaned against the wall. Nathan stretched out and pressed against the wall on the side of her head. He might not seem like the handsome president from a novel, but he was still quite overbearing! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°I understand what you mean. There must be something between the boss and the secretary, right? And there must be a story between the female anchor and the Emperor.¡± Nathan smiled slightly. Gussie blushed for a moment, and she gritted her teeth. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean! Don¡¯t misinterpret it! What I mean is, we should keep our distance!¡± Nathan held her waist and pulled her into his arms. Then, heughed and asked, ¡°Are you talking about a distance like this?¡± ¡°Like that raining day when we stayed under the newsstand?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯d be happy to keep it with you!¡± Gussie felt both her legs and her heart had softened. She could hardly catch her breath, and the masculine scent made her dizzy. ¡°Or do you mean the distance before the investment promotion meeting that day?¡± Nathan held her waist, and his other arm slid from her shoulder to her back. Gussie waspletely dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t expect Nathan to take such actions, and his moves stunned her. Nathan knew the right moment to stop. After letting Gussie go, he smiled slightly and said, ¡°I will remember what you said, and I will keep a proper distance in the future!¡± Then, Nathan waved his hand and left without waiting for Gussie to recover, Gussie hadn¡¯te back to her senses until she heard the roar of that Aston Martin. Her face was red as blood, and her cheeks were burning. ¡°This old perv! Did he touch my butt just now?¡± Gussie gritted her teeth and stomped, feeling helpless. She had a feeling that she was doomed. No matter how hard she tried, she would never be able to escape. What was even more frightening was that she found a sense of security that she had never had before in Nathan¡¯s wicked embrace! ¡°I absolutely can¡¯t like such a scumbag!¡± Gussie rumpled her hair frantically and ran upstairs in anger. Nathan drove home slowly, thinking he should give Hannah this car as a birthday present. After all, this Aston Martin was practically a new car with 2,000 kilometers. He might get four to six million dors if he resold this car. Furthermore, he could prevent an embarrassing scene that probably would happen anytime in the future. After all, he gave Hannah¡¯s gift to Natalie. If he didn¡¯t give Hannah something expensive, she might be extremely upset in the future, and her anger would not be easily appeased. If he gave her this car, she would be much easier to coax when she found that her gift was the most expensive. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 320 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Can¡¯t Wait Nathan received bad news as soon as he showed up at thepany the next day. Wendy was sitting in his office with a gloomy expression while Hannah was exining something to her, holding a stack of documents. They both stood up when they saw Nathan. ¡°Mr. Evans, you can¡¯t be a cker. You are the boss, the role model for the wholepany!¡± Wendy scolded him angrily, and her brows were full of irritability and sharpness. ¡°Ms. Wendy, don¡¯t throw your tantrum at me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t dare to eat at your ce again.¡± Nathan shrugged helplessly and said. Hannah raised her slender eyebrows, thinking, ¡°Huh. You told me nothing about having dinner at her ce!¡± After Nathan sat down unhurriedly, Wendy threw a stack of documents in front of him. Nathan looked at them and found that they were all resignations of the middle and senior management of the Giradia Group! ¡°Natasha is trying to ughter us!¡± Before Wendy could say anything more, Nathan had already known what had happened. ¡°She has gone too far, and her tricks are dirty. She even threatened to kill those who refused to resign.¡± Wendy¡¯s face darkened. Natasha clearly felt the pressure from the failure of East Bay Deepwater Port¡¯s project, so she started to use some unusual means. Hannah rubbed her head and said, ¡°I have been helping Ms. Wendy select people from ourpany. I had to find suitable candidates and transfer them to Giradia Group to support her.¡± Nathan rubbed his chin and said, ¡°She yed it dirty because she must have sensed the danger. It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll pay her back!¡± ¡°Natasha should understand very well that these nasty tricks can¡¯t harm anyone.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If she wants to use them as a routine, she won¡¯t benefit at all.¡± Wendy frowned and said, ¡°How should we get revenge? I barely know anyone in this area.¡± Nathan smiled. ¡°Come on. Just ask me about the n. It¡¯sughable to say that you barely know anyone.¡± Wendy snorted coldly and didn¡¯t feel any embarrassment because her mind was seen through. ¡°How is the situation now?¡± Nathan asked. Wendy put the tablet on the table, revealing a data analysis. ¡°Now the Porter Group alliance has invested almost 4 billion dors in total, and their funds are increasing every day. Currently, the Giradia Group seems to be under tremendous pressure, and the funds of the industrial chains of all aspects seem to be cut off at any time.¡± Wendy smiled. Natasha had fallen into her trap as she had nned. At this moment, it was toote to escape, so Natasha had no choice but to continue investing. Nathan nodded, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t stay off guard until everything is done. Bring the bodyguards I¡¯ve arranged for you to avoid idents.¡± Hannah listened to their conversation and felt rather emotional. She didn¡¯t expect that she could also participate in such an epic business battle. ¡°Okay, you may leave now, Ms. Wendy. If you need anyone, you can take them away.¡± Nathan knew what to do after learning about the situation Wendy rubbed her eyes and stood up. Nathan said, ¡°Take care!¡± Wendy smiled lightly, then left Poly Capital and returned to Giradia Group to take charge of the overall situation. After Wendy left, Hannah pinched Nathan¡¯s cheek, saying, ¡°You bastard! You sneaked to Wendy¡¯s house for dinner and didn¡¯t even tell me?¡± ¡°What about it? It was just a meal. She wouldn¡¯t let me touch her legs anyway.¡± Nathan said yfully. While speaking, he had already taken out his mobile phone and dialed a number. ¡°Go to my office, bring my notebook, and then go find Lobo,¡± Nathan said calmly. ¡°Okay, Mr. Nathan!¡± The prison guard who answered the phone hurriedly agreed. Hannah asked, ¡°Are you calling your prison?¡± Nathan nodded. Lobo was not only a man of great force. He could steal nuclear warheads, which was impossible without an impressive hacking technique. Soon, Lobo answered Nathan¡¯s call and got theputer he hadn¡¯t touched for a long time. ¡°Lobo, check an address for me¡­¡± Nathan wanted to know where Natasha¡¯s traders worked and nned to fight back. Lobo quickly found the address, which was located in the workshop of an electronics factory in Mimar City. Nathan asked, ¡°Can you just hack theirputers?¡± Lobo smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Mr. Nathan, finding their address is impressive enough. You can¡¯t let me hack theirputers from so far away!¡± ¡°Those traders¡¯puters mostly have a powerful anti-hacking system and a firewall withplex programs,¡± ¡°If you want me to hack theirputers, you must first let me ess theirwork¡± ¡°How about you extend theirwork cable to this prison?¡± Nathan frowned and felt annoyed. ¡°Are you mocking me for myck of knowledge?¡± Loboughed awkwardly. ¡°You¡¯ll only have half a meal for dinner, and your exercise is reduced by one hour,¡± Nathan growled. Lobo was stunned by Nathan¡¯s ungrateful decision and felt annoyed. However, after being bullied for a long time, this well- known Underground mogul could only swallow his anger. ¡°Mr. Nathan, that¡¯s too much¡­¡± Lobo said aggrievedly. Nathan hung up the phone without saying a word and wrote down the address. ¡°How about it? Can we hack theirputers?¡± Hannah asked excitedly, thinking it was as exciting as watching a movie. Nathan shook his head, then called Natasha. ¡°Ms. Porter, you¡¯ve gone too far. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing to use this method?¡± Nathan asked with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t force them to decide. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Natasha said disdainfully. Hannah stood aside with a sulky face, feeling displeased because Nathan had ignored her. She got a bit angry, so she turned around to leave. However, Nathan grabbed her waist as soon as she took a step. With a soft cry, she sat directly in Nathan¡¯s arms. Hannah turned around and rolled her eyes at him, but then she smiled and hugged his neck as she moved closer. Hannah once taught Nathan that silence was better than sound at this time, and now Nathan had already mastered this skill as he became more experienced with women. ¡°Since you are so unkind, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Nathan grinned and warned. Natasha sneered and said, ¡°Oh, Nathan. I can¡¯t wait for your surprise!¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 321 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 321 Chapter 321 A Gentleman ¡°Idiot!¡± Natasha scolded Nathan after hanging up the phone. The headquarters of the Porter Group was in Emperia City. She couldn¡¯t believe Nathan could take rev enge on her from so far away It was so ridiculous that he even called her to warn her. After the call, Nathan said to Hannah, ¡°Call Wendy and let her join our party before the market closes t his afternoon.¡± Hannah nodded and dialed Wendy¡¯s number, Nathan called Louie¡¯s and said, ¡°Cassy, I need a batch of miniature bombs. Of course, I mean no harm. They better be like firecrackers.¡± Louie said happily, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. When do you need it? I will help you get it prepared right away!¡± Louie was happy because Nathan had asked him for a favor. Whether big or small, it would be helpful when he needed any help from Nathan. ¡°I want it before noon. And then, buy me a few hundred white mice, and tie all the bombs to them.¡± Nat han said. Louie didn¡¯t know what Nathan was nning to do, but since Nathan had given the order, he only need ed to follow. Hannah also said to Wendy, ¡°Ms. Wendy, Mr. Evans wants you to get ready in the afternoon and take a ction before the market closes.¡± Natasha had greatly lowered the recent stock price of Giradia Group, and Wendy was considering raising it a bit so that Natasha could spend more money to suppress the Giradia Group. The more money she spent, the worse consequence she would suffer. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s his n?¡± Wendy suddenly became interested. She didn¡¯t expect Nathan to be so capable of action. ¡°Huh¡­ well, Mr. Evans is going to start from their trading center.¡± Hannah¡¯s voice suddenly became a li ttle hurried. Wendy felt awkward for a while. This voice¡­ why did she sound like a female cat in heat? Hannah turned to re at Nathan, then pinched his forearm with two fingers and twisted. Nathan gritted his teeth in pain, hastily retracted his arms, and obediently put them around her waist. After hanging up the phone, Hannah pinched Nathan¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°You are such a devil. What if s he heard us?¡± Nathan smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you me me for not being enthusiastic enough? Now you¡¯re ming me again. ¡± ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡± Hannah growled, standing up and straightening her skirt. She had only been on the phone for a second, and yet three buttons of her shirt were untied silently. Hannah asked curiously, ¡°What evil trick are you going to use this afternoon? Can you take me with yo u?¡± Nathan smiled. ¡°If you are curious, thene with me. Consider it as your birthday present.¡± ¡°Damn you! All men are like this, right? You won¡¯t cherish me after winning my heart! Are you trying to f ool me?¡± Hannah waspletely enraged and rushed forward, wanting to bite Nathan¡¯s neck. Nathan was frightened. If her bite mark were left on his neck, he would be in great trouble! ¡°Just kidding. I¡¯ll take you there! Seriously!¡± Nathan hurriedly responded, avoiding her attack. Hannah smiled with satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s more about it. If you dare to fool me again, I¡¯ll bite off your thro at!¡± Nathan dealt with some business affairs in the office. Not long after, Gussie came to him with a pile of d ocuments for his signature. At this moment, Murcol was under construction, and Nathan had to sign many documents every day. Today, Gussie seemed serious, and she didn¡¯t wear a shirt. Clearly, she didn¡¯t want to be stared at by s ome unkind and flirty boss. ¡°Mr. Evans, please sign quickly. I still have a lot of work to do!¡± Gussie said to Nathan. ¡°Ms. Reagan, do you want to keep a distance?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help but tease. Gussie¡¯s tense face instantly turned red, and she turned around and escaped while saying, ¡°I¡¯lle back to get these documents ter, so sign them quickly!¡± Nathan smiled while looking at the closed door. He reached out and made a gesture of ¡°I want them all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a scumbag, I¡¯m a gentleman!¡± ¡°After all, a gentleman has the right to pursue any beautifuldy he likes.¡± Around noon, Louie called Nathan and said that everything had been settled. Not long after, a car parked in front of the gate of Poly Capital, and a beautiful woman came out of it. She was Luna, Alexandra¡¯s younger sister. ¡°Mr. Evans, Louie asked me to bring these to you.¡± Luna smiled sweetly at Nathan and blinked charming ¡°Okay.¡± Nathan just nodded lightly, not interested in Luna¡¯s enthusiasm. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Luna opened the trunk. There were tworge transparent stic boxes with severalyers, each contain Many small ck objects were tied to the bodies of these little white mice, with a red light flickering on e ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡± Hannah was frightened by these mice, shivering and hiding aside. ¡°After Louie received Mr. Evans¡® order, he went on it immediately. He went to the pet market and many l Nathan moved the two boxes out of the car and said, ¡°Okay, send him my gratitude. You may leave!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Luna agreed and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed. Nathan actually ignored her flirty wink! Nathan had no interest in Luna. Although this woman was gorgeous, she was too ttering. ¡°Let¡¯s have a rehearsal. Go back and change into clothes that are more convenient for you to take action Hannah immediately went back to the locker room and changed into a set of sportswear. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I can She was born into a wealthy family, and her crazy thoughts had always been restrained by her strict fam Nathan made a call, and another two people cameter. One was Andy, and the other was Archie. Archie was no longer hostile to Nathan because he knew well that they were not on the same level. If he Nathan as his enemy, he might suffer a lot. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 322 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Mouse Bomb ¡°Mr. Evans, what do you need? Andy and I are all at yourmand.¡± Archie was very polite, and his face was full of smiles. The two had conflicts before, and Archie had suffered quite a lot. But Nathan didn¡¯t care about their gru dge at all, he smiled and said, ¡°Just follow my lead.¡± They got in the car, put two boxes of mice in the trunk, and went all the way to the address where Lobo had found out. The building belonged to a small electronics factory. It wasn¡¯t under Natasha¡¯s name, so it was easier to operate wit hout drawing anyone¡¯s attention. The factory¡¯s main entrance was guarded, so they parked a little farther away. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go in first.¡± Nathan directed Andy and Archie to bring down two boxes of mice and sne aked to the low wall of the factory. The wall was only two meters high, which was no problem for people who practiced martial arts like Arc hie and Andy. They climbed up instantly, and Nathan threw the boxes to them from the other side. Hannah couldn¡¯t climb the wall, so she could only wait for Nathan to give her a boost. ¡°Hannah¡¯s butt is getting bouncier.¡± Nathan helped her up to the wall and felt very proud. ¡°I guess I hav e to take most of the credit.¡± After Hannah got on top of the wall, Nathan jumped over first, then waited for her to jump off the wall. Then, Nathan caught her and didn¡¯t let her get hurt. Hannah didn¡¯t hesitate when she jumped, which showed her trust in Nathan. ¡°What should we do next?¡± Hannah said excitedly, feeling eager to try. At this moment, two patrolling security guards passed by. Nathan pulled her to hide behind the flower b ed while Archie and Andy also hurriedly took cover. Hannah whispered to Nathan, ¡°This is too exciting. Remember to bring me again when you do this kind of thing in the future!¡± ¡°So that you can be our burden?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°Can¡¯t you just shut up?¡± Hannah was a little annoyed. She opened her mouth and bit his ear lightly. Nathan shivered as he felt her warm breath and her soft lips. He almost jumped up.. He somehow regretted his decision. It turned out that women indeed affected his action, so he¡¯d better not bring her again. next time. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lessonter.¡± Seeing the security guards leave, Nathan sneered at her. Archie also came out from behind the bunker and asked, ¡°Mr. Evans, what should we do now?¡± Nathan smiled. ¡°First, find the office of the traders that Natasha invited, and then, let¡¯s surprise them!¡± Therefore, they split up and began to look for the office of Natasha¡¯s traders. ¡°Mr. Evans, we found it. There are many people working withputers here, and they should be their traders!¡± After a while, Archie called and reported the situation in a low voice. ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle right away, wait a moment,¡± Nathan replied, then rushed to the ce with Hannah and t wo boxes of mice. This was a small factory building, only about a hundred square meters, but dozens ofputers were i nside. ¡°You can buy now¡­¡± ¡°Number 3, sell them¡­¡± ¡°Number 9, get ready for small¨Cscale short selling!¡± Nathan leaned outside the building and listened carefully. He could hear everything inside. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It seemed like they had found the right ce! ¡°Very good. Next, let¡¯s focus on the subsidiary of Giradia Group¡­¡± 11 Nathan listened to the instructions inside, took out his mobile phone, and dialed Natasha¡¯s number. Natasha didn¡¯t want to pick up when she saw the caller was Nathan, but she was curious about what th is idiot wanted to say to her, so she answered the call anyway. ¡°Ms. Porter, it¡¯s yourst chance to apologize, or it¡¯ll be toote!¡± Nathan chuckled. ¡°Are you insane?¡± Natasha frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about shorting the stock of our subsidiary. You have no chance!¡± Nathan said. Natasha wanted to respond, but after hearing this sentence, she was stunned. She stood up in shock a nd scolded, ¡°What did you say?!¡± This was her n, and no one knew about it except her and the leader of the traders. However, at this moment, Nathan revealed her n in one sentence, whichpletely shocked her. Nathan raised his hand to check the time. It was half past two and not long before the break. He said, ¡° You don¡¯t want to apologize?¡± Natasha said coldly, ¡°What if you know about it? You can¡¯t stop me!¡± Nathan shrugged, hung up the phone, and smiled at Archie and Andy. ¡°Get ready.¡± The two of them each carried a box full of mice to the window of the factory building. After Nathan gave boxes and poured hundreds of mice into the building. The people inside were trading nervously and didn¡¯t notice any changes. ¡°Huh? A mouse? Where did the mousee from!¡± Suddenly, someone eximed. His leg felt rather itc looked down, a mouse had already climbed up. Everyone came back to their senses. They looked around and were stunned. At this moment, the buildin They were small but fast, and they upied the building in an instant. Many of them even climbed onto theput mainframes. Nathan took out an old¨Cfashioned mobile phone and pressed 7355608. As the phone rang, the miniature bombs strapped to the mice also began to beep. A momentter, sessive explosions came from the factory building, apanied by screams from th The others watched the scene inside from the window. They were all dumbfounded and felt chills at the same time. They could never mess with Nathan, or they would die a miserable death. This trick was too nasty¡­ The factory building had be a living hell. All the bombs had exploded. Even though they couldn¡¯t ha As a result, flesh and blood of the mice flew everywhere. The traders were covered in the remains of mi couldn¡¯t stop vomiting. Some people were not so lucky. They were affected by the bomb and cried out in pain as their skin was Thoseputers were not much better. They all became pieces after being attacked by so many bombs. A lot of blood se Nathan felt delighted. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Stop watching. We don¡¯t want to be caught!¡± The other three came back to their senses and hurriedly followed Nathan to leave the crime scene. Hannah felt a little nauseous and dizzy. She was afraid that she might have nightmares tonight¡­ The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 323 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Surprise Natasha¡¯s secret trading center had beenpletely trashed. The factory building was full of flesh and blood, and theputers were almost destroyed. The traders were covered in blood and vomiting. They couldn¡¯t help it because the scene was too disgu sting. At this time, Wendy made a move in the stock market. And the shares of Giradia Group began to rise. Natasha called the person in charge in rage and asked, ¡°What the hell are you doing? Why didn¡¯t you move as we nned?¡± One wrong step ruined the whole n. The hundreds of millions of dors the Porter Group alliance put into the stock market today went up in smoke. ¡°Ms. Porter, we were attacked by someone¡­ There were hundreds of mice came in, and they were all with small bombs strapped to their bodies. Now, the whole trading center is in a mess!¡± The person in c harge almost cried. Natasha went nuts. She pped the table and said angrily, ¡°It must be Nathan, the bastard!¡± Not long after, she received a photo of the scene on her cell phone. And she couldn¡¯t help frowning whe n she saw it. However, no one was killed in the trading center. The power of those bombs was just like firecrackers. I t could only make people injured. Therefore, she had no way to solve it through official channels. No one was killed, and she did illegal tr ading. She would be the one lost more if she exposed these. After sessfully creating chaos, Nathan and his people left the building. ¡°That was awesome, Mr. Evans. How did youe up with such an idea? Ms. Porter would be pissed off by that!¡± Andy couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs up to Nathan and snickered. ¡°Well, at least it can make her sick for a while,¡± Nathan grinned and felt veryfortable. Archie felt a little fearful. Nathan was really something in torturing people. It was unwise for him to offen d Nathan before. Archie said, ¡°Nice one, Mr. Evans. I guess Natasha will never dare to use those tricks to deal with our Giradia Group! With your escort, the Giradia Group will definitely stand firm.¡± ¡°Mr. Bright, do a good job. You¡¯ll take more responsibilities for growing thepany in the future,¡± Nath an said. ¡°I will, Mr. Evans,¡± Archie nodded with a smile on his face. Not long after they drove away, Hannah yelled to stop. After getting out of the car, she ran to the side of the road and vomited.. The scene in the factory just now made her shocked, coupled with the strong smell of blood, she could n¡¯t bear it after sitting in the car for a while.. ¡°Why are you throwing up? Are you pregnant?¡± Nathan followed her down with concern and patted her on the back lightly. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Hannah said angrily. She felt that her stomach was twisting an d was very ufortable. ¡°I told you not toe with us, but you insisted oning. Now you feel it?¡± Nathan felt amused and di stressed. And he patted her back gently. Hearing their conversation, the two in the car looked at each other and then pretended that they didn¡¯t hear anything. However, they were all thinking, ¡°Nathan is awesome. He just hooked up with Ms. Ranc hy so easily.¡± Nathan¡¯s cell phone rang at this moment. When he saw the name on the phone, he chuckled and then said to Hannah, ¡°Natasha is calling to scold me!¡± Hannah also chuckled. She said, ¡°She was the one ying tricks first, so she can¡¯t me us for doing so! Answer the phone, and let¡¯s see what she would say.¡± Nathan picked up but put the phone aside. Hannah was puzzled. ¡°You want me to listen to her scolding me?¡± Nathan nced at her leisurely and asked. Hannah was amused. This bastard was so good at irritating people. Natasha would go crazy if she kne w that she was scolding the air right now. After about half a minute, Nathan leisurely put the phone to his ear and said, ¡°Ms. Porter, what are you doing calling me?¡± Natasha said angrily, ¡°Nathan, you did that, right? I¡¯m going to kill your whole family!¡± Nathan chuckled and said, ¡°Just go do it if you can. Especially my mother¡¯s family. I¡¯d appreciate it if yo u really do!¡± Natasha was speechless for a while after hearing that. No one would dare to mess with Nathan¡¯s moth er. ¡°Ms. Porter, juste to us if you want a trade war. Stop engaging in those dirty tricks. If you do it again, don¡¯t me me for fighting back the same way!¡± Nathan said calmly. He gave Wendy 50 billion dors for stock trading, and he was already invincible. Apart from worrying that Natasha would hurt Wendy, he didn¡¯t care about anything else. He could reply to any of Natasha¡¯s tricks. Natasha snorted angrily and hung up the phone directly. She intended to poach the talents of Giradia Group and hit Wendy hard, but Nathan¡¯s backhand blow c ame so fast and hurt her so badly! ¡°Damn it. I have to get rid of him first if there is a chance!¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes were full of insidiousness. Sh e had a strong killing intent to Nathan. She thought that the Giradia Group was just a sitting duck, but with the appearance of Nathan, she fou nd that the thing went differently than she imagined. Nathan put away the phone and let out a breath. He said, ¡°Natasha will probably be quiet for a while. S he is so annoying!¡± Hannah said, ¡°Do you think she will stop after suffering such a big loss? I guess she will be more s Nathan sneered and then said to Hannah, ¡°You are underestimating your man. I still have a surprise for they will receive it soon.¡± Hannah didn¡¯t want to ask anymore. She knew that the surprise that Nathan had prepared was definitely Natasha counted the losses in the office, frowning tightly, and finally pped on the table hard. She gritt She lost 240 million this afternoon! And the money that she had put in before toyout had almost b for the rise of Giradia Group¡¯s stock price. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She failed to hit the stock price of the Giradia Group, but instead made good for them! ¡°I must increase efforts. Death threat only is useless now, and I have to take practical actions!¡± There wa ruthlessness shed in Natasha¡¯s eyes. At this moment, someone knocked on the door of the office. ¡°Ms. Porter, you got a package,¡± the secretary came in with a gift box in his hand. Natasha frowned and asked the secretary to put it on the desk. After the secretary went out, Natasha turned her eyes to the gift box. There was a note on the seal, ¡°For ¡°What is it?¡± Natasha tore off the seal and opened the box. The moment the box waspletely opened, the mechanism inside was touched, and there was a light click. ¡°Boom!¡± The sound of an explosion went off at this moment. The box was blown to pieces, and so was the white The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 324 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Calmed down. The sound of the explosion rmed Natasha¡¯s subordinates. As soon as they rushed in, they saw a hor rifying scene. Natasha was sitting nkly in front of the desk, and her whole face was covered with flesh and blood. There was even blood. flowing down her chin, drop by drop. On her shoulder, there was a small piece of mouse intestines¡­ ¡°Ms. Porter, are you okay?¡± They asked with concern. Natasha came back to her senses and trembled with anger. She was plumb out of her head just now! She was obsessive about cleanliness, so, at this moment, she was so sick and wanted to vomit. She h urriedly pulled a tissue to wipe her face. ¡°Nathan, I¡¯m going to kill you. I swear that!¡± Natasha howled. Seeing Natasha in such a gaffe and embarrassment, everyone couldn¡¯t help but tremble with fright. Thi s was the first time. they had seen Natasha so angry. Soon, Natasha wiped off most of the blood on her face. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You all get out!¡± After Natasha was left alone, she logged into a secret website and posted a reward. She wanted Natha n to die! However, not long after the reward was posted, Natasha received a call from Jade. ¡°I heard that you were put in such a mess by Nathan. Did you post a reward on the Underground forum? Cancel it,¡± Jade said calmly. ¡°What? Cancel it? Jade, do you know that he sent me a mouse bomb just now?¡± Natasha screamed. Jade was very calm. He said, ¡°You yed tricks first, and that was why he fought back like that. If you c ontinue to use such means, the consequences will be even more serious! You are a businessman, not a gangster. And You are here to make money, not to get into fights. Now your funds arepletely crushing Giradia Group, and you can use formalmercial means to solve it. Why do you have to y tricks?¡± Natasha calmed down because of what Jade said. She nodded and said, ¡°You are right, I was impulsiv e just now.¡± Jade added, ¡°Besides, Nathan is a prison guard. And the Devendill Prison he works in is the ce wher e the most vicious criminals are held! Do you think that people who deal with those scumbags and viins all day long will be afraid of your tri cks? Maybe he has learned even more powerful tricks from those people. So, the more critical the moment, the calmer you must be. You should use aboveboard means to defeat them!¡± Natasha let out a breath slowly and said, ¡°I get it. But I will never forget him humiliating me today!¡± Jade said, ¡°You can humiliate him however you want when you win.¡± After Natasha ended the call with Jade, she canceled the reward. Jade was right, now that the funds of the Porter Group alliance werepletely crushing the Giradia Group, she didn¡¯t have to go to extremes. That kind of unconventional means should only be used when meeting an evenly opponent. As a matter of course, James also received the ¡°surprise¡± from Nathan. His face was also sshed wit h rat blood, and he was also furious to death. After learning that Natasha chose to suffer in silence and cancel the reward, he called her to inquire ab out it, puzzled. Natasha told him what Jade had said, and he calmed down temporarily. However, he would also reme mber that grudge seriously. Nathan¡¯s retaliation pleased Wendy, and she even called Nathan to ask him toe to her house for di nner in the evening. It was Hannah¡¯s birthday tonight, and Nathan had to meet Hannah¡¯s mother, so he directly rejected We ndy. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you still so listless?¡± It was only four o¡¯clock when they returned to the co mpany. Seeing that Hannah was still looking listless, Nathan could not help but feel distressed. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Hannah waved her hand. The bloody scene still affected her. So, Nathan asked her to apany him to exercise. Maybe she would feel better after doing some sp orts. Reluctantly, Hannah went to y badminton with Nathan. After ying for a while, she did feel better. ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you let me win once? Is it so fun to defeat me?¡± Hannah lost her temper after losing to Nath an many times. Nathan chuckled and served the ball. It just so happened that Gussie passed by at this time. Seeing Nathan¡¯s professional grip and perfect s erve, she couldn¡¯t help frowning severely. Hannah hit the ball back. Nathan caught up with the ball with a quick step, and then lightly flicked the b all over the. ¡°Isn¡¯t he a pureyman who only knows how to y lobs?¡± Gussie was stunned when she saw that. Thest time she yed badminton with Nathan at the Runmile Club, he kept hitting stupid high lobs, w hich made her defeat him by 18-0. However, Nathan¡¯s performance today was so different. His performance of returning to service was per couldn¡¯t find a chance to score at all. Nathan was stunned when he suddenly caught a glimpse of Gussie approaching. He quickly yed a fe away points. After Hannah scored a few times, Gussie¡¯s expression became more and more ugly. ¡°Hey, I told you to let me win, but I didn¡¯t ask you to throw it like that. That¡¯s boring!¡± Hannah said snappi ¡°I didn¡¯t throw it. This is my normal level. I have outdone myself just now!¡± Nathan coughed and replied s ¡°Stop talking nonsense! I¡¯m good now, and I¡¯m not ying it,¡± Hannah threw away the racket and said. S After Hannah turned away, she saw Gussie. So she said to her with a smile, ¡°Gussie, you¡¯re more skilled Gussie said with a poker face, ¡°No. I don¡¯t like ying badminton!¡± She was sure now. Nathan did have evil intentions when he invited her to y badmintonst time at the ¡°That old pervert. I will kill him one day!¡± Gussie thought that she had suffered a huge loss, and felt extre She walked up to Hannah and said, ¡°Happy birthday, Hannah. This is a gift from me. Hope you like it.¡± Hannah took it and said happily, ¡°Thank you, Gussie. Pleasee to dinner with me tonight.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll miss it¡­¡± Gussie shook her head and refused. ¡°You give gifts to us whenever it¡¯s our birthday, but you don¡¯t tell us about your birthday, and don¡¯t ep ¡°Someone apanied me for my birthday this time. Thank you for caring about me!¡± Gussie said with A chill came over Nathan at this moment. ¡°Did Gussie find out that I invited her to y badminton with e The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 325 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Met Melody When Gussie said that, she nced at Nathan banteringly. Seeing that he was a little embarrassed, sh e couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. Nathan had been teasing her all day long, but now in front of Hannah, he couldn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t dare to! ¡°Really? Were you actually willing to let someone else celebrate your birthday with you? Who was it? D id he give you a gift?¡± Hannah asked. ¡°The reason why I don¡¯t want to celebrate my birthday with others is that since I was a child, bad things happened every time I celebrate my birthday,¡± Gussie said sadly. Her life in the Reagan family was too miserable. via and those people were very good at giving her a hard time. And they did disgusting things every year on her birthday. After experiencing those, Gussie decided not to celebrate her birthday. She did not have to suffer those embarrassments and also could prevent others fromughing at her. ¡°So, that person who had apanied me on my birthday was someone who made me feel safe and c ould protect me,¡± Gussie said with a smile. Hannah nodded and said, ¡°So, who was it?¡± Gussie pulled the tinum ne around her neck and took out the lucky charm. She said, ¡°I can¡¯t te ll you who it was. Look, this is the gift!¡± Nathan was secretly d that he gave the pen to Natalie, otherwise, Gussie would have exposed him d irectly by doing so. ¡°Boring. Why can¡¯t you tell me who it was? However, this gift is quite good,¡± Hannah said. Gussie chuckled, and nced at Nathan with a disdainful look. Nathan was furious. It seemed that he was too merciful recently. Gussie looked so arrogant! ¡°I¡¯m going to change clothes first, and you should also get prepared,¡± Hannah turned her head to Natha n and said. And then she left the sports area. After Hannah had left, Gussie sneered and said to Nathan, ¡°Weren¡¯t you bad at ying badminton? Wh y are you so good at it now?¡± Nathan said, ¡°Am I? I have just outdone myself just now. Besides, after getting spanked by you that day , I practiced hard. It¡¯s not surprising for my level to get improved!¡± Gussie blushed with anger and said, ¡°Bullshit! I¡¯m warning you. If you dare to provoke me again, don¡¯t me me for telling Hannah! I¡¯ll see how you get through it at that time. Her mother will kill you!¡± After saying that, Gussie turned around and walked away, leaving only a back that attracted countless r everies. Nathan couldn¡¯t help sighing. It seemed that it was impossible to ask her to y badminton next time¡­ Watching her bobs. jumping aboveboard was about to be a thing of the past. It didn¡¯t take long for Hannah toe out in a change of clothes. She wore casual clothes with the Bale nciaga silk stockings that Nathan had been crazy about for a long time. She looked so charming but not too coquettish, hot but also pure. That was probably the so¨C called top sexy but cute. Hannah was so good at dressing up, and she deserved to be a woman who could take Mr. Nathan down. ¡°Let me tell you something about my mother! Her name is Melody Ranchy, and she is from Citago, so she¡¯s a little shrewish. She has done martial arts since she was a child, so she has never liked arguing when she can handle t hings with force. The person you met at the gate of Eastern Cherry Blossomst time was probably her. So¡­ you have t o be mentally prepared!¡± Hannah held Nathan¡¯s arm and walked towards the car, exining her mother¡¯s character in detail whil e walking. Hannah continued, ¡°After my parents got divorced, my mother went to Rikkus and joined Dracodise. Th is time she came back to obtain the resources of Dracodise in Neva Province. She wants to get some s upport here so that she can take a promotion in Dracodise in Rikkus. The man for the blind date she introduced to me this time is from the Reagan family in Rikkus. It should be Fredrick Rea gan, Gussie¡¯s third brother.¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help raising his eyebrows, and said unhappily, ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve already known who he is? It seems that you have met each other!¡± Hannah covered her mouth and chuckled, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve seen him before. He¡¯s quite handsome.¡± Seeing that Nathan seemed to get angry, Hannah hugged him with a smile, and said, ¡°How could I go meet him? You¡¯re the only man in my heart!¡± While speaking, she kissed Nathan on the face several times. ¡°Do you feel happiness again?¡± Hannah put her arms around his neck and asked with a smile.. Nathan only felt the fragrant hot air pouring into his ears. He said with a smile, ¡°No. I felt that I was ridin g a hot air balloon.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Hannah was stunned. ¡°It was awesome!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ You idiot!¡± They talked andughed all the way driving to the Gloire Hotel. After entering the private room, Nathan saw Hannah¡¯s mother, Melody, who was indeed the middle¨C ageddy he met at the entrance of the Eastern Cherry Blossom that day. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here! This is my boyfriend, Nathan Evans.¡± After seeing Melody, Hannah introduced Nathan t o her mother directly. Fredrick was sitting next to Melody. He was wearing a brand¨C name suit and looked like a sessful person. Hearing Hannah¡¯s introduction, he was stunned for a mo Nathan greeted Melody, ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see you, Ms. Ranchy!¡± When Melody saw Nathan, her eyes suddenly narrowed, and then she stood up suddenly. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t act recklessly!¡± Hannah knew what her mother wanted to do, and she immediately opened Nathan smiled wryly. Was Hannah protecting him? However, it was inappropriate to fight with Hannah¡¯s Melody said coldly, ¡°Hannah, it seems that I haven¡¯t been by your side to supervise you for a long time. Hannah smiled and said, ¡°Mom, it was just a misunderstanding that day. I know exactly what happened. about it.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Ms. Ranchy, he¡¯s a guest anyway,¡± Fredrick stood up with a smile and said gracefully. ¡°Yeah¡­.. You¡¯re cultivated, Fredrick.¡± Melody smiled and sat down. Hannah breathed a sigh of relief, and then she hurriedly pulled Nathan to sit down. Fredrick said, ¡°Hannah, I wanted to celebrate your birthday in the Hanging Garden, but it has already be Nathan said with a smile, ¡°Sorry, I booked the Hanging Garden. And I have a surprise for Hannahter.¡± Fredrick couldn¡¯t help being taken aback for a moment, and then he smiled indifferently. However, there in his smile.. Melody¡¯s expression was cold, and there was also contempt in her eyes. She thought that Nathan was just bragging. Even Fredrick needed to rely on rtionships when he wanted to book the Hanging Garde ¡°Hannah is a bit like me. The more she is asked to do something, the more she feels disgusted about it. I have to take it slowly. Just let her realize how good Fredrick is, and she will naturally have a thing for h Anyway, my cooperation with the Reagan family is not in a hurry. I can wait.¡± Melody looked at Hannah and thought in her mind. Luckily, Fredrick was a patient man. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 326 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Shield This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Hannah exchanged the number with Fredrick out of respect for her mother so as not to embarrass her and prevent her from getting madter. Nathan understood that, so he didn¡¯t say anything. Anyway, no one could take Hannah away from him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you jealous?¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help asking Nathan in a low voice. ¡°Why should I be jealous?¡± Nathan said calmly. He put his hand directly on Hannah¡¯s beautiful thigh an d said, ¡°I can touch your thigh, can he?¡± Hannah almostughed out loud. His answer was so funny! However, she liked it. Melody and Fredrick didn¡¯t notice their petty actions. Melody said to Fredrick, ¡°Mr. Reagan, you can ask Hannah out for dinner when you are free. Hannah, y ou have lived in Mimar City for so many years, and you should be a guide for Mr. Reagan! He is an important guest I invited from Rikkus, take care of him. This is an order. Do you understand?¡± no Hannah said, ¡°Yeah, I get it. I¡¯ll walk him around after I finish my work.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be the first time she stood someone up. She had many wooers. They were all reeled in by her. One of the greatest good deeds Hannah had done in this life was to let many men understand the truth. A simp would always end up with nothing. Melody said, ¡°Some people need a little self¨C knowledge. Don¡¯t always think about jumping up. The right way is to do things step by step!¡± In Melody¡¯s eyes, Nathan waspletely the kind of social climber who could only lie to women with sweet words. Compared with Fredrick, he w as like rubbish. Fredrick also felt that he needed to show some strength to make Nathan the idiot feel ashamed to leave, so he stood up with a smile and walked to Ha nnah¡¯s side. ¡°Hannah, today is your birthday. I don¡¯t know what you like, so I just prepared you a gift randomly. This is our first meeting, and I hope that our future meetings will be more pleasant. This is just a little something, please ept it!¡± While speaking, Fredrick gave Hannah a small gift box. Melody said with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you open it and have a look? This is a gift Mr. Reagan carefully se lected for you!¡± Fredrick and Melody didn¡¯t seem to take Nathan seriously at all. Although Hannah introduced him as he r boyfriend when she took him here, they still regarded him as nothing. Hannah didn¡¯t pretend. She didn¡¯t want her mother and Nathan to have too much quarrel, so now she h ad to y at it. When she couldn¡¯t do that, she would just fool Fredrick like fooling any of her wooers be fore. After opening the gift box, Hannah saw a key card lying in it. On the surface of the key card was and scape painting that Hannah was somewhat familiar with. ¡°Eh? I seem to have one of this kind of key card?¡± Hannah was stunned for a while and finally rememb ered. She did have a key card like that, and the color of it was brighter than this one. It was golden. And that key card was given to her by Nathan. It was the key card of Almonube Pce! Fredrick said with a smile, ¡°I have heard for a long time that the Almonube Estate vi area in Mimar Cit y is not only a residence but a work of art! I went to investigate and found that it was really nice, so I bo ught a set and gave it to you as a birthday gift.¡± Nathan was stunned. Not a residence but a work of art? Seriously? He didn¡¯t think the ce where he li ved was so artistic. Melody said lightly, ¡°Hannah, you live in Mimar City. You should know how much a vi in Almonube Es tate is worth, right?¡± The vis in the Almonube Estate vi area were worth at least three million dors, and there were ma ny of them worth hundreds of millions. Among them, Almonube Pce was sold for a whopping price of 400 million! ¡°It¡¯s just a vi. I¡¯ve lived in Almonube Pce for so many days, why didn¡¯t I see anything artistic on it?¡± Nathan smiled disdainfully and said lightly. After hearing what Nathan said, Fredrick and Melody were taken aback. Then, Fredrick couldn¡¯t help showing a contemptuous smile on his face. He said, ¡°You said that you live in Almonube Pce, Mr. Evans?¡± Nathan nodded. Fredrick said with a smile, ¡°As far as I know, the person who bought Almonube Pce is Rudolph Wolfgang, the famous king of Nightking in the Un derground world of Hd.¡± Melody also came back to her senses. She shook her head helplessly and looked at Hannah with more dissatisfaction. She even felt that Nathan was just a shield Hannah took there, and they were not in a rtionship at all . After all, Hannah was her daughter, and she knew her taste in men. She should despise this kind of inf erior man who was full of lies and vanity. He could even tell the lie that he lived in the Almonube Pce. That was so ridiculous! ¡°It seems that you¡¯re very well¨C informed. However, don¡¯t you know that Rudolph has already given that vi to me?¡± Nathan said. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of that!¡± Fredrick couldn¡¯t helpughing, and hisughter was full of disdain. At this time, he had the same opinion as Melody. Nathan was just a shield Hannah took there. He was ju Hannah smiled, pushed the gift box back, and said, ¡°Mr. Reagan, I can¡¯t ept such an expensive gift! It was natural for a woman to show proper restraint in front of a man, and Fredrick would not force Hann ¡°She has lived in the 400 million Almonube Pce for a long time, how could she be willing to live in the Melody sneered, and Fredrickughed too. They didn¡¯t say anything but ignored Nathan directly. Melody even nced at Hannah, feeling that she had seen through her. Hannah did not ept that gift, but Fredrick felt that his strength had been revealed a little, so there was could take his time. Anyway, Melody supported him very much. He felt that Hannah was indeed good en ¡°Hannah, find someone decent to act as your boyfriend next time,¡± Melody said. Hannah was stunned. She was confused by what her mother said. Fredrick also chuckled, and then he said to Melody, ¡°Ms. Ranchy, I have invited a friend who is a big sho Melody was surprised, and she said, ¡°Really? You¡¯re so nice. You don¡¯t only give Hannah a gift, but also Fredrick said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Maybe we will be a family in the future.¡± Hannah just chuckled. A family? If she didn¡¯t have to be concerned about Nathan and her mother¡¯s rt bother to talk to Fredrick! Nathan didn¡¯t care at all. He put his hand on Hannah¡¯s thigh and rubbed it back and forth. Anyway, he w could touch it! The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 327 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 327 Chapter 327 The Big Shot ¡°Who is that big shot?¡± Melody asked with great interest. What she had to do now was to umte experience and wait to g et promoted! Fredrickughed and then said, ¡°He¡¯s from Emperia City. His name is Zachary Lewis, and he is the boss of Lewis Group!¡± After hearing that name, Nathan was stunned for a moment. He felt it a bit troublesome and wanted to slip away. Melody was also surprised. Sheughed loudly, ¡°You are so amazing, Mr. Reagan. You even know Mr. Lewis!¡± Fredrick smiled and said, ¡°Hope you don¡¯t mind it, I have notified Mr. Lewis toe in advance, and I t hink he is almost here.¡± When he said that, he nced at Hannah, trying to find a trace of surprise on her face. However, Hannah¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. She had faced Jade head¨C on, and she was no longer interested in the titles of those big shots in Emperia City. Moreover, she had been with Nathan for a long time, and she seemed to have cultivated that kind of supercilious dispositio n. No matter how powerful the man she would meet was, it had nothing to do with her. Seeing that Hannah¡¯s expression had no change, Fredrick was surprised. ¡°Natasha is about toe a cropper in Nathan¡¯s hands, Zachary is not a big deal,¡± Hannah thought. Sh e held down the hand that was fondling her thigh. Feeling that Hannah held his hand, Nathan stopped fondling her and quietly ced his hand on her thi gh. ¡°That¡¯s great! Thank you so much, Mr. Ranchy! I¡¯m just in need of getting to know people, and if I can h ave Mr. Lewis¡® help, it will be timely support!¡± Melody said happily. However, Nathan just wanted to slip away. What would he do if Zachary came over and exposed himter? He hadn¡¯t foreshadowed it for Hannah yet. And it would be too horrible if he was exposed at this time. However, he had to find a good excuse if he wanted to slip away ahead of time. After all, it was Hannah¡¯s birthday. Just when Nathan was thinking hard about finding an excuse to escape first, the door suddenly opened , and then Zachary¡¯s heartyughter sounded. ¡°Mr. Reagan, what brings you to Mimar City?¡± Zachary walked inside while talking. Melody and Fredrick stood up to greet him, and they couldn¡¯t help being stunned when they saw Zacha ry¡¯s face. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Zachary¡¯s face was still swollen, and it was obvious that he got hurt before. Fredrick coughed and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, what¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± Zachary said, ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s nothing. I just had a car ident before. And it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± After hearing this exnation, Fredrick and Melody didn¡¯t think too much about it. Hannah could see it very clearly. The wound on Zachary¡¯s face was caused by getting pped. ¡°Mr. Lewis, this is Ms. Ranchy, the deputy ruler of Dracodise in Rikkus!¡± Fredrick introduced Melody to Zachary. At this moment, Nathan had already lowered his head and was eating in silence. He hoped that Zachar y would just ignore him like Fredrick and Melody just now. After Zachary heard Fredrick¡¯s introduction, he was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Melody to have s uch an identity. She was actually the deputy ruler of the Dracodise in Rikkus! Rikkus was a financial metropolis, and its sub¨Crudder was independent like Rheinsville City¡¯s sub¨C rudder. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be able to meet Ms. Ranchy today. Daily new chapters upload Only on niniz(dot I¡¯ve heard a lot about you and also wanted to meet you. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you to day!¡± Zachary immediately shook hands with Melody. ¡°I¡¯ve also heard a lot about you, Mr. Lewis!¡± Melody said with a smile. Fredrick led Zachary to sit down on the chair and exchanged a few pleasantries with a smile. Melody introduced Hannah to Fredick, ¡°This is my daughter, Hannah. Hannah, why don¡¯t you say hello to Mr. Lewis?¡± Hannah just smiled slightly and said, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Lewis.¡± Zachary nodded lightly. Seeing that Nathan was still eating with his head down, he frowned and felt a lit tle offended. ¡°He¡¯s so rude! Why doesn¡¯t he greet me but only eat? How dare he ignores me?¡± He thought. ¡°Who is this gentleman? Why doesn¡¯t he say hello to me?¡± Zachary said with some displeasure. Melody sneered, ¡°Please just ignore him, Mr. Lewis. He¡¯s just a rude young man my daughter brought h ere to have a meal for free!¡± Fredrick chuckled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about him. He¡¯s inexperienced and doesn¡¯t know th e manners.¡± However, Zachary saw Nathan¡¯s face clearly at this moment. He couldn¡¯t help trembling for a while. Nathan also knew that he couldn¡¯t hide anymore, so he hurriedly got up, rushed to Zachary, and held hi s hand. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lewis. I¡¯m Nathan Evans. Please forgive my rudeness in our first meeting!¡± Nathan squeezed Zachary¡¯s hand and said with a fake smile. However, his tone was extremely enthusiastic. Zachary was frightened by Nathan¡¯s action, and his legs couldn¡¯t help shaking. When Nathan¡¯s fingers g ¡°Uh¡­¡± Zachary let out a groan involuntarily. He had been in business for so many years, so he did have people. Nathan just said that it was their first meeting, which meant that he didn¡¯t want him to recognize him. Thinking of Melody¡¯s daughter Hannah being so charming and beautiful, Zachary immediately understoo Mr. Evans was probably also a flirt, who came to hook up girls behind his wife¡¯s back. No wonder he pre him. Of course, if Nathan wanted him to do so, Zachary didn¡¯t dare to disobey. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be worth Zachary was scared out of his wits by Nathan, and he also learned that Nathan was Nics Evans¡® son, how could he dare to quarrel with him? Melody raised her eyebrows and shouted angrily, ¡°How dare you be so rude to Mr. Lewis?¡± Fredrick also scolded, ¡°You country bumpkin, let go of Mr. Lewis¡® hand! Who do you think you are to sha Lewis?¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Evans! It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Zachary came back to his senses and shook hands wit When he said so, the gloom on Nathan¡¯s face dissipated, which made Zachary couldn¡¯t help but breathe When Melody and Fredrick heard what Zachary said, they couldn¡¯t help being stunned. Melody just said indifferently, ¡°Since Mr. Lewis doesn¡¯t me you for being rude, then I won¡¯t say anythi attention next time!¡± Fredrick also criticized, ¡°You have to remember that Mr. Lewis is someone that you can¡¯t afford to offend Zachary felt his cold sweate down his back while listening to their words, and he felt that the wound The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 328 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Skating on the Thin Ice Zachary didn¡¯t understand how dare Fredrick and Melody talk to Nathan like that. Well, at least he didn¡¯ t have the courage now. ¡°Don¡¯t have to be so serious. Since we are sitting at the same table, that¡¯s fate!¡± Zachary said loudly. Now that Fredrick and Melody had stopped scolding Nathan. They nodded and didn¡¯t say anything mor e. Nathan let go of Zachary¡¯s hand. If he kept holding it for a little longer, he was afraid that Zachary would cry out. Fredrick turned to Nathan and said, ¡°You should thank Mr. Lewis. He¡¯s so nice to you! Not everyone is qualified to share a table with him!¡± Zachary wished he could zip Fredrick¡¯s mouth at this time. He was so afraid that Nathan would be angr y. ¡°Yeah. Thank you, Mr. Lewis,¡± Nathan smiled and patted Zachary lightly on the shoulder. And then he s at back in his original seat. Fredrick and Melody didn¡¯t know how powerful Nathan was, but Hannah did. She felt that Zachary¡¯s atti tude towards Nathan seemed a little weird. So, she directly asked Nathan, hoping to get an answer. ¡°Zachary is from Emperia City, and so is Natasha. Is it surprising that he knows something about how p owerful I am?¡± Nathan said casually. Hannah realized with a woman¡¯s intuition that it might not be as simple as Nathan said, but she didn¡¯t th ink too much about it. It didn¡¯t matter if they knew each other. Anyway, it had nothing to do with her. Seeing that Hannah was no longer suspicious, Nathan secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his reaction was quick enou gh. Zachary was indeed frightened by Nathan thest time, so he was very cooperative just now. Other wise, Nathan couldn¡¯t imagine how it would end today. In particr, Hannah¡¯s mother was Melody, who was aggressive and also knew martial arts. If they did have to fight, he didn¡¯t know whether he should fight back or not. Nathan touched his chin lightly, picked up the bowl, and continued eating. As long as Zachary didn¡¯t ex pose him, everything would be fine. ¡°Someone is just so shameless. He knows that he¡¯s nothing, but still insists on hanging around in the hi gh¨Cend circle!¡± Melody sighed and shook her head slightly. Zachary forced a smile, feeling that cold sweat was about to seep out of his pores. ¡°Can you just shut up? I want to live longer!¡± Zachary secretly yelled. Fortunately, Fredrick and Melody didn¡¯t say anything more, which made Zachary breathe a sigh of relief . He then took the initiative to pick up the wine ss to enliven the atmosphere of the scene. After drinking for a while, Melody turned to Hannah and said, ¡°Hannah, why don¡¯t you toast Mr. Lewis?¡± Nathan frowned in displeasure. He didn¡¯t like Hannah to toast to anyone. But since today was not his h ome game, he didn¡¯t say anything. However, Zachary saw Nathan¡¯s displeased look. He immediately quivered and said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to, Miss Ranchy. Today is your birthday, you¡¯re the most important.¡± Hannah just held up her wine ss gracefully and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, here is my toast!¡± Seeing Hannah drink the wine in one go, Zachary was so frightened that he almost went faint on the sp ot. Fortunately, Nathan didn¡¯t say anything, so Zachary was relieved again. ¡°Mr. Lewis, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why are you so nervous?¡± Fredrick asked in confusion. ¡°That was because of you, you idiot. If I knew Nathan would be here, I would nevere!¡± Zachary cur sed Fredrick inwardly. However, he just said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡± Nathan was already full and even burped lightly while patting his belly. That made Fredrick and Melody feel ufortable again. Couldn¡¯t he behave a little on such a solemn asion? That was so rude. Having dinner with such a man was lowering their ss! Fredrick said with a gloomy face, ¡°Can you be more refined?¡± Hannah said before Nathan could say anything, ¡°That¡¯s him. He¡¯s a little casual and genuine. Please do n¡¯t mind it.¡± Zachary hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind it, I like to be more casual! It¡¯s good to have dinner cas ually. If it is solemn, that would be so boring.¡± While speaking, he deliberately burped. Melody couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°That¡¯s human instinct!¡± Fredrick also smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Lewis. Let¡¯s be more casual.¡± Nathan was disdainful. If it weren¡¯t for that Melody here, he would push Fredrick¡¯s head into the hot pot and get revenge for Gussie. ¡°Why do I feel that Mr. Lewis is so amodating to you? Was it you who pped him in the face?¡± H annah asked curiously. ¡°No! Maybe the people from Emperia City are more high¨C quality, and he¡¯s just willing to smooth things over for me,¡± Nathan. said. He then picked up a toothpick to pick his teeth. However, he was not so casual when he picked his teeth. He picked a toothpick with one hand and cove other hand. This was the basic manners at the dinner table. Otherwise, it would be so embarrassing if one picked so and threw it into the dish. Hannah said, ¡°I do feel like that¡­¡± Nathan put down the toothpick and put his hand on Hannah¡¯s thigh again, deliberately interrupting her fo up questioning. ¡°Why are the letters different from what I sawst time? Isn¡¯t it the same kind of silk stockings?¡± Nathan This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s the same. You must misremember it,¡± Hannah was distracted. At this time, Melody picked up the wine ss, smiled at Zachary, and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, I am very happy to meet you today.¡± Zachary hurriedly raised his wine ss and said with a smile, ¡°Me too. And I am extremely honored to h After Melody gulped it down, she said, ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re interested in investing in Rikkus? I have two go my hand right now!¡± Zachary was not interested after hearing what Melody said. He didn¡¯t want to get too involved in the struggle of Dracodise. Fredrick persuaded from the side, ¡°Mr. Lewis, think about it seriously. Ms. Ranchy won¡¯t let you down, an doubled then!¡± Zachary pretended to ponder. After a while, he shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Maybe next time!¡± When Melody heard that, she was a little disappointed. She sighed and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s talk abo At this time, Nathan got up, went to Zachary, and pressed his shoulder. Fredrick and Melody¡¯s expressions changed at this moment. ¡°How could he be so bold? Did he drink too The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 329 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Leaving Hastily ¡°Think about it seriously, Mr. Lewis. I think Ms. Ranchy¡¯s projects are quite good. What do you think?¡± Nathan pressed Zachary¡¯s shoulder and asked lightly with a smile on his face. Melody frowned and shouted angrily, ¡°Nathan, don¡¯t be too presumptuous. Who are you to speak here? ¡± Fredrick was also furious. He said, ¡°Mr. Lewis is easy¨C going and kind to you, please appreciate what is good!¡± However, Zachary didn¡¯t get angry as the two of them had imagined. He was taken aback for a moment and then pretended to meditate again. ¡°Well, I think what Mr. Evans said makes sense. Maybe I should cooperate with Ms. Ranchy!¡± Zachary changed his mind. suddenly. Hearing that, Melody, who wanted to reprimand Nathan, was taken aback. And then she swallowed what she was about to say. She didn¡¯t expect that Zachary would suddenly change his mind after Nathan said that to him. Fredrick was also dumbfounded. When did Zachary be so easygoing? Why would he be willing to listen to Nathan¡¯s suggestion? Melody immediately put on a smiling face and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lewis. I promise that you will not b e disappointed!¡± Zachary secretly scolded in his heart. He didn¡¯t want to get too involved with Melody. Melody now aspired to be the ruler of the Dracodise¡¯s sub¨C rudder in Rikkus, and there must be some strifes openly and secretly. If he cooperated with Melody, he would also be involved in those troubles. He didn¡¯t want to cooperate with her, but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey Nathan. At worst, he would only treat the money as buying peace. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your cooperation will go well!¡± Nathan patted Zachary on the shoulder and then went back to his seat. However, Zachary felt his throat was dry. He forced a smile and nodded, ¡°Yeah, I also think so. That¡¯s w hy I changed my mind.¡± Melodyughed and said, ¡°I have to toast you, Mr. Lewis!¡± Fredrick couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. ¡°Logically speaking, Zachary should punish Nathan for hisck of manners! And he shouldn¡¯t have this attitude. Why is he so nice to Nathan?¡± He thought in confusion. If Zachary knew Nathan, then he might be saving Nathan¡¯s face. However, it should be their first meetin g today, ording to their conversation just now. At this time, Melody became a little more pleased with Nathan, thinking that at least he was not so usel ess. He actually helped her get Zachary¡¯s support. ¡°Ms. Ranchy, Mr. Reagan, I still have something to do, so I have to leave now. Let¡¯s have dinner together again next time!¡± Zachary said. He really didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. That was too thrilling. Melody said regrettably, ¡°That¡¯s such a pity. I want to have more drinks with you, Mr. Lewis!¡± Zachary said, ¡°Maybe next time! It¡¯s urgent, and I really have to go.¡± Zachary was so afraid that Nathan woulde over and pat him on the shoulder again, telling him to st ay for a while and have another drink at this time. But fortunately, Nathan also wished that Zachary would leave quickly. So he just nced at him and did n¡¯t say anything. ¡°Mr. Lewis, sorry for not being so hospitable today! I promise that there will not be any irrelevant low¨C quality garbage appearing on the dinner table next time.¡± Fredrick walked up and shook hands with Zac hary with a smile. Zachary cursed all generations of Fredrick¡¯s ancestors in his heart, and only hoped that Nathan would not hold grudges. against him because of what that idiot said. He forced a smile and then left the dinner in a hurry. Melody also received a call at this time. After answering the call, she said to Fredrick, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Reaga n. I have some urgent matters to deal with.¡± Fredrick said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ms. Ranchy. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Melody nodded. She then turned to Hannah and said, ¡°Hannah, today is your birthday, I should have sp ent it with you, but I do have something urgent to deal with.¡± Hannah waved her hand casually. With Fredrick here, she didn¡¯t want to act with them anymore. She s aid, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m grown¨Cup.¡± Fredrick also expressed his apology. He said with a slight smile, ¡°I will find a better ce to treat you to dinner next time.¡± After they left, Hannah was slightly relieved. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t make things difficult for me. She was just not too nice to me,¡± Nathan said with a s mile after they left. ¡°My mother probably thought that I just got a shield here, so she didn¡¯t embarrass you too much,¡± Hann ah also figured that out. From Melody¡¯s point of view, such a loser like Nathan couldn¡¯t be a couple with Hannah. She didn¡¯t think her daughter would fall in love with such a man, so she took it for granted that he was just he Nathan sighed, ¡°s, I wanted to shock her, but I didn¡¯t expect her to leave so quickly!¡± Hannah said, ¡°What? You said you have a gift for me, where is it?¡± Nathan smiled, took Hannah¡¯s hand to stand up, and said gently, ¡°Juste with me!¡± Hannah followed him up to the top floor of the Gloire Hotel. That was the most famous Hanging Garden It was not because the food was too bad or too expensive, but only people who had a dignified status could book the seats there! To Hannah¡¯s surprise, there was nothing special prepared in the Hanging Garden. It was just empty, not ¡°You brought me here to eat wind?¡± Hannah said angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t be so impatient!¡± Nathan flipped on Hannah¡¯s forehead and pulled her to the edge to stand still. At this time, an executive of the Gloire Hotel came out and said respectfully to Nathan, ¡°Mr. Evans, can w Nathan nodded and said lightly, ¡°Yeah, get started!¡± Hannah was stunned. Just as she was about to ask what Nathan meant, she heard a loud bang, and the She looked up and saw gorgeous fireworks exploding in the sky of the building directly in front of her! ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡°. The sessive explosions rang out endlessly. The fireworks exploded above the opposite building and formed a sea of flowery lights. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 330 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Made Her Satisfied There were a lot of fireworks, and they covered half of the sky that could be seen in front of them. Hannah was stunned, then screamed, took out her phone, and took pictures. She thought it was very romantic. Nathan, who had always been ridiculed by her for his low EQ, was able to arrange such a surprise on h er birthday. It was unexpected. It was indeed a surprise for her! Those who didn¡¯t know it were shocked. They thought, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did so many fireworks in the sky?¡± ¡°Could it be a holiday today?¡± The fireworks continued for about ten minutes. As thest of the fireworks exploded, only the smell of gunpowder remained in the sky, returning from the splendor to the first darkness. ¡°This is a surprise. I never dreamed that you would set off fireworks for me!¡± Hannah said. Her face flus hed with excitement. ¡°Look how excited you are, and there are more surprises.¡± Nathan threw out a gift box. Hannah took it, her heart trembled a little, and she thought, ¡°Could it be an engagement ring? I am very willing to marry him!¡± After opening it, it turned out to be a car key. ¡°The car key of the Aston Martin one77? Are you going to give this car to me?¡± Hannah opened her mo uth wide, shocked. ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡± Nathan said. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little proud. He sent the gift, but he didn¡¯t spend a penny. He gave the Parker pen that Hannah sent him to Natalie. He gave the lucky charm that Natalie gave him to Gussie, and the Aston Martin that Rudolph gave him to Hannah. Although it was not the engagement ring she imagined, that gift was enough to shock Hannah. That Aston Martin was worth more than eight million dors. Even if it was a second¨C hand car, it would not be a problem to sell it for more than six million dors. Hannah held the car key, was silent for a moment, then smiled. ¡°Of course, I just thought it was too expensive.¡± Nathan said, ¡°You are the most precious.¡± His words were perfect. He had great emotional intelligence. After Nathan worked hard during that period of time, he turned his low EQ into a high EQ. Hannah felt that this birthday was the happiest one she had had in the past 20 years. Although Fredrick showed up for a short time, overall, it was perfect! ¡°The car is downstairs. Let¡¯s go back,¡± Nathan said with a smile and walked with his arms around Hann ah¡¯s slender waist. After getting into the Aston Martin, Hannah smiled and said, ¡°Are you sure you really gave it to me? Then you won¡¯t be able to pretend to be rich, s o don¡¯t regret it!¡± Nathan said, ¡°I am such an awesome person. Do I need to pretend to be rich?¡± Hannah drove back to Almonube Estate, and when passing by a vi, she couldn¡¯t helpughing and s aid, ¡°This seems to be the vi that Fredrick is going to give me!¡± Nathan said, ¡°I think you should ept it. Isn¡¯t it a pity that you don¡¯t use such wooer?¡± Hannah only thought that Nathan was a bad man. Arriving at the Almonube Pce, as soon as she entered the door, Hannah couldn¡¯t help being stunned . The hall had undergone a special arrangement, with a happy birthday spelled out with balloons on the wall, rose petals covering the carpet, and the whole room filled with the fragrance of flowers. ¡°How about it? It took tens of thousands of dors for me to arrange it, and it is not bad, right?¡± Nathan smiled. In order to make his revenge n for the future, he had put a lot of thought into Hannah¡¯s birthd ay at that time. Hannah hugged Nathan¡¯s neck and eximed, ¡°I love you so much!¡°. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After saying that, she took off her high heels, hugged Nathan¡¯s neck, and jumped up. Nathan fondled her round buttocks under the wrapping skirt with his right hand. Afterward, Hannah¡¯s long legs wrapped around Nathan¡¯s waist, and her whole body hung on him like a ko. ¡°I really don¡¯t know when you became so romantic. It¡¯s not in vain for me to cultivate you.¡± Hannah smil ed. ¡°After all, it¡¯s the first time I have celebrated your birthday, so I have to be serious!¡± Nathan said while w alking around the room with Hannah in his arms. Hannah blushed and asked, ¡°You have already seen my mother. When will you take me to see your fat her?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help being stunned. It was not easy for him to contact his father, Nics now. Nics had been away for two Or three years, and he left the Deven dill Prison to him. However, during the new year, Nics would go back to Devendill Prison. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where my father is now. He¡¯s very mysterious. When hees back, I¡¯ll take you to meet him,¡± Nathan said. Hannah asked again, ¡°Have you thought about marrying me?¡± Of course, Nathan hadn¡¯t thought about it. Daily new chapters upload Only on niniz(dot Getting married to her was impossible, but he said, ¡°I still have a lot of important things to do, so I dare not promise you this kind of thing, so as not to disappoint you.¡± ¡°Right now, the Giradia Group is not stable yet.¡± ¡°Also, I haven¡¯t avenged the great revenge of more than ten years ago yet.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t taken my mother back either¡­¡± Hearing those excuses, Hannah became a little dissatisfied. She shook his shoulders twice and said, ¡°I¡¯l Nathan coughed and didn¡¯t know how to answer that question. Marriage was impossible for him to cons Hannah also felt that the atmosphere became awkward because of her topic. She thought, ¡°Today is a v So at once, she kissed him on the lips. They were turned, and the heavy breathing of the two began to be entangled with each other. When they woke up the next day, they were still lying on the carpet in the living room, and the two of the a nket. The rose petals on the nket were rotten and shriveled. They were very horny and excited When Nathan opened his eyes, he could see the scene. Her delicate skin was covered with red rose pe He thought, ¡°She is no wonder a stunner. She even looks so pretty when she¡¯s asleep.¡± Nathan covered Hannah opened her eyes a little and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get up.¡® Nathan said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m going to do exercises, and then I¡¯ll make you breakfast. You can just sleep Hannah could only purse her lips in dissatisfaction and, after yawning, turned over and fell asleep again Nathan looked at Hannah¡¯s smooth back and suppressed the idea of banging her again, changed his clo The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 331 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Understand Me Nathan ran to the top of Mountain Almonube in the morning and then began to do exercises. He thought, ¡°Although I have a lot of good time while I y, doing exercises in gymnastics is something that cannot be ckened. Sailing against the current, if I do not advance, I will retreat.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also thanks to the years in Devendill Prison, otherwise, the progress would not have been so rapid. ¡± Nathan stretched and punched. Facing the east and facing the sun, he practiced Beast Fists and the twelve forms one by one. There was such an unwritten rule when practicing boxing. He must practice facing the east. The east w as the direction of the sunrise, which symbolized a kind of spirit. At that moment, there was a sound of jogging footsteps. Nathan turned his head and saw that it was Jade in sportswear. He didn¡¯t expect that she also ran to th e top of the mountain. At that moment, Nathan punched out a Tiger Fist. There was a crackling sound in the air. With a shake of his fist, the closed pores opened at that moment, and the sweat became fine steam an d spread out. ¡°Good punch!¡± Seeing that punch, Jade couldn¡¯t help admiring. Nathan turned his head with a cold look in his eyes. He said, ¡°ording to the rules, if you peep at so meone practicing boxing, you will be beaten to death!¡± There were rules in the martial arts world. When someone was practicing boxing, they couldn¡¯t peek at it. If one saw it, they just pretended they didn¡¯t see anything and left. However, if they still made a sound after seeing it, it was tantamount to a provocation. Between the two , one of them must be beaten. ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived too, and I only saw your practice and didn¡¯t see any other things,¡± Jade said, ¡°I can let you take a look at my cultivation.¡± After saying that, Jade moved her front and rear feet away, and stepped on the ground, with a sound of swish, like a galloping horse galloping forward two steps! After two steps, she stopped in an instant, raised her right hand, and punched down! A punch fell, and the sleeves of her clothes made a loud sound, and at the same time, sand and stones moved on the ground. Nathan couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows while watching and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It seems that your injuries have almost recovered.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Jade withdrew her fist and said, ¡°I¡¯m almost recovering at eighty percent and ny percent.¡± Nathan nodded, and said, ¡°I came here first to this great ce, so you should hurry back.¡± ¡°The more capable person should take this ce. How about we have a little battle?¡± Jade smiled, and there was a feeling of eagerness in her eyes. She was very curious about how great Nathan¡¯s skill was, so she wanted to take that opportunity to try it out. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to stand up to my Lightning Whips,¡± Nathan said with a smile on his face. Jade was speechless and thought, ¡°The only person who could talk about that kind of nonsense was N athan.¡± She stared at Nathan, and after a while, she asked, ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Nathan shrugged, then shook his head again, and said, ¡°I can¡¯t fight you on such an asion, you are a soldier, after all, and you have the mission of protecting our home and country.¡± ¡°If I hurt you and let your enemies kill you, then I will be a sinner.¡± Jade thought it was a bit ridiculous and thought, ¡°He said he would hurt me before he fought with me? What a joke!¡± However, she could be sure that Nathan¡¯s skill was not bad. After all, he was also a person who could b e alert and avoid danger. Jade said, ¡°Really? Then in what kind of situation do you think it would be more appropriate for us to fig ht?¡± Nathan said, ¡°When the building of the Porter Group alliance is about to copse, and then you can¡¯t hold back and are ready to kill me.¡± ¡°At that time, when I had a fight, I had nothing to worry about, and I could put out my full power.¡± ¡°At that time, whether it is life or death, I will not have any psychological burden.¡± Jade couldn¡¯t help but shook her head and said, ¡°You want to turn things around with just two billion dol lars.Daily new chapters upload Only On niniz(dot I don¡¯t know if I should call you naive.¡± Nathan smiled and thought, ¡°How could I tell you that I have 50 billion dors?¡± Natasha lost a lot of money yesterday when she attacked the subsidiary of Giradia Group, and let Nath an make her a face full of mouse blood. She was furious and invested a lot of money in it.. Anyway, under Natasha¡¯s arrogance, the Porter Group alliance had already gone deeper and deeper in to that pit, and at that time, it might not be able to climb out. ¡°People who are eager to win will often lose,¡± Jade said. ¡°This is what I want to say to you too.¡± Nathan smiled. Jade turned cold, and she said, ¡°You have been away from Emperia City for more than ten years, but y ou have practiced so well and umted such wealth and contacts.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been keeping it quiet and starting your own business.¡± ¡°You are not to help the Giradia Group for the sake of Wendy¡¯s brother, and you want to announce your Nathan was stunned and didn¡¯t expect that Jade would see through his thoughts that he had never revealed to anyone. He thought, ¡°She is so smart, but a woman who is too smart is often not likable.¡± Therefore, Nathan didn¡¯t like her, even if she threw herself at him, he would not touch and like her. ¡°Don¡¯t be obsessed with it. Your mother¡¯s matter is very difficult to reverse with your strength. Stop it and Nathan chuckled, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you can understand me so well. After all, there is almost n between us. It¡¯s a pity. I don¡¯t like you, otherwise, I would want to marry you as my wife.¡± Jade said, ¡°In this world, there are countless men who want to marry me, but none of them are qualified While speaking, she stretched out her hand, and punched Nathan on the forehead. Nathan was not dodging. Her fist stopped three inches before his eyebrows. ¡°You don¡¯t hide or fight?¡± Jade couldn¡¯t help frowning. She wanted to use that punch to force Nathan to t test Nathan¡¯s skill. ¡°If you don¡¯t have the intention of punching, why should I hide?¡± Nathan said, ¡°It¡¯s my bad luck to meet y After saying that, he turned around and gave Jade the top of the mountain, which was a good ce for e Jade clenched her fist but felt that it was inappropriate to attack Nathan like that. Just as Nathan felt that he couldn¡¯t have a fight with her now. ¡°Fine, let me see how long the confrontation between us willst.¡± Jade let out a breath. She raised her hand and punched three times. Every time she punched, sand and stones would be blow Her skill had improved again. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 332 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 332 Chapter 332 The Furious Cause Nathan felt that he and Jade were more or less destined. After all, they had met each other many times . It was a pity that they were just very disgusted with each other, not love. When Nathan was making breakfast, he received a call from Devendill Prison, saying that Randy had p assed away due to illness not long ago. ¡°I see,¡± after getting the news, Nathan only replied, ¡°Cremated him. Afterpleting the necessary pro cedures, send it to Mimar City.¡± He had a good rtionship with Randy, but it was not good enough to make him devote himself to helping the Giradia Group. The reason Nathan worked so hard for Giradia Group was that, as Jade said, he wanted to announce his return. Randy¡¯s death would be a great blow to Wendy. After all, whether it be love or hate, Randy was Wendy¡¯sst close rtive. After the death of a prisoner in Devendill Prison, the prison would notify the prisoner¡¯s family as soon a s possible. Wendy knew the news earlier than him. After Nathan had made breakfast, he came to the living room, reached out and patted Hannah, who fell asleep on the sofa, and said, ¡°Wake up and have breakfast!¡± Hannah yawned and stretched out her two arms from the nket, hugging Nathan¡¯s neck, and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy. I still want to sleep.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to work today.¡± ¡°Anyway, you are the boss. I have you. No one will dare to deduct my sry.¡± Nathan pulled her up in a rude way, and said, ¡°No, get up. If you sleep again, I will charge you for the ro om fee!¡± Hannah said, ¡°How much is it for one night?¡± Nathan said with a wicked smile, ¡°You should ask about how many times we have sex in one night. If y ou y tricks again, I will have to pay for an extra night.¡± Hannah was frightened and stood up. Nathan felt that he should go and see Wendy, and now he had to control the overall situation, and no a ccidents would happen, otherwise, all the preparations would be in vain. After having breakfast with Hannah, Nathan let her go to work in thepany by herself. ¡°What? You don¡¯t go to work?¡± Hannah was dissatisfied and red. She thought, ¡°This guy woke me up and told me not to be absent from work, and then he himself had to be absent from work, which is too annoying!¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I have to find Wendy. Something happened,¡± Nathan said. Nathan was not interested in things like managing thepany. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Hannah¡¯s l egs were too long and Ms. Reagan¡¯s breasts were too big, he would not have bothered to go to Poly C apital.. Nathan was ready to hand over the power of thepany to Hannah one by one. She had almost mas tered the business now. She was also a leader when she was in Ranchy Group. There was no problem with her being qualified for that role. Hannah drove away the Aston Martin one77 that Nathan gave her from the garage. She thought, ¡°As a birthday present, how could I not use it now?¡± ¡°Although it is very ostentatious to drive this car, I just got it, so I have to enjoy it, right?¡± Nathan still drove his own Phaeton. He thought, ¡°What a low¨C key, luxurious and connotative car! Those idiots think it¡¯s a Passat!¡± He then kicked it on the iron te. Along the way, the car Hannah drove attracted the attention of countless people, which made her feel a little proud. She thought, ¡°Although my family is also very rich, I have never had such a car in my life.¡± ¡°This car can be bought not only with money but also with identity!¡± ¡°Moreover, no matter how rich a person is, when they want to buy a supercar worth more than eight mill ion dors, I am afraid that they will hesitate about whether it is worth it or not, right?¡± As soon as Hannah parked the car in the parking space, she saw Gussie get off from a BMW 740 in the next parking space. Of the dozen or so BMWs that Nathan bought, one of the 740 was assigned to Gussie. He said that the secretary of the board was his representative and should not be too shabby. As for whether he was using it to benefit her or wanted to spend more money to please Ms. Reagan, th at was unknown. Seeing that the Aston Martin driven by Hannah was Nathan¡¯s, Gussie felt a little not happy. She wanted to drive it and experience it once. ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Evansing to work today?¡± Gussie greeted Hannah and then asked about Nathan¡¯s where abouts. ¡°You¡¯re not used to his sloppy style, are you? He went to find Ms. Wendy of the Giradia Group today, a nd he won¡¯te.¡± Hannahughed. Gussie smiled and said, ¡°Did you have a good birthday party yesterday?¡± Hannah nodded, and then said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Nathan to be so generous. He just gave me this car as a gift!¡± In speaking, there was a hint of showing off. This was not surprising. Anyone who received a gift worth more than eight million would be ostentatious. ¡°I feel so pity for you!¡± Gussie couldn¡¯t help but think. Nathan had already arrived at Giradia Group, and as soon as he walked in, the security guard standing ¡°Mr. Evans, good morning!¡± ¡°Good morning,¡± Nathan responded with a smile. Then, several employees who passed by also stopped, and smiled at Nathan, ¡°Mr. Evans, good morning!¡± Nathan nodded. ¡°Morning!¡± Walking along the way, whether it was security guards, front desk staff, grassroots employees, or middle Nathan didn¡¯t put on airs and responded one by one. Nathan¡¯s reputation in the Giradia Group was soaring, and it was no longer inferior to Wendy¡¯s. ¡°Mr. Evans, are you here to see Ms. Wendy today?¡± The secretary outside the office asked after seeing ¡°I want to see Ms. Wendy. Please open the door,¡± Nathan said with a smile. The secretary couldn¡¯t help feeling a little regretful. She and Nathan had known each other early, but up The door opened, and Nathan saw Wendy who was sitting at the desk writing a book. Her hair bun intersper She looked down and wore a pair of gold¨Crimmed sses, showing a more mature temperament. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Wendy looked up and saw Nathan. A trace of impatience and inexplicable anger shed in her eyes. Wendy¡¯splexion was very sullen, her eyes were red, and there were even some dark circles under Nathan closed the door, and said, ¡°You look like you don¡¯t wee me very much!¡± Wendy sneered and said, ¡°How dare I do not wee you. You are the great benefactor of the Giradia Group.¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help being taken aback for a moment, and then said in surprise, ¡°Why are you so furiou Wendy folded her arms on her chest, sneered, and said nothing. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 333 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Randy Was Dead ¡°Randy is dead,¡± Wendy calmed down, and she said. Nathan nodded and said, ¡°I already know. I have arranged his body to be cremated, and the ashes and death certificate will be sent to you at that time.¡± Wendy leaned back on her chair with haggardness written all over her face and sighed. ¡°From now on, I don¡¯t even have anyone to hate!¡± After she learned of Randy¡¯s death, she felt a kind of relief, but also a kind of destion and loneliness. She didn¡¯t even have anyone to hate, and herst rtive had already left her. Although she still had many rtives surnamed Giradia, all of these rtives would like her to die so th at they could divide up the huge property of the Giradia Group. ¡°I think you must be very sad, and you need to take a good rest for a day or two.¡± ¡°Anyway, there is nothing to do. We just need to wait for Natasha to spend money.¡± ¡°Rx and recharge your energy for the counterattackter.¡± Nathan shook her head, thinking that if Wendy went on like that, she would have fallen ill sooner orter. Wendy frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to rest!¡± Nathan said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any clues in your mind you need to rest? If you fall ill, what will the Giradi a Group do?¡± Wendy sneered and said, ¡°You are worried that I will be exhausted, and the money you invested will be in vain, right?¡± ¡°It seems that you are mad today. I care about you, and you think I only care about money,¡± Nathan sai d. ¡°What you care about is not me but the Giradia Group!¡± ¡°Or, what you care about is whether you can p Jade and Natasha in the face.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also curious about whether I can make a name for myself by relying on this unrivaled business war so that I can go back to Emperia City!¡± ¡°You never cared about me from the beginning to the end, and no one in this world cares about me exc ept Rayburn,¡± Wendy said with a cold face. Her words were ruthless, as sharp as a knife. Nathan was in a daze and thought, ¡°Women are like monsters. I don¡¯t understand women!¡± Because of Randy¡¯s death, Wendy seemed to be on the edge of paranoid, and her mentality changed. ¡°I think you¡¯re too paranoid. We are friends, and of course, I will take care of you.¡± ¡°I have invested so much effort and money in you, so I will care about other things.¡± ¡°Do you want the whole world to revolve around you?¡± Nathan shrugged and walked towards Wendy. ¡°Untie your bun, lie down, and have a good rest.¡± As soon as he reached out his hand, Wendy pped his hand and said, ¡°Get out. I don¡¯t need you to c are about me! I will give you the interests you need!¡± Nathan was speechless and thought, ¡°If Wendy wasn¡¯t a woman, I wouldn¡¯t mind letting her know what it means to be ruthless.¡± He didn¡¯t bother to talk anymore, opened the door of the office, and walked out. Wendy rearranged her bun, rubbed her face hard, and said, ¡°No one cares about me, and I don¡¯t need anyone to care about me. I will protect the Giradia Group well!¡± After saying that, she started to work at her desk again. She thought, ¡°The n to deal with Natasha m ust be done in more detail to ensure that nothing goes wrong.¡± After Nathan came out of Wendy¡¯s office, he said to the secretary, ¡°Keep an eye on her. Remember to l et me know if there is anything wrong with Ms. Wendy, and bring her some more tea and snacks, so that she can take a rest.¡± The secretary¡¯s face was full of grievances. She dared not look at Wendy. If she disturbed Wendy a littl e, Wendy would put on a long face. Nathan got into the elevator. The elevator was going down all the way, and when it stopped on a floor, Natalie walked in business attire. When she saw Nathan, she couldn¡¯t help being taken aback, and then said, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re here too!¡± ¡°Why did youe to the Giradia Group?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help being stunned for a moment, and smil ed. ¡°You gave us Johnson Group a few businesses through Giradia¡¯s Group, I have some contracts, and I have to get them to Giradia¡¯s Group.¡± Natalie smiled. ¡°When I came here today, I wondered if I could see you here.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect what a coincidence!¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help smiling, the elevator went down, and more and more people came in. Nathan pulled Natalie back into the corner. ¡°I still need toe to Giradia¡¯s group to meet my husband by chance if I want to see him. It¡¯s so sad!¡± Natalie pouted with a very cute expression. When the elevator reached the eighteenth floor, a few more people came in, and the space was alread y very small. Natalie almost put her whole body into Nathan¡¯s arms, her face was flushed, and she asked, ¡°Did I treat you badly before?¡± Nathan was taken aback Natalie said, ¡°I haven¡¯t found a photo of us together in the past two days at home. I haven¡¯t found a pie ce of your clothes in the room, and I can¡¯t even feel the traces of you left in my life¡­ Even the phone call records are so few tha t there are only a few times.¡± Although Natalie had lost her memory, she was still a very smart girl, otherwise, she would not have the ability to manage the entire Johnson Group. Through those traces of life, she found out in a panic that she was not close to Nathan before, and was strange. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You used to be very kind to me. You were willing to give me thest piece of candy, you were willing to ¡°It all happened when I was a child. It seems¡­ After I got married, I didn¡¯t treat you well,¡± Natalie said in frustration and h Nathan patted her on the back. It turned out that those childhood memories were as beautiful as ever in He just didn¡¯t know why the rtionship between the two changed after they grew up. ¡°We indeed have a divorce, are we?¡± Natalie shivered a little, and felt a little frightened. Nathan smiled and thought, ¡°She had lost her memory, and her head was injured, so why can¡¯t she not b He felt his shirt was wet. It was Natalie¡¯s tears. ¡°But it¡¯s okay I forgot a lot of things¡­ We will get better,¡± Natalie said again. Facing such a sincere Natalie, Nathan felt distressed. ¡°We are at the underground parking lot. Stop hugging me!¡± Nathan¡¯s voice woke up Natalie, who was immersed in emotions. Natalie let out a soft sound, her face flushed, and she jumped out of his arms like a bunny. Nathan put his arms around her shoulders, and said with a smile, ¡°Are you done with your work? I¡¯m ask Natalie was taken aback for a moment, and nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going!¡± She threw herself into Nathan¡¯s arms again. She thought, ¡°No matter what happened in the past. In the future, everything will be better.¡± Nathan took Natalie in his arms and walked to his car, feeling happy. He thought, ¡°Fuck this work! Isn¡¯t it with these women?¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 334 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Sexy Legs That was the first date between Nathan and Natalie. Nathan didn¡¯t have any good ideas, and shopping or watching movies wasn¡¯t interesting, so he took her to the supermarket to buy some snacks and a carpet, and drove to the beach. He put the carpet on the beach, ced snacks, and enjoyed the quiet afternoon with the sea breeze an d warm sun. ¡°You have made progress,¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help smiling and said. ¡°Is that so?¡± Nathan asked with some doubts. ¡°You took me out to y once when you were young, but you couldn¡¯t find an interesting ce, so you chose the graveyard.¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t helpughing. Nathan coughed. He thought, ¡°That¡¯s no longer a good date, but a stupid action. It¡¯s still embarrassing to think about it no w. How the hell did someone take a girl out to y and go to the cemetery?¡± ¡°It seems that Natalie was still very impressed by this date. After all, this idea was too stupid for normal people to figure out.¡± Natalie enjoyed the sun, so she took off her shoes and leaned over with her legs curled up. Nathan, who had a high EQ, of course, didn¡¯t need the girl to speak up. He put his arms around her sho ulders and hugged her into his arms. Under the sun, Natalie¡¯s long legs wrapped in skin¨C colored silk stockings glowed, as if she always wanted Nathan to feel whether her legs were as soft to t ouch as to look at. ¡°You still want to go back to Emperia City, right? I remember you said that you would double what you l ost,¡± Natalie asked. ¡°Yes, but before that, I have to be stronger.¡± Nathan smiled, and stretched out his hand to cover h er forehead to prevent the sun from shining into her eyes. Back then, Nics was fierce and crazy enough, but even that was no match for that force, and in the end, he couldn¡¯t do anything, and the Evans family had no choice but to expel them. Nathan felt that he should work harder than his father, and since he worked so hard, he would be better than him. Perhaps, in a few years, he would be able to return to Emperia City in a dignified manner, and then make those who bullied them pay their price! Natalie said, ¡°That would be dangerous, right? Back then, even the Evans familypromised.¡± Nathan said, ¡°There is no child who does not miss their mother. If they force us to separate, then I am d oomed to get back at them!¡± Natalie sighed, she knew a lot of things about Nathan, and sometimes she even felt sympathy for him. ¡°Why is there so much sand on your legs? I¡¯ll pat it for you,¡± Nathan said, and stretched out his hand. He thought, ¡°Her legs are bouncy and smooth. The high¨Cend silk stockings are silky, which is simr to touching and looking at.¡± At that moment, Nathan figured out the problem that had been bothering him ever since Natalie took off her shoes andy down. However, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, pressed Nathan¡¯s hand on her leg, then sat up, and kis sed him. Natalie, who was too enthusiastic and proctive, was so overwhehuest that Nathan was a little suffocate d He thought, ¡°Why would I be short of breath when kissing¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to be so unrestrained?¡± Nathan askest, out of breath. ¡°What are you afraid of? We are a couple!¡± Natalie¡¯s words were bold, but her face was also very rest Nathan smiled and thought, ¡°We were a couple, but until the time we divorced, nothing has happened b etween us.¡± ¡°On the contrary, after divorce, she acts very differently. It makes me feel overwhelmed. The goddess o f fate always likes to make such malicious jokes.¡± Nathan¡¯s phone rang. ÞD The ringtone of the mobile phone interrupted the ambiguous atmosphere. Nathan felt that he had a gru dge against this mobile phone, and every time a call came in at such a critical time After seeing that the person who called was Louie, he was even more unhappy and thought, ¡°I only did him a small favor. Daily new chapters upload Only On niniz(dot Why can he be so annoying now?¡± Nathan answered the phone and said, ¡°Hello!¡± Louie was not frightened but said, ¡°Mr. Nathan, something happened!¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help frowning and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell me ¡± Louie said, ¡°Anson has already interviewed the building material suppliers in the entire Mimar City and t old them to refuse to supply allpanies rted to Giradia Group.¡± ¡°Who is Anson? Can you tell me clearly?¡± Nathan frowned. Louie couldn¡¯t help being speechless for a while. ¡°Anson is the leader of the Dracodise branch in Neva Province, and Redd is his son!¡± Nathan remembered the name, and said, ¡°And then?¡± Louie said, ¡°Now the materials on your construction site are all supplied by the Harvest Enterprise of ou r sub¨Cleader. Of course, the sub¨Cleader is unwilling to agree to Anson¡¯s unreasonable request.¡± ¡°So, Anson invited him today, and ns to talk about it in Alexandra¡¯s bar tonight.¡± ¡°I guess Anson wants to use tricks, so I have to let you know in advance.¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t change it, and can¡¯t provide the goods, I can¡¯t afford to dy your business!¡± Nathan sneered and thought, ¡°He said so sincerely. Didn¡¯t he just want me toe forward to settle the ¡°However, this matter is rted to my own interests, and I should indeed resolve it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because Giradia Group has been very well¨C known, and they havepeted with the Porter Group alliance, and won the right to build Deepwater Po Everyone felt that Natasha was sure of winning, but the performance of the Giradia Group made people Roarws Group was an enterprise supported by Dracodise in Neva Province, and Anson also invested He couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, and wanted to put more pressure on Giradia Group from other aspects. Nathan said, ¡°I see. I will be there tonight.¡± Louie said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Nathan, if youe here, then everything will be settled. I am very relieved After saying that, Louie hung up the phone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Natalie asked with concern after Nathan put away his phone. ¡°It¡¯s just a trivial matter. I have to go to the Night club tonight,¡± Nathan said. She heard his words. Natalie¡¯s brain hurt like being shocked by electricity, and then some memories beg She recalled some things in that bar that day, and then, she couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed. That day happened to be the day when she and Nathan divorced. She asked Mr. Mandy to help her solv the demolition problem, and then went to the bar and spent 200 thousand to find Louie. The result ended in embarrassment. If Nathan hadn¡¯t shown up, she and Mr. Mandy might have been in trouble.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathan watched Natalie reach out to cover her head with her hands, and couldn¡¯t help asking with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You have a headache again?¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 335 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Loathsome Henchman ¡°No, I just remembered something from the past, and it was a little embarrassing.¡± Natalie smiled, and she became a little sad. As she expected, her married life with Nathan was very ba d. She was even now a little frightened lest she should remember more, and whether she would be able t o cope with her emotional life by that time with her present state of mind. Lying on the beach basking in the warm sun, Natalie fell asleep within a short time. When she woke up, it was alreadyte. Nathan got up, and then started to clean up the trash. After throwing a bag of rubbish into a trash can by the beach, they prepared to leave the ce. ¡°Wait, you broke into our private beach and are going to leave without paying?!¡± At that moment, a you ng man blocked the way of the two of them. ¡°Private beach?¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help but frown. There was no sign indicating it was a private beach. Most of the seaside resorts and hotels were built in some famous tourist cities, and these resorts and hotels had separate private beaches. Only with the hotel room card could they enter and exit that beac h, otherwise they would be stopped by security. If it was a private beach of a series hotel, if they held the room card of any one of the hotels, they could enter and exit all the beaches at will. Nathan said with a cold face, ¡°Where does it say that this is your private beach?!¡± The man chuckled and said, ¡°Since the moment you stepped into this beach, it¡¯s already a private beach here! Have you seen the resort over there? My family opened it. You trespassed on the private beach of my resort without permission. You need to be fined!¡± Natalie waved at Nathan, not wanting to get into trouble with that kind of guy, so as not to spoil the good mood. ¡°Give me 200 thousand, and I¡¯ll let you go,¡± the young man smiled and said with a malicious face. Natalie couldn¡¯t help being taken aback, then became angry, and said in a deep voice, ¡°This beach is th e private beach of East Mountain Resort? Even if it is, is your beach made of gold? We went in and sta yed for a while, then you asked for 200 thousand?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The beach here is made of gold. Hurry up and bring 200 thousand!¡± The young man said with a sneer. Nathan patted Natalie on the shoulder, and said with a smirk, ¡°Don¡¯t reason with this kind of idiot. This kind of person is here to fi nd trouble. If you don¡¯t knock him out of his teeth, he doesn¡¯t even know it hurts.¡± Natalie also felt that what Nathan said made sense. When encountering such an unreasonable person, perhaps the easiest solution was to use even more unreasonable methods. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°I am the manager of East Mountain Resort, Billy Roberts!¡± After hearing Nathan¡¯s words, the young man couldn¡¯t help being a little annoyed, and narrowed his eyes. Natalie sneered and thought, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this name before, and I don¡¯t know why he is so arrog ant?¡± Seeing the disdain on her face, Billy couldn¡¯t help but be sullen, and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard my name ?¡± ¡°Okay, then, have you heard of Sanchez Fist?¡± ¡°You guys should know Zavier, the head of the Sanchez Fist, right?¡± ¡°The East Mountain Resort is the property of Zavier, and I am his subordinate!¡± When Billy said those words, his face was full of arrogance, as if he was the prime minister on the left a nd right sides of the emperor. Nathan couldn¡¯t help frowning, and said, ¡°Zavier?¡± That name made him very familiar, and then, he remembered it and realized. Seeing Nathan¡¯s appearance, Billy couldn¡¯t help feelingcent, thinking that he was frightened by Zavier¡¯s reputation, and said, ¡°Are you scared now?¡± Nathan shook his head, thenughed, and said, ¡°I just think it¡¯s funny. How can you still be honored to be someone¡¯s henchman? It¡¯s so iprehensible!¡± Billy was stunned for a moment, then furious, and said in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯m a henchman of Zavier, and I ¡¯m much better than trash like you! As long as Zavier rewards me with a bite of food, I will beat you guy s as much as I want!¡± Nathan said, ¡°Go and call Zavier here and see if he dares to say such things in front of me.¡± Thest time Zavier was doing something on the Murcol, Nathan went straight to challenge him. If Thunder hadn¡¯t been there and asked him to show little respect, he would have ruined Sanchez Fist¡¯s reputation long ago! In his eyes, Sanchez Fist was simr to Lightning Whips, both of which were created to fool people. ¡°How dare you order to meet Zavier? Who do you think you are? Take 200 thousand out now!¡± Billy said. ¡°You might as well rob it!¡± Natalie said. But Billy¡¯s eyes fell on her, and then he said with a wicked smile, ¡°If you two poor people can¡¯t afford 20 0 thousand, it¡¯s okay. I will let the man leave, and the woman must stay ande with me back to the resort to make money.¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help being taken aback. She thought, ¡°Go back to the resort to make money? How else can I make money there!¡± At that moment, her face turned red with anger. She thought, ¡°This bastard asked for 200 thousand on purpose, because of this idea!¡± ¡°Do you want to p him?¡± Nathan turned around and asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Natalie pursed her lips, and agreed. Nathan said, ¡°Go ahead. Beat him. Don¡¯t worry. I will protect you.¡± Natalie said, ¡°Okay!¡± Her decisiveness was opposite to the doubts and suspicions that she had for Nathan before she lost he was so different. After blurting out a word, Natalie strode forward, and pped Billy in the face! Billy was furious. He never thought that a weak woman would dare to p him. He thought, ¡°How dare s ¡°Anyway, I have practiced Sanchez Fist for a long time in the Sanchez family, and I can beat two or three As soon as he was about to fight back, he felt a hit on the top of his head, and he became dizzy all of a were stuck in the sand, his arms were limp, and he couldn¡¯t lift them up at all. Just at that moment, Natalie pped him hard in the face! Billy only felt that the strength under his feet disappeared, his body lost its bnce, and he fell on the beT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. mouth. The moment Billy was about to fight back, Nathan had already arrived at his side, and punched his head. Billy was like a nail getting stuck in the sand, stunned there, and endured Natalie¡¯s powerful p. Natalie pped him, her palms numb from the pain, and she put them to her mouth and blew on them to When Nathan saw that scene, he couldn¡¯t helpughing and thinking, ¡°Natalie looks so cute when she b The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 336 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Ruthless Billy sat on the ground, holding his cheek, his face full of disbelief. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± ¡°You know I work for Mr. Sanchez. How dare you hit me?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t solve the problem with 200 thousand dors.¡± Billy yelled, and the anger almost burst out of his eyes. Nathan looked at him indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t bully people anymore.¡± He was ready to take Natalie away, and he didn¡¯t want to talk with such a man. Billy was so proud to be subordinate, which made Nathan feel speechless. ¡°I¡¯m a subordinate of Mr. Sanchez. Since you¡¯ve offended me, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Billy roared angrily. As Nathan sneered, he took Natalie¡¯s hand and left. At this moment, a figure ran out from the resort not far away in a panic. Behind this figure, there were several burly men. ¡°Help me!¡± It was a woman with disheveled clothes and a frightened face. After seeing Nathan and Nat alie, she ran towards this side. She ran fast, but she was very embarrassed. She fell to the ground with a thud. After the fall, her knees were worn out, but she still crawled forward on her hands and feet. She was ter rified in her heart and wanted to escape from this ce very much. Natalie was stunned, and asked Nathan, ¡°What should we do?¡± Nathan didn¡¯t speak, and the woman had crawled to his feet and hid behind him. ¡°Please help me!¡± ¡°They¡¯re bad people. They force us to serve the rich and powerful in this resort.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a college student. I was tricked here by them¡­¡± ¡°Please save me!¡± ¡°There are many other girls like me who are being persecuted every day.¡± The woman grabbed Nathan¡¯s trousers and burst into tears, begging Nathan to help her. Billy¡¯s face changed, and those burly men came just in time. Billy got up and shouted angrily with a dar k face, ¡°Why is she running out of the resort?¡± Several men blushed at Billy¡¯s yelling, and they faltered and didn¡¯t speak for a while. ¡°Mr. Roberts, she was locked in the room, but I don¡¯t know who didn¡¯t lock the door, so she ran out.¡± On e person exined. ¡°You really disappoint me. Take her back.¡± Billy said with a cold snort. The woman got up, hugged Nathan¡¯s leg, and cried desperately. ¡°Help me! Call the police!¡± Billy looked at Nathan, and said with a sneer, ¡°You¡¯d better not meddle in this matter, otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Natalie said with a dark face, ¡°Did you want to take me to the resort to do this kind of thing?¡± Billy said with a sinister smile, ¡°Of course. You look good. If you work in our resort, many guests will be happy.¡± Natalie said to Nathan, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t let them go. They are too hateful!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nathan nodded indifferently, with a murderous look in his eyes. These people were really ruthless! Zavier was born into a family of martial arts. How could he do such a ruthless thing? Most of the martial arts practitioners were warm¨Chearted. They would help people who suffered injustice or were bullied by power. However, Zavier did such a disgusting thing. No matter whether Billy was instigated by him or not, Nath an wouldn¡¯t forgive him. ¡°You want to meddle in this business?¡± Billy was taken aback. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°If you pretend you didn¡¯t see anything and leave, maybe you could save your life.¡± ¡°If you are going to meddle in the business, you will die tonight.¡± ¡°Take the woman, and kill the man!¡± When Billy gave an order, those burly men immediately rushed forward. The woman couldn¡¯t help crying. ¡°Sir, run. If you run away, you can expose them!¡± Nathan shook his head. His toes plunged into the sand, and suddenly he lifted them up, causing a ssh of sand. A lot of sand flew into the eyes of these burly men, causing them to yell in pain. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Nathan punched them one by one, and they all fell to the ground in a short while. The woman was shocked. This man was so strong that he beat these men in a few minutes. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the resort and rescue those girls,¡± Nathan said to the woman. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go back. They have a lot of people there. If you go there alone, you will suffer a lot.¡± The woman said in horror. Nathan calmly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. No matter how many people they have, I can deal with them.¡± ¡°You escaped, but there are still many girls suffering inside.¡± ¡°If you dy here, they will suffer more.¡± ¡°Trust me. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± The woman was a little moved when she heard Nathan¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯t want to go back to that h Billyughed and said, ¡°Boy, if you want to die, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Before Billy finished, Nathan kicked him, and with a bang, Billy fell to the ground clutching his belly. Immediately afterwards, blood gushed out of his mouth and nose, staining the yellow sandy beach red. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk with scum like you. It makes me feel annoyed.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of scum, but you are the most disgusting one.¡± Nathan grabbed Billy¡¯s cor and smiled at the woman. ¡°Please lead the way.¡± The woman gritted her teeth and nodded, and walked towards the resort. Natalie followed Nathan and asked hesitantly, ¡°Is it all right? Should we call the police?¡± Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know who is in that resort now, so don¡¯t make things worse.¡° The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 337 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Freedom Nathan was not an idiot. He didn¡¯t make a big fuss because he was afraid of making trouble. After all, no one knew who was in that resort right now. If too many people were involved, he would be i n trouble. They dragged Billy to the resort. When the staff in the resort saw this scene, they were frightened, and they were all trembling. Billy was the person in charge, but someone beat him up. ¡°The girls were all locked in the back. Many of them were kidnapped like me¡­¡± The woman said to Nathan. At this moment, Billy woke up with a groan. He felt that his internal organs were burning, especially his stomach, which was in severe pain. That kick made him very painful. ¡°Tell Mr. Sanchez immediately!¡± Billy said weakly. Immediately, someone took out the mobile phone to make a call, ready to notify Zavier. Nathan did not stop him. He turned his head to the woman and said, ¡°Take me to rescue all the girls.¡± The woman nodded and found a secret door with ease. After pushing it open, she took Nathan into it. Nathan came to a hidden girls¡® dormitory, and the girls living there couldn¡¯t help but tremble with fright when they saw a man ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. This gentleman is here to rescue us.¡± The woman said loudly. ¡°Save us? Is he alone?¡± Someone asked tremblingly. ¡°How can he save us?¡± Another girl said in fear. ¡°Sir, can you bring more people? You can¡¯t do it alone.¡± Another girl said. These girls wore disheveled clothes, and their faces were full of tiredness. However, almost every one of them had outstanding beauty and a perfect figure. Although Nathan was a man who liked beautiful women, at this moment, he showed great respect for t hese girls. He pulled a sheet, put it on the nearest girl, and said, ¡°I¡¯m alone, but I can save you and get you out of here.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t. You don¡¯t even know who they are.¡± A girl looked at Nathan and suddenly burst into tears. ¡° Run quickly and find a way to get through the media. Maybe there is still some hope.¡± ¡°We will die if we leave with you. They are cruel and will not let us go. Several girls have been fed to sharks by them.¡± Another girl said in horror. Nathan smiled slightly. Natalie also couldn¡¯t help sighing. These girls were pitiful. They were abducted here by Billy, and they lived a life of darkness all day long. Those who were disobedient would even be killed. These people didn¡¯t care about thew at all. The woman who was rescued by Nathan was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°We can¡¯t give up. I es caped just now, was this gentleman who saved me. He offered me to lead the way here to find you. He wants to save you.¡± and it Finally, someone was persuaded. She wrapped in a coat, stood up weakly, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± There were more girls who stood up. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Who didn¡¯t yearn for freedom? Freedom was abstract, just like air. One couldn¡¯t feel it, but when freedom was taken away, he could de eply feel how important it was. Everyone yearned for freedom. Freedom was the desire that could make many people risk their lives. Nathan¡¯s appearance gave these persecuted girls the hope of freedom. Nathan led the girls out of the secret door that once made them feel desperate. ¡°If you dare to run, all of you will die!¡± Billy sat on the ground and said viciously when he saw the girls b eing brought out by Nathan. The girls couldn¡¯t help trembling after being yelled at by him, and some even wanted to run back. Natalie said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. He is nothing. You are free, and no one can restrict you!¡± Freedom was priceless. No one had the right to restrict the freedom of people. Blood was dripping from the corner of Billy¡¯s mouth, and he grinned grimly. ¡°I¡¯m nothing, but behind me is Zavier Sanchez!¡± ¡°Zavier is the sessor of Sanchez Fist!¡± ¡°In Neva Province, don¡¯t you know what Sanchez Fist represents?¡± Sanchez Fist was thergest boxing gym in Neva Province, and it had been rated as an intangible cultu ral heritage of Neva Province. It had tens of thousands of disciples all over the province. Among the young people of his generation, no one dared to offend Zavier. ¡®Besides, do you know who the people are whoe to East Mountain Resort?¡± ¡°If you dare to bring these girls out, you are doomed to die!¡± ¡°Even your family will be destroyed because of your reckless behavior!¡± Billyughed more and morecently. Nathan beat him up and brought the girls out, but in the end Nathan said with indifference on his face, ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s see if Zavier has the ability to destroy the Evans family in Emperia City!¡± After Nathan said this, everyone was shocked. ¡°The Evans family in Emperia City? Which Evans family?¡± ¡°If this person is a member of the Evans family in Emperia City, even Mr. Sanchez can¡¯t handle it!¡± ¡°If people from the Evans family meddle in this matter, no one can cover it. After all, it¡¯s a big family in Em After hearing Nathan¡¯s words, everyone looked at each other and whispered to each other. When the girls heard what Nathan said, they all cheered up. If he was really from the Evans family, they would be saved. Billy was startled when he heard that, then his pupils shrank. His face was full of shock, and at the same The Evans family in Emperia City? This family was very powerful. ¡°The Evans family in Emperia City?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± ¡°More than ten years ago, you were kicked out by the Evans family and not allowed to return to Emperia ¡°How dare you use the reputation of the Evans family to bluff and deceive people?¡± ¡°If the Evans family is willing to recognize you, call them now and show me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll immediately kneel on the ground and get under your crotch!¡± At this moment, a voice came from outside the door. It was Zavier. At this critical moment, he rushed to East Mountain Resort, and just happened to hear what Nathan had said just now. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 338 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Hundreds of People After hearing what Zavier said, everyone couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The girls were taken aback for a moment, and then felt a little disappointed. ¡°He is just an outcast from the Evans family. How dare he use the name of the Evans family to bluff around?¡± ¡°I thought he was the young master of the Evans family. It turned out that he was just an abandoned man.¡± ¡°How dare he scare people with the name of the Evans family? Even if he dies here, the members of the Evans family probably won¡¯t bothe r to look at him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill this idiot today!¡± Since Nathan was just an abandoned man of the Evans family, they were not afraid of him. If he was really the young master of the Evans family as he said, everyone would obediently take the in itiative to go to the police station. Zavier walked up and said lightly, ¡°What are you doing? Go back and prepare to treat the guests.¡± The girls were so frightened by his words that their faces turned pale, and they kept trembling, not daring to say a word. Zavier snorted coldly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± Nathan took a step forward, and said, ¡°Zavier, as the heir of Sanchez Fist, you shouldn¡¯t do these ruthle ss things.¡± Zavier said disdainfully, ¡°I can do whatever I want to do. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Zavier waved his hand, and everyone heard dense footsteps. There were many figures at the gate, and all of them were strong and powerful men. Hundreds of burly men immediately filled the lobby of the resort. ¡°What should we do?¡± Natalie¡¯s face turned pale when she saw so many people, and she was at a loss for a while. Daily new chapters upload Only On niniz(dot The woman was also frightened for a moment and even felt a little remorseful in her heart. If she had known it earlier, she would not havee back. Nathan smiled faintly and said, ¡°Call the police.¡± ¡°Call the police?¡± ¡°Will the police listen to you?¡± At this time, another voice came, and a young man in a suit and leather shoes came out. He straightened his clothes, and his whole body was filled with an extremely arrogant temperament. When Natalie saw this man, she was shocked. This man was Harry Young, the son of David. ¡°No wonder Zavier and Billy are so arrogant. It turns out that the provincial chief¡¯s son is supporting them.¡± Natalie was shocked. Zavier chuckled and said to the girls, ¡°This is the son of the provincial chief. He came here today to hav e fun. Now, do you still want to run away?¡± When the girls heard Zavier reveal Harry¡¯s identity, they felt frightened, and some even burst into tears. ¡°I said we shouldn¡¯t trust him, and we shouldn¡¯t run away. What can he do by himself?¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t trust this guy. Does he think he¡¯s a superman?¡± ¡°The provincial chief¡¯s sones to East Mountain Resort for fun. Do we have a chance to leave?¡± Harry¡¯s identity made the girlspletely copse. They even began to me Nathan, thinking that Nathan¡¯s arrogance would kill them. Since they tried to escape today, the people in the resort would punish them. Billy said with a sinister smile, ¡°You know how stupid you are now, right? You were arrogant just now.¡± ¡°Now, can you still be arrogant?¡± ¡°What can you do by yourself?¡± Nathan smiled and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can do many things by myself.¡± While speaking, he cast his eyes on Harry and said, ¡°Does your father know what you are doing?¡± Harry said with a dark face, ¡°Zavier, kill this person today!¡± Zavier immediately nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Young, don¡¯t worry. This person will die today, and no one ca n save him. Moreover, no one will reveal anything about what happened today.¡± Natalie knew that these people were going to kill Nathan. With Harry¡¯s power, even if Nathan was killed, it could be easily covered up. At this time, even Natalie thought Nathan was too arrogant. There were too many people on the other s ide, and the background was strong, so Nathan was in danger now. Nathan turned to Natalie and said, ¡°Take them to hide in a corner. Don¡¯t get hurt.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I can deal with them.¡± ¡°I will show you my skills today.¡± After saying this, there was a sh of coldness in his eyes, and his blood started to boil slightly. It had been a long time since he had this feeling. A hundred years ago, Januel Hayek was involved in a fight and fought against more than a hundred ene Today, Nathan wanted to see how far he was from Januel. Zavier knew that Nathan was very good at fighting, and even David and Benjamin were defeated by him Zavier didn¡¯t have any psychological pressure. Harry was behind him, even if Nathan had a background, no one would know if he was killed. Harry wanted to kill Nathan. Since Nathan dared toe here, and he also appeared here, this matter must not be spread. Otherwise, his reputation would be bad, and it would affect his father. ¡°If I crippled you today, your father won¡¯t say anything.¡± Nathan looked at Zavier and said with a smile. While speaking, he had taken off his coat, folded it, and handed it to Natalie. Natalie was so nervous that she wanted to call for help, but she knew that they would never give her this ¡°Stand here, and don¡¯t do anything,¡± Nathan ordered in a low voice, then turned around. Zavierughed wildly and said, ¡°Come and try. I want to see if you have the ability!¡± Harry said coldly, ¡°Zavier, why are you talking to him? Kill him directly. Don¡¯t waste time.¡± ¡°Mr. Young, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll kill him.¡± Zavier said in a deep voice. ¡°He is good at fighting. Be careful!¡± ¡°Whoever kills him, I will reward one million!¡± What Zavier said cheered up the thugs. With so many of them, it would be easy to kill Nathan. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 339 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Fighting against Them All The windows and doors were closed, and in order to prevent Nathan from escaping, they especially left guards. Harry had a sinister smile. Last time he suffered a big loss from Nathan, and this time, he must kill Nathan here. Since Nathan dared to make him lose face, Harry would make him lose his life. Nathan didn¡¯t wait for these people to make a move but took the lead in attacking. With his steps, there was a swish sound, like a train moving at high speed. His speed was so fast that he was in front of the crowd in an instant. He raised his right hand and m med his elbow straight out. Baji Boxing, elbow bump! When the person was hit in the chest, his chest immediately sank, and the internal organs inside were i nstantly shattered due to the remaining force of the attack. He vomited blood, his feet left the ground, and he flew upside down, knocking down many people. Among those who were knocked down by him, people standing at the front all had broken bones and te ndons and lost their fighting power. Those behind only had some minor injuries. However, the person who was hit died. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll show you I can defeat all of you alone!¡± Nathan grinned, and he looked extremely vicious. After he knocked one person into the air and knocked down many other people, he attacked immediate ly. Before the person on the left had time to react, he was hit hard on the head. With a bang, he felt his whole body go limp. Nathan bent down and stretched out his hand to hang arou nd his ankle. He lost his bnce and was pulled down to the ground by Nathan, and after that, like a big broom, his body was waved by Nathan. With a series of muffled sounds, his body was used as a weapon, knocking over many people, and ma ny of his bones were broken. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Everyone looked at this scene and was dumbfounded. Nathan took the initiative to charge into the crow d while fighting against them alone. Nathan was also hit by steel pipes or fists, but this was nothing to him. The back of Nathan¡¯s head was hit by a steel pipe, and the steel pipe bent down. The person holding the steel pipe was dumbfounded, and he was pped and the bones of his face were deformed. Hey on the ground, twitching again and again . One person pulled out a one¨Cfoot¨Clong dagger and hid in the crowd, waiting for an opportunity. When he got the opportunity, he got out from the crowd, and pointed the dagger in his hand straight at Nathan¡¯s waist. At the moment when the dagger was about to stick Nathan, he missed. Nathan¡¯s body had turned side ways, and at the same time, he pped the person on his head. This palm was relentless. The skull exploded, and white and red things sttered all over the surroundi ng people. The group of people brought by Zavier was furious. They rushed towards Nathan, trying to kill him. However, Nathan was as stable as a rock, and anyone who approached him would be knocked down, and even if he didn¡¯t die, he would be seriously injured. The girls hid in the corner and shivered. They felt that there was little hope. Nathan would be killed, and they would suffer a lot. Natalie was even more nervous. She was very worried about Nathan, but there was nothing she could do, so she could only pray for him in her heart. Zavier became a little nervous when he saw the scene. More than a hundred people rushed forward, b ut they failed to trample Nathan to death. On the contrary, more than 20 people were killed or injured by Nathan.. ¡°Zavier, why are you nervous? There are more than a hundred people. Are you worried they can¡¯t kill hi m?¡± ¡°He is strong now, but after a while, his strength will be exhausted, and they can easily kill him.¡± ¡°Since this idiot dares toe to East Mountain Resort by himself, he is doomed to die.¡± When Harry saw Zavier¡¯s nervous expression, he smiled and said disdainfully. Zavier nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Young, you are right. They will kill him.¡± However, Nathan¡¯s strength was not exhausted as they imagined but became more and more violent. He used Cloud Grasp and Baji Boxing to fight among the crowd. They were originally divided into two s tyles of boxing, but Nathan used them skillfully. Nathan¡¯s kung fu was many times stronger than those such as Lightning Whips. After all, he practiced t hem while fighting against those fierce men in Devendill Prison. Cloud Grasp was mostly known for being vicious, but Nathan¡¯s Cloud Grasp was powerful. He practiced Cloud Grasp with two palms, so the technique and strength were extremely powerful, and the ps were like two stone tablets pping left and right. Baji Boxing was a boxing style known for its domineering and fierceness, and it mostly used the elbow as the main weapon. When Nathan was using Mountain Back, his back arched, his muscles swelled, and he could smash a stone tablet, let alone a body. When While the two of them were talking, more than a dozen people were lying on Nathan¡¯s feet. Some were m were not even breathing. In this battle, Nathan didn¡¯t care about the strength of his hands, and he wanted to defeat the enemy with one blow. It was the most important thing to ensure that the enemy Therefore, if one was lucky and was not hit at the critical point, he could survive, but if one was hit at the critical point, he would die. Seeing that there were more and more people around, Nathan let out a cold snort. This snort was like thunder, and the chandeliers on the ceiling buzzed as if they were about to be shaken off. The people around immediately froze and felt their eardrums buzzing, and the pain was severe. Nathan raised his hands, and his fingers were like knives. His fingers swelled up, as thick as carrots. Taking himself as the center, he waved his hands and attacked indiscriminately. His two palms, like two knives, protected himself tightly. When he used Night Fighting, the people close to him immediately screamed and fell down one after an After a few seconds, there was no one standing within one meter of Nathan¡¯s feet. Almost two¨Cthirds of the people fell down. Nathan retracted his palms and rushed straight to the crowd with thergest number of people. He raise out, and then took another elbow. After Nathan used Baji Boxing, the three people flew horizontally, knocking down several people behind to the ground. It was difficult to move their fingers, let alone get up. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 340 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Do You Want to Run? The girls became excited, and they thought that Nathan was to save them as a hero. Harry and Zavier were nervous. So many people couldn¡¯t defeat Nathan? Nathan was like a tiger entering a herd of sheep, and these people were nothing in his eyes. The screams were still ringing out one after another, and Nathan didn¡¯t stop. Even if someone put down his weapon and begged for mercy, he would be knocked down with a single punch. ¡°Run!¡± Harry woke up and said to Zavier. The two immediately turned around and ran towards the gate. Judging by the situation, the remaining t en people would be knocked down soon, so they should run away now. Zavier was sweating on his forehead. He never thought that Nathan would be so powerful. He brought more than a hundred people there, but they were defeated by Nathan. It was terrifying. When the two were about to run to the door, Nathan moved, and his spine bounced like a dragon. With a whoosh sound, he stepped out. In just three steps, he arrived behind the two of them. The two felt their necks go cold, and the back of their necks was pinched by a hand at the same time. B efore they had time to react, they felt the world was spinning, and they had fallen out. The two were mmed against the wall with two muffled bangs. Their muscles and bones were so wea k that they fell limply on the ground, unable to move. With indifference on his face, Nathan stood where he was and said, ¡°Do you want to run? Impossible.¡± At this time, the dozen people who hadn¡¯t fallen suddenly came back to their senses, and they graduall y calmed down. When they turned around, they saw other people lying on the ground, some groaning, some with twisted bones, and some unconscious. They felt cold all over, and they didn¡¯t even have the courage to look at Nathan, let alone go up to kill him for the one million. The girls breathed a sigh of relief at this time, and the extremely depressed mood just now was relieved, so that they couldn¡¯t help cheering, and some even hugged together. Natalie also let out a sigh of relief. Looking at Nathan¡¯s figure, her face was full of pride and admiration. What was wrong with her before she lost her memory? Why did she divorce such an excellent man? But fortunately, it was notte to remedy it now. Billy curled up in the corner. His crotch was wet because of fear. He had never seen such a fierce pers on. More than a hundred people failed to kill him, and they didn¡¯t even hurt him, but almost all of them were beaten to the ground. ¡°Nathan, I¡¯m the son of the provincial chief. If you dare to hit me, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Harry was scared at this moment and roared hoarsely. Looking at the people lying on the ground, he was scared. Some of them looked terrifying when they died, making people feel frightened just by looking at them. Nathan tilted his head and walked up slowly. Harry screamed. ¡°You can¡¯t hit me. Even if I do something wrong, you can¡¯t hit me! If you hit me, my fat her won¡¯t let you go!¡± Nathan said disdainfully, ¡°Your father is a good person. Why does he have such a stupid son? He shoul d have put you on the wall in the past.¡± Nathan bent down and lifted Harry from the ground. Zavier was too scared to speak, and his body was shaking. ¡°As the son of the provincial chief, why do you do these shameful things?¡± ¡°Do you still have humanity?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, I feel sorry for your father.¡± As Nathan grinned, he raised his hand and pped Harry. Harry screamed again and again, and after a while, his face was covered with blood, and his nose was broken. Nathan hated these scumbags who persecuted innocent girls. If Harry was not David¡¯s son, he would h ave killed him. ¡°Do you think that more than a hundred men can kill me?¡± ¡°I told you just now. No matter how many peoplee, it¡¯s useless.¡± ¡°You take a flock of sheep to fight a tiger. Are you out of your mind?¡± Nathan casually threw Harry to the ground, then gave him a kick in the stomach.. As Harry let out a scream, he covered his belly and vomited gastric juice out of his mouth. Nathan took out his mobile phone and dialed David¡¯s number. ¡°Mr. Evans.¡± When David received the call, he was a little surprised. ¡°Mr. Young, your son made a mistake. You¡¯d bettere over to take a look and deal with this matter yourself.¡± Nathan said. David frowned and asked with some displeasure, ¡°What did he do?¡± Nathan said with a sneer, ¡°There is a resort. Many girls were kidnapped and forced to serve the rich and I After David heard this, he was shocked and said angrily, ¡°Mr. Evans, please wait a moment. I have something to do now, and ! will send Ryan over immediately.¡± When Harry heard that Nathan was on the phone with his father, he was stunned. Nathan touched his chin and said, ¡°Hurry up, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help but want to kill him.¡± David immediately notified Ryan toe to East Mountain Resort. Nathan looked at Zavier and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you not arrogant now? This is not your style.¡± Zavier tremblingly said, ¡°Mr. Evans, please forgive me. After all, I am the heir of Sanchez Fist. If you¡­¡± Nathan frowned and stepped on his knee with one foot. With a crack, Zavier screamed and almost passed out in pain. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I just said that I was going to cripple you.¡± ¡°You did something wrong, and you didn¡¯t admit your mistake, but you want me to forgive you?¡± ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t know your mistake.¡± ¡°Be a cripple for the rest of your life.¡± Nathan stepped on Zavier¡¯s knee, and while speaking, he raised his other foot. Zavier¡¯s limbs were broken. When Harry saw Nathan¡¯s ruthless methods, he was so frightened that he passed out. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 341 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Ending of the Matter Seeing that Zavier¡¯s limbs were broken by Nathan, the persecuted girls couldn¡¯t help apuding. When Billy saw that his master had been crippled by Nathan, he was so frightened that he spat out a m outhful of green water of his mouth, and he fell to the ground. ¡°Coward.¡± Nathan sneered. Since Billy was frightened to death, Nathan had no interest in dealing with him. Zavier was sweating from the pain. He screamed hoarsely. ¡°Nathan, how dare you hit me? I am the onl y heir of Sanchez Fist!¡± ¡°My father will never let you go!¡± ¡°Last time you were lucky, and Mr. West helped you.¡± ¡°This time, he will kill you with his own hands!¡± Zavier hated Nathan very much, and he couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he was going to be a useless person for t he rest of his life. Nathan said indifferently, ¡°He should thank me for sparing your life. For a person like you, it¡¯s kind of m e not to kill you.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t worry at all whether Brandon woulde to him because he hit Zavier. If he came to see k revenge, he would hit Brandon as well. Since his son did such a shameful thing, Brandon was also to me. This resort was built by Zavier. If Brandon wanted to seek revenge for his son, he was also a shameless person. ¡°Sanchez Fist will never let you go!¡± Zavier roared angrily. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Shut up. If you annoy me, I will kill you. Although your father is powerful, he is not the provincial chief.¡± Nathan said with a sneer. Zavier¡¯s face turned pale, and he didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. He didn¡¯t know whether Nathan dared t o kill him. Nathan walked back to Natalie and said to the girls, ¡°It¡¯s all right. You are safe now.¡± The girls heaved a sigh of relief and thanked Nathan, and at the same time, they felt ashamed for their doubts just now. Nathan waved his hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t leave in a hurry. Someone wille to deal with this matterter. Let¡¯s settle the matter properly and make sure that those who persecuted you will be punished.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± The girls couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. They didn¡¯t think that they would have the chance to leave, and a ll of them were very grateful. If it wasn¡¯t for Nathan, they didn¡¯t know what would happen in this life. Maybe they would be killed by people like Billy and thrown into the sea. Natalie was a little sad, and she felt that these girls were pitiful. They didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but they suffered a tragic fate. ¡°If you want, you can tell me your identities, and I can give you some help,¡± Natalie said. The girls were slightly taken aback, then shook their heads. They didn¡¯t want to tell her their identities. After leaving here, they didn¡¯t even want to recall this past. Nathan knew that although these girls were rescued, their psychological trauma was irreparable. After that, many of them would suffer from mental illnesses such as depression, and many would choose tomit suicide. Nathan felt a little irritable in his heart, wishing to kill Zavier and his people. However, killing them was useless, and Nathan only hoped that thew could bring back justice for the se girls. Nathan was sure that the situation in Mimar City was about to change. With the testimony of these girls , many powerful people would be arrested. Not long after, Ryan arrived. As soon as he entered and saw the scene inside, his face immediately turned pale. ¡°These people are¡­¡± Ryan said. ¡°I beat them,¡± Nathan said calmly and walked in front of him. Ryan was stunned for a moment. Did Nathan knock down so many people by himself? Ryan couldn¡¯t c ome back to his senses for a while. At this moment, Ryan saw Harry, who had been beaten badly. Ryan gave a wry smile. He didn¡¯t expect that Nathan would be so ruthless. ¡°Mr. Evans, how do you want to deal with this matter?¡± Ryan asked with some embarrassment. ¡°You can have a talk with these girls, and then call Mr. Young to ask for instructions.¡± Nathan nced at Harry and sneered. Ryan nodded, and immediately went to the girls. Hearing the girls¡®ints, Ryan¡¯s face got darker and darker. He didn¡¯t expect such a thing. ¡°Mr. Evans, I have known the matter. I will call Mr. Young to report the situation, and ask him for instructi ¡°Okay.¡± Nathan nodded. Ryan said, ¡°However, you beat Zavier so badly, and his limbs are broken. I took a look, and the bone ma Nathan didn¡¯t speak, and his face was indifferent. Ryan said, ¡°Brandon, the leader of Sanchez Fist, likes his son very much. He wille to you when he sees his son¡¯s miserable appearanc Young and ask him to help you?¡± Nathan chuckled and said, ¡°No need. If Brandon is a clever person, he knows what to do. If hees to trouble me, I don¡¯t mind letting him apany his son to the hospital.¡± It didn¡¯t take long for Ryan to arrange everything properly. A siren sounded outside the door. Nathan said to Natalie, ¡°It is settled. Let¡¯s go.¡± Natalie nodded, and was about to leave with Nathan. At this moment, the girls all knelt down facing Nathan, crying. ¡°Thank you for saving us.¡± Nathan turned his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. A person with a sense of justice will make the same choice a ¡°I hope you can live a good life and love life in the future.¡± ¡°Life is long, and don¡¯t be affected by the temporary darkness.¡± Nathan took Natalie and walked away. The detectives outside the door rushed in and began to control the scene. Ryan looked at Nathan¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°Mr. Evans is awesome.¡° The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 342 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 342 Chapter 342 The Night Club Aftering out of East Mountain Resort, Natalie was full of joy. She felt that the date had been sublimated because of this incident. She did a significant and memorabl e thing with Nathan. She also understood why Nathan came directly instead of exposing the matter. To conclude, Nathan was brave and smart. Nathan informed David first, which did him a great favor. He would find a way to return this favor sooner orter. ¡°Sanchez Fist is influential in Neva Province. You beat Zavier, and his family wouldn¡¯t let you go easily.¡± Natalie was worried. ¡°Since ancient times, martial arts have been used to defend justice.¡± ¡°Zavier has inhumanity. I help his family to educate him before he causes more trouble.¡± ¡°If Brandon is sensible, he shoulde to thank me, instead of seeking revenge.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not scared if they want to retaliate against me.¡± Nathan was rxed. He didn¡¯t take this seriously at all. Hearing his words, Natalie was slightly assured. He might be capable of handling this. Natalie said, ¡°We did some meaningful things today. I¡¯m so proud of myself. I will feel this way every tim e I think of this for the rest of my life.¡± Nathan said, ¡°There are many ces where light cannot reach, but we can be the light to illuminat e the darkness.¡± Nathan was not a gentleman with no moral faults, but he had always pursued a clear conscience in everything he did. He always helped people when he met injustice. Otherwise, it was pointless for him to learn martial arts . ¡°Would you like to go to Night club with me tonight?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°No!¡± Natalie shook her head firmly. It would remind her of the embarrassing incident. She really didn¡¯t want to go there again. Nathan had no choice but to drive Natalie home first and then go to the Night club. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Tonight, Night club was not open to the public, which made the guests feel a little puzzled. Alexandra and Luna were waiting at the door of the club. When they saw Nathan get out of the car, the y immediately went up to greet him. ¡°Wee, Mr. Evans,¡± Alexandra said respectfully. Luna was not as calm as her sister. She looked at Nathan and licked her lips seductively. Nathan nodded to them causally. He felt funny when he saw Luna¡¯s movement. Her skills were much w orse than Hannah¡¯s. She was expecting things that were out of her league. Luna was angry with Nathan¡¯s ignorance. But she couldn¡¯t show a hint of disrespect. After all, she couldn¡¯t afford to offend him. Even Louie respected him. Nathan walked into the club and found out it was crowded. Everyone was watching Nathan. Both Luna and Alexandra went out to wee him. They were curiou s about him. ¡°Mr. Nathan, you are here!¡± ¡°Let me introduce you.¡± ¡°This is the vice master of Dracodise in Neva Province, Beasley Thomas.¡± Louie weed Nathan warmly and introduced Beasley to him. Beasley was a middle¨Caged man. He was strong and powerful, which gave him an aura of reliability. Heughed and walked to Nathan, ¡°Hello, Mr. Evans! I¡¯ve heard of your name for a long time. Nice to m eet you!¡± Nathan shook hands with him and asked, ¡°Did theye? Haven¡¯t yet?¡± Beasleyughed, ¡°He is the big boss. It¡¯s reasonable he makes us wait.¡± Everyone was shocked by Nathan¡¯s age. They praised secretly, ¡°He is so young but so powerful!¡± His Poly Capital controlled 300,000 square meters on Murcol. It took first ce in the development of fu turemercial centers! ¡°Mr. Evans, I¡¯m sorry yourpany is involved in the mess because of me. Daily new chapters upload Only On niniz(dot But I had no choice. Once Harvest Enterprise goes bankrupt, your material supply will be cut off.¡± Beasley poured Nathan a ss of wine and apologized. ¡°It¡¯s all right. You were not Anson¡¯s final target anyway.¡± He was involved in this since the beginning, so he had to deal with it. Anson summoned all construction materialpanies in Neva Province not to supply construction mat erials to Poly Capital and Giradia Group. He even wanted to ruin Harvest Enterprise, the only constructi on materialpany that cooperated with them. It was like robbing cakes from Nathan¡¯s and Wendy¡¯s tes. How could Nathan bear it? ¡°Master Gofman!¡± ¡°Master Gofman is here!¡± At this time, there were bursts of exmations outside the door. It was Anson Gofman, the master of Dra Province. Anson was in his fifties. Unlike Beasley, he was thin but looked august. ¡°He is here!¡± Beasley stood up suddenly. He looked a bit nervous. He was not good enough to be Anson¡¯s opponent, but it didn¡¯t mean they were friends. On the surface, they were friendly to each other. But behind the back, they fought against each other. Anson wanted to take control of Dracodise, and Beasley wanted to take the ce of Anson. They were ipatible. Anson¡¯s son, Redd, followed behind him. He had a grudge against Nathan. ¡°Sorry for being sote. You must have been waiting for a while.¡± Anson apologized to Beasley. But it didn¡¯t sound like he was sorry. His tone was cold and arrogant. Beasley said, ¡°You just came in time. Mr. Evans has just arrived. We can talk about the issue of construc Anson turned to look at Nathan. He was too young. Redd looked at Nathan furiously. He wouldn¡¯t forget what he had done to him. Once, he beat him. For th smashed his Mercedes¨CBenz. ¡°Is he the guy who changed the situation dramatically and saved Giradia Group? And he even invested Anson looked at Nathan coldly. If it weren¡¯t for him, the Giradia Group might have been divided up, and he should have gotten his share. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 343 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Anson Gofman Nathan looked at Anson, too. He felt he was just so¨Cso.. Anson sat down on the sofa opposite Beasley and leaned back. He put his right hand on the armrest a nd moved his index and middle fingers slightly. Immediately, one of his subordinates came up. He took out a cigar, put it between his fingers, and then lit it up. Anson put the cigar into his mouth, puffed, and exhaled a thick smoke. He didn¡¯t say a word, but his behavior impressed people deeply. They felt stressed. The only one who still felt rxed was Nathan. He just thought Anson was mincing. If he were in Devendill Prison, ev eryone would beat him because of his pretending. Anson finally started to speak, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet Mr. Evans today. You are so young.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t bother to speak to him. He took a sip of wine and only looked at him out of the corner of h is eye. Anson didn¡¯t expect Nathan would be so arrogant. He was the first young man who behaved calmly in f ront of him. He was the master of Dracodise in Neva Province, powerful and capable! How could he be so rxed i n front of him? ¡°Little brat, mind your manners! My dad is talking to you!¡± Redd couldn¡¯t help being furious and yelled lo udly. Anson¡¯s people also stared at Nathan angrily. He didn¡¯t show any respect to their master. Nathan took another sip of the wine and ignored their angry stare. Anson suppressed his anger. He would be too impatient if he were so easily irritated by a young man. ¡°Since you came here tonight, I thought you wanted to negotiate with me,¡± Anson said. ¡°You are so smart. Of course, I came here to solve the problems.¡± Nathan put down his ss and snee red. Beasley almost burnt outughing. This was the first time he saw Anson being so embarrassed. Louie felt the same. He knew Nathan well. Anyone who dared be mincing in front of him, he would point it out. Anson said with a smirk, ¡°Your attitude doesn¡¯t show you want to solve the problem!¡± Nathan said, ¡°What attitude are you expecting? You cut off all our supplies and even wanted to ruin Har vest Enterprise because they didn¡¯t listen to you. What do you want me to do? Smile at you?¡± Anson didn¡¯t expect Nathan to be so frank and disrespectful. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Redd said angrily. The other people were waiting for Anson¡¯s order. As long as he said, they would rush to beat Nathan. But Anson only waved his hand to calm them down. He was angry, but he suppressed himself. He coul dn¡¯t be impatient. ¡°I don¡¯t think you are in the mood to talk. Let¡¯s start with Beasley.¡± He said indifferently. Beasley frowned and did not speak. Anson said, ¡°There¡¯s still a chance for you to save Harvest Enterprise.¡± ¡°However, you must ept my conditions. Otherwise, I will show you no mercy.¡± ¡°My condition is simple. You must stop supplying construction materials to Giradia Group immediately.¡± Beasley¡¯s face darkened. He would suffer a big loss if he did that. He could make loads of money from Giradia Group. If he stopped cooperating with it, he would lose al most billions. Anson wanted to ruin them both. Beasley said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I signed the contract with Giradia Group. I must keep my promi se.¡± Anson shrugged and smiled, ¡°So there¡¯s no space to negotiate. I made concessions, but you refused.¡± Beasley said gloomily, ¡°It was not concessions. It was bullying. We are from Dracodise, but you bullied me.¡± ¡°Giradia Group is Dracodise¡¯s enemy. Don¡¯t you know that? Our friend is Roarws Group, and it is fig hting against Giradia Group. If it loses, we lose too.¡± Anson said coldly. ¡°You know everything, but you still signed the contract to cooperate with Giradia Group. You betrayed D racodise.¡± ¡°As the master, it¡¯s my responsibility to restrain you.¡± Beasley couldn¡¯t help being furious. Anson was unreasonable! Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He retorted, ¡°You are too much! Let¡¯s solve this ording to Dracodise¡¯s rules.¡± Anson turned to Nathan, ¡°Mr. Evans, I have a suggestion for you too.¡± Nathan was not interested, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The only way you maintain the supplies is to announce that Poly Capital would stop all cooperations wi ¡°Ane Enterprise will give you a fifty percent discount to supply you with the materials.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Anson smiled and proposed a very attractive condition. Nathan looked at him nkly and asked, ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°You targeted me since the beginning.¡± ¡°Then you cut off all our supplies.¡± ¡°You offended me and still expected me to cooperate with you?¡± Nathanughed. ¡°To be honest, I only want the material supplies from Harvest Enterprise. I will even double my orders.¡± N Anson said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible! Because Harvest Enterprise will not exist by tomorrow!¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 344 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Draw a Line Everything Anson did was to strike Giradia Group and strengthen his position. Nathan would be too stupid if he agreed with his conditions. They looked tempting, but actually would r estrain Poly Capital¡¯s development. The easiest way to fight against Anson was to protect Harvest Enterprise and keep cooperating with it. Beasleyughed at Anson¡¯s words, ¡°You underestimated mypany and me. We aren¡¯t fragile. You c an¡¯t do whatever you want.¡± The atmosphere was tense. The Dracodise members stared at their opponents angrily. They were waiti ng for orders. ¡°It seems that you won¡¯t ept my kindness.¡± Anson smiled at Nathan. Nathan stood up and poured his wine on the ground. ¡°tter!¡± He made a wet straight line on the ground. He said, ¡°If anyone can cross this line, Harvest Enterprise will shut down, and mypany will find ano ther supply contractor.¡± Everyone present was shocked. He was too arrogant. He underestimated the whole Dracodise. Beasley¡¯s mouth was widely opened because of his words. He knew Nathan was good, but he was too arrogant. Alexandra and Luna were stunned too. They tried to ask Louie to persuade Nathan. Louieforted them, ¡°Rx. As he says so, no one will cross the line today.¡± He had faith in Nathan. ¡°Tsk tsk, young man! He is too pretentious!¡± ¡°Master Gofman is powerful. He has many subordinates.¡± ¡°Poor Beasley, he will lose Harvest Enterprise!¡± Beasley¡¯s people were worried. They didn¡¯t believe Nathan. In their view, Nathan was a weak, rich man. He was not good at fighting. Beasley couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. He spoke to Nathan lowly, ¡°We are on the same side. Please be more cautious.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to deal with this today. We can negotiate with him slowly.¡± ¡°ording to my n, we won¡¯t lose!¡± Nathan said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time to do this. Let¡¯s do it quickly.¡± ¡°If you trust me, follow my rules.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t, let¡¯s terminate the cooperation!¡± Nathan was very domineering. Beasley had no room to consider his proposal. He was pissed off. However, Nathan was hisst hope. He needed to rely on him and Poly Capital. Poly Capital was hisrgest consumer. Even Johnson Group and Ranchy Group were his customers. H is business relied on Nathan. If Nathan stopped cooperating with him, hispany would go bankrupt. By then, Anson might even kill him. Nathan¡¯s attitude irritated Beasley¡¯s people. He was too arrogant. Louie persuaded Beasley, ¡°Mr. Nathan has his ways. Let¡¯s just wait to see Anson lose.¡± Beasley frowned. He trusted Louie because he saved him not only once. Anson couldn¡¯t help but be amused. Daily new chapters upload Only On niniz(dot A businessman wanted to solve business problems with physical fights?! Interesting! ¡°If none of you can cross the line, put away your dirty tricks.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I will let you know what you will suffer to offend me.¡± Nathan looked at Anson, and there was a hint of warning in his eyes. Anson¡¯s people felt funny. It was the first time someone had spoken to him this way. Normally, Anson w as the one to warn others. Anson looked at Beasley, ¡°Can he decide for you? Do you listen to him?¡± Beasley hesitated for a few seconds and said, ¡°Yes. He can speak for me.¡± ¡°As he said, if your people can cross the line he drew¡­¡± ¡°Harvest Enterprise will shut down immediately.¡± ¡°I am a man of my word.¡± His words startled all his subordinates, and they all looked at him in astonishment. Harvest Enterprise was his most profitablepany. His words were risky. ¡°He believed that guy¡¯s bullshit.¡± ¡°Fuck! We are doomed. Nathan is insane, and so is Beasley!¡± ¡°Mr. Thomas had no other choices. Nathan is hisst chance. Even if he didn¡¯t listen to him, Anson would ruin ourpany anyway. We need Nathan. Otherwise, no one will buy our m Beasley¡¯s man looked at Nathan angrily. They thought Nathan made Beasley make this decision relucta Luna said to Alexandra, ¡°Isn¡¯t he too pushy? He will lose.¡± Alexandra said, ¡°Let¡¯s see. I think he¡¯s sure he will win. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t say that.¡± She was worried. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She worked for Louie, and Louie worked for Beasley. If Beasley were doomed, Louie would suffer, and s Her sister and she might lose everything they had. Many people¡¯s lives might be changed if Nathan lost. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 345 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 345 Chapter 345 What a Pretentious Man! Anson¡¯s peopleughed. They thought Beasley was too stupid and desperate to believe Nathan. In their view, he was courting death. Anson sneered, ¡°OK. We will y Mr. Evans¡® rules.¡± His subordinates all looked at Nathan jokingly. They were waiting to see him lose. Nathan kicked a sofa. It slid and stopped exactly in front of the line. Nathan sat on the sofa and smiled, ¡°Can we start?¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help being stunned. He sat down?! He would sit there and stop everyone out of the line?! ¡°Shit!¡± Redd couldn¡¯t help but swear. He felt his father, himself, and all their people were humiliated by Nathan . Anson felt the same way, but he was more constrained than his son. No one liked to be underestimated by others, but Nathan just wanted to minimize them. Beasley was scared to death. Louie was calm. He knew Nathan very well. He deserved to be proud and arrogant. A man walked out of the crowd and said, ¡°I will break his leg.¡± Anson nodded, ¡°Okay, Hank. Fix him quickly.¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Hank was tall and muscr. Beasley¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Hank was the most powerful man under Anson¡¯smand. He once w on a consecutive twenty- eight times in boxing games. Beasley once invited a boxing master to fight with him. He trounced him. Beasley lost a lot of money. ¡°His kick is powerful. Be careful!¡± Beasley reminded Nathan. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one can win me. I¡¯m the best!¡± Nathan said. Hearing this, everyone was in an uproar. ¡°How dare you say it!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see him lose! He is too arrogant!¡± ¡°Hank, don¡¯t be merciful. Break his legs!¡± Beasley was angry. Nathan was too arrogant, and he didn¡¯t even appreciate his kindness. Hank stepped forward and asked, ¡°Shall we begin?¡± Nathan said, ¡°Any time. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Hank was enraged. He bowed his back and opened his arms widely. He prepared to attack. ¡°Boom!¡± Before people could notice, he kicked Nathan¡¯s face directly. It was hard and speedy. Someone didn¡¯t even see how he did it! He was too fast! A yful look shed across Nathan¡¯s eyes. In his eyes, Hank¡¯s moves were as slow as kids. Suddenly, Hank¡¯s leg changed to kick Nathan¡¯s ear! Nathan raised his left hand, put it lightly on his ear, and hooked Hank¡¯s ankle. Immediately afterward, he sped his five fingers together like a vise and grabbed Hank¡¯s ankle tightly. Then, he smashed his leg on the ground sharply. ¡°Go!¡± Nathan pulled Hank to him. As long as he was close enough, Nathan sat back on the sofa and kicked o n his chest! ¡°Boom!¡± Hank screamed. He vomited blood, and his body rolled to the ground. He fell unconscious. Anson¡¯s people looked at each and started to worry about themselves. Anson¡¯s hands trembled. He was in astonishment. He squinted his eyes and took a deep breath. He suppressed the tremor and said in a deep voice, ¡°Jimm Beasley was happy to see Nathan defeat Hank. But when he heard the next one was Jimmy, he was worried. ¡°Master Gofman, you can¡¯t use weapons!¡± He said coldly. Anson said, ¡°Mr. Evans didn¡¯t say we couldn¡¯t use weapons. Did he?¡± Nathan said impatiently, ¡°As I said, they could do whatever they wanted.¡± Beasley was angry, ¡°Jimmy is good at using knives. He may hurt you. Please be cautious!¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Nathan said, ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, you can sit here to fight against them. Do you want to?¡± Beasley was flushed with anger. He spoke for him, but Nathan didn¡¯t thank him at all. His subordinates were also very angry. Louie appeased them, ¡°Listen to him. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Master Gofman will lose for sure.¡± ¡°No one can shut down Harvest Enterprise!¡± His words startled everyone, wondering why he believed in Nathan so much. Anson and his people scoffed. ¡°Louie, don¡¯t be stupid. I will deal with you soon when I¡¯m done here.¡± Redd threatened coldly. He turned to look at Luna and Alexandra. After he dealt with Louie, the two beautiful sisters would be his Jimmy stood out with a knife in his hand. He looked at Nathan and said, ¡°You can choose a weapon.¡± Nathan waved at him and said, ¡°If my ass leaves the sofa, you win.¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 346 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 346 Chapter 346 The Bronze Teeth Nathan¡¯s arrogance shocked everyone present. How dare he say that?! Every word he said and everything he did was humiliating Dracodise¡­ He underestimated them and di dn¡¯t take them as his opponents at all! ¡°Even those vicious guys in Devendill Prison couldn¡¯t let his ass off the sofa. You?¡± Louie thought this w ay. In the past few years in prison, he had watched how Nathan dealt with those evil monsters to death. He knew Nathan was going to win! Jimmy was irritated by Nathan¡¯s words. He roared, ¡°I hope you will still be so arrogant when your head f alls onto the ground.¡± Nathan sat still and looked at Jimmy coldly. Anson said, ¡°Jimmy, don¡¯t waste your time. Just behead him. I will cover your back.¡± Jimmy said, ¡°No problem!¡± He walked forward and raised the knife. It shed cold light. People standing behind him could feel the oppressive force brought by him. They retreated. But Nathan still sat on the sofa calmly. There was not a hint of scare in his eyes. Jimmy stood about two meters away from Nathan and took a deep breath. Since Nathan didn¡¯t move, h e would take his chance to kill him in one go! He mobilized all his strength on his feet and slowly took a step forward. His toes rubbed against the gro und, making a rustling sound. Cracks appeared on the floor. Nathan lightly raised his brows, but he still didn¡¯t move. Jimmy snorted coldly. He lifted the knife, slowly pulled it back, and stretched his other hand forward. He was ready to go. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He intended to use the simplest ¡°stab¡± in the knife technique to solve the problem. The force of the stab bing knife was all concentrated on the de¡¯s tip, which was fast and fierce. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Jimmy stomped on the floor hard. People felt like the whole club trembled. The knife stabbed out instantly, and there was a humming sound in the air! The tip of the knife had violent friction with the air because it moved too fast. There were streams of air around the tip of the knife, and it even faintly turned red! ¡°What a fast move!¡± Louie couldn¡¯t help but scream. Nathan¡¯s eyes froze. The knife came straight to his eyebrows. It was extremely fast! He almost couldn¡¯t dodge it! Of course, he didn¡¯t intend to dodge either. If he turned his head to avoid it, Jimmy would definitely turn to the downward chop. At that time, he would have no choice but to get his hip off the sofa. So, he straightened up and opened his mouth. ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡± A thought shed in Jimmy¡¯s mind. The killing intention was even stronger. He f elt that Nathan was humiliating him, and he had to kill him with one blow to relieve his hatred. However, the knife stopped suddenly! Jimmy felt as if he had stabbed a mountain. The force of stabbing was so powerful and strong, but how could a knife pierce a mountain? Nathan bit the knife! No matter how hard he tried, the knife didn¡¯t move forward for a single inch! ¡°Boom!¡± Everyone at the scene was in an uproar. They stared at this scene dumbfounded. It was the first time they saw someone fight against a knife with his teeth. Not to mention the knife was moving speedily. How could it be possible?! Jimmy let out a roar. He twisted his wrist vigorously, wanted to spin the knife, and cut Nathan¡¯s mouth. However, the muscles on his arm were swollen and twisted, but the knife was firmly bitten in Nathan¡¯s mouth. After a while, Nathan¡¯s mouth moved. His teeth bit down! ¡°Crack!¡± With a crisp sound, the knife spun out of Jimmy¡¯s hand. Nathan unexpectedly bit off the tip of the knife! This scene stunned the people present. Was the bite force of these teeth so strong? He bit the knife off! Anson even felt that his breathing was stopped. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes! Jimmy blushed. He looked at the broken knife on the ground in disbelief, and his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Nathan impassively rolled the tip of half of the knife in his mouth with his tongue and then chewed. Ever yone could only hear the sound of chewinging from his mouth. After chewing a dozen times, he opened his mouth and spat out. The iron filings immediately fell to the g This scene made everyone¡¯s scalps go numb! ¡°He is more terrifying than back then!¡± Louie felt a little chill in the back of his head. Nathan¡¯s power was beyond human beings¡® limitations. It was scary! Nathan looked at Jimmy and asked indifferently, ¡°Do you want to try again?¡± Jimmy groaned and couldn¡¯t say a word. Everyone at the scene was shocked by Nathan! daily new chapters upload only on niniz(dot What kind of power was this?! How could he bite off a stabbing knife and even chew it?! Were his teeth bronze? ¡°I quit.¡± Jimmy turned to Anson and said aggrievedly. They were not at the same level. If he tried again, he would only humiliate himself. It was better he stopp Anson was on the verge of copse. He had never seen anyone being so powerful in his life. Finally, Beasley breathed a sigh of relief. Heughed and said, ¡°It seems that no one can cross the line t A look of ruthlessness shed in Anson¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°It¡¯s too early to say that!¡± Nathan stood up, ¡°It¡¯s boring. I¡¯m tired.¡± At this time, no one thought he was pretending anymore. He was really capable, and he deserved to be so arrogant. Anson grinned and said, ¡°Julian, you go!¡± Beasley¡¯s expression changed immediately. ¡°We said you could use weapons, but not guns!¡± He roared. Julian was a snipper who retired from the special forces. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 347 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 347 Chapter 347 The Gun Was Fine Beasley knew Anson¡¯s people well. Because they were enemies, and he spent much time investigating him. Julian was an expert with guns. He had achieved a record of ten rings in the shooting range! He was even a soldier king in the special forces. But he was impulsive and killed eight captives. He wa s sent to the military court and imprisoned for several years. Anson sneered, ¡°Of course guns are weapons. They are hot weapons. Is there a problem?¡± Beasley was so angry that he shouted, ¡°Shame on you!¡± Nathan smiled and said, ¡°Using a gun? Interesting! I think it¡¯s Okay. Let him try it.¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone on the scene was shocked! Beasley¡¯s people thought Nathan was crazy. He thought he was capable of everything? No one was faster than a gun! No matter how powerful you were, you couldn¡¯tpete with a gun. ¡°Mr. Evans, it¡¯s no joking! You may die!¡± Beasley said in a hurry. If Nathan said they couldn¡¯t use a gun, Anson would have to give up. There was a high possibility he co uld save hispany. However, Nathan said it was OK to use a gun. Beasley was so frightened that cold sweat broke out on his head. Nathan said, ¡°A gun is not invincible. Within seven steps, a punch is faster than a gun.¡± Beasley was speechless. Everyone looked at Nathan and couldn¡¯t help being stunned. It didn¡¯t seem like he was joking. Did he really want to have apetition with a gun? Julian stood in the crowd with his arms folded. He stared at Nathan, and a cold light flickered in his eye s. He was interested in Nathan, too. He wanted to see how powerful he was. Was he really faster than a gun? Ansonughed loudly and said, ¡°Since Mr. Evans is interested, let¡¯s have a try!¡± Redd was excited. No matter how good Nathan was, he wouldn¡¯t be more powerful than a gun. He coul dn¡¯t help but see Nathan was shot! ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Nathan said calmly. ¡°Boom!¡± A gunshot suddenly sounded in the crowd, scaring the people. Before the gun fired, Nathan suddenly tilted his head. A bullet missed his hair and flew away. On the wine cab at the back, a bottle of wine burst instantly, sshing the wine everywhere. Everyone couldn¡¯t help being startled. They looked around, and then they saw Julian standing in the crowd. He raised his right hand, aiming the gun at Nathan. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Beasley shouted angrily. ¡°Mr. Evans said we could attack at will, so sneak attacks are OK.¡± He responded nkly. Beasley blushed from anger. Anson¡¯s people were just like him, cunning and shameless! Nathan said indifferently, ¡°I did say sneak attacks are eptable.¡± Beasley didn¡¯t expect even Nathan to say that. His eyes widened, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. Ansonughed loudly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Julian, try your best.¡± However, his heart sank at this moment. After all, Nathan easily dodged the shot. Even an experienced soldier couldn¡¯t dodge such a sudden shot. But Nathan did. Julian walked out of the crowd with a gun in his hand, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you dodged just now. I thought that shot could kill you!¡± Nathan picked up a flyer from Night club from the coffee table and threw it on the ground. Then he stepped on it with both feet. ¡°What does this mean?!¡± Julian frowned and asked. ¡°I¡¯m standing on this piece of paper and dodging your bullets! If my feet leave the paper, you win.¡± Nath an said. Julian was dazed. His stern demeanor could hardly be maintained. He asked in shock, ¡°What are you talking about? Are you going to stand on this piece of pa per to hide from my bullets?!¡± Everyone also gasped and looked at Nathan as if they were looking at a madman. The paper was 30 centimeters long and 20 centimeters wide. There was almost no room for an adult ma Nathan actually said that he would stand on it to hide from Julian¡¯s bullets. He was insane! It was too harsh! It was reasonable if he ran around the room to dodge the bullets. But he would stand still to avoid it! ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Nathan said. He was extremely confident in his power. He also wanted to use this method to continuously stimte h progress. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After chatting with Gussie about his background, the fire of revenge in his heart became more intense. He wanted to be more powerful. Ansonughed and said, ¡°Okay! We must meet Mr. Evans¡® needs.¡¯ ¡°I agree. I know Mr. Evans is powerful. Julian, try your best.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Anson couldn¡¯t wait but see Nathan die. Beasley almost jumped up. They almost won! Now they were going to lose! ¡°Shit!¡± He cursed silently. Julian took a deep breath and walked seven steps. He stopped, ¡°As you said, a punch is faster than a g ¡°I will shoot you from seven steps away. ¡°So, my gun will be faster.¡± After saying this, he smiled slightly. His eyes fixed on Nathan as if he was considering where to shoot. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 348 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Fist Was Faster Than Shot Nathan quoted a famous saying from a movie that a fist was faster than a shot within seven steps. Therefore, Julian was very respectful to Nathan. He stood seven steps away from him and took a step back after speaking. Now it was eight steps between them. The speed of the shot was naturally faster than a fist. In that case, the situation would be unfavorable for Nathan. A satisfied smile appeared on Anson¡¯s face. Nathan was very strong, so he had confidence. But he ove restimated himself in front of a sharpshooter. Redd was itching for the fight. He couldn¡¯t wait for Julian immediately shoot Nathan for revenge. Nathan nodded, thinking Julian was very sensible and really respected him. ¡°Your P250 has twelve bullets, and you have used one of them. Now you¡¯re left with eleven shots.¡± Nat han stood on the flyers and said calmly. Julian nodded seriously and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Then he began to adjust his breathing. An excellent shooter must be able to effectively control his breathing. When shooting, he should hold hi s breath instantly to keep his body in the most stable state. Beasley couldn¡¯t help swallowing, feeling a burning itch in his throat. Nathan¡¯s bold decision made him feel rmed. Even Louie, who was full of confidence in Nathan, couldn¡¯t help sweating on his head. He thought in mind, ¡°Mr. Nathan got a lot of nerve. He even challenges a sharpshooter in this way!¡± ¡°Julian is a retired special forces veteran. He had fought on the battlefield once.¡± ¡°Besides, he was the top in several shootingpetitions. He is a crack shot.¡± Weapons were extensions of limbs. In Nathan¡¯s view, guns were also extensions of limbs, but it was m uch faster than cold weapons. As for the nuclear bombs, it was a different situation as it had beyond human power. After Julian adjusted his breathing, he smiled at Nathan and said, ¡°Be ready.¡± ¡°Come on¡­¡± Before Nathan finished, he trembled and suddenly withdrew his right arm. The moment he withdrew his right arm, the bullet almost hit him. Julian was really fast. The speed of his shot was a little beyond Nathan¡¯s expectations. Seeing this, Julian couldn¡¯t help widening his eyes. He immediately moved the muzzle and shot toward Nathan¡¯s left arm. Nathan had already withdrawn his left arm before Julian pulled the trigger. He dodged this shot again. daily new chapters upload only on niniz(dot Seeing Nathan dodge Julian¡¯s fast two shots, everyone was dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t believe Nathan could even escape the bullet. Of course, Nathan was not faster than the speed of bullets. He was just faster than the man who was h olding the gun. Suddenly, Julian shot Nathan¡¯s left leg again! Nathan¡¯s left leg seemed to disappear and was folded to the back of his waist. With missing three shots, Julian frowned and even felt a sense of emptiness in his heart. He was clearl y aiming at the target but failed every time.. Then Julian fired three shots at Nathan¡¯s chest! The chest was the easiest to hit as it wasrger than any other body part. Nathan shook for a while. Everyone vaguely saw his body was tilted at an angle of 60 degrees to the le ft, and then bounced back in an instant. That scene startled everyone as it was beyond what ordinary people could imagine. ¡°Boom!¡± Julian¡¯s another shot was still as fast as lightning. Julian gave this shot almost like a sniper in a game who didn¡¯t aim at the target at first. His arm trembled and tensed suddenly for a moment. Then he held his breath and pulled the trigger. The front sight was aimed at Nathan¡¯s head this time. ¡°This shot should be in the bag¡­ He is very powerful but will still die under my shot. Too bad!¡± Such a thought shed in Julian¡¯s mind. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh for Nathan. After the gunshot, everyone saw Nathan¡¯s head disappear. ¡°Haha. His head was shot off?!¡± ¡°What bullet did he use? It could even knock out the head?¡± ¡°No way. I didn¡¯t see blood¡­¡± Some people couldn¡¯t helpughing. They thought Julian had shot Nathan¡¯s head off and even made it disappear. But there were still some people who felt puzzled as they didn¡¯t see the blood. Julian felt empty in his heart. He shook his head as he knew he didn¡¯t seed. Suddenly, Nathan¡¯s head popped out. His head hid in his chest at that moment. It seemed his head had been shot off at first nce. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Everyone felt a little weird and even a little scared, as if they were watching a horror movie. How could a normal person hide his head in his chest? It was as exciting as if you were walking on the road and suddenly saw a person¡¯s neck twisted in front of you. Julian slowly lowered his hand. He didn¡¯t shoot again. Although he still had bullets, he knew very well he hit Nathan. Nathan was still standing on the small leaflet, not even stepping on the edge. He wouldn¡¯t step out of this leaflet, just as he said before. Everyone felt extremely excited. This battle looked much more fantastic than the two before! Anson was very anxious. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Julian, what are you waiting for? You still have bullets. Shoot him!¡± Julian shook his head and said, ¡°Master Gofman, don¡¯t you understand? My gun can¡¯t hit him.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Anson¡¯s face turned pale in an instant, and his lips trembled. He had fallen into despair. He could no longer maintain his arrogance and pride as before. Beasleyughed loudly and said, ¡°Mr. Evans is matchless. Even guns cannot shoot you within seven ste Luna¡¯s eyes widened. Nathan¡¯s background was surprising while his ability was also splendid. Girls couldn¡¯t help but be obsessed with such a man. Julian pulled out his own magazine and threw the bullets one by one. There were four bullets left. ¡°I lost. Fair and square!¡± Julian took a deep breath and said. After saying this, he knelt down directly in front of Nathan. Nathan was stunned. Everyone was also ck¨Cjawed. Why did Julian kneel down? Julian was Anson¡¯s man. Seeing Julian kneeling down to Nathan, Anson was even more embarrassed. ¡°Julian, what are you doing?!¡± Anson asked angrily. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 349 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 349 Chapter 349 I Just Want to Drink ¡°Even if you lost, you don¡¯t have to kneel down.¡± Nathan said with surprise on his face and shook his head helplessly. Julian said seriously, ¡°Mr. Evans, I hope you can take me in as your student!¡± Everyone came to their senses. It turned out Julian wanted to be a teacher! Anson¡¯s face was livid. Julian was his whip hand. Now he wanted to take Nathan as his teacher in front of Anson. How could he not feel ashamed? He also felt distressed that he had lost his henchman! Unexpectedly, Nathan said with a displeased expression, ¡°Why should I ept you as my student?¡± No one expected Nathan would say such a word. Julian didn¡¯t expect it either. After all, Julian was a very capable person. If someone epted Julian as the apprentice, he could als o get some boost on his side. ¡°I need to take my revenge!¡± Julian said excitedly. He was stunned at first and his face flushed. Nathan asked nkly, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business!¡± Julian waspletely dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect Nathan to refuse him directly. He thought Nathan would ask what grudge he had. Then he would tell Nathan what he had suffered, so Nathan would be moved and ept him as his stu dent. ¡°If you don¡¯t ept me as your student, I won¡¯t get up!¡± Julian said aggrievedly. ¡°As you like,¡± Nathan shrugged and said nonchntly. Everyone was in an uproar. They didn¡¯t expect that Nathan would reject such a talent. After all, Julian u sed to be the top in the special forces. He could help a lot if Nathan had taken him as his student. But Nathan simply refused Julian. Anson red at Julian, feeling very awkward. Beasley said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Evans, Julian is quite capable. If you ept him as your apprentice and let him work for you, it must be great!¡± Nathan said unhappily, ¡°Does it have anything to do with you? If you like him, take him as your student! ¡± Beasley was rendered speechless, and his face turned red. He felt Nathan couldn¡¯t tell good from bad and was ungrateful. He spoke this out of kindness while he was pped on his face. ¡°If I¡¯m stronger than you, I will definitely smash your head!¡± Beasley thought resentfully in his heart and stepped back silently. Louie thought in his mind, ¡°Beasley doesn¡¯t know Mr. Nathan. He¡¯s very good at embarrassing people.¡± Louie knew Nathan¡¯s temper very well. He wouldn¡¯t stand up to speak at this time as it would only emb arrass himself. Nathan kicked away the leaflet under his feet. He turned to Anson and said, ¡°Is there anyone else who can fight? Bring it together. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± If he had said this before the battle, everyone would haveughed at him. But after seeing his amazing performance, none of them dared to say anything. Nathan was really powerful! He stood on a small leaflet and dodged seven bullets. No one else could do that. Anson turned his head and nced at his subordinates. Seeing everyone flinch, he was a little disappoi nted. Apparently, this battle terrified those people. None of them had the courage to step forward again. ¡°I am the captain of Dracodise while no one dared to stand up?!¡± Anson felt a little absurd in his heart a nd was overwhelmed by a sense of powerlessness. He clenched his fist, threw away the cigar, and stood up. He said with a dark face, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He waved his hand and walked to the door first. Anson¡¯s men looked at each other and lowered their heads in shame. They followed Anson and left her e. Beasley¡¯s heartyughter immediately resounded throughout the bar. He said loudly, ¡°Master Gofman, take care!¡± Anson immediately staggered, almost falling to the ground. If Nathan hadn¡¯t been here today, Beasley¡¯s Harvest Enterprise would have gone bankrupt. Then he co uld take care of Beasley. At that time, after gradually taking Beasley¡¯s power away, he would kick Beasley out and have overall authority alone. ¡°We must find a way to get rid of Nathan. I heard yton is a genius. He learns from his master Jepon. Although he is less than 30 years old, no one can win him in the southeast area!¡± ¡°How about we invite yton to deal with Nathan?¡± Redd said to his father with a gloomy face. Anson¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. He said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea! The Dracodise in Rikkus is fighting fierce ly. We can ask yton toe and help on the condition that we support the Wambrick family. I bet hi m he won¡¯t refuse us.¡± Nathan was keen on hearing. He vaguely heard Redd and Anson discussing inviting someone to deal with him. However, it didn¡¯t matter to him. After all, no one could win him. At this time, Julian was still kneeling and wanted to let Nathan ept him as a disciple. Nathan ignored him and was about to leave. However, Beasley stopped him. He said, ¡°Mr. Evans, don¡¯t rush to go. This is a big victory. Shouldn¡¯t we some girls over and have a drink with you.¡± Nathan waved his hands and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not very interested.¡± Beasley immediately said with regret, ¡°That¡¯s such a pity. Those girls are all half¨C races of Nievic and Hd. They just joined mypany and haven¡¯te out to work yet.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Nathan was stunned for a moment and stopped his pace. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone drive you home,¡± Beasley said. ¡°Fine. We meet for the first time. I shouldn¡¯t spoil the fun.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Since you have kindly invited me, I¡¯ll stay longer!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about those mixed¨Crace girls. I just want to drink.¡± Nathan gave a bright smile and held Beasley¡¯s hand. Beasley was taken aback for a moment. Then he burst outughing and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. What a plea Luna snorted softly on the side. He said with a sneer, ¡°Men are all as changeable as the moon!¡± Louie said awkwardly, ¡°Luna, not every man is like this!¡± Not long after sitting down, the young girls called by Beasley came. They were all dressed in short skirts They were much prettier than those celebrities on the Inte. They had the elegance of Hd and ¡°You two. Sit next to Mr. Evans and have a drink with him!¡± ¡°Mr. Evans is my luck and savior!¡± ¡°Mr. Evans, just call me if you have any trouble in the future.¡± Beasley smiled heartily and signaled the two most beautiful girls to sit down beside Nathan. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 350 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 350 Chapter 350 He Is Strange Julian had gotten up silently. He looked at Nathan and felt his integrity disappear in an instant. If Nathan knew his thoughts, he probably would teach Julian a lesson. No one said a master must be pretentious. ¡°Mr. Evans, nice to meet you. Cheers!¡± The tall girl on the left raised the ss politely and said to Natha n. Beasley said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Evans, do you like her? If you like her, you can take her away today.¡± Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I came here for drinking.¡± ¡°Right. Right.¡± Beasley said repeatedly. With so many girls to apany, which man didn¡¯t want to drink? It had to be said the appearance and figure of the mixed race were far better than ordinary people. The y were born beauties, not those Inte celebrities who often made operations on their faces. ¡°Mr. Evans, Anson is not the type who is willing to let go!¡± ¡°Thanks for your help. Without you, mypany may be ruined today.¡± ¡°You have to be careful of his revenge!¡± Beasley held a ss and reminded Nathan. Nathan said calmly, ¡°I have heard it. They are nning to find someone to deal with me.¡± Beasley asked in surprise, ¡°Who did they find?¡± Nathan said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It doesn¡¯t matter anyway.¡± Beasley was speechless for a moment but didn¡¯t feel Nathan was bragging. ¡°It seems that they are going to invite someone from Rikkus. That¡¯s all I have heard,¡± Nathan said. ¡°Rikkus?¡± Beasley frowned and then was startled. Louie said in a deep voice, ¡°Could it be someone from Dracodise branch? I heard yton is a young m aster. Almost no one can win him in the southeastern area.¡± Beasley also said with a serious face, ¡°Yes, he is a super genius. His teacher is Jepon, whose strength is extremely high.¡± Louie reminded Nathan, ¡°If it¡¯s yton, you should be more careful. He is probably no weaker than you .¡± daily new chapters upload only on niniz(dot Nathan surely knew there were many geniuses in this world. He also knew there was always someone stronger than him. B ut he was still not afraid. Nics always said to him that having an invincible heart was the most important thing. ¡°Aren¡¯t these girls pretty?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°Sure!¡± Both Beasley and Louie were taken aback. They didn¡¯t understand why Nathan suddenly asked such an irrelevant Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. question. ¡°Aren¡¯t they in good shape?¡± Nathan asked again. ¡°Yes!¡± The two were stunned again. ¡°Since they¡¯re so good¨Clooking, why do you mention those wet nkets?¡± Nathan asked. The two were speechless. After drinking for a while, Nathan¡¯s phone rang. When he saw it was called by Rayburn, he immediately picked it up. Rayburn hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Evans, please help me!¡± Nathan looked at the time and saw it was almost early morning. What was so urgent that he called him sote? ¡°Rayburn, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°Miss Giradia has been working, and she had a nosebleed. I persuaded her to take a break, but she wo uldn¡¯t listen. Could youe and persuade her?¡± Rayburn said anxiously. Wendy was a workaholic. Especially recently, she had been crazy when working and didn¡¯t sleep for the whole day. After she came back today, she kept working without eating and sleeping. When Rayburn went to bring her hot water, he found her nose was bleeding. However, Wendy just wiped it off. Then she continued to work with dark circles under her eyes. Rayburn tried hard to persuade her, and his tears were about to fall. But Wendy refused to listen and w as absorbed in work. He had no other choice, so he called Nathan. After all, Nathan was the first person Wendy brought home for dinner. Nathan said indifferently, ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t want to live, let her alone!¡± Rayburn almost burst into tears. He said, ¡°Mr. Evans, please do me this favor. No one can persuade her Nathan sighed. He said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be right over.¡± After saying this, Nathan put down the ss. ¡°Mr. Marcher, Cassy, I have something to deal with. Please arrange a car for me,¡± Nathan said. ¡°Mr. Evans, are you leaving? Why don¡¯t you stay longer!¡± A girl held Nathan¡¯s arm and said softly. ¡°Next time,¡± Nathan said calmly. Beasley couldn¡¯t help admiring Nathan who could resist the temptation when he got things to do. The two girls were disappointed. Nathan was obviously a big shot. They thought they would have a chan ¡°Leave me a number. We¡¯ll buy you a drink next time!¡± The girl said with a smile. ¡°See you. Thomas and I are friends. I believe we will meet again.¡± Nathan declined with a smile. The two girls were even more disappointed. They didn¡¯t even get the number?! Beasley also said with a smile, ¡°When I invite Mr. Evans out for a drink in the future, I will contact you. D Nathan had got up. Beasley and Louie also got up to see him off. After Nathan got into the car, Beasley lit a cigarette. ¡°Mr. Thomas, how about it? What¡¯s yourment?¡± Louie asked with a smile. ¡°That man is very strange¡­¡± Beasley smacked his lips and then said with a wry smile. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 351 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Not Everyone Will Spoil You Wendy was very tough. In the eyes of most people, she was the one who could appear on the board of directors and fight for power by holding her parents¡® urn. She was a cold¨C blooded person who would say that her parents were cremated so their bones would not be cold. In the eyes of many people, she was also paranoid who cleaved to Giradia Group and wanted to make it bigger and stronger as if it had be the renewal of her parents¡® life. However, in Nathan¡¯s eyes, Wendy was childish. Nathan had seen and heard a lot when growing up in Devendill City. Wendy was drowned in the death of her parents and couldn¡¯t get out. She believed Giradia Group was the only thing left to her by her parents. She must do her best for it. She never thought the biggest expectation of parents for their children was to let them live happily, not so exhausted. Nathan also carried a lot, but he didn¡¯t force himself to practice hard every day. He knew when to rx. Why should he dig out the painful past for others to see? So he could let others understand him and sh ow their pity? Why should he indulge in the sorrow of the past? As a man who had subdued the vicious men in Devendill Prison with a pair of hands, he wouldn¡¯t be so emotional. In Nathan¡¯s view, the most important thing for Wendy to do was to cherish Rayburn, the only old man w ho cared about her. Therefore, she should be sensible and not let Rayburn worry about her. Nathan felt he should teach Wendy a lesson. In that case, he must see her. So here he was. He walked into Wendy¡¯s room. Wendy was working at her desk. Her eyes were red as she stayed upte. daily new chapters upload only on niniz(dot The iconic pencil was stuck in her messy hair. She was talking to herself and was n ning a series of sophisticated ns to annex the Porter Group alliance. Wendy was wearing pajamas and looked messy. No one would recognize she was the leader of Giradi a Group. ¡°Why are you here? Get out!¡± Wendy looked up when she heard footsteps. She immediately shouted a ngrily with a livid face after seeing Nathan. Her voice was hoarse as if someone had filled her throat with a handful of gravel. Nathan shook his head and said, ¡°Ms. Wendy, you look so poor today!¡± Wendy said coldly. ¡°Did I ask you toe? Rayburn, where are you? Drive him out!¡± Nathan walked in front of her and closed her notebook. He said with a faint smile, ¡°You need to rest!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I don¡¯t need your crocodile tears! I know you¡¯re caring about the five billion you invested, not me.¡± Wendy said disdainfully. ¡°Of course I care. Otherwise, why do you think I should care about an unpopr lunatic?¡± Nathan put hi s hand on the notebook and said. Wendy¡¯s eyes seemed to be redder, with a creepy sneer on her face. ¡°I will give you all without a penny short!¡± Wendy said, ¡°Now, put away your hypocrisy and get out of my house!¡± Nathan shrugged and said, ¡°Do you think I want toe here? Rayburn called me because he was ver y worried about you.¡± Wendy said angrily, ¡°He crossed the line!¡± Nathan was a little unhappy. He said, ¡°He is the person who is closest to you in this world, and the pers on who cares about you the most. You shouldn¡¯t say such harsh words.¡± Wendy sneered. ¡°What? You just invested five billion for me. You think you have the right to control wha t I say now?¡± Nathan looked at Wendy with impatience and disappointment in his eyes. Wendy also stared at Nathan. Her eyes were full of indifference and stubbornness. None of them seemed to be able to convince each other. When words failed, it was time to use force. So Nathan nned to use violence. He still asked patiently, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need to rest?¡± Wendy pulled away his hand and opened the notebook again. She didn¡¯t bother to talk at all. Nathan pulled out the pencil on her head. Wendy suddenly became furious. This pencil seemed to be her treasure. No one could touch it except herself! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Wendy¡¯s outburst was within Nathan¡¯s expectations because she would always stick this pencil on her head no matter what asion she attended. Obviously, this pencil was meaningful to her. ¡°Give it back to me!¡± Wendy pounced on like an angry lioness, exuding a terrifying aura. But Nathan was not afraid. No matter how scared she was, she was still a weak woman. However, he forgot she also had teeth. He easily caught Wendy but was bitten by her. ¡°Damn. Are you losing your mind!¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help bing furious and pped Wendy on her as Nathan pped her hard and made Wendy almost jump from the ground. She couldn¡¯t help but moan in pain. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a rest? Why do you let others worry about you!¡± Nathan was upset by Wendy¡¯s atti He pushed Wendy onto the table and pped her butt viciously. It looked like the elders were teaching their naughty children. Wendy never thought she would be pushed on the table by a man and beaten like a child. She felt so painful as if her flesh was torn. Her tears burst out suddenly. She began to roar in pain. ¡°It¡¯s for your good to let you take a rest. Why are you so stubborn?¡± With several ps, Wendy copsed on the table. Her legs were trembling, and she couldn¡¯t even keep Wendy cried, but her voice was very small. Her tears kept pouring down from her face. Nathan said, ¡°Who¡¯s your daddy now? Not everyone will spoil you. At least, I won¡¯t!¡± Wendy sobbed sadly. At the next second, she seemed to break down and weep aloud. The pain was just the beginning of her tears. What finally made her cry was the huge pressure on her sh The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 352 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Enemies Wendy was crying, and Nathan was watching from the side. Rayburn, outside the door, couldn¡¯t help being a little worried when he heard the movement. But since he called Nathan, he chose to believe him. He believed the first man brought home by Wendy must be special. ¡°I know you¡¯re tired and under great pressure. But you can¡¯t always put the past on yourself.¡± ¡°Time moves forward, and so does life.¡± ¡°We need to move on.¡± Nathan¡¯s voice softened. He patted Wendy on the back lightly and handed her a tissue. Wendyy prone on the desk and looked very embarrassed. No one could have imagined that the boss of Giradia Group would be beaten and lie on the desk in such an awkward position, weeping aloud. Nathan added, ¡°Parents work hard to create good conditions in order to make our lives better. They nev er expect their careers to be memorable. What they worry the most is whether their children are healthy and happy.¡± Wendy said in a sobbing tone, ¡°Anyone could say such irresponsible words. You have never experienc ed the pain of losing your family. Save your time!¡± Nathan said with a smile, ¡°Right, I didn¡¯t experience what you suffered.¡± ¡± ¡®But we can choose how we live, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t exhaust yourself, at least.¡± ¡°You should cherish Rayburn. He is old and shouldn¡¯t worry about you anymore.¡± After saying this, Nathan helped Wendy up from the desk The position of her lying on the desk was really tempting. ¡°You must rest,¡± Nathan repeated again, Wendy was silent and stretched out her hand. ¡°Give me back the pencil!¡± After a while, she said coldly. Nathan handed over the pencil to her and said with a smile, ¡°I think you look better without your hair up. ¡± Wendy didn¡¯t care about his word at all. A girl would doll herself up for him who loved her. Nathan was obviously not her beloved but a guy she was disgusted by. Wendy inserted the pencil into the back of her head and put her hair up again. Nathan felt a little bored when watching her. ¡°I¡¯m going to rest. Can you please get out of my room?¡± Wendy wiped the tears on her face and said st ernly. ¡°I will watch you rest and make sure you are asleep before I leave,¡± Nathan said. Wendy¡¯s face turned red with anger. Nathan seriously said, ¡°So, if you really don¡¯t want to be pped again, you¡¯d better lie down on the be d.¡± Wendy was furious, but the fierce pain in her butt made her choose to give in. She silently went to the b edside,y down, and tucked her in. Nathan sat down on the chair and watched Wendy sleep. Wendy wanted to insist on not sleeping and let Nathan sit on a chair for the whole night. However, she was too tired. As soon as shey down on thefortable big bed, her eyelids began to droop, and her eyes. became blurred and cloudy. Then she shook her head, forcing herself to wake up. ¡°Such an obstinate woman. Pyrrhic victory¡­ You got me good!¡± Nathan knew what Wendy was thinkin g and couldn¡¯t help cursing in his mind. As he had drunk a lot and had a fight, his energy and physical strength had been exhausted a lot. They had been in a stalemate for an hour and finally fell asleep. When Rayburn opened the door, Nathan fell asleep by leaning back on the chair, and Wendy was slee ping soundly on the bed. Nathan smiled with satisfaction. He thought Nathan was really a good man. It would be great if he coul d be with Wendy. After checking, he also went back to rest. When Nathan woke up from the chair the next day, he felt limp. After all, he had slept by sitting on the c hair for hours. Seeing Wendy lying on the bedfortably, he felt angry for no reason. He didn¡¯t sleep well while she was still sleeping soundly¡­ ¡°Bed hog!¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help but sneer. He stood up and shook his body. His spine began to make crisp sounds as if the firecrackers had exploded inside. After Nathan walked out of Wendy¡¯s room, Rayburn immediately rushed over when he heard the move ment. He smiled at Nathan and said, ¡°Mr. Evans, you helped a lot yesterday. Thanks to you, Miss Girad ia could finally have a rest.¡± ¡°Not a big deal. She is too capricious. Don¡¯t spoil her.¡± Nathan yawned and said to Rayburn. Rayburn smiled. He said, ¡°Mr. Evans, the breakfast is ready. Please have some before you leave.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t refuse and left after breakfast. However, Wendy didn¡¯t wake up until noon. The moment she opened her eyes, she felt refreshed. The c However, she still felt pain in her buns, which almost made her fall when she got off the bed. ¡°Miss Giradia, you¡¯re awake. Mr. Evans had left earlier,¡± Rayburn said with a smile. ¡°Oh? When did he leave?¡± Wendy asked. ¡°In the morning,¡± Rayburn said. Wendy frowned and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t leavest night?¡± Rayburn said, ¡°He had slept on the chair all night andined to me this morning.¡± After Wendy heard this, a smug smile showed on her face. For some reason, she was very happy when Seeing Wendy¡¯s smile, Rayburn felt relieved. He said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Evans is a very nice person.¡± ¡°He¡¯s nice? He¡¯s just a stinky scum!¡± Wendy said disdainfully. In the past, she had a good impression of Nathan. After all, he was credited with helping the Giradia Group survive. But now she hated him very much for no reason. Rayburn said, ¡°Really? I shouldn¡¯t let him in again.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The corner of Wendy¡¯s mouth twitched. She pondered for a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. He Rayburn smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°I see.¡± Wendy was in good spirits and seemed to be in a good mood today. She even ate a lot for breakfast. Looking at Wendy, Rayburn felt very relieved. He was very grateful to Nathan. When Nathan arrived at thepany, he received a resume from Gussie, saying that someone was looking for a job. Nathan was stunned when looking at the resume. He even followed him to thepany?! The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 353 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Julian Joined Poly Capital The resume was Julian¡¯s. He went to Poly Capital to apply for the job. People like Julian, who had many glorious moments, would be popr when they applied for a job in a nypany. Therefore, Gussie didn¡¯t make decisions and directly handed his resume to Nathan¡¯s desk. Nathan thought Julian was really clever. He was rejected yesterday while he went to thepany to ap ply for the job today. ¡°Don¡¯t admit him,¡± Nathan said calmly. ¡°Why?¡± Gussie was stunned for a moment as she thought Julian was a talent. Nathan said, ¡°I¡¯m the boss. Do I need to exin to a secretary?¡± Gussie immediately became angry. She said, ¡°Even the boss can¡¯t act arbitrarily. Otherwise, why do yo u need a secretary? Julian is exactly the one ourpany needs. You need to give me a reason for not epting him before I go to tell him!¡± Nathan also got angry. He said, ¡°I already said I don¡¯t admit him. Or you can set up apany to recrui t him!¡± Gussie gritted her teeth and looked at Nathan. ¡°No, you have to give me a valid reason! He is a rare tal ent. We can¡¯t miss this chance.¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°Alright. You win¡­ He wants to take me as his teacher, but I don¡¯t want to . So I don¡¯t want to recruit him.¡± Gussie was stunned. ¡°I understand, but don¡¯t take it personally! The company is not owned by you alone. Everyone makes a living by working in thispany.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°So, I don¡¯t agree with your proposal!¡± ¡°I think we should recruit him and entrust him with important tasks.¡± Gussie was very serious about work. She did feel Julian was a rare talent. It would be a pity not to ept him. Nathan said angrily, ¡°Hey, why should I listen to you?¡± Gussie still insisted. She even smacked Nathan¡¯s desk and said she would recruit Julian into thep any no matter what. ¡°If you stick to your view, I will pass this resume to Ms. Wendy!¡± ¡°She has more controlling stake in Poly Capital.¡± ¡°I believe she will support my decision!¡± In the end, Gussie pulled out her big guns. Nathan smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s hire him first and see if he is capable, okay? Ms. Rea gan!¡± Gussie smiled in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s it! Mr. Evans, you have to put thepany first, and then take car e of your personal grudge.¡± Nathan knew Gussie cared about Poly Capital a lot as thispany was an important tform for her which was rted to her future. So he was not very angry when Gussie smacked the desk to argue with him. He just felt she was a little insolent. He could be persuaded, but he felt ufortable when she used s uch a tough attitude and even threatened him by mentioning Wendy. Why couldn¡¯t she persuade him in a softer way? If she flirted with him or asked him out, he must agree instantly! In that case, everyone wouldn¡¯t feel embarrassed. ¡°Fool.¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help butment on his heart. Then he was a little proud as he could finally co mment on others. Gussie leaned over and pushed the document in front of Nathan. She said with a smile, ¡°Sign it!¡± She leaned over and showed her breasts slightly. Nathan could see the lucky charm he gave her. ¡°If you showed it earlier, I would have agreed at first.¡± Nathan blinked his eyes and quickly wrote down his name. Gussie was confused for a moment. Then she realized something and her face turned red. She straight ened up instantly and covered her neckline. ¡°Asshole!¡± Gussie cursed, gritting her teeth. ¡°That¡¯s how you talk to your boss and your sugar dad?¡± Nathan said unhappily and threw the document back into her hand. Gussie snorted softly and walked away with the document. She was holding the corner of her skirt as s he walked, for fear of revealing anything else. Nathan teased, ¡°Ms. Reagan, don¡¯t you know a word? The more you guard against thieves, the easier i t is for thieves!¡± ¡°Humph. Old dirty man!¡± Gussie said disdainfully. ¡°I¡¯m a heart thief,¡± Nathan said with a smile. Gussie left without looking back, which made Nathan very happy. Now the greatest joy for him in worki ng in Poly Capital was to quarrel with Gussie and tease her. Not long after, Julian arrived at thepany. Under Gussie¡¯s urging, the HR department quicklypl eted the entry process. ¡°Julian was arranged into the security department and assumed the position of team leader. After a peri od of inspection, he would be promoted again.¡± ¡°Hi, Mr. Evans!¡± When Julian met Nathan, he immediately bowed and greeted him respectfully. Nathan said with a frown, ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t ept you as my student. It won¡¯t help even if you work in m Julian smiled and said, ¡°All I need to do is to be patient and stay determined. I will work hard. I believe y Nathan didn¡¯t want to get involved in other people¡¯s affairs at all. Julian said he had a blood feud. If Nath At that time, if Julian¡¯s enemies really came, should Nathan help or not? Although Nathan had an open mind, he still followed the rules and principles of martial arts. In the past, if a teacher wanted to take someone as his disciple, the top priority was to test his character Nathan didn¡¯t want to waste time with him. He happened to receive a call that asked him to go outside to sign for the courier. The courier was sent from Devendill Prison. It was Randy¡¯s ashes. ¡°If I sent the ashes to Wendy, it must be another blow to her.¡± Nathan held the urn and signed in his hea Randy had no one but himself to me. He insisted on selling arms and even engaged in gangsters. Fin whole family. Nathan patted the urn lightly and signed. ¡°Randy, rest in peace. I will take good care of your sister.¡± ¡°Oh. Mr. Evans, here is another letter for you.¡± After Nathan signed for the urn, the courier took out anoth Nathan saw the signature on the letter was Thunder. After reading the letter, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but ponder. ¡°Thunder is trying to make me owe him a favor?¡± Nathan held the letter and fell into deep thought. He was struggling in his heart. If he epted Thunder¡¯s favor, he would undoubtedly owe Thunder a lot. But if he didn¡¯t ept it, it would be difficult to resist the temptation¡­ The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 354 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Brigadier General While in a trance, Nathan felt someone tap his shoulder. With a start, he subconsciously threw the person who patted him on the shoulder over his shoulder. However, fortunately, he smelled Chanel No. 5 which had haunted him countless times. So he immedia tely calmed down, grabbed the little hand, and held it. ¡°How many times have I told you? Don¡¯t pat me on the shoulder silently. It¡¯s very dangerous,¡± Nathan s miled helplessly. Januel Hayek, known as the God of Material Arts, once warned his disciples and friends not to approac h him within three feet suddenly. Otherwise, the consequences would be disastrous. He was a master who formed a natural reaction. Sometimes he couldn¡¯t control it and was afraid of identally hurting s omeone. Bruce Lee also didn¡¯t like being patted on the shoulder. It was the same reason. Once the body had a s tress response, to hurt people. it was easy Hannah smiled slightly and asked, ¡°What happened? You have been hesitating here for a long time. W as your love letter rejected?¡± While speaking, she didn¡¯t look at what Nathan held. Hannah was smart, and Nathan couldn¡¯tpete with her. She knew they should keep their distance o n some things and not pry into others¡® privacy. ¡°Check it out!¡± Nathan said calmly, throwing the letter at Hannah. Hannah quickly read it and asked surprisingly, ¡°Why do you hesitate? Just agree! You¡¯ll be a brigadier g eneral. Do you know how many people in Hd are stuck in the hurdle of senior colonels and briga dier generals?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even enlist in the army. But they promise you the brigadier general. It¡¯s a gift.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are hesitating¡­ Did you humblebrag?¡± Nathan smiled helplessly and said, ¡°How can things be so simple? Who is Thunder?¡± Hannah said, ¡°The Elder of the War Department!¡± Nathan said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange he gives me such a powerful position for no reas on?¡± Thinking of Nathan¡¯s easy handling of a strong enemy that even Jade couldn¡¯t deal with, Hannah said, ¡° Perhaps Thunder values your ability very much.¡± ¡°Thanks for telling me that.¡± Nathan rolled his eyes. If Thunder didn¡¯t value his ability, he wouldn¡¯t have written this letter. Hannah knew what he was hesitating about. Thunder gave him sweet fruit, but after Nathan ate it, he w ould owe him a huge favor. Was the favor of the Elder of the War Departmenting so easily? If Thunder had no ability and vision, how could he be in such a high position? Nathan didn¡¯t have any experience in the army. Still, he had been the police and killed kilov, a top expert who caused headaches for the military. If Thunder took this o pportunity to assign him as the Brigade General, no one could find anything wrong with him. If Nathan became the Brigade General, he would be more or less restricted. Moreover, with such great favor, Thunder would give him tough tasks, ¡°I can¡¯t give you any good advice. It¡¯s up to you¡­. Thunder is not easy to get along with and could give you challenging tasks.¡± Hannah pursed her lips, not wanting to interfere with Nathan¡¯s decision. Nathan nodded seriously. It was a temptation for him. Moreover, the brigadier general was not ordinary. It was directly responsible for the political department of an important department under the War Depart ment and had great power! The Political Department had great power in the military of Hd. It was responsible for picketing, p atrolling major troops, and maintaining national security. It also had the right to deal with forces threate ning national security. ¡°Thunder was really confident. He knows I need an identity and power and return to Emperia City openly and honestly.¡± Nathan narrowed his eyes and smiled coldly. Nathan was not afraid of powerful men, but he needed power at that time. But if he epted that power, he would inevitably be restrained. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The political department was not as independent as Devendill Prison. Nathan suddenly grinned, making Hannah feel a little creepy. She knew someone would be in trouble when he showed t hat kind of smile. ¡°Since Thunder gave me this benefit, I will ept it!¡± Nathan smiled. Hannah thought, ¡°Many people can¡¯t be Major all their lives, but with Thunder¡¯s letter, Nathan can easil y be a brigadier general of the political department!¡± However, she also knew Nathan would encounter much trouble if he epted it. There was a famous saying in Spider¨CMan, ¡°With great poweres great responsibility.¡± If Nathan were promoted to brigadier general, he wouldn¡¯t just do a nonmissioned officer¡¯s work. Nathan sat down, dialed a number on the letter, and said, ¡°This is Nathan, and I ept Elder Thunder¡¯s arrangement!¡± ¡°Brigadier General Evans, please wait a moment. We will send the relevant matters to you immediately! ¡± The other party said in a deep voice. Nathan hung up the phone, smiled easily, and sat down on the hood, saying, ¡°Just wait here.¡± In about 15 minutes, someone arrived in a jeep. The person in the car was dressed in casual clothes and showed sharpness and seriousness. Apparent military. ¡°Zap!¡± After getting out of the car, the man immediately saluted Nathan. Then, he took out a box from the car and presented it to Nathan with both hands. ¡°Brigadier General Evans, please check and ept!¡± Nathan nodded and took the box. He opened the box. Inside were two sets of ck military uniforms and four epaulets with a dark golden On the side, there were a certificate and rted documents. Nathan couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Mr. West was sure I would take it and prepared for everything.¡± The man who brought the things said seriously, ¡°Brigadier General Evans. There is another task for you!¡± Nathan was stunned, ¡°What task?¡± ¡°Mr. West asked you to report to the 81st Division and serve as the instructor of the 81st Division¡¯s Spec ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡± Nathan saluted to him. He returned the salute, jumped into the jeep, and drove away. Holding the box, Nathan smiled slightly. Hannah came to him and said, ¡°The Elder of the War Department is not easy. He was sure you would agree to h Nathan squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Since he has such a status, how could he give me simple tasks? But it¡¯s okay. The first task is The 81st Division was the garrison of Mimar City. The task was rtively easy for him. Hannah said, ¡°I just read the news a few days ago. Brandon Sanchez, the owner of Sanchez Fist Cente Nathan froze for a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. His son lost to me, and he probably wanted to pick o The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 355 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 355 Chapter 355 We Have Ten Billion Dors Hannah was stunned and didn¡¯t know Nathan had defeated Zavier. The incident at East Mountain Resort was arge issue. Even if David took action, he had to be cautiou s and think twice not to implicate too many big shots. Therefore, after the incident broke out, it was suppressed and not exposed by the media. It wouldn¡¯t be in the news until it was settled. ¡°You¡¯ll learn about that from the newster.¡± Nathan smiled at Hannah without much exnation. Nathan put all his things in the car and returned to thepany with Hannah. They sat together and had lunch at the staff canteen. Gussie came over with a te. But She immediately ran away and sat down in a corner nearby when s he saw Nathan. Hannah asked, ¡°Did you bully her again? She seems not to want to see you.¡± Nathan, ¡°Is she? I¡¯m just a normal man who likes beautiful women. Come on.¡± Hannah felt it was funny. Only Nathan could say such flirtatious words before his girlfriend. Gussie seemed to have noticed Nathan was talking about her. So she turned her head and red at hi m fiercely. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see Gussie being so fierce.¡± Hannahughed and shook her head. ¡°Yeah. She got nice breasts!¡± Nathan said. After having lunch, Nathan called Wendy and asked where she was. Wendy said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m resting at home.¡± Nathan said with satisfaction, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle to you. Remember to ask Rayburn to open the door.¡± Wendy guessed what Nathan wanted to do. She hung up the phone after a moment of silence. When Nathan came to Wendy¡¯s house, Rayburn was already waiting. Rayburn smiled at Nathan after seeing him, but Rayburn looked sad and dull. Looking at Nathan¡¯s cloth bag, he knew what was in it. For a moment, tears flickered in Rayburn¡¯s eyes . ¡°Thank you, Mr. Evans.¡± Rayburn sighed. ¡°No big deal,¡± Nathan smiled, ¡°Rayburn, don¡¯t be too sad. The priority is to take care of your health. You are the only family member of Ms. Wendy.¡± Rayburn wiped his tears and said bitterly, ¡°I watched him grow up. He was very talented, but his talents also harmed him¡­ It¡¯s all my fault, I didn¡¯t teach him well.¡± Nathan said, ¡°He chose the way himself. It¡¯s not anyone¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t me yourself. You have already given everything to the Giradia family.¡± Rayburn said, ¡°God is kind to me, so everything I did for the Giradia family was worth it. Pleasee in . Ms. Wendy is waiting¡­¡± Nathan followed Rayburn into the luxurious mansion. Although the mansion was elegant, it made peopl e feel sad. Wendy, who knew what Nathan had brought, had already changed into a ck dress. She tried to hide the sadness, but it made her pretty face look weird. ¡°It¡¯s your brother¡¯s ashes.¡± Nathan solemnly handed it to Wendy. Wendy didn¡¯t take it. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Put it there.¡± Nathan had no choice but to put the urn on the table. After a while, Wendy smiled miserably and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even have anyone to hate, do I?¡± Nathan didn¡¯t know what to say. He had seen many life¨Cand¨Cdeath things. He even calmly executed more than a dozen death row prisoners. Before they died, they cried to Nicol as and Nathan about their difficulties. But Nathan could hold the rifle steadily and shoot the bullet into the back of the victim¡¯s head with the tri ckiest angle, preventing himself from blood and brains. But at that moment, he inevitably felt sympathy for Wendy¡¯s grief. Nathan was an indifferent person who absolutely did his own way. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t make many people resent him. Even he felt Wendy was pathetic. Almost all her close rtives died in that cmity. daily new chapters upload only on niniz(dot The blood rtives always hoped she would die soon so that they could get the prope rty of the Giradia Group. Even her bother, who was the only one she could hate, also died of a serious i llness¡­ The only person she could trust was an old housekeeper who had been with the Giradia family for many years. If Wendy were born in Gotham City in theics, she might have be the avenger walking in the n ight, the Dark Knight. Nathan put Randy¡¯s death certificate and some insignificant relics on the table. ¡°The person you could hate left, but you will have many people worthy of love and who care about you. ¡± ¡°At least, if something happens to you, I will be very sad.¡± Nathan looked at Wendy and said sincerely. Wendy was beaten and rested for a day and seemed to havee out of paranoia. She froze after hearing Nathan¡¯ s words, feeling warm. Nathan got a reason for giving her 50 billion dors. Wendy realized he believed in herself, so he was willing to give her so many funds. Rayburn quietly stood aside and looked at them, feeling Nathan was the only person who could take car left. He looked at Nathan like a loving father looking at his excellent son¨Cinw. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Yes, he regarded Wendy as his daughter. ¡°Leave the stock market alone. I want to have drinks and get drunk,¡± Wendy said seriously. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid it will cause hundreds of millions of losses.¡± Listening to Wendy¡¯s words, Nathan smiled and said, ¡°We have 50 billion dors.¡± Wendy was stunned for a moment, with a rare chuckle on her face. She had kept herself tight, and finall ¡°I want to bury Randy¡¯s ashes next to my parents¡® tomb tomorrow.¡± Wendy looked at Nathan said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Nathan nodded. Wendy nodded slightly and said to Rayburn, ¡°Please take out all my father¡¯s wine storage and ask the s Rayburn was sincerely relieved. He knew Wendy¡¯s decision would cost her hundreds of millions.. However, Wendy didn¡¯t care. As an investor, Nathan didn¡¯t even care. Perhaps Natasha would be very proud today. But so what? What did it matter? The priority was to make Wendy happy. Nathan took the pencil from the back of Wendy¡¯s head and said before Wendy got angry, ¡°You¡¯re pretty with your long hair down. I will have more drinks with such a The me in Wendy¡¯s chest was about to burn, but the wind blew it out suddenly. She was silent for a moment, took the pencil back, but didn¡¯t insert it again. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it without my permission.¡± The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 356 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Ambush Nathan drank a lot with Wendy. The hangover allowed Wendy to release her pressure. They drank good wine. Even if she were drunk, she would feel like nothing had happened when she woke up the next day and wouldn¡¯t have a headache. Therefore, Wendy was in good condition. ¡°Rayburn, you can rest at home. I¡¯ll bury Randy¡¯s ashes,¡± Wendy said calmly after changing into a c k suit. ¡°Yes, Ms. Wendy,¡± Rayburn said in a low voice. Wendy nodded to Nathan and then went out. Nathan followed and came with her to the cemetery. Few people were in the cemetery. And Wendy¡¯s parents were buried at the top of the cemetery hill. Those who could buy a tomb were from rich and noble families. A grave had been priced up at millions of dors. Many people thought buying such an expensive tomb was paying stupid taxes. But the rich spent the m oney to make their generations feel at ease, and they were no shortage of money. Hundreds of bats flew over when the wonderfulnd on the top of the hill was reimed. So the official s hyped up, saying it meant blessings. As a result, the lowest transaction price for a cemetery was 160 thousand dors. Given who Wendy was, Randy should have a decent burial, and many people would be invited to offer their condolences. However, she chose a quieter way. Perhaps she didn¡¯t want others to mention those painful memories. There was another tomb next to the joint burial, with ck tape pasted on the tombstone. Wendy tore off the tape, revealing Randy¡¯s name and a ck and white photo. It turned out that she had already prepared for this day toe. Nathan put the urn into the tomb and sealed it with a heavy stone b. ¡°Ashes to ashes, dust to dust.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t hate you anymore. When you see your parents, remember to apologize to them.¡± Wendy raised a handful of soil, took the lighter, and lit the joss stick. Nathan watched it with his hands in his pockets and suddenly became vignt. He narrowed his eyes and stood beside Wendy calmly, feeling inexplicable anger for a moment. Of course, he was an indifferent person. But he would still care about something. Therefore, he was a little angry. Those people crossed his bottom line. The cemetery buried Wendy¡¯s parents and perhaps buried Wendy¡¯sst peace. But some people wante d to destroy it. Obviously, those people knew about Randy¡¯s death, so they could ambush Wendy here. It was monstrous to do that at Randy¡¯s funeral in the cemetery. Wendy didn¡¯t realize any danger yet and silently opened a bottle of wine. She sprinkled it in front of her parents¡® grave, sped her hands together, and prayed. ¡°We should go, or it will be toote.¡± Nathan became serious, held Wendy¡¯s hand, and said slowly. Wendy frowned and looked at him, confused. ¡°Boom!¡± At that moment, a gunshot came! Almost immediately before the gunshot, Nathan suddenly pressed Wendy¡¯s back. A bullet passed and hit the concrete steps on the side of the cemetery hard, sending gravel flying. Wendy instantly turned pale. She could hardly believe someone would ambush and try to kill her at the cemetery! Nathan lifted Wendy, put her under his armpit like a rag doll, and jumped down the high steps.. The moment he jumped down, several bullets passed. Wendy saw some people had already rushed up from the bottom of the hill with guns. ¡°Hide.¡± Nathan took Wendy behind a huge tombstone and asked her to curl up. Then, he grabbed some gravel and jumped out. When they were in the air, he scattered the gravel! Sixteen feet away, the gunmen who had just arrived had no time to react before he got hit and spatted blood everywhere. His entire was like the surface of the moon instantly, with pits and gravels everywhere. He fell in pain, with his gun falling to the ground. When Nathannded in the air, he stretched out his palms and pressed hard on the ground. He lowered his body, almost touching the ground, and swept forward. He was like a poisonous snake walking in the grass! He touched the gun, grabbed it, and immediately shot them after he stabilized. The two approaching gunmen fell to the ground. Nathan fired a total of four shots. The first bullet hit the gunman¡¯s chest, and the second hit his head. It was the Mozambique Drill. It hits the torso with arger bomb area to stop the enemy¡¯s movement. Then the gun It had the maximum efficiency of killing. There were many enemies and many guns. Fortunately, Nathan was flexible enough, and the surroundin The bullets shattered the tombstone, with the gravel scattering everywhere, raising countless smoke and Gunshots rang out all over the cemetery hill! Wendy covered her ears in pain and trembled repeatedly. She was not afraid but felt pain. ¡°Don¡¯t move around. Follow me.¡± Nathan pulled Wendy out from behind the huge tombstone. And he alr Holding the gun in one hand and pulling Wendy in the other hand, he circled the cemetery hill, trying to avoid the path with the most gunmen and go down the Fortunately, the hill was big enough, and the gunmen dispersed to surround and kill them. Moreover, Nathan was a great shoot and had an incredible sense of smell. When the gunmen surrounde ¡°Who are they?¡± Wendy gritted her teeth and asked, with anger flickering in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it must have something to do with the Porter Group alliance,¡± Nathan said calmly. Then off the 13¨Cfoot¨Chigh tform. Wendy could barely feel the shock when shended. She said deeply, ¡°It¡¯s time to close it off. What do you think?¡± Nathan nodded, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. You are themander¨Cin¨Cchief.¡± After saying that, he threw out the empty pistol and hit a gunman 33 feet away in the cheek Then, he quickly pulled out the pistol pinned to his belt and shot to kill the gunman covering his face. A few minutester, Nathan finally rushed down to the cemetery hill with Wendy. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, those gunmen did not give up and came after them. At that moment, a car suddenly came like the wind. It fishtailed and stopped before Nathan. ¡°Mr. Evans, Ms. Wendy. Come on!¡± The person in the car shouted. The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 357 The Greatest Man Alive By Maveric Bowman Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Bottom Line The driver surprised Nathan. It was Julian who started working at Poly Capital yesterday. Without any hesitation, Nathan opened the car door and got into the car with Wendy. After the two got into the car, Julian immediately started the car. The bullets rained down on the back of the car, shattering the ss. Fortunately, Julian went fast enough and was a great driver, throwing off all the gunmen after him. After getting out of danger, Wendy¡¯s face was still as dark as the bottom of a pot. Of course, she was very angry. She didn¡¯t expect her opponent would be so despicable, ambush her b efore her parents¡® grave, and do it when she buried her brother! Nathan also looked terrible and was mad. He felt it was too immoral and inhumane. ¡°Why are you here? I need a reasonable exnation,¡± Nathan asked Julian. It was a coincidence that Julian appeared on Cemetery Hill and solved their crisis. It was really dangerous. Even though Nathan had great skills, he might have been killed. Once those gunmen surrounded him, he and Wendy would die unless he grew wings. Julian said, ¡°James arranged the ambush. I rushed over after I got the news.¡± Nathan was stunned, realizing Julian had been Anson¡¯s subordinate and was very valued. The Roar ws Group had an inseparable rtionship with the Dracodise of Neva Province. If James wanted to ma ke a move, Dracodise would get the message. Julian had been in Dracodise for many years and surely had some eyeliner. ¡°James?¡± ¡°I must tear him apart!¡± Wendy freaked out and said fiercely, blooding out of her teeth. The cemetery was thest piece of purend in her heart, and it was a sad day. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In such a ce, on such a day, how could she not break down after encountering such a thing? Nathan took a deep breath and said, ¡°Are you sure it was James?¡± Julian nodded, ¡°It should be reliable information. And few people would deal with Ms. Wendy like that except for him.¡± Nathan fell silent after listening. Wendy shouted, ¡°Go to Roarws Group. I¡¯m going to find James myself!¡± Julian didn¡¯t speak and drove the car steadily. Nathan joked, ¡°Do you want to give him another chance to kill you?¡± After hearing that, Wendy became more annoyed and said, ¡°I must answer my parents! If you dare not go, I will go alone!¡± ¡°You need to calm down,¡± Nathan shook his head and said. ¡°Calm down? Is that helpful? Can I exin to my parents by being calm?¡± Wendy lost her mind and rais ed her voice. Obviously, the incident dealt a great blow to her spirit, causing her to lose control. If it were anyone else, he might lose control instantly, wishing he could kill the whole family of the perso n who had arranged it. Nathan calmly said, ¡°I will help you get justice, but not now.¡± Wendy frowned, ¡°When?¡± ¡°Tonight,¡± Nathan said expressionlessly. ¡°Why wait until tonight?!¡± Wendy was puzzled but still a little angry. ¡°Because it will be in the dark,¡± Nathan still said with a straight face. Wendy was stunned. Even Julian, who was driving, felt his throat dry and swallowed. Kill under the moonless sky. Since Nathan said it would be a dark night, he must consider killing people. Nathan didn¡¯t kill innocents. What James had done made him disgusted and think James had no botto m line. Wendy calmed down after hearing Nathan¡¯s words. After a moment of silence, she asked, ¡°Is that okay ?¡± Nathan found it funny because Wendy had been furious and desperately wanted to go to James. But she asked him if it would be all right¡­. ¡°Nothing wrong with it. It¡¯s tit¨Cfor¨Ctat,¡± Nathan shook his head and said. ¡°Are you sure¡­¡± Wendy hesitated, frowning slightly. After all, she was a businesswoman, not a viin like James. Since doing business for so long, Wendy had almost never dealt with her opponents with humanitarian destruction. Julian coughed and asked, ¡°Mr. Evans, where are we going now?¡± ¡°Go to Giradia Group first to avoid chaos,¡± Nathan said. Inside Giradia Group was trouble. Wendy¡¯s rtives hoped she would die sooner. Someone in thepany must give James the information. So he knew about Randy¡¯s death and was s Wendy was smart. After hearing Nathan¡¯s words, she immediately thought of something, and her face sa ¡°If anyone dares to do something today, don¡¯t me me for not thinking about any blood rtionship!¡± W Julian drove the car very fast and arrived at Giradia Group not long after. Wendy went directly into the elevator with a gloomy face. Nathan and Julian didn¡¯t follow. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so clever. You saved our lives today,¡± Nathan looked at Julian and said lightly. ¡°Thank you¡­ The bullets wouldn¡¯t hit you, so I was just helping, not saving,¡± Julian said politely. Nathan didn¡¯t expect him to be so humble, ¡°Good. Very smart. I¡¯ll give you some bonuster.¡± Julian¡¯s face tightened, and he smiled, ¡°Well. That won¡¯t be necessary¡­ How about bing my teach Nathan rolled his eyes and ignored him, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a bonus of 40 thousand dors as encouragement Seeing Nathan didn¡¯t listen to him, Julian smacked his lips, not knowing what to say. ¡°If you do more meritorious deeds, I might consider teaching you some tricks,¡± Nathan squinted his eyes ¡°Okay, I will try my best!¡± Julian suddenly became pleasant. Nathanughed, feeling he was bing more and more worthy of the title of damn capitalist Gussie h He was unavoidablycent when thinking about that. He even felt the title of damn capitalist was s